《Isekai Tensei no Boukensha》 1 Prologue/Previous Life Edition Feng Tianma watched the people attending the funeral in a rally hall in the village sitting idly on the coffin. But no one even tries to gaze at Tenma, it looked like a very different sight, except if anyone can see it. The funeral was for sending Tenma. In other words, Heavenly Horse was an invisible being to the people, the so-called ''ghost''. "I wonder how long I should stay here" There was no one to answer for Tenma''s crush... it should have been. "Phoenix, I''m here to scout you" That was the first word hung on a heavenly horse that became a ghost. Looking back at the unexpected response, there was... a suspicious light standing because of the view of the human form. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, I" hiccup "! Hands? Tenma threw a tea bowl that was nearby against the light pointing at what seemed like. "That''s dangerous! You." I was not surprised by the light I made him avoid like Ma O Ricks, but he didn''t look particularly angry. But Heavenly Horse enters to prepare to throw a nearby tea bowl without distraction, the light that sees it just panicked, "I''m not a suspicious person! Don''t throw anything like that! Because if you throw like that, you might hit someone else next! Listen to me! The second tea bowl was lowered due to the desperate persuasion of the light. By the way, the first tea bowl flew out the window that was open, so maybe people aren''t hurt. "So, who are you? How am I a ghost? I think you''re the same thing." In response to Heavenly Horse''s question, is the light a chest? tension, "disrespectful! I am God! Hearing that, Tenma slowly shook her arm and said, "I''m not lying! It''s true! Just listen to me!" Stopped, "Just listen to me till the end! Again, I am the god of the other world. Heavenly Horse, I''ve come to scout you into my world. Tenma solidified her surprise at the words from the self-proclaimed God (laughter)...... but came back to life immediately. "(Laughs) Isn''t it terrible? I mean, you''re back early. I thought you''d be more confused." "I was probably surprised at the point where you existed here as a ghost, and for now I understood that you were a god of the other world, and that you came here to reincarnate me in a hundred steps. So, why did you call me? "I''m determined to do that - by chance? Tenma waves a tea bowl "That''s enough! ? I didn''t. "It''s true you just happened to come around here. I just called because I had a soul that seemed to fit perfectly into the wavelength of my world." "You knew my name." "Yeah." "You said you came to scout me." "Yeah." "You just happened to come around here and say you found me with the right wavelength" "Yeah." "Didn''t you know me from before, not by chance? "... why do you think that? "I feel like we''re talking too much. Instead, it''s easier to be convinced that you just happened to find me with the right wavelength, so you killed me and came into contact with me disguised as a ghost." ¡­¡­ "So, you killed me? "There''s no way I''m gonna do that! Don''t make fun of me! "! Sorry! Heavenly Horse accidentally apologized to the cry as if she were crying half of the light that names God. The light drops its voice, "I must apologize too, I''ve really known you for a long time, but I swear, I didn''t kill you, it''s true! I''ll wait till your life runs out. I was going to worry about you. " "How long ago was this?" "Since you were born." "So long ago! But why did you care so much about me in the other world? In response to Heavenly Horse''s inquiry, the light "In my world, the world itself can suffer from something like a disease. Sometimes the life force of everything that exists in that world decreases, and the worst world itself disappears. To prevent it, we deliberately send souls from different worlds regularly to revitalize our presence." "Is it like vaccination, and what are my pros and cons for being sent to another world? "I don''t think there''s anything like saying it''s a disadvantage, if you''re strong enough, it means reincarnation, so maybe you should start with your baby. As a benefit, I''ll give you the ability to call it cheat so it''s easy to live. I''ll give you the experience and abilities you''ve developed in this world if you want, and I''ll only use the magic that works in this world once. Within common sense." Think about it for a second. Tenma is "So can you fade your memory about me in this world? "... I can, but can I ask you why you do that? "Yeah, this village was getting more neglected and less populated, and we were all struggling a little bit, but we were getting more successful." "Hmm." "It was my grandfather and his friends who were moving at the center of it, and I was so adored by them, but I want to do something about it because I''m so depressed that I can''t even see them tomorrow when I see them coming here." Is the light your body for that Heavenly Horse''s answer? in tears with a small tremor, "What a good boy! That''s how cheap you are! But why don''t you turn it off completely? Heavenly Horse, by contrast, blushed a little, "You''ll miss me when you completely erase your memory..." and whined in a small voice, the light that saw it cry? while "Tenma ku ~ n! And I kept it clean because I had hugged it. "It''s terrible, but you need to leave this world to fulfill that wish, so touch my hand." That''s what the light says, hands? I''ve been giving it away so I grabbed it for now, "I''ll go, then." At the next moment, Tenma lost consciousness with a floating sensation. 2 Prologue/Different Worlds Edition "Are you awake? Tenma-kun." When Tenma woke up, there stood ten lights. "Where am I?" One of the lights approached Heavenly Horse''s whining... no, he was thrust by the other lights trying to come, his face? had decided to slide brilliantly from the "She''s a good girl! She''s never been here before." and to the feminine light that holds me, "I''m glad you''re here." and to the light (which is also feminine) that smiles and approaches me with such a voice "I''ve never seen a guy like that before! and the light that''s slapping me on the back (like some old man) or the light that''s silently approaching the two lights that are looking at my whole body a little further away and smelling my body (perverted or this guy), the light that''s twisting my body (including my lower body) while touching my body (this guy was more perverted! Note that the important thing is, I guarded it dead), and I''m surrounded by the light I''m looking at this one (this guy is the only one that''s black) like the light I''m seeing from behind the feminine lights and the horrible next to them, which seems pretty friendly, but I can''t see my face, so I''m not sure. If you''re confused, there''s a light that was being thrust. "Everyone, Tenma, once you''re away from me because you''re confused! Those were the lights that settled in the wake of that word. "I can''t tell who''s who because I don''t know his face or what he looks like." noise again with the voice of Heavenly Horse with, even more "Oh, Heavenly Horse, I forgot to let you see us. Oh, man. Heh." with the light (probably the one who brought me here) thrust in the words of a few lights? Going, smiling in the meantime? The light that was there approached you and you clapped around my eyes? hit me. "Just sit tight for a second." And at the same time, it''s getting warmer around my eyes. "That''s enough." When his hands were released in about a minute or two, a beauty stood in front of him with a soft grin and a relaxed feeling. Plus, he''s got big tits. Next to it is Nori''s light-looking beauty in sleek shape. It would be the light this beauty has embraced. There is a woman nearby with a good width (like a housekeeper''s general) and a chicky girl peeking in from behind the housekeeper (about ten years old she looks like). A little apart, a boy about fifteen years old is getting octopus punched, beating is a wolf-like animal on a man (old man) who feels like muscle lumps... not a man in animal fur, and a handsome man (seriously cool) but suspicious of movement... oh look at me with eyes on him and winks. Then the throwing kiss, this guy! What was that pervert earlier! I''m disappointed! Looking at it for a while, two men came calling, one a nice middle tannic man and the other a wizard-like man with a deep hood. "Nice to meet you, Heavenly Horse, I am God of Destruction. The hood over here is a magic god, hello." "Hi." Nice middle, I''ve been greeting you in the order of the hood, followed by the women. "Nice to meet you, Heavenly Horse, I''m a goddess of love! Nice to meet you!" "I am the goddess of the earth." "I am the goddess of life, hello Heavenly Horse! "I am Reaper... Regards" In turn, it''s a slender beauty, a decorated beauty, an innkeeper''s general, a chimiko. You''re tired of hitting me there. Three come. "Oops, I''m a skilled god! Nice to meet you, Tenma! And an old man bashing his back in. Quite painful. "... I am the god of beasts..." I''m convinced you were smelling it because it was a wolf, a man wearing the fur of a wolf... who smelled it from behind... I can''t! You''re gonna get eaten and you''re gonna be a little scared! "Huh, I''m the martial arts god, nice to meet you. So, um, ma, honey! Chuh." wild? The wolf was revealed. Okama''s Attack ''Throw Kiss'', Heavenly Horse Scared, Wild? of Okama looks unfortunate.... It was dangerous ~. "Oh ho! It''s good to see you again, Heavenly Horse, the God of Genesis I brought you here! Greetings." A boy, about fifteen years old, called out, has about eight octopuses on his head like he sees in a comic book.... It''s also amazing in some ways that they beat me to the octopus and that''s all the injuries. "Nice to meet you all, I''m Phoenix Tenma. Somebody explain to me what''s going to happen." "Right, then I''ll explain it to you. Sit on it first." When the boy named Genesis God raised his finger, ten legs appeared semi-circularly in such a way that the chair surrounded one leg by the Heavenly Horse and the Heavenly Horse. When the boy corrects his residence, "It''s nice to meet you again, Heavenly Horse, and welcome to our world, Fantasma, but we''re the only ones who know the name of the world." "Can I ask you a question before that? "Go ahead." I decided to wait for the Genesis God to answer and hear what bothered me the most so far. "I''ve heard of many gods, but they haven''t told me their names yet." The god of creation is after a Kyotong face. "Name? No, I don''t think so. If you''re strong, how many times is God a name?" Now this one''s more of a kyoton. "Isn''t that inconvenient? I was listening back, but the Genesis God... "If the times and rulers change about what God''s name is, it changes a bit, and I don''t like naming names that humans give themselves. It''s so annoying." Definitely the last one would be for real, I''ll leave it out of my mouth. "Well, put that down, first of all, because there''s no reason why I called you here at the time of your rebirth because I was reincarnated into this world and I don''t want you to do it. You''re free to live. Well, if we were to destroy the world or do everything we can to kill, I think we''d intervene." And, I''m joking, but it''s not an atmosphere where I''m joking. "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind for the liver" "It would help if you did, because it would be hard if you were to intervene." That''s all, Genesis God. "He said he''d get some cheat ability, but what would he get?" "Yeah, first of all, a classic in the classic, ''appraisal''. It''s convenient, this is... Otherwise," Growth Enhancement, "which is nearly ten times more than the amount of other people can get for every kind of growth/experience, I wonder if it feels like the gods who liked you will give you their own protection or cheat abilities. The gods here have decided to give it to you." "What kind of one do you give me? "Don''t tell me that, pleasure since I was reborn. But this is the first time you''ve had the power from this number of gods. [M] Good for you." "You mean for the first time, has anyone come to this world in the past? "I''m here. Maybe four to fifty in all. Well, some of them weren''t people, they were dogs, cats, they changed, they were fish." "Fish..." "It was Japanese carp, by the way. But it was over two meters in a giant carp called Namitaro. I was caught right after I was reincarnated." "Poor thing." "Some of them had the most humans, but they didn''t have the personality, and some of them didn''t get protection or cheats from anyone, but one or two of them gave them cheats." "That''s a lot to think about, thanks" "You''re welcome, then it''s time to start, oh, what about memories from previous lives" "Leave me." "Okay, I''ll be done while you''re asleep, and when I wake up, I''m reborn. And even though we''re going to be reborn, you don''t have a parent because we''re going to create a body, and instead, I''m going to take you near someone who''s going to raise you. Even in the worst case scenario, there''s protection, so we should figure it out." "That''s pretty irresponsible, okay, it''s time to do it" "Don''t worry! Well, I''ll try to find someone who seems as nice as possible. Then I''ll get started. Heavenly Horse, I hope your second life is happy. Good night." "Oh, good night" After Tenma fell asleep. "Now, let''s give you protection and cheats, besides" appraisal "and" growth enhancement, "I''ll give you" genesis magic "and" grant magic, "and then" cover up, "of course, protection." "I will do my utmost to protect you. That''s more like it." "With the protection of the Goddess of Love, I can circle with the good people." "I''ll give you life enhancement and resilience enhancement." "I guess I''m" Immediate Death Resistance "and" Abnormal Effect Resistance "without protection." "Nothing. I don''t think he cares. I''m a mastery enhancer." "I''m going to give you" All Magic Attributes "and" Magic Enhancement "and protection." "... I reinforce my senses and strengthen my family..." "I''m shielded from destructive resistance and destructive enhancement." "I''m..." I''m myself "! "" "Do, do, do, do" " "What - everyone, okay, then ''my love''! "" "I have no idea" " "There''s only one way to do it." Martial arts in general "and" Physical capability enhancement "and protection. This would be nice! "You''ve made up your mind, then I''ll grant you Heavenly Horse......... ok, I can do it. Let''s take a look at our current abilities." Name... Phoenix Age¡­ 25 Race... People Title... Spouse of the Gods HP¡­ 15000 (5000) MP¡­ 15000 (5000) Muscle strength¡­ B- (S +) Defense¡­ B (SS) Fast¡­ B (SS) Magic... C + (S +) Mental strength¡­ A (SSS-) Growth power¡­ C (SSS) Luck¡­ D- (B) Skills... Swordsmanship 8, Martial Arts 8, Throwing 8, Cooking 8, Bar 7, Patience 7, Dismantling 7, Skills 6, Trap 6, Night 6, Bow 5, Axe 4 Gifts... Gods Protection 10 - Appraisal 10 - Cover-up 10 - Detection 10 - Technology Mastery 10 - Family Enhancement 10 - Growth 8 - Vitality 8 - Resilience 8 - Abnormal Effect Resistance 8 - Sensory Enhancement 7 - Physical Ability Enhancement 7 - Destruction Enhancement 5 - Magic Enhancement 5 - Genesis Magic 5 - Grant Magic 5 - Destruction Resistance 5 - Immediate Death Resistance 5 - All Magic Attributes 5 - Martial Arts General 5 "... Was this too much" The other gods had to laugh bitterly at the whining of the Genesis God. 3 Chapter 1-1: Ive got a parent. My consciousness has surfaced with the feeling that the wind is my body. ... oh woke up... I can smell the dirt on the wind and the grass, are you in the woods... Every time the wind blows through, I hear wings in the sound of leaves rubbing, dancing, birds trying to fly in with the wind... I tried to let go of consciousness again for that comfort...... I noticed something strange. (Odor! What is this smell! It''s not like the smell of a beast... it smells like you haven''t bathed in years...) When Heavenly Horse never opened his eyes, there was... something in the form of a man who had done a tremendous thing, and he looked at this one and smiled... (I''m laughing, but that''s a face I''m happy to find prey no matter how I look at it ~) At a distance of about 30 meters or the man-shaped ''something'' slowly comes closer one step at a time. Twenty-five meters left... Tenma tries to escape, but she can''t stand up without force in her body. Twenty meters left... I tried to speak up and call for help but I don''t have a decent voice. Fifteen meters left... look around and see if anyone is there but no one, see how it goes'' Something ''is laughing out loud. Ten meters left... there was a feeling of giving up before crying because of the bigger, uglier and more fearful than I thought. five meters left... something is waving up laughing at a stick like a marutai that was in my hand, Tenma closed her eyes hard (Those gods, why did you leave me where these monsters are! Get to work, get to work! What a terrible story to be reborn and die in minutes! The movement of the monster hasn''t stopped even while the Heavenly Horse is maligning the gods in his heart, Now it is precisely at that moment that the rod with the monster is swung down, there was a noise of hump, dosh, gobble...... Ahead of Heavenly Horse when he opened his fearful eyes to the absence of signs that he would be swung down all the time, a monster rolled with a thick arrow from the middle of his face. "Oh man. It was a dangerous place, I didn''t think there was a baby in this place. You were right to come and see what happened, just in case." I heard words I couldn''t hear from behind Heavenly Horse. And the LORD of the voice lifted up the Heavenly Horse lightly, and held it relative to the Heavenly Horse. The identity was... a giant. "Why were you here? What about your dad or your mom? The giant speaks with a gentle voice, but Heavenly Horse could not understand. "Maybe it''s a throwaway, pathetically...... let''s just take him to my village" When the giant muttered something, he put his bow back on his back and gently held the Heavenly Horse back. He was a heavenly horse in a light panic, but decided to be quiet because he didn''t seem harmful to the giant.... well, it''s because I had to be quiet more than I could move my body a lot. "You''re a quiet kid, because you don''t make me cry in front of a goblin. The future could be a big one." A giant squirming with a slightly happier voice. As always, I didn''t know what I was talking about to Tenma. I can see the village in front of me about an hour walking around holding Tenma. "Okay, here we are. Hey, is anybody there?" When the giant raised his voice, straw and several giants came together. "Hey! You''re early, you said it would be night to go home. What''s up? A man giant talks to me, a woman giant who was following me from behind. "What''s wrong with that kid? She''s cute, but she didn''t grab it, did she? The female giant is laughing as she holds me. "Tell me, fool, I helped him almost get attacked by goblins in the woods. I explored the vicinity, but only this kid was there. Maybe it''s a dump, so I stopped hunting and turned back." The giant seemed to be talking to the female giant. numerous giants come together in the meantime. Seeing it, the Heavenly Horse (Speaking of which, you said God would reincarnate a baby... does that mean a normal person, not a giant?) Thinking, for example, something unfamiliar entered my eyes at the edge of my vision. Ears, of the beast, not precisely the ears of men, which also have ears like dogs attached to the heads of men, a few of those who have gathered together, not just men, with the ears of the beast. Cat-like ears on dripping dog ears, etc. (Does a person like the so-called "Beast Man" also exist?) The story would have come together while Heavenly Horse thought so, being taken to the house of a woman like the one who brought Heavenly Horse and his wife. "This is your home from today on. Think of me as your mother." "Then I''m the father." "Yes, she is. What''s her name again?" "You don''t write anything like a name on the cloth you''re wrapping? "Wait a minute, um, there it is! It says" Tenma Ootri. " "Maybe he had a last name or he was a nobleman, the parents of this child. I still don''t know if they dumped me, so let''s grow up with this name, nice tenma! "Nice to meet you, Tenma." As usual, he was a tenma who couldn''t understand what he was talking about, but at least I knew only the signs that these two were going to be friendly and nurturing. (Will these two take my place? If so, I''d be happy) In the previous life, he lost his parents at a young age, so Heavenly Horse, who doesn''t have much memory of a parent, thanked the gods a little. 4 Chapter 1-2 It''s been three years since Tenma was picked up. By the way, the man who brought Heavenly Horse is Ricardo by name. I''m a hunter. His wife said Sealia, two of whom apparently were former adventurers and quite powerful. There are many other former adventurers in this village. The population of the village is approximately 200. More than 150 of its former adventurers. There are large forests where quality herbs can be harvested in small villages but nearby agriculture, and the villagers, who are bright in geography and former adventurers, make a profit by collecting their own herbs and giving directions to those who seek them, so they could not be described as wealthy, but they had no difficulty living. Tenma had recently been allowed to walk alone in the village. Until then, my mother (Sealia) followed me everywhere and wouldn''t let go of my hand. I had not yet been allowed to go to the woods by myself, but I was nevertheless delighted to be able to walk freely by myself. "Ooh, Tenma, come here." The villagers who noticed Heavenly Horse call out. It looks like you''re coming home from the hunt. There are a few mountain birds on your shoulder. "Hello Uncle Mark" "Ooh, hello. Look, Tenma, it''s a big hunt! We got five Malbirds." I don''t like flying with Malbirds but they are delicious birds about 1-2 kg in size with fast legs. "Well, Ricardo had pigged three malbirds, but he''ll be back soon, so let''s get ready to dismantle and wait." This Uncle Mark is also a former adventurer and seems to know his father (Ricardo) from that time. Have me tell you how to handle a bow while you wait. I can''t pull a bow for adults right now, but I think I''m saving up for experience. My dad came while I was dealing with the bow. "Dad, welcome back to the big hunt." "Tenma, let your mother make you a treat today! Dad was in a good mood and laughing as he took the pig out of the bag he put on his shoulder. I still find it uncomfortable that nearly 200 kg of pigs come out of the bag. "It''s as handy as ever. I envy the Magic Bag." Father who cares about what Uncle Mark says. This is a treasure I had a hard time obtaining as an adventurer, and it seems to be a difficult substitute to make even with a first-rate wizard. The effect is excellent for storing anything other than creatures up to 500 kg (not including insects and micro-organisms that are parasitic to corpses, etc., or those with insignificant life activity like eggs). "It''s a handy tool, but I''m surprised it''s an intermediate bag." As my father himself said, in this world, there are categories like "inferior," "intermediate," "advanced," "premium," "super," "epic," "divine," and this category applies to magic. "Speaking of which, have you heard, Ricardo? I hear Merlin''s grandfather will be back soon." "You''re the grandfather of ''Sage''! It''s my first ear. It''s been about ten years since you left here." "Who''s the grandfather of Sage? Ricardo and Mark answered Heavenly Horse''s question with their mouths shut. "" A freak. "" Mark on the answer that doesn''t get the guidelines, "The mightiest wizard in history, famous as a stranger, used to live in this village." "In the past, when demons were flooded from the dungeons, there were stories of bare walking into the city alone and repelling them, and when I saw the king, he was not wearing anything under his robe, and he was walking wide through the city with a cloak of pants" Heard about Ricardo, Tenma, (You''re a naked pervert, not a freak) I thought so. "Ah, he rarely had the ''protection of the martial arts'' for a post-wizard" He was a Heavenly Horse slightly convinced by Mark''s words with "Well more than that, let''s dismantle the pigs and bake half of them and eat them all, Mark will light them, Tenma will call the neighbors to come" "That''s good, but I didn''t bring the flint stone today." "Then I can''t help it, then Mark will judge the pig. Because I can magically set fire to it." I think Heavenly Horse is a good opportunity to hear that. "Dad, I want to light a fire, teach me magic." And when I said it, Ricardo thought about it a little bit and was supposed to tell me that as magic, it was an initial step. "Okay, but there are a lot of people who can''t use magic, so I''ll tell you what I don''t care if I can''t, and if I can, I won''t use it on my own without an adult, if I can protect this." "Okay! I promise! To the words Ricardo nodded and asked Mark to go get the neighbors. "Look, first calm your mind and put your fingers close where you want to set the fire, then imagine the fire and put it into words, ''O fire''" The fallen leaves that Ricardo was collecting when he uttered the word caught fire. "That''s all the procedure is, because it''s simple magic. The important thing is to clearly picture the fire, do it." Keep your fingers close to the fallen leaves, thinking it''s pretty simple for Ricardo to teach you. "''Fire.''" And the moment I spoke, at once the fallen leaves caught fire and a small explosion broke out. Tenma rolled back to the unexpected event. Ricardo was also amazed and solidified, but immediately checked the area and held Tenma up. "Tenma! Are you okay! It was Ricardo who rushed to confirm it, but luckily there were no injuries, etc. to Tenma, so he was relieved. Sealia, who had been called there by Mark, rushed over, too. "Tenma! What happened! No injuries! Ricardo was explaining the situation to the panicking Sealia, but he was mistaken for teaching Tenma attack magic and pissed off. Having grasped the situation by Ricardo''s desperate explanations and Tenma''s explanations, Shelia was convinced that it felt like something like a bump. "Let''s just talk about this at night, cook the pigs and have dinner." "Okay." As for the magic of Heavenly Horse, he had dinner with the neighbors who had gathered together once he had cut it up. That night, Ricardo and Sealia were discussing making sure Tenma slept "I think it''s too early to teach Tenma magic." Seelia insists that we shouldn''t teach magic until Tenma is a little older. Ricardo, on the other hand, "I think I should actively teach magic the other way around" and said the opposite. "I think Tenma has quite a few magical qualities asleep. Normally, the more magic you burn, the more powerful it is without attack magic." "That''s why I think it''s dangerous not to tell you when you''re older." "Seelia, I know full well that you are so magical that you cannot compare to me. But Tenma would also be superior to me at the moment. And even your magic will exceed your temper in a few years. I think it''s so qualitative." "What are you basing it on? "My former adventurer." "Look..." "Can''t you believe it? "No, I believe you, because I used to be helped by your suspicions so many times, but..." "Seelia, I hate to say this, but Tenma''s not our real child, but maybe tomorrow we''ll have real parents. Sometimes a good man is a bad man. You may then look at the qualities of the Tenma and try to abuse them, then you should teach Tenma how to protect herself. If you have a sharp knife, it''s better to teach it from the ground up in an eye position than to be used in your own stream where you don''t know it, for the sake of temper or for us." "... ok" "We''ll talk to Tenma tomorrow morning." "Yeah, but for a while, I''m gonna teach you a lesson." "Oh, I''m going to teach you a little bit from how to move your body, make it magic, make it martial arts, because you should at least know how to use your body" Thus it was Ricardo and Sealia who were going to determine Tenma''s educational policy. 5 Chapter 1-3, I started studying. I''m supposed to be taught magic from today on. My mother looked a little complicated, but my father was strained. "I''m going to teach you a lot from today on, but like the magic of yesterday''s fire, one mistake can be dangerous. That''s why you and your mother must keep what you say." "Magic is about the basics, for the time being I''ll be teaching around studying in books. If you get tired on the way or can''t keep what I say, you''re done studying magic there, all right? "Yes! Okay, Mother! "Nice." My mother is sneering with a grin at my reply. I was wondering what my first face was when I saw that, but I interrupted my thoughts because my father started talking. "My father is going to teach me how to use bows and arrows and knives, but it''s dangerous and still early for Tenma to use them in action. So I''m going to teach you how to use a wooden knife with a bow for kids and an arrow without a practice knife." Dad, go on, "My father just can''t really teach while he''s out hunting. So, when you don''t have a father, have your mother teach you how to study or walk around the village." The point would be to walk here to build strength. "Yes, Father! He was briefed in the morning and will start studying magic in the afternoon, and his father left yesterday for the rest of the pig to make a preserved meal. "No, magic has some attributes. Sometimes" fire attributes "and" water attributes "that use fire are counted as one of the magic attributes in unusual things, such as" space-time magic "and" alchemy ", which I''ll explain later. Can we get this far? "Yeah!" "Yes, next is the type of attribute. Basically, magic has eight attributes: Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Thunder, Light, Darkness, and None." "Some things aren''t basic? I laughed at the feeling that my mother noticed something good in my question. "Yes, so do space-time magic and alchemy, as I said earlier, but sometimes light attributes are called ''holy'' or ''white'' attributes, dark attributes are called ''dark'' or ''black'' attributes, strong fire magic is called ''flame'' attributes, and among water attributes, ice system magic is called ''ice and snow'' attributes." "I don''t know, there''s a lot going on." "Well, from that point on, actually, magic is'' one attribute called magic '', and because the effect changes due to people''s way of thinking and individual differences, it can now be divided into attributes like these. There''s a theory." "I guess whoever thought about it was smart or unusual." "What makes you think that? "Because no one thinks that deep and hard about what they normally use or see. So I guess you''re either smart or twisted? Shelia was stunned by Heavenly Horse''s answer. For the wordless from the likeness of Tenma''s three-year-old, but for referring to the public appreciation of the person who uttered this theory. But that''s not what the three-year-old thought, but when he was walking around the village, he decided to wonder if anyone in the village... had even told him around the priest. Of course, I didn''t ask you not to lose your motivation by pursuing Tenma. "Well, Tenma''s right. So, it''s about attributes, but basically, you don''t get to see them very often except for the eight attributes, so if you change your mind, you can call them the typical eight attributes." "There''s something I said about space-time magic being ''flying'', ''floating'' and ''gravity'', most of all you can do about ''flying'' with wind magic. Alchemy can be used by magic formations to decompose, separate, and build objects, but it''s not used much because it''s user-friendly and difficult to master. Enough to separate moisture from the laundry. It''s easier to dry it with the magic of the wind." Unlike what I read in previous life comics, popularity seems to be one thing in this world right now. However, as for me, I decided to train in the future because there is gratitude for "creating various objects in an instant just by holding hands together". After that I continued my magic studies until evening listening to the basics and sometimes adventurer experiences from my mother. 6 Chapter 1-4 About six months have passed since I started studying. My studies with my mother still teach me the basic theory of magic. I''m not allowed to actually use magic yet. My father says he''s overprotective about it, but he doesn''t say anything to my mother. Because about two months ago I tried to sneak up on you to teach you magic, and you gave me big eyeballs. It was the moment I saw one end of their power relationship. Dad said, "Don''t go against your mother! You''re right to stop wasting your resistance and be quiet" That was it. Now put that down, I don''t know if it''s from that, but I feel that studying with my father has become a little less restrictive. These days I also learn how to judge easy prey with knives. There came two shadows. "Well done, Tenma." "Are you studying hard? Tenma." It''s Uncle Mark and his wife, Aunt Martha. "Hello, uncle, aunt. I''m trying, but it''s hard." And I''m gonna get back to you, and you''re both laughing at me. "If I could do that at three, I''d be superior." "Yes, when I was about the age of Tenma, I used to cry scared of seeing blood." And the two laughing. When my father taught me all sorts of things outside like these two, more villagers came calling out to me. From all that, it seems that there are no children of the same age in this village¡­ rather than children themselves. They say all the children of the villagers are past adulthood and most of them leave the village and are adventurers in big towns. In this world, you are usually treated as an adult after the age of 18, but in some cases you may start as an adult from the age of 15. Most of them are children of noblemen and businessmen. "Tenma, what''s wrong? "Yeah, it''s nothing, Dad." This world has three continents and many island nations. The village is in the ''Kingdom of Krustin'', a continental state named ''Eurens'', the largest of them all. On this continent there is the "Duchy of Humble" to the north of the kingdom and the "Girst Republic" to the east, the largest country on the continent, with which the three countries form alliances. Several other small countries are consolidated in the south-east. The village is situated on the edge of the realm of the ''House Border Uncle'', a powerful man of the ''Kingdom of Krustin''. The name of the village is "Kukri Village" and the nearby forest is called "The Great Forest". "Tenma?" "It''s good, Dad." So, this "Great Forest" is very vast and has roughly the same area as the Japanese territory of previous life. Resources abound in the untapped lands, but the more they went in the back, the stronger the demons became, and in the past three generations ago the king tried several times to orchestrate his troops and attack them, ending in exhaustive failures. The kingdom''s finances were about to lean because of it, but it managed to rebuild itself because several large dungeons were discovered within the kingdom. At present, soldiers belonging to the kingdom rarely come when it is not necessary to follow a snake poorly. "Tenma, oh Tenma! "Heh, what, Dad? "You''ve been weird since just now. Bumps and stuff. Are you sure you''re okay? "Yeah, ''cause I''m just a little tired" "Really? Then let''s take a break." That''s what he said and made me sit in the shade of a tree, my father is talking to my uncle and aunt a little apart. I activated the appraisal for the three of us. Name... Ricardo Age... 40 Race... People Title... Former first-rate adventurer and first-rate hunter HP¡­ 18000 MP¡­ 6000 muscle strength¡­ A Defense¡­ B + Fast... B + Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ C Luck¡­ A + Skills... Bow 9, Demolition 8, Throwing 8, Martial Arts 7, Sword 7, Trap 7, Patience 7, Abnormal Resistance 7, Axe 6, Fire 5, Wind 5, Water 4, Cooking 3 Gifts... Beast God''s Protection Name¡­ Mark Age¡­ 37 Race... People Title... Former Adventurer/Hunter HP¡­ 7000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ c- Fast... b Magic... D Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ C Luck¡­ C Skills... Throwing 7, Dismantling 7, Patience 6, Bow 6, Martial Arts 5, Sword 5, Abnormal Resistance 5, Trap 5, Cooking 5, Axe 4, Fire Magic 4, Wind Magic 3 Name... Martha Age¡­ 35 Race... People Title¡­ Housewife HP¡­ 3000 MP¡­ 500 muscle strength¡­ D Defense¡­ D Fast... c- Magic... e Mental strength¡­ B + Growth power¡­ C Luck¡­ C + Skills... Cooking 8, Dismantling 7, Patience 6, Abnormal Resistance 4, Fire Magic 3, Water Magic 3, Bow 3, Trap 2, Martial Arts 2, Axe 2 And it comes to my mind. The talent value is C is roughly average, and the number next to the skill represents the level, with a maximum of 10, 1 to 3 being beginners, 4 to 6 being intermediates, 7 to 8 being advanced, 9 being masters, and 10 being supermen. This one has an average level of 5. However, the levels are only technical and vary in power and effectiveness due to physical abilities, physical fitness, etc. Your father is quite capable if you try this. Incidentally, Tenma''s current abilities include: Name... Tenma Ootri Age¡­ 3 Race... People Title¡­ (spouse of the gods) HP¡­ 500 MP¡­ 2000 muscle strength¡­ F- Defense¡­ F Fast... E- Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ C- Growth power¡­ s Luck¡­ B Skills... Throwing 3, Cooking 3, Night 3, Patience 2, Dismantling 2, Fire Magic 2, Trap 2, Bow 2, Swordsmanship 1, Martial Arts 1, Tactics 1, Bar 1, Axes 1, All Magic Attributes 1 (6) (Appraisal 10, Detection 10, Coverage 10, Technology Mastery 10, Family 10, Growth 8, Vitality 8, Resilience 8, Abnormal Effect Resistance 8, Sensory 7, Physical Ability 7, Destruction 5, Magic 5, Genesis 5, Grant Magic 5, Destruction Resistance 5, Instant Death Resistance 5, Martial Arts 5) Gifts... protection of the gods Cuckoo can hide or tamper with any title, ability, or skill for as little as a level with the effect of concealment. I guess it''s because I''m still small, I just want to look forward to future growth. "Speaking of which, Mark, what happened to Sage''s grandfather? "Come on, you''re a freak. You changed your mind on the way home, didn''t you? "Maybe." Heavenly Horse was never as interested in what Ricardo and the others were talking about, but at this time I still had no idea that this wise man would have a huge impact on me. 7 Chapter 1-5 Sage Appearance Four years after Heavenly Horse was picked up, one year after I started studying magic, "Tenma, I''m done studying with books alone today. Well done, I''ll start practicing beginner magic from the ground up tomorrow." and to forgiveness from Sealia. The tenma is "Really! Can I use magic? Yay!" and raised a voice of joy. "Except! From now on, you know better than ever, to keep your mother''s words, not to use magic against her, never to throw out practice, even if it''s hard." "Yes!" "Tomorrow your father will be with you, to the nearby river and practice there. So go to bed early today and get well." "Ha ~ i" And, although I replied, I was a tenma who could hardly sleep with the joy and excitement of being able to use magic. The next day, the Heavenly Horses came in the morning about ten minutes walk from the village to the river. "Good tenma, I''ll teach you from the magic of water first. Watch." It''s water. "" Seelia speaks with her hands where the river flows slowly. Then there was a column of water about a meter from the river. "Okay? This is the magical foundation of water. Start with a gentle place, so that you can maintain the water column even where the flow is gradual and fast." When Heavenly Horse tried to get her hands on the river, she turned around feeling her gaze inadvertently. At the same time Ricardo turned around and was stunned, "Look, I think they''ve noticed. Sorry I didn''t mean to interrupt." About ten meters ahead of Ricardo, from Tenma stood a man who was sometime wearing a black robe from his head at a distance of about 15 meters. As the man approached him, Shelia stood in front of the Heavenly Horse like a coward, and Ricardo pulled out a large swing of knife that was lowering to his hips as he stepped back and stood between the Heavenly Horses and the man. "Who is it! Against Ricardo, who was vigilant, the man stopped, not looking particularly concerned, and came calling out. "Don''t be so vigilant, Ricardo, you forgot me, Shelia" And I looked out of my robe as I said. "Merlin!" "Uncle!" The man grinned as Ricardo deepened the wrinkles in his face at what Ricardo called Merlin and Shelia''s uncle. "That''s right, it''s Merlin. If you understand, would you put the knife down, Ricardo? "Oh, oh, I''m sorry" and Ricardo returning the knife to the hips sheath. After seeing it, the man called Merlin slowly walked over. "Long time no see. How many years have you both been shaking? It''s been eleven years, Merlin. "Yes, uncle, I haven''t heard from you in years and I was worried! Merlin laughed at the two words with "Excuse me. Excuse me. I thought I was going to leave a letter, but I totally forgot." I said and I was scratching my head. "As always, uncle." "Well, once in a while, I thought he wasn''t dead because he''d heard from travelers." Merlin turned her gaze to the Tenma behind the two who are saying. "By the way, is this kid two kids? When did you give birth, Shelia? and asked with eyes to eyes with Heavenly Horse. Ricardo took Merlin a little further away from the Heavenly Horses and whispered. "Half right, but half off, Merlin" "Say what? "This kid was dumped in the Great Forest when he was a baby. I stumbled across it during the hunt, protected it, and adopted it." "Is that what happened?" "Well, now it''s our treasure." And Marlin smiled when she saw Ricardo laughing. I introduced myself again after the two of us came back after the conversation. "You''re a mess. Nice to meet you. I''m Merlin. I''ll meet Sealia''s uncle. Sometimes the world is called the Wise Man." Hearing Grandpa laugh cheerfully. Heavenly Horse doesn''t think, "Sage is that freak''s" I said. After I said it, I thought Merlin didn''t care. "Don''t be called that." And I said it all the time. "Sorry, my name is Tenma, and I''m four years old." "Oh, yeah, well, I don''t care. ''Cause I''ve done what I call a freak." And I was laughing. "By the way, Celia, what were you doing? "Yeah, I was trying to teach Tenma the magic basics." "Right, well, let me try some tenma" "Okay." So Tenma put her hand in the river, and said, "Water," and a column of water was formed about a meter in front of her. "Tenma, that''s not awesome, it''s awesome to succeed in one go! "Oh, normally the water doesn''t respond or I can''t keep it in shape! and the two praised, but Merlin had a rugged look, "Tenma, you have things to do before this practice. You can''t break your body like this." I said. Before the Heavenly Horses said anything, Merlin continued, "You have too much magic for your age. So it''s better to do the practice of controlling magic carefully." "But uncle, isn''t it usually common for your body to remember to release some magic before entering into magic control? "Sure, it''s usually assumed that it''s common to get used to the feeling of releasing magic from your body before letting you remember how to control it, but that''s only in the case of kids with normal qualities" "Tenma says it''s not normal" to Ricardo''s words. Merlin nodded. And "The magic and magic of this child is within reach of top notch. But your body is still a child, and if you unleash magic poorly, you will run wild uncontrollably. As a result, if it''s good, it''s obsolete, if it''s bad, let''s wrap it around and get the wood dust." Tenma and the others blued at Merlin''s words. "Then what do I do?" to the likely crying voice of Sealia. Merlin said, "In order not to, let them circulate in your body without releasing magic, and let them acquire the art of controlling magic." It was Seelia who settled a little on Merlin''s words, but realized she couldn''t teach herself. When Merlin saw how it was, "What, don''t worry, I''ll teach Tenma. If the temper runs wild, I can calm it down." With that said, Merlin is the head of Heavenly Horse. The face was like a grandfather who was a grandson. "Merlin, say hello to Tenma! "Uncle, please tenma! "Um, okay. If you are children, let''s do everything we can to be grandchildren to me. Is that okay with you, too? That''s what Merlin asks, because there''s no other way for Heavenly Horse than to teach Merlin so far, and there''s even less danger, and it''s a good thing that she can be coached directly by Sage. "Ha! Nice to meet you! And he answered well. 8 Chapter 1-6 First Family It was about two years after I taught Grandpa (Merlin).... I don''t know, even if they told me so, it''s the same thing I''ve done every day since I taught them how to do magic control, and nothing has changed in particular. It was easy to do the controls, Like this, One, go into the water and calm your mind as you stand straight 2, Imagine a circuit stretched around your body for magic to flow through Three, imagine the magic flowing through the circuit. 4, Your body feels lighter, and when it warms up in every corner, you succeed 5. Allow magic to pass through what you hold in your hand and what you wear when you get used to it. Above I imagined blood vessels and blood instead of circuits and it was done in one shot. Almost every day after that, all I had to do was live with as much magic through my body as I could. Speaking of things that have changed in terms of study content, I have studied less with my mother and more with my grandfather instead. That''s how I grew up to be six. He says his father will teach him how to hunt from today on. Well, I''ve been through this in my previous life. That''s why now my father and I have been out to the Great Forest since the early morning. "Dad, there''s a mare bird in the shade of that tree." "All right, I''ll take care of it" And when Dad said it, he quickly let go of the arrow. An arrow hit Malbird''s neck and fell on the spot. "Wow, isn''t Tenma the eighth one already? It''s still before noon." "But I let three escape just to find them." "Still, it''s hard for veterans to find their prey at this pace. Bow and arrow will improve." (Well, it''s easy to combine appraisal and exploration if you just want to find it) And Tenma shrugged in her heart. "Tenma, it''s a lot faster than planned, but let''s finish today. I''ve exceeded my schedule." And, Ricardo suggested. At that time, there was a noise coming from a bush just around the corner. The two immediately took a distance and pulled out the knife. What has come from the bushes, "Slime, Tenma. It''s okay, these guys are the weakest of demons." Says Ricardo, who has loosened his guard slightly. "Tenma, this is a good opportunity. Try to take this guy down." Ricardo told me. Tenma approached the slime with a little nervousness. Slime stares at Tenma? Yes, step by step, at a distance of two meters. Heavenly Horse tastes a strange feeling. (What, does it feel like the slime will draw your consciousness? Tenma stops the movement and returns the knife to the sheath, approaching the slime again. "Tenma! What are you doing! Ricardo rushes to jump to the slime, but Heavenly Horse controls by hand, "It''s okay, Dad. This guy doesn''t seem to want to attack me." And I reach for the say slime. Slime approached him shaking his body and touched Heavenly Horse''s hand. At that time, Heavenly Horse felt clearly the feeling of something connecting with the slime. "Dad, I think they missed something! Ricardo stared at Heavenly Horse as surprised, "Tenma, did you also have the talent for" Tutorial "Tame! I said. "What''s" Tutorial "Tame"? "''Tutorial Tame'' is a skill that allows you to keep and tame demons. You can use demons as family members to fight." "Heh, that sounds like fun (like some kind of monsters from a previous life)" "Slime is a lowlife as a demon, but it''s amazing you could still use it." "Is your mother or grandfather surprised? "I don''t know about Merlin, but my mother would be surprised. Maybe you should tell me about Slime before you show it to me." "Why? I just want to keep it to myself and surprise you." "If you do poorly, you''re too surprised, you might attack the slime" "That''s troublesome! "Just in case, I''ll show Merlin first, and then I''ll have her follow me and then I''ll show her to my mother" "Yeah! Okay! "Well, let''s go home." The two walked to the village when they made the return trip. Slime was shaking his body happily from time to time held by the Tenma. "Merlin, are you there? When he got back to the village, Tenma and the others headed first to Merlin''s house and told him about Slime. "Ho, I''m glad you had the talent for" Tutorial "Tame. I know what happened to Shelia, I''ll follow her. I need to talk to you about Slime." When I said that, I headed to Heavenly Horses and Sealia''s waiting house. The suggestion Sealia was astonished, but I have heard and praised Heavenly Horses, "You did it, Tenma! It''s been a long time since I succeeded in ''Tutoring'' Tame ''in this village! And Merlin said to Celestial Horse praising Celestial Horse that she needed to talk, and moved to the table and sat everyone down, Slime riding on Celestial Horse''s lap. "Apparently, this slime can use magic." Amazing at those words abruptly. Tenma peered into the slime using the "appraisal". Name...?????? Age¡­ 1 Race... Slime Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 500 MP¡­ 500 muscle strength¡­ E- Defense¡­ E- Fast... D- Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ D- Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B Skills... Abnormal Resistance 5, Patience 2, Martial Arts 1, Spacetime Magic 1 and was displayed. Obviously stronger than a normal slime, the slime should have an overall ability of about F- to F +. "Sometimes, superior demons are born with mutations, so is this slime. Many of these individuals are more intelligent and stronger." "So this slime is a rare one? Merlin." "That''s right. Even if it''s a mutation, it''s slime, and it''s normal to get hit before it grows strong. It''s rare in that sense." So my uncle came all the way? Sealia''s doubts. Merlin looked at Heavenly Horse and Slime, "There is, but the main reason is that it has to do with the magic of the temple." "Something to do with my magic? Tenma tilted her neck at Merlin''s unexpected words. "Well, Tenma recently got better control of her magic, so it was time to teach her magic." "What does that have to do with slime? Ricardo reacted to Merlin''s words. "Well, calm down a little. I was going to use this at first." So Merlin took about 2-3 cm of pebble out of his pocket and placed it on the table. "This is a demon stone in the sky without magic, right? What''s wrong with this? In response to Sealia''s question, Merlin said, "I was going to make you put magic into this and make you remember how to use magic, but I was going to make Slime give you magic, too." Three people listening to Merlin. And then Merlin went, "Because if you put too much magic at the top of the stone, it breaks. It''s just right for training in the release of magic, and it''s easier to exchange magic as long as the path is connected if you''re a family member." "I guess I get it, but what''s a ''pass'', Grandpa? "It''s like a circuit you can have with your family. Some people call it bonding." "But is it dangerous to let the magic flow through the slime, Grandpa? The question of Heavenly Horse was the best. It''s not strange to let magic flow through the slime that I first "Tutorialized" Tame and if it explodes, it''s traumatic. "It''s okay. Originally, slime is omnivorous, but only water and magic can live. Rather, it could grow stronger by eating Tenma''s magic, just like two birds a stone." Heavenly Horse strokes her chest down to the words with. "Seelia, if it''s an empty demon stone, it''s still at home, so I''ll bring it later. Demonic stones with magic can also be sold to pedestrians. You can order a new empty Demon Stone using the money you sold." "Thank you, uncle. But can I have the Demon Stone? "What, you can think of it as the cost of cooking well?" Sealia, who decided not to hesitate to receive Merlin''s words, and as Ricardo recalled, "Speaking of which, Tenma, I need to name you Slime. It''s inconvenient not to have a name forever, isn''t it? I said. And then Marlin and Sealia. "Well, not Tenma''s new family. Give him a good name." "Right, I have to give you a name. Poor thing. But Tenma, you take good care of him." and, in fact, Tenma had already decided on the name of the slime. "The name of this slime will be ''Slalin''! Heavenly Horse only came up with the name of the slime that came out on some RPG he had been playing with in his previous life since he ''tuned'' the slime. The other three people who heard that, "It''s a little cheap because it''s slime. Easy to remember, though." "Oh, that''s good. Pretty." "Well, that''s what tends to do. And the slime itself seems to like it." Merlin was right. Slime seemed happy to tremble and bounce his body. It also looked as if she was dancing. "Nice to meet you, Sularin" Heavenly Horse spoke softly to the new family slime. 9 Chapter 1-7 It''s been two years since I Tamed Slalin. The past two years have focused on magic studies under my grandfather''s guidance. As a result, Name... Tenma Ootri Age¡­ 8 Race... People Title... Sage''s Apprentice ¡¤ Tamer ¡¤ (Gods'' Spouse) HP¡­ 11000 MP¡­ 16900 Muscle Strength¡­ C- Defense¡­ C Fast... C + Magic... s - Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power... SS- Luck¡­ B Skills... Magic Manipulation 8, Tutorial 8, Family Enhancement 8 (10) Cooking 7, Demolition 7, Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 6, Wind Magic 6, Soil Magic 6, Light Magic 6, Grant Magic 6, Throwing 6, Night 6, Patience 6, Trap 6, Bow 6, Martial Arts 6, Bar 6, Thunder Magic 5, Dark Magic 5, Spacetime Magic 5, Sword 5, Magic Enhancement 5, Alchemy 5, Art 4, Axe 4, All Magic Attributes 3 (7) (Appraisal 10, Detection 10, Cover-up 10, Technology Mastery Enhancement 10, Growth 8, Vitality Enhancement 8, Resilience 8, Abnormal Effect Resistance 8, Sensory Enhancement 7, Physical Capability Enhancement 7, Destruction Enhancement 5, Genesis Magic 5, Destruction Resistance 5, Instant Death Resistance 5, Martial Arts General 5) Gifts... protection of the gods And, overall, it grew. Grandpa tattooed me that my current fighting power would beat my father and mother too. My father was depressed to hear it. This is more important than remembering alchemy. Alchemy! Alchemy! Now you can use alchemy just by holding hands like them, brothers and famous alchemists in steel! There were times when I thought...... He said it wasn''t actually that easy...... Tenma...... Tenma...... Tenma... And, well, this is how I was temporarily depressed. I couldn''t have just put my hands together. Grandpa gave it up too... because we need to use proper magic formation... So I flashed, and it was a new human pilot of some famous robot, and he said, "Cupid! It feels like," If steel doesn''t work, but if it''s flaming, you can draw a magic formation on gloves like their boss, and use alchemy, "the result was... you succeeded! Like those brothers if you put magic through the gloves that wrote the magic formation on the palm of your hand... until then it''s too much to say, but it''s quite usable now, you''re impressed! And then I learned space-time magic. So I tried to make a "magic bag," but it was just hard. After my father''s appraisal and trial and error, I finally showed my grandfather only two successes, but the first one I made was called "Dimension Bag". This "Dimension Bag" and "Magic Bag" are similar but have slightly different effects. "Magic bags" have a capacity determined by materials and technology, and because space-time magic expands and secures space and stops time, food will not rot, and creatures cannot be put in. On the other hand, "dimension bags" rarely have too much magic or not enough magic when making "magic bags," neither space nor time is fixed. They are commonly seen as'' failures'' because they are just ordinary bags with a slightly larger capacity than they appear to be. But the "Failure" I made was not only space-time magic when I could use magic, but it also activated "Genesis magic", so it seemed to have a capacity of 50 meters. When Grandpa asked me that, I thought you had a handy ''failure'', but I was told that you should magically register a contractor or attach defense features with grant magic because they could be targeted when you get here. and well like this, or these days I have had a full day exchanging opinions with my grandfather and trying magic with all sorts of things. But these days, I often see demons wandering out of the woods of the elders, and more people get sick in villages, so my grandfather often says, "I have a bad feeling, I wish nothing happened..." I really hope nothing happens. I''m worried because they say it hits me the better with these bad feelings. 10 Chapter 1-8 White Family This year, the tenth year since I was reincarnated, I was finally able to get permission to enter the Great Forest by myself. My father said it was good from the time he turned eight, but he extended it to ten because his mother strongly disagreed. But he said he must come back by evening. For this reason, I decided to learn the magic of ''flying'' during my two years from the age of eight. Since only the flying magic of the wind attribute can make linear movements, it created the original ''flying sky'' magic combined with the flying and floating magic of the space-time attribute. I decided to use this flying sky to fly to where I had gone the last time, and gained experience with the feeling that I would proceed with my exploration from that location. One day I was spending about six months like that, when I looked up a radius of 10 km centered around me in "Exploration," I had two major reactions at the end of the exploration range. If you appraise that reaction, Name... goldenfenrill Gender... Male Rank¡­ A Race... Fantasy Wolf Breed Name... Silveriofenril Gender... Female Rank¡­ A Race... Fantasy Wolf Breed And out. My current position is about 20 km from the village and 30 km from the village to the demon. Plus I''m slowly getting closer to this one. Even in the woods, it would be reached at leisure in two hours, such as 30 km for a beast-shaped demon. I thought so and decided to get as close from the sky as I could and not be noticed that I might be able to push it back at the worst. If I kept flying for about 10 minutes, I could find it. I''ve observed it from over 100 meters, but it''s both dark and slightly dull. I wonder if it was because I was staring at it. I got eyes on one of them. Momentum popped up to take a sudden descent from the sky with regret that I should have set up an ambush and knocked him out at once and a magical blow away maneuver. I accidentally got the same feeling I had when I was slalin trying to unleash the ice magic ''Ice Lance''. He hastily unlocked the magic and descended to the rear side of the tree about 30 m ahead of the two wolves so that he could magically put up a barrier at any time. Slowly approaching the tree as a shield without distraction, I approached it and found out that both heads were about 4m long, and I don''t know if it was my own blood or my own blood back, but it seemed to be blackened by a lot of blood. The two heads seemed alert but not hostile. At a distance of about 15 m we were seeing each other for nearly five minutes, but at that moment when we tried never to get our will close to the two heads, they suddenly rose and roared towards their surroundings. I was surprised to try to get a flying distance back, but something jumped from side to side at the landing spot. Roll out the earthly magic ''Ground Needle'' and skewer it from under your head. The identity of the skewered object was a B + demon called ''Dragonsnake''. Dragonsnake alone is a B + demon, and the bad news is that this demon often acts in multiple herds, acting in roughly four to five herds and hunting for its prey. In more than one case, the hazard increases to A to A +. Sometimes the overall length is approximately 7 to 8 m and the larger one exceeds 10 m. A search revealed that there are eight hidden around, except for individuals who are skewered and desperate. The jump force using their entire bodies lightly exceeds 10 m, even as they flee to the sky in the air. If you get the timing wrong, you''ll be able to pakri the defenseless, you''d rather take one down while there are two wolves. If the wolves will fight together. Thus began the riot war caused by the intrusion of Dragonsnake. Three for me, five for the wolves. Can we get away with this? thought, but here. If Heavenly Horse escapes, the wolves will be killed. If Dragonsnake wasn''t more satisfied with the wolves than that, he also risked coming to attack even the worst village. (What brings such demons to shallow positions in the woods! In the Great Forest, which has a vast area, it is said that this position is still shallow about 30 km from the cut of the forest, and the demons are usually only about C-rank. Originally, A and B rank demons can go over 100 km and rarely be seen. With that in mind, Tenma magically tries to attack, but the Dragonsnakes don''t try to strike just to distance themselves from Tenma and not let them get away with encircling. (What are these guys? You''re hesitant to see me just magically return the favor? Or something to aim for...) "Gang!" That''s when I heard a wolf scream from behind the Heavenly Horse. When Heavenly Horse looked back, the wolves were at a disadvantage. One of them has fallen with a body hit and the other seems to be biting and crushing to the head of Dragonsnake, but another individual bit him in the throat and is in a state of absolute desperation. You thought the moment Heavenly Horse cared about the werewolves was your chance, the three that surrounded Heavenly Horse attacked you all at once. "Don''t you dare! Heavenly Horse unfolded a barrier toward the three when he drank, taking the attack and releasing three shots of wind magic ''Windcutter'', the three dragon snakes fell to their necks at the same time as they landed. Haven''t you noticed it was cut, the head and torso parts of the three dragonsnakes kept moving, but Tenma left it and ran toward the wolf. Individuals desperate near the wolves are one who is devoured of their abdomen and two in total who are crushed in the head. "Even this! Tenma unleashes an ''air brit'' that fires an air-compressed bullet at the three surviving animals at an angle that does not hit the wolf. The individual biting the neck of the wolf had a hole of about 3 cm in his head and died instantly, but due to severe pain and shock, he was circling the ground. It won''t be long now. The other two were on the verge of flying to attack the falling wolf, but they noticed that six others had been hit when their nose was thwarted by the air valet, and fled to a glance. Heavenly Horse was already out of breath if he had seen the wolf but had been bitten in the throat, and it was not strange when he had fallen or died. Heavenly Horse, who saw that the healing magic would not even work due to excessive bloodshed and damage, noticed something strange about the wolf as she approached to at least make it easier. I have a big stomach, I don''t think you''re fat. I also thought you were accumulating blood, but I noticed a mistake. My milk is stretched. In other words, there will be a baby. In front of the Tenma who thinks so, the wolf began to breathe with force. The birth has begun. Heavenly Horse was watching the wolf with vigilance as other carnivores approached. Would it have been about ten minutes since the wolf started breathing? A white baby was born. Whatever the wolf saw, he seemed unable to move his body much either, but moved his face and eyes slightly and stared at Tenma. When Heavenly Horse met the wolf, he held the wolf in his arms and offered it to the wolf''s eyes. The wolf tongues out, unable to move, and squeezes his power to clean my child. Eventually, after a clean lick, he stares at Heavenly Horse again. Heavenly Horse takes the wolf to his milk this time, and the wolf desperately drinks his crushed breast milk. By the time the wolf had finished drinking breast milk, the wolf had already been out of breath with a satisfied face. When Heavenly Horse placed the bodies of two wolves and six Dragonsnake bodies in a dimension bag, he held the wolf up and depended on him. "I''ll be your family instead of those wolves." Yes, speaking to the wolf, "Your name is... Shiloh... yes, Shiloh Maru, Shiloh Maru! "Cu ~ n" "Nice to meet you, Shiloumal! This is how Tenma had a new family¡­ No, she had more family. 11 Chapter 1-9 Can you hear me, ladies and gentlemen, this is Tenma at the scene. Sealia Volcano here in Kukri Village has finally erupted! The eruption scale is significant and this time five to six eruptions have been confirmed so far. I''m even trying to swallow the prepared Ricardo Wall, the Merlin Wall. That''s it from the scene... uh, one more eruption... coming this way! Ladies and gentlemen, if I''m safe, I''ll see you again! "Tenma!! I''m listening!!! "Yes, no! I''m listening! "I''m not lying! Not the sky up there from earlier! They found out, you guys... it''s dangerous. I almost tripped again. "Tenma, why didn''t you run away! and was about to start looping again. There, Dad and Grandpa came in to help, not the barrier... "Seelia, forgive him around there. Tenma''s actions may have been dangerous, but they weren''t wrong." "Well, if Tenma had escaped, it wouldn''t necessarily mean the Dragonsnakes would go back to the woods. Worst of all, it could attack villagers who went into hunting and this village itself by expanding their range of action. Wouldn''t it be better if we didn''t prevent it?" "... ok" and reluctantly stood angry, "However, it will be forbidden to enter until the safety of the shallow areas of the forest is confirmed! Ok!" "Eh." "Reply Ha! "Ha! Okay, Mother! We''re not going into the woods until we''re done with the safety check. Mam! "Great!" The bokeh got through. "Anyway, we''d better make sure there''s no dangerous demons around the village or in the shallow woods soon" "Naturally, it would be good for you to give the news to Uncle Haust." Ricardo and Merlin left the house to prepare, saying so. The next day I went with my father, grandfather and Uncle Mark to dismantle the two wolves and six dragonsnakes I had in my dimension bag. And the wolf stripped away the nucleus of the devil, and the fur, and the fangs, and the nails, and cremated the remainder, and buried it deep in the earth, and built a tomb upon it. The colors of wolf hair were glowing gold and silver. Incidentally, Shiloumal thought it was white, but when I washed it with hot water, it was a color that felt like silver. The Dragon Snake had six 4-5m sizes, but the skin was easier to peel off than I thought, and the material was divided into demonic nuclei, skin, fangs, skulls, liver, and meat. I didn''t need any special treatment, so it ended faster than wolves. The wolf material was kept in a Tenma magic bag (advanced, can hold up to about 1000 kg) without selling, within 1200 kg of Dragonsnake''s demonic nucleus and meat (about 400 kg of one whole body weight and about 200 kg of edible area), 400 kg was stored in the back, 400 kg was divided among everyone in the village, and the rest of the meat was sold to the forthcoming merchant squad for three skins and along with other materials. The sales value totalled 300,000 g (gold). The meat from Dragonsnake was reasonably greasy and delicious with a light flavour. The unit of money in this world is about 1 G = 10 yen in G (gold) Japanese yen. Coins are copper coins, silver coins, gold coins and white gold coins, and there are seven types of coins in all, two types of ordinary coins and large coins, and only one type of white gold coin. Ordinary coins are called copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins as they are. The digits rise from the bottom to 1G, 10G and 100G, and the white gold coin will be 1M G. A typical family of four can live in a central city on average about 3-4 gold coins per month (30-40K G), or less than one gold coin in a rural village. In Kukri Village, you can live on an average of 5-6 silver coins a month. However, this is because most of the cost of food, etc. is covered by hunting prey. Six months after I said that. Finally, the safety check was obtained, and Tenma was able to enter the forest again. Over the past six months, Tenma had invested in the ''smelting'' of alchemy and the practice of ''Creation'' by Genesis magic. As a result, he succeeded in acquiring a method of "weapon" smelting and "golem" smelting. Weapon smelting is'' using substances around you and creating weapons that come to mind ''that need to be accurately imagined, and when it is sweet, it becomes a weapon that has problems with performance and strength. Well, I don''t have a problem with it because I was originally going to make it disposable in an emergency. The smelting of the Golem can be done by applying magic to metals, demonic nuclei, and demonic stones. By putting it into a body made of alchemy, a golem can be made to obey the orders of the creator. When made of metal, nuclei can only execute simple orders, but when made of demonic nuclei and demonic stones, it is also possible to create pseudo-life due to quality and compatibility, but the difficulty jumps for that matter. By the way, a demonic nucleus is also a feature of demons, and is a mass made of magic found in the body. In smaller objects, it is about 2 to 3 cm, and in the larger ones, it is recorded that in the past, an object named 1 m was found from the body of the "Ancient Dragon" Enchanted Dragon. Basically, I can make a stronger golem out of demonic nuclei and demonic stones. Heavenly Horse took a long trip to the woods. However, it was meant to be enough to take a walk near the outer perimeter of the woods, paying attention to Sealia. "Sora, get it, Shiloumal! "Cane." Shiloumal runs out to the branches of the tree thrown by Tenma. Growing to about 50 cm in the past six months, the wolf runs out with branches of trees that have been sparkling silver hair. Heavenly Horse and Slalin watched the situation together. By the way, Slalin''s face from the cage that Tenma carries? peeking. He was a celestial horse who was exploring a distance of about 5 km in radius with his exploratory abilities, but caught dozens of reactions at the edge of the radar and hurried up Shiloumal. 12 Chapter 1-10 vs. Oak Group Match Appraisal results seem to be a bunch of ''oaks''. Orcs are demons that are also known as pig humans and pig humans. It is attached to a human, but it feels like a pig or pig walks bipedally in the form it is, with only his hands shaped close to a human being. The meat is edible and tastes better than regular pigs, so it is also sold in the butcher''s shop in town. Place the shilowmall in the cage containing the slallin, treat each cage to the bag, and travel to the position where you can see the group of oaks down in the flying sky. There was a group of oaks on a hill full of rocks off the woods, just like a valley. The orcs seemed to be attacking the carriage. Fighting is six on the human side, 43 on the oak side, and six that look like separate teams of oaks. The six are fighting with rock walls on their backs and trying to surround the carriage, but are gradually pushed by an oak that beats the number. (Too much control for the oak. Not like this! Heavenly Horse gets off on the carriage, "I''ll help you with the machete! said, and when he took ten demon stones out of the magic bag, he threw them between the six and the orcs. Both factions were surprised by Tenma''s intrusion, but were even more stunned at the next moment. Tenma''s thrown demon stone fell, and ten golems about 2m in size emerged from the ground. "The golems! Attack the enemies approaching while protecting these people! Heavenly Horse so commanded the Golems, applying the restorative magic of light attributes'' high heels'' to the six. A man of high standing among the six tried to thank Heavenly Horse, but Heavenly Horse blocked it, "Six oaks were about to go around on top. I''ll crush them first." and jumped up to the cliff in the air. "Get your attitude back on this gap! When the man screamed by the seemingly highest-ranking man, the other five took the spear out of the carriage and poked the oak from behind the golem. As Tenma returned to the top of the cliff in about three minutes, the orcs fell by about seven to eight bodies and both factions were in a rigid state. Only one individual in the herd of oaks was bigger than Golem when Tenma tried to get down there. "Is that an oak king?" An oak king is a demon of the highest species of oak, where normal oak is D-C-, whereas C + to B. And troublesome enough, he has the ability to enhance the oak in his subordinate by about one step. "Ghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! and the momentum of the other orcs grew when the oak kings gave it ambition. Tenma took the knife out of the magic bag. It has a double-edged tip, the so-called "small round-shaped", about 70 cm across the blade, with little contrast and no pattern, and a rope wrapped around it instead of the pattern. Reinforced magic on himself and the sword, Tenma jumped in front of Oak King. "Pgah." "Fugah." Oak, who was near the jump in, was torn apart by a windcutter released from the left hand of the Heavenly Horse, dropped in the neck with a sharp blow of a sword wielded with his right hand, one after the other desperate. confusing oaks. But just as the orc known as King instantly fired a blow at the Heavenly Horse, the wielding weapon was the lower half of the torn orc earlier. Oak King had a disgusting grin, convinced that in a blow with his own power, the enemy in front of him would turn into a meat mass. But that was the last memory of Oak King. Heavenly Horse stepped in response to a blow swinging from the top and cut off each arm swinging from the side of his neck to his right belly. Six people behind the golem to the glittering oaks when they see the oak king corpse rolling with a laughing face at the feet of Tenma. In it, Heavenly Horse quickly cuts off the ground needle before the orcs regain their sanity. By the time the oak had returned to sanity, the number had dropped to less than half. Then it became a one-sided hunt by Heavenly Horse, and the orcs were wiped out without any busy resistance. One man approached the Heavenly Horse holding the body of the oak in a dimension bag. "Thank you for helping us in danger. Because of that, the damage was minimized." He''s the nicest man in the six, Tenma uses an appraisal. Name... Alex von Blumeil Crustin Age¡­ 47 Race... People Title... King of the Kingdom of Krustin "The King?" Five people, with the exception of the king, stepped up their guard over the words of Heavenly Horse. A man about 180 cm tall who looks the most serious of them and feels like he said a thin black eye matcho to his short silver hair tries to break between Heavenly Horse and the King. "Well, stay back. It doesn''t seem harmful." The king said that to the man, but the man, "But, Your Majesty! That''s just what you''re pretending to be, and it could strike you the moment you show the gap! and try to pull out the sword, "Can''t you hear the rest of the orders?" and to the king''s quiet but intimidating words. The man, "And excuse me! And I bowed my head. "Well, good. I know that I''ve already seen the rest of you. However, he can also be considered the benefactor of the extra life. I have to thank you. Besides, isn''t calling him Your Majesty an affirmation of his word?" The man became angry at the words and blued his face. "It''s past. Good, forgive. How did you know the rest of us were kings? Tenma worked her head desperately because there was no way she could say "I looked it up in the appraisal" on that word. And find the crest painted on the carriage, "Also, it''s from the crest. I hear that only the royal and grand duke lords can use lions and dragons together in the pattern of the crest in this country, and that there is currently only one grand duke, and he is quite old. So I thought he was the king." and answered to delude him as he spoke quickly. This was the knowledge I gained from studying with my mother. "You don''t have to be so nervous. You were, you''re studying a lot." And he mistook me for nervousness because he was talking fast. 13 Chapter 1-11 Ten years after I was reincarnated into this world, the first aristocrat I met was just the king. In my last life, I''ve only known noble beings on TV, or in books, and to be honest with you, "(You smell so bad... run away...) No injuries and most importantly. Now, if you''ll excuse me." Then I decided to leave this place with my heels back. "Well, wait." They grabbed my shoulder from behind, by the king! This king''s face is smiling, but it seems somewhat like he''s going to say, "I won''t let you get away with it because it looks interesting." Clearly, I only have a bad feeling about it. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but my mother will worry if I don''t leave soon." "What, I''ll tell your mother something. It would not hinder the excuse from the king." I''m scared, king, my eyes aren''t laughing. And the tone is changing a lot. You guessed my mood, a woman with chestnut hair stretched out all the way to the middle of her back, one of them holding back, resting her hand on the shoulder of those not grabbed by the king, gently. "Give it up. Your majesty won''t stop when you do." I said. The king heard it, "You know damn well! And he was laughing hahahahahahahahahaha.... I think I''m going to cry "Sire, please calm down. The boy is in trouble." "Yes, Your Majesty. I owe you my life, so it''s rude to put you in trouble." and has followed the blonde, sarah-haired, skinny, good-looking men in order to a man with a bandana around his head with short, brown-looking hair like a bandit. "Ok, ok! And speaking of which, you didn''t say your name, my name is Alex von Blumeil Crustin. I am king of this country. You can call me whatever you want." So I said, "So... old man? When I heard the words that came out of my mouth and got caught in the king''s atmosphere, my face, except for me and the other one, hardened. "Ha-ha-ha, he''s a funny boy! I like it! It''s been a while since this guy wanted such a light mouth on me! They liked something. "I''m sorry. Words are past, king." And I apologized for taking it. That''s not a good call for an old man. "You don''t mind an old man, do you? I sincerely apologize, forgive me, whoa... king. "Kings, please be around there." and a previously unspoken man opens his mouth, Oh, do you say, "No matter where your majesty looks from now, the old man himself is intoxicated and tangled up in a child! Then it''s also irresistible for the boy to have said old man! Show me a more splendid attitude like that if you''re a king! Totally lamentable. Right, boy! ? I didn''t. The king is also mentally damaged by a furious mouth shot. but it seems to have held up. Phew, I''m glad you managed to hold out. "No more, the king''s life is zero." "Roughly. Your Majesty is always on track, and be mine to finish. Are you listening, Your Majesty! What? No, it''s not over yet. Oh! How far does this go? "And you''re the king." Well, calm down, Mr. Cliff. Because Your Majesty is also reflecting "... well, that''s about enough for today. Forgive me, Edgar, for being shorter." Is that short? "Oh, I''m late to introduce myself. My name is Clive Sebastian and I am Me. I am entrusted with the head of the royal squire. I need you to know me." "I''m Edgar Van Valentine. Thank you for earlier." Was the man who was mouthing the king earlier the king''s butler, or was he a butler and a sebastian? "Ah, Sebastian is like an acceptable name for generations of squire chiefs." What, you can read your mind! "I can''t read my mind, because I''m good at reading thoughts from a work look" Wow, Deacon! "I''m Jean-Jacques Bauer. Thanks for saving me earlier! That''s kind of a name like the protagonist of a drama where the story completes in 24 hours. It''s 24 hours a day in this world, by the way, but 30 days a month is 360 days a year for 12. "I''m Sigurd. That was helpful earlier. Thank you. And I''m sorry about that. I got help in danger, but I tried to turn my sword..." "Thank you for helping me where I am in danger. I''m Chris, nice to meet you. And I was wondering if you could do something about that." A woman named Chris said, pointing her sorry at the golem. "Oh, yes, I understand. Good luck with the golems, disarm them! When Heavenly Horse said that, the golems disappeared to blend into the ground and go, and all that remained was the demonic stone. "Is it a golem, it''s amazing to be able to use it so far. May I ask your name? That''s what Clife''s been asking for, while collecting the Demon Stone. "It''s a tenma. I live in the village of Kukri, which lies ahead." "Oh, Kukri village, that''s a coincidence. We were on our way there, too." Suddenly the king came back to join the story. "Okay, we''re just going to Kukri Village. Clive! There''s nothing unusual about horses and carriages! "Yes, Your Majesty. We have confirmed it while His Majesty is speaking with language that does not suit him." "Oh well... and we''re leaving for Kukri Village anyway! Look, everybody, get in, let''s hurry! The king somehow makes everyone rush with higher tension. "Look, get on with the tenma fast too! "(If I ride with you, I''ll be the king, and it''ll take some time) No, I can use flying magic, so I''ll fly first" and try to activate magic. But he turned around and grabbed his shoulder again. "Don''t say I can''t take you, Tenma. Because of what? Let''s go together. Hey, those two horses are superior in speed and power with a selection of royal horses, and they''re extraordinarily faster than a regular carriage because they hang up even more physical strength! It''s even faster to fly away¡­ I couldn''t beat a king talking to me with his thumbs up. 14 Chapter 1-12 Sealia Thoughts After about two hours aboard the king''s carriage, Tenma and the others arrived at Kukri village. As I heard in the carriage, I found out, this king was a hell of a man. Q, why are you going to Kukri Village? A, (Jianmae) Recently, rumors spread to Wang Du that there was something wrong with the Great Forest. Since there will often be a decade-long inspection to the Borderland of Haust, so that the people will know that the king thinks of the country so much that the king himself will go and inspect it. (Really) Because the minister has been loud lately and has been under a lot of stress, it is to change my mood. Q. Wasn''t it a good idea to report via Uncle Haust''s border? A, (Jianmae) It puts a considerable burden on the border uncle even if the king only inspects the border uncle territory. Then it would be better not to worry about a small number of people on the way back after the inspection. (Really) It smells so bad that Uncle Borderline''s men follow him to change his mood. Q, isn''t that going to be a problem later? A, (Pre-Construction) In order to be able to respond quickly, the King himself needs to be sure immediately. (Really) The ministers do the trouble. Q, is that okay with the king? A, because there are so many good people around, they can also do the rest as kings. (Really) It''s okay because you''re a king! Above, some excerpts from Q&A Coups don''t happen a lot. The most surprising thing is: "Ricardo!" "Alex!" Gassi, the old man and old man cuddling with... moreover, father and king. They had a time when they were young, with their mother and Mr. Cliff, who had not come this time but was currently captain of the King''s Kingsguard, when they had a party of five and were adventurers. He said it was a pretty famous party in his active life, and he had exorcised dragons. By the way, Grandpa said he had exorcised by himself. When royalty is young in this world, it seems not uncommon to become an adventurer with the meaning of social studies as well. By the way, it seems there were times when the king was a mentor to his grandfather. "He was smart, he had no magic, but sometimes he did stupid things, so he didn''t get bored watching." That''s what happened. Meanwhile, when I say, "Tenma, I told you not to do anything dangerous." It was detonating the Sealia volcano again. "Seelia, Tenma helped us. Forgive me." Guillot "It''s nothing." Yes, the king is useless! Rather than that, Mother, who are you! "Dear Siria... is a friend of Queen Maria von Blumeil Crustine''s" Magic School Elementary ", who is the king''s rightful wife, and whom the queen calls her one of a kind best friend." Mr. Cliff tells me from behind. "Ha." And the king is weak on Maria. "Are you laid on your ass? "Master Left. Dear Siria and Maria, we still exchange letters very often." He said he''d be in trouble if he could get the hang of this place. "It would be more interesting for me to do that, privately." This butler has a good personality. "Tenma, what are you talking about! "Hey, Mr. Cliff... no! When was that butler, "Tenma, you didn''t get it yet." Shit! The Sealia volcano is helping, no god... no, I''ve seen him... "Seelia, it''s time for you to forgive me. If you can''t win, but you intervened in the battle, then you must praise your courage if you have a chance." "Uncle." Mother getting angry at her grandfather''s words. Oh, Grandpa, you''re my God! "It''s been a while. Lord Merlin." The king greets him. "Um, it''s been a while." Grandpa snorts at Eagle Deep Friends, not the other way around. "His Majesty respects Merlin as much as his father." Here we go again, Clive, ignore it. Ignore it. "His Majesty was quite an evil kid in small places, and even with tutoring, he quit more often without keeping up with His Majesty''s pranks, etc., but he was impressed with Merlin''s class, and gradually grew to be an adult." Heh, Grandpa, that''s great. "How to Suffer People Efficiently How to Suffer Classes Efficiently, etc." "I''m not busy." "Seems like it was fun and I miss it because it tells me things other people won''t tell me." Well, I don''t care. No, I don''t. Let me convince you that there are many unusual people around me. "Master Tenma has changed." Don''t read your mind, freak Deacon, I don''t want you to say another word! The Kings will see how Kukri Village and the Great Forest are doing one day tomorrow and will be returning to the King''s Capital the day after tomorrow, he said. The King and Mr. Cliff stayed at our house, and the remaining four were to stay at Grandpa''s house. I decided to go to bed early because it seems to be loud late today. Good night. That night. "Hang on, Alex. It''s not gonna change." Ricardo talks smugly about reuniting for the first time in more than a decade. "That''s how it''s changed! No matter how old I am, I''m me! "It''s the same as not growing up, it''s just bad that we got power." "Mr. Cliff''s poisonous tongue remains the same." Followed by Alex with Cliff and Sealia. "Power is for use! The King of this Country "Top" in grandeur. "That''s what got the temper involved." "I''ll be sure to tell Maria." Ricardo was laughing, but Sealia''s eyes weren''t laughing. "Please, Dear Sealia," "That''s all you have to stop! Clive, you''re my butler! "I''m also Maria''s butler." "Oh, my God." I also missed this kind of mix-up. "And by the way, when did you have a child? You could have written to me and sent me." Alex, aware of his disadvantages, changes the subject. "Did you let Maria know? And then when Tenma''s over fifteen, she says she''s going to go play once." I''m not listening. For Alex, it was water in his sleeping ear. "Perhaps if the king found out, he thought he''d throw away his affairs but go play? "Well, maybe Alex would. He''s here now." "Yes, it''s Alex." Three people convinced of Clife''s words. Alex had no allies. "Well, put that down. Isn''t Tenma quite something, if it''s a one-on-one battle, no one can win even in Wang Du? "I guess, if there''s no magic, I thought Jean would manage to eat up some of the things I brought in this time. If they use magic, even Din will lose." Kleife to say it out.Din is a swordsman and senior magician who was a party member of the Ricardos, captain of King Alex''s Kingsguard and said to be the strongest in the Royal Army. "Well, that''s all you got to say." Clife is the scourge of an adventurous party, so much so that the eye that discerns the power of his opponent was said to be the Kingdom One. "You want to be my son or my grandson''s bodyguard." "... if that girl wants..." Alex and the others didn''t miss the shadow on Sealia''s face. "Is there something about Tenma? To Alex, who became his face as king, Shelia spoke with a bump. that the Heavenly Horse is a discarder, I was wondering if it had something to do with nobility because it had a family name called Ootri. If we find out we''re not real parents, we''re going to leave this house, you know, anxiety, etc. Listening to Seelia, Ricardo as well as Alex and Cliff were surprised. "Seelia, I''m sorry I didn''t realize you were so worried" There would have been a difference between male and female parents, but Ricardo thought the last ten years of ties to Tenma were thicker than blood. If Heavenly Horse''s real parents show up now, we can say that Heavenly Horse is optimistic that they will choose who they are. Sealia was different, Unlike a man, he struggles to raise a child in his stomach and endures pain, sometimes risking his life as a woman giving birth to a child. Maybe Tenma chooses a birth mother who showed up more sneaky than herself? Maybe I''ll give up a step to my real mother? That''s what Sealia had in mind. Therefore, there was over-protection against Tenma. To protect you from the woman who gave birth to Heavenly Horse. Of course it was unconsciously done, but Shelia herself thinks so. The men could not say anything to the woes of their female parents. It was Merlin who opened the door and came in that broke the silence in the heavy air. Merlin gently placed her hand on Sealia''s shoulder, "Silly, you are undoubtedly Tenma''s mother. If you look at the tenma, you''ll see." Merlin says that in a kind voice, go on. "I call you Mother Mother, and if you are angry, you make me look sad, and if you are praised, you laugh happily. I do have some problems these days without hearing what I have to say. But isn''t that something you''re not reluctant to do, because you think you''re a mother?" Take a moment to tell you. And... "Trust Tenma more. And trust him. Because you''re Tenma''s mother." I said. to that word. Shelia wept. And "... Yes" I just shrugged. Ricardo embraces Sealia and holds her hair. Alex thought a little, "I''ve never heard of a family name called Ootri, but I''ll keep it in mind. I''ll let you know if I find anything." Cliff, too, "You''ve certainly never heard of it, pronounced" The Audrey Family, "but it''s a Royal Edge house... so it''s hard to think about saying that." He said. After this, it was opened up because it was no longer an atmosphere to continue the conversation and because of the intense colour of the fatigue of the sealer. 15 Chapter 1-13 Suspicion of the King, and to Investigate "Tenma, why don''t you fuck me? On a refreshing morning, during the breakfast surrounded by large crowds, the sudden remarks of the king made it the moment when the time around him stopped. And I stood out of my chair, trying not to turn back on the king, "No, I''m not interested in public roads..." and later, time flies to hang up this answer. My mother hugged me to hide it from the king''s gaze. Dad stands in front of me, holds a bow and stretches a string. Grandpa groans, "I wasn''t that guy back in the day..." Around the king, Mr. Cliff, "Your Majesty, I wonder how much you liked it and how much you''d like to invite me to the public roads¡­ I have to report to Maria." say, Mr. Chris looks at the king with his eyes like he sees dirty objects. Mr. Sigurd looks sad, "Your Majesty..." "It''s not like there''s no public road per se, but it''s a little..." lamented Jack. Mr. Edgar''s face is laughing but his eyes are not. By the way, the men in the escort are distancing themselves from the king while guarding their asses. "Hey, wait a minute! You just didn''t have enough words! Ricardo, don''t put your hand on the arrow! And then Cliff reports to Maria. Stop" Chiru "or something! Please!" A king who excuses himself quickly and tries to solve misunderstandings. Everyone seems convinced for now, but the distance remains. "Ricardo, Celia, that''s what you said yesterday." "Oh, you mean ''that''. Don''t put it in a confusing way! I almost shot you." When the king said ''that'', he noticed that his mother''s body reacted slightly, but he decided not to care because he didn''t say anything in particular when his gaze matched. In the words of my father and the king, ''Don''t fuck me!'' It didn''t seem to be about the public roads, so they all went back to their seats. I''m not entirely suspicious yet! "Dad, what''s ''that''? In response to my question, instead of my father, the king... "As a matter of fact, last night you suggested to Ricardo and the others whether to send Tenma to my son or grandson''s Kingsguard. So, what do you say we fuck? I was more surprised by these words than by the four escorts except for Mr. Cliff. "No, I refuse" He was even more surprised at me for saying no with an instant answer. "Boy, it''s a tough job, but it''s got a lot of pay, and you have more power than a bunch of junior aristocrats! and Mr. Jack, "At the age of ten, the birth of a Kingsguard from the civilian population is the fastest ever! and Chris, "If we were to recruit Kingsguards at that age, we would also be able to hold the top positions in the future. Then it''s not my dream to worship the title of nobility! and Mr. Edgar continues. It should be noted that Mr. Sigurd seems too surprised to be solidified. "May I ask why? After all, was the instant answer bad, the king asks? I''ll be honest. "I''m not attracted to the Kingsguard. Besides, being a Kingsguard isn''t going to make it easy for me to see my family." I replied. My mother''s eyes were moisturized by the words. "Well... that''s unfortunate, but I can''t help it. But Tenma, come visit me whenever you change your mind. Welcome then! He told me. I thought it would be honorable for you to say so much about my best friend''s son. "Well, here''s the breakfast that Sealia prepared for me because of it. It''s getting cold, but I''ll take it. After that, a survey of the village and the Great Forest will be carried out. Ricardo, I need guidance." "Come on, let it go! and the king to make appointments. I''m trying to keep up with you, too. "Leave a message." and rejected it in words that did not even allow her to say whether or not she had a mother. "Seelia, you said overprotections weren''t good." and Grandpa will cover, ''Cause if you let me go with you, Master Alex is going to screw you for being unscrupulous. "I see." I was told and was convinced, except for the king. And is it because ''I think I''m going to do it'' sounded like a different meaning? "And anyway, let''s start as soon as we''re ready" Everyone resumed their meals to the words. To find out more efficiently, the forest was headed by the guide''s father, King, Kleif, Jean and Sigurd, and inside the village he became the guide''s mother, Edgar and Chris. In the woods of the elders. "I don''t see anything unusual around here." "Come in, it''s about half an hour away. There''s not much change around here." to Alex and Ricardo with "Well, if there''s an obvious anomaly in a place like this near the entrance, it won''t be a rumor." Clife is added, "But Lord Ricardo. Have you ever been so different?" I don''t think you''re lying, but Jean asks. "Excuse me, Mr. Jean! and siggled, but Ricardo didn''t care, "Nine Class B demons and two Class A demons have emerged in the past year. All within 50 km of the village." I replied. "Not so much! Even though Alex was surprised, I couldn''t help it. Originally, there are demons in the Great Forest that are beyond Class B. But it should barely live 200 to 300 km from the entrance deep in the woods. There are various theories, but the powerful ones are that the woods of the elderly are so rich in magic that they become cozy and foody that it is inefficient to deliberately come out in shallow places with little food. Up to now, there are many E-D classes in shallow areas within the 50 km range, so much so that even strong objects occasionally see Class C. There was no king or anything like that in the oak, and only a dozen or so herds existed. Whether or not one stray came out every few years even in class B, even that was the majority of things going right back into the woods. In fact Ricardo has lived in Kukri Village for over thirty years, except during his adventurous years, but I only know enough examples of class B emergencies outside of this past year to count with one hand. "That''s an anomaly considering that. So, what about Class A demons? "Tenma says he was apparently being chased by a herd of dragonsnakes. Besides, they''re both ''Fenrill species''." "Oh my God! The king''s surprise was natural. A Fenril species is a generic term for the top species of werewolf demons. It is said that it is difficult to crusade without gathering at least two to thirty leading adventurers in even a herd of four to five. With two heads, there''s no way even eight Dragonsnakes could lose, Alex thought. "Apparently it was two heads of the number" Connection "and there was a child in the female''s belly, and that attacked her where the power was dropping. They both died after Tenma defeated Dragonsnake, but the females managed to have a child." I wondered if that''s what I would say at my weight. "Really... what about that Fenrill kid? To Alex''s inquiry, "You''ve all seen it already, haven''t you? He''s the one who grows the temper." When I say, "You''re talking about the Shiloumal that Chris was wearing! And I was surprised. Actually, Chris loves dogs and cats, but he couldn''t keep them on his own because he was Kingsguard. Anyway, it was unusual for Fenrill to miss people even though they were still small. It was a line of continuing investigation even as we talked about it, but we stopped the investigation because it was time to return to the village without results. -... at the home of Tenma and the others. The kings who came home began exchanging information with Mr. Edgar and the others who came back earlier. "Again, sudden changes seem to be taking place in the villages over the last few years" "Allegations" The King listens to Mr Edgar''s report. "Ha, there seems to be an increase in the number of people infected with the disease in the last few years. Along with that, there are more and more demonic sightings near the village." Mr. Chris takes over the word, "When it comes to illness, I asked those involved in health care in the village that it has doubled to tripled in the last four to five years compared to 10 years ago. The demons are things like goblins and slimes, some of which seem to have been seen right next to the village. reported. In response to the report, "But Chris, don''t those two have anything to do with it? I''ve heard that Chris and the others "At first, we thought so, but the vast majority of people who were ill were those who frequented the woods, or who had exorcised witnessed demons, who had the opportunity to come into contact with them in some way." "What''s more, there were more men who were sick, but this might be because men have more opportunities to do what Chris said." reported. "Will that make it more likely that there is an anomaly going on in the Great Forest... Let''s also inform the Houst Border Reverend about this and work with the center to investigate and work out countermeasures. Thank you for your hard work. Ricardo and Sealia will also thank you for your cooperation." "Never mind, it''s for our own good." "Yes, Master Alex, this man is right. It''s natural for us to move for our village." And there was a laugh. The illness itself is no big deal so far, but it is true that more people complain of ill-health in the village. Let''s hope it doesn''t get any worse. The debriefing was thus concluded and dissolved today. They''re leaving for the King''s Capital by noon tomorrow. They stop by the city along the way to join the others who preceded (forced) them. I felt sorry for the people swinging by this king, but I thought he was right to say no to the Kingsguard. 16 Chapter 1-14 Precursors of Disaster It had been about two years since the King had come to visit Kukri village and the season was springing. What has changed in the last two years is that Uncle Haust has created a garrison near Kukri village and soldiers and doctors have arrived. But it was during the first, the villagers were welcoming, but because the majority of the soldiers had a bad pattern, a transverse and high-pressure attitude, eventually the villagers and soldiers became in conflict. One of the reasons for this was the establishment of a restricted forest access area. The restricted area was determined by the coexistence of the heads of the soldiers who had been sent in a way that ignored the views of the villagers, although many good quality medicinal herbs had been picked from the village and there was much opposition because they included a relatively safe place. In addition, some of the soldiers even came out to collect medicinal herbs and sell them to Kossoli and the squad entrants and exits to earn a dime. This created a clear gulf between the villagers and the soldiers. Since it is a village where many former adventurers are more accustomed to the treatment of demons than soldiers, it is only natural that the soldiers should have less reserves of income sources and medicines. "Mom, there''s a ton of herbs! I''m investing in herb collection here. The reason is because of the soldiers, the village''s medicine stockpile is decreasing. So I can get there in the air for a short time, and I''m in charge of herb collection, and my mom and grandpa are making out, and my dad is going hunting, and so on. Occasionally, I learned a lot about medicine because I helped prepare it while being taught myself. "Thank you. It''s been so hard to come by, hasn''t it? and my mother asks but it wasn''t really that hard because of the exploration and appraisal available. Answer the ambiguity "Ambiguity" Without paying any particular attention to me, my mother returns to receive the herb and work. When Dad returns, he stops mixing and gets to work on preparing dinner. One day I was having those days, my mother fell ill. Fortunately, the medicine stockpiled me so I healed, but the day went on to rest without my strength returning. I feel nourished and digestible and leave the village to dig yams. But when I got out of the village, I got tangled up by bad galas of soldiers. "Hey, kid, wait a minute." "You''ve got a lot of herbs in you, haven''t you? Come to us." and other soldiers involved at the age of twelve (seemingly only), they grabbed me by the shoulder when I tried to ignore it because it smelled so bad. "I''m not ignoring you, you little... ghoul" I take the hand placed on my shoulder, try to twist it off and hit the ground and take my consciousness away. "What the fuck, you kid! Another one hits me hard, but I''m relentless, "Secret moves, son kill! and took a forbidden blow. I used my flight to fly to where I wanted to fly, stuffing and crumbling soldiers. I honestly felt like I had overdone it, but I didn''t have any good feelings for the soldiers either, so I decided to call it self-defense. When I found yams at my destination, I just got to work. First, use earthly magic to turn the soil around the potatoes into sand. Next, dig it out, taking care not to break it. Finally, wash with water magic and place the potato mustache root into a magic bag with fire magic. Above In about two hours, I was able to pick five yams of about a meter. Magic is really convenient to say that in previous life it can take more than two hours just to dig one of these. Many yams in this world have intermediate stickiness between natural and long potatoes, good food for nourishment and digestion, but are not eaten very often in urban areas. It is also common to cut and bake the way you eat, or cut into small pieces and make them into soup utensils. At home, I sprinkle grated and seasoned with rice (not mainstream, but grown), and drink thin noodles with stock like soup. Of course it was my idea. I had no habit of serving rice in this world, but it is now secretly spreading in Kukri village. By the way, rice is more like indica rice, so there is more water than cooking. I hunted rabbits and mare birds after yams and drained their blood into bags. When I returned to the village, the soldiers tangled me again at the entrance, but stunned me with the thunderous magic ''Stan''. It''s self-defense, so I can''t help it. You''ll know as soon as you come to the raid, because at night there is a Shiloumal that has grown to two metres in length. I made the dinner, and the menu was made into rice with some juice and water in the rabbit soup. Father, Mother, Grandpa surround me with a table, there have been changes in the village but it''s trivial for my family and I''ve always had a good day surrounded by the same smile, I thought happiness would continue to go on and on. Until disaster strikes a month after that. 17 Chapter 1-14.5 The March of Disaster There was a big shadow crawling around in the dark woods. Becha, becha, and whenever the shadow slowly steps on its feet, the sound sounds. Shadows of various sizes move around large shadows. A shadow bigger than a person in the form of a person, a smaller shadow. Four-legged shadow. Shadows like bears. They are slowly walking in the same direction. It doesn''t matter if the other shadows fall, they step on it. I wonder where you''re going, proceed in a fluffy foothold. That number seems to be over a thousand, but we don''t know the exact number. I don''t know what I''m looking for. All I know is that big shadow eyes are glowing red and creepy and that something bad will happen in the near future. 18 Chapter 1-15 Betrayal and Request for Rescue Kukri Village faced the worst in its history to date. There has been heavy air in this village for the past few days. The cause was a few goblins that emerged from the forest. If this goblin was just a goblin, it wouldn''t have been a problem, but worse, it was zombied. In this world, demons and people can become zombies when they become corpses leaving behind their grudges and desires. Or if something with a special ability called a necromancer intentionally curses the corpse, the corpse becomes a zombie and a family member of the cursed. The goblin zombies were like the latter. We move to observe this one, and when we are noticed, we let one escape and the rest stop. However we see it, it is a controlled movement, and we can see that there is a superior presence than ourselves to go to report. These things were happening here like day after day. That''s why several soldiers followed him, but only one of the three returned. This man says there are more than a thousand zombies gathered, and in a few days we will be pushing them to this village. The report was received two days ago and discussions were held shortly thereafter with representatives of the soldiers and the village. The next day, we decided to evacuate only what we could hold in our hands. From now on, the people running the decree, the injured, the old people, etc. put them in villages and army carriages, aiming for the nearest city while escorting them with soldiers and those who could fight, where they waited for support from the borderline uncle. I was going to get ready and start evacuating early the next morning, that is, waiting for sunrise today. But something unexpected happened. The carriage disappeared. And the things of the village, and the things of the army, when the men of the village rushed to the garrison, it was a stuffing shell. The soldiers took it, all the carriages. Unfortunately, the guards were gathering outside the entrance on the other side of the forest with the army''s so that evacuation could begin immediately. It is unprecedented that all the villagers fled, as if the soldiers arranged by Uncle Borderline at the request of the king would make the villagers disappointed. Besides, the bad news is, I hear zombie-like demons and whimpers coming from right behind the woods. Too soon, he probably intentionally said different prediction times, to keep ourselves safe. Immediately, my father makes a decision. "We need to begin evacuation inside the garrison immediately! Bring in what you can move, what you can use as a weapon from each house and food. Hurry up, the only way for everyone to be helped is to cage! And give me a couple of orders, somewhere else than in the city where the soldiers headed! Instructions fly from my father. There are no titles such as village chief, but everyone moves to the words of their father, who has the most proven track record of former adventurers in the village and who was partying with the king. Me and my grandpa and my mother use magic to make walls and digs. Uncle Mark and a few hunters glare at the enemy''s movements. Zombie advance teams show up less than half an hour after evacuation, food and other hauling. There are about two hundred zombies of goblins and oaks. I can bathe an arrow where I''m approaching. Anything that still doesn''t stop is attacked by warriors and swordsmen. "Tenma, come on! My father called me and I''m heading there. "What, Dad! "Tenma, you fly to the preaching, too. In the city where the soldiers headed! Blinking occurs from around the word. I''m one of the strongest fighters in defense at the moment. "No, Dad! If I pull out now, I''m gonna lose a lot of power! I said, "I''m not saying it''s because it''s my kid, it''s what Tenma can do! My father said that if I could fly, I would be able to reach the planned city in less than half a day. So I want you to get there faster than the soldiers and let me know what''s going on and call for help. That''s what happened. Everyone around me nodded in favor of it. And Dad took one card out of his nostalgia and gave it to me. "This is my guild card from when I was an adventurer. If you take this to the guild, you''ll listen to me." They are given a little water and food with the word. I quickly activate the flying magic and fly away. The location of the city is in my head because I''m checking the map within yesterday. After about an hour of continuous flying, I saw the soldiers who had fled taking a break. I don''t think I noticed this one. The number is 25. I feel less for the size of the garrison. I guess I''m alarmed. Some of them were drinking. However, there is no amount of time involved, so now (...) decided to ignore it. Then I saw the city in about six hours. It is the second largest city in the city of Russell and on the border of Haust. A large gate came in sight. The gatekeeper informs me in gesture to stop noticing this way. But I shake off the gatekeeper''s stop and fly all over the city using flying magic. Soon afterwards I searched out the guild I was listening to and jumped in. "I have received an urgent request from Ricardo in the village of Kukri. Someone please respond." When he jumped in, all of a sudden, people shouted at me, and a man approached me, He said, "You''re a kid! You can still suck on your mom''s tits! And it grabs me. I was in a hurry and threw a man away with little help. The man, thrown by the backthrow procedure, bounced after being slapped on the floor and rolled up to the wall. That''s when five guards rushed in through the door. "We have information that an unauthorized intruder into the city has entered the Alliance! Be quiet!" When the guards approached me to find me and tie me up, "What''s the fuss? Shut up." And a good voice on the street echoed within the guild. Looking in the appraisal, Name... Yuri Philand Forrester Age... 200 Race... Elves Title... Russell City Guild Manager HP¡­ 14000 MP¡­ 17500 Muscle Strength¡­ B- Defense¡­ A: Fast... B + Magic... A: Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power¡­ B luck¡­ A Skills... Bow 8, Water Magic 8, Wind Magic 8, Magic Manipulation 7, Sensory Enhancement 7, Soil Magic 6, Light Magic 6, Throwing 6, Night 5, Trap 5, Martial Arts 5, Sword 5, Magic Enhancement 5, Cover-up 5, Resilience Enhancement 5, Abnormal Effect Resistance 4 Gifts... Forest Protection He was a person called. I''ve never seen an elf before, but rather than that, I had an eye for the title Gi (...) L (...) D (...) L (...). "Are you Yuri, the guild leader! Ignore the guards and talk. "Yes... who is it? "I''m late for my application. My name is Tenma, Ricardo''s son from Kukri Village. My father asked me to send a message to the Alliance Commander." I talked to him while he was lying. "Is it from Mr. Ricardo? Do you have anything to prove?" Looks like we made it. I give my father''s card. "This certainly belongs to Mr. Ricardo. Let''s hear it, come here." The Alliance chief tries to lead me to the back. "Town, Guild Leader! He''s under suspicion of trespassing! Hand it over here, please." and the guards scream, but the guild chief, "You''ve had trouble with that. However, a kind of extraterritoriality is granted within the guild. The fact that he''s here means he has the right to be in the guild. I''m not obliged to give it to you." I began to argue. So I... "Guild Leader, we don''t have time, so listen here. There''s a reason you have to ask the guards, too." I said. "Okay. Tell us why." With the permission of the guild chief with, I began to talk about the situation in Kukri village. There were about twenty adventurers on the spot, with the exception of officials, including the guild chief, and guards who came to captivity, and everything was paying attention to me. Beginning with the discovery of a flock of zombies, soldiers told us that they were running off on their own to this city, that their fathers were caged in garrisons and waiting for help. In particular, I did not forget to emphasize in the "King''s Instructions" that "soldiers arranged by Uncle Borderline" fled the villagers by themselves. The guards who listened were listening blue-faced to the deeds of those who, roughly speaking, could be described as colleagues. The others looked at me with a sympathetic eye and looked at the guards like they condemned me. "That''s why I want immediate backup." Guild chief looked a little harder on his words with "We will provide backup, but we will not be able to match the numbers immediately. It will take three to four days to talk to the mayor and collect food and more, as soon as we get to Kukri village." I was told. I say things that come to my mind with a toothpick. "There''s about 500,000 G here. Hire as many adventurers as you can hire with this. And let us leave immediately for the village of Kukri. I''ll leave it up to you to decide how many people and how much you want to eat." I suggested. "Okay. Let''s accept it as an emergency request. You will not be charged for this request to the Alliance. Instead, there should be a nuisance fee from Borderline Uncle, etc., so we will take the form of having some of them fit in the guild. So if you don''t mind, sign this contract." Write down with your signature that you will exchange a contract with the Alliance Director who answered immediately and partially assign the right to unsolicited fees in the Compensation column to the Alliance. "Then the reward will be paid late, 10,000 g per person, and the right to the material you defeated yourself, plus the possibility of a special reward to recruit." And he stuck it out right away. A special reward is probably a crusade request from the city of Russell, so they decided to participate in it and give the reward together. If you don''t, it seems like 10,000 G of the reward from me is subtle, because first-rate adventurers might not participate. "And, Commander Guild, I have two favors for you." "What is it? I''ll tell the guild leader, "One wants to head right to the village, so don''t get caught leaving here" "Yes, I am? and the guild leader looks at the guards. Did the guards think it was a bad idea to put themselves in a worse position than this? "Report above as an emergency exception" and stretched his spine to proclaim. "Please" That''s what the Alliance chief told the guards. He turned to me. "So what''s the second one? I heard that. "I''ll magically hit the soldiers who escaped. Tell him to tie me up if he''s alive, and if he''s dead, please defend him." And I said with a chuckle. "... okay, let''s take it on. But I don''t think you need to defend yourself." Look at me with my neck tied to the words, laughing lightly, "They disobeyed the king''s instructions, too. You escaped using what you were supposed to protect as a shield, so death is inevitable. I think you''d rather be thankful." I said. I think I was pulling around a little bit to the two of us talking about the noise with a smile on my face, but I guess it''s my fault. Soon afterwards, I put water, food and healing pills in my stomach and flew to Kukri village. I found the soldiers about five hours after flying, so I hung a strong stun, careful not to skip consciousness, used dirt magic where I could no longer move, deprived them of their freedom of hands and feet and left them alone. He went for the village again with all the stuff he had loaded and all the weapons he was wearing in a dimension bag. I have heard that in the Battle of Cage Castle, there is no such thing as knowing that help is coming, but that there is a difference between heaven and earth in morale. With that in mind, I kept flying to get to the village as soon as possible. 19 Chapter 1-16 Huge Groups of Yellow Springs Returns After retaliating against the soldiers, Heavenly Horse saw smoke from the direction of the village as it continued to fly for about an hour and gradually began to darken. "What, that smoke! Heavenly Horse was stunned by the sight that eventually came to be seen, continuing to fly with a bad feeling. Hours go back, hours before the Heavenly Horse returns. "Seelia, Merlin, if you give me a signal, release a range of fire magic on those guys on their way to the gate! Then I''ll slap the ones I shot off with warriors, swordsmen." and give instructions and weigh the timing. "Not yet, let go! "" "Firestorm" " Advanced magic of fire strikes the zombies. But zombies don''t have the art of avoiding magic, burning down most of the group. About 500 zombies left two to thirty in front of them and became coal. Look at that. I''m flying out with thirty warriors and swordsmen, "Look, you''re gonna make it out of combat with one blow! As soon as that''s done, we''re pulling out! Exactly, the avant-garde was hardened with strong guys, so they all slaughter in one blow. It goes well to say that the opponent is an unarmed goblin or oak zombie. Things like the low number of weapons, especially arrows, stockpiled in the garrison? Since there were supposed to be more than fifty soldiers packed, there should be some stockpiling of weapons and food, but not thirty this time around. Damn, if you cut expenses, you can do it for me! For the first year and a half, the garrison was always packed with about 5 to 60 people, and it was not uncommon to exceed 100 people when the replacement personnel arrived, but even when I went into the woods to explore it, I saw goblins and occasional oaks with sophistication, so the number gradually decreased, and lately it felt like there were 2 to 30 people, or even 40 people. Moreover, only a small amount remained in the stockpile because the soldiers who had fled had taken enough food and weapons to pack in the carriage. For this reason the villagers were fighting with weapons brought in from each of them. "All right, retreat! Answer! and the fellows rushing into the gate in reply. If we keep going, we can stick until backup gets here, but we won''t be able to. This is the sixth raid since Tenma flew away now. The number of defeats would exceed three thousand. Those damn soldiers were deluded to the count, obviously not a thousand or the wrong number. Because of the stress, the tone is returning to the adventurous age, but you won''t be able to care. "Hey, Ricardo! "What''s up, Mark" Mark''s voice on the lookout is harsh. "Oh no, now it''s an orga! It''s about thirty bodies, and there''s an estimated thousand goblins and oaks behind it! Sure, that sucks. The Auga is a large demon that is about 3m high in Class B. If there were thirty of those, they would break in without holding such an impromptu fort for five minutes or so. "Seelia, Merlin! "Yes!" "Let it go!" The two immediately understand and reply. "" "Fire Arrow" " A little farther, but the two let the fire arrows go in a row. With magic that consumes less magic and has a great distance to fly, it only targets the org, and still doesn''t stop the org, so it releases the firestorm twice each time it approaches us, attacking every Goblin and the others. Exactly, total annihilation was impossible, but reduced to less than a tenth of the total, with five orgasms left. "Assault! My buddies rush out to my hang. The demons were already full of creativity, so I could easily kill them. The waves run out, take a breath, drink water in the gap and take a break. Seelia and Merlin still seemed to be able to afford it, but are drinking a little magic potion just in case. There have been several raids since then, and at last the number of raids at one time has exceeded a thousand. If this is an enemy operation, it''s a really nasty attack. It begins with a handful of weak enemies, gradually increasing in numbers and putting in strong demons. Probably manipulating zombies is a pretty wise guy. "Ricardo, the enemy is pulling away." "You ran away? With a desire to be so, I ask Mark. "Unfortunately, it seems different. Looks like we just pulled into the woods." "Well... but you''ve got time to take a break" Though I wonder if there is such a delicious story, I give instructions to everyone to take a break while allowing them to move at any time. While eating a light meal and inspecting my armor, I thought that if things were going well, Tenma would be on her way here, and if she could, I hope she wouldn''t come back to Tenma like this, but she would come home and try to fight with me. In an hour, it will begin to darken, telling those who think so and refrain from setting fire to it. Fuel uses a wooden board that broke out of a horse cabin or something. At that time, I heard the ambitions of the zombies again from the woods. "Ha, ha! Ricardo!" I hear the screams of those who waited on the fence with the screams of Mark. I ran up on the fence and looked in the direction of the woods, there, "What! That number, no matter how you look at it, is five thousand... no, it''s nearly twice that! I screamed like that when I saw the zombies coming out of the woods one after another. Various kinds of zombies, such as oak on goblins, cobolts and dragon snakes on ogres, spring out of the woods. It was a disaster caused by zombies. Not all of them are out of the woods, so I don''t know how many of these large groups will be. Nearly 10,000 if you can just see it. When I think about being in the woods, I get feelings similar to despair. But you can''t run away. We have to buy some time and wait for backup to survive. "That''s a desperate battle..." There are so many zombies on the front that I don''t even like to count them, they are gradually spreading to surround the fort. Besides, the night is near. Zombies can move day and night, and humans, in turn, are overwhelmingly disadvantaged (here) because movement is restricted in the dark. "Gun the fire! Make sure you get a little light! If you burn it at this rate, there will be no more wood for tomorrow night. But if we don''t survive now, there won''t be a next. The only way to raise your chances of living at all is to place a bet. That''s what I thought when I saw the smoke rising. 20 Chapter 1-17 Night Warfare Begins Back over the fort, what I saw was a massive bunch of zombies that would be superior to 10,000. Each one of the zombies hits each other like a giant monster. If the zombies'' eyes hadn''t glowed red and creepy, they wouldn''t realize it was a herd, it was dense enough to seem. He was distracted for a moment and solidified, but soon he regained his mind and descended. "Dad, I''m back now! Find the dads facing a large group of zombies from above the gate and raise their voices. "Tenma, are you back safe! So what did the guild say? I''ll tell that word about Russell City. We all heard that the Alliance and the city of Russell would take three days as soon as possible, but when I made the request, they would have come in less than three days, and yet they found hope. "Put it that way, Dad. I found the soldiers who ran away on my way back, so I magically couldn''t move and took back the luggage and weapons I took." So I go downstairs to the center of the square, and I take what was in the carriage from the magic bag, and the weapons that were worn by the soldiers, etc. One villager shouted out whether the tension had risen when he saw the food and weapons that came out in large quantities. People who raise their voices one after the other to be fished by it, I was confused when I saw it. My father, who saw it, "Tenma, you''re back at a good time! Actually, there was hardly any weapons or food left." And he said, "Look in my ear and whisper." "Besides, there were a lot of guys who were breaking their hearts in that massive bunch of zombies. But seeing the weapons and food Tenma sent out, there must have been some hope. And I''m forcing myself to get excited." Furthermore, he laughed. He seemed pretty pushed in just about half a day. "If the zombies were to attack me, it would be after it was completely dark. We''ll finish the placement and weapons deployment by then! From above, the fort is on the side of the village opposite the forest, with a square surrounded by a wall about 100 m high and 2 m wide on one side, with a gate in the center of each wall, and buildings such as quarters consolidated on the north side. Currently, the tenmas make the moat about 2m apart so as to enclose it at a depth of 1m and a width of 2m, except in front of the gate. The forest exists to enclose the village and the fort in half, 200 m away even close to the fort. There is a village to the east, with the south facing towards the woods. Zombies come mainly from the south. "First of all, in the front of the herd, at the south gate, we put 20 of the sealers and half of those who can use offensive magic up to intermediate level on the walls, the warriors are 20, including me, the warriors are a basic archer impersonation, filling holes such as when the magic group takes turns will be the main job. And Tenma, how many golems can you create? "It''s 40 bodies with 5 large, 20 medium and 15 small. It''s just that the more you walk away from me, the better off you are, but if it''s twice as far away from this fort, it''s fine, and if it''s a simple order, I''ll take care of it, Dad." and taught them how many and how far they could be used for combat. By the way, it is about 3m large, 2m medium and 1m small. "Then place one large in the front of the south gate and ten medium inside the moat." "Okay." Respond briefly to your father''s request. "And at the east gate, there''s Merlin and Tenma, and there''s ten magic groups, and ten warriors. The golem has a large one in front of the gate, a medium five inside the moat, and a small ten." "There are twenty warrior groups to the west and north, and you can also place one large golem in front of the gate in these two places. But let me know as soon as there are more zombies. Nokomori is a replacement and emergency support officer. Tenma, I need you to go and arrange the golem right away. Anything you can''t fight, you take care of the wounded, you eat, you distribute water." My friends, who follow my father''s instructions, I throw demonic stones on the outside of the moat to produce a golem. Give the Golem the settings'' Enemy is a Zombie or Demon '','' Attack an Approaching Enemy '','' Obey a Human Order ''and place them. There were few rocks and stones, and parts of each body were made of compressed soil, but there seemed to be no problem in strength. Two to thirty minutes after the placement, the zombies began marching in anticipation as the sun went down. There is no way to cut directly to that large group of opponents, and the number of arrows is limited, so nature and the main force were to rely on the wizard. - - - - East Gate SIDE - - - Grandpa and I were at the center of East Gate''s defense and gave instructions. It''s normal for everyone to be convinced that my grandfather is as good as he is called a ''wise man'', but I thought he wouldn''t be convinced to get instructions from me, too, when I was twelve. Grandpa said "Adventurers are a business where strength speaks of things. Besides, everyone has been taught what can be called an English talent education since the age of three, because they know that they are actually crusading Class B demons. Besides, basically, it''s a relief that I give instructions." Apparently, then you''ll be fine. "The zombies are better than that. How many... 500 or so, and as much room as I can afford, I''ll go with magic savings." and found a zombie and started giving instructions. I tried to figure out the numbers using ''Detection'' but there were too many zombies and there was just one big red reaction floating around on the radar in my head, like a bunch of fishermen''s reactions. (Looks like 20,000 will be there for sure if it feels like this) Grandpa gave me instructions thinking that. "Don''t let the fireball go five times apart! Me and Tenma shoot a penetrating firebrit twenty times in a row! Don''t let the magic landing point slip away.... Now, let go! and initiate an attack. Ball-based magic is the magic that consumes and releases about 20-40 magic, the most commonly used attack magic for magic that falls into the easy category, and the Brit system consumes the same amount, but is considered to be superior to the ball system because of its high penetration and fast firing speed. Some magical zombies have parts of their bodies blown up or fires burning away. There were a couple of orgasmic zombies in the first row, and I was focused on those heads. The orgasmic zombie made a hole in the middle of his brow and fell as he pushed and crushed the surrounding zombie in an instant death (which is strange to say instant death to the zombie) state. "Looks like you''ve beaten nearly half of them to good health." Because of the high penetration of the firebrit and the vulnerability of the zombies to fire, some of them were burned by a flying fire when the fireball landed, so it looks like they burned nearly 250 numbers. Besides, some individuals are still burning to death. "Now the zombies are gonna push us over, so let''s get to work." About 2,000 zombies push over like Grandpa said. "Grandpa, it looks like they''re learning because they just did! Each and every one of them opens up between them and they come towards us! That was unusual for a zombie. It''s not normal to think about taking action as soon as a zombie is hit. "Maybe these zombies have a lot of intelligence, or maybe they''re high-ranking." And Grandpa was squealing. "Anyway, me and Tenma will do the firestorm one at a time next. Then let''s look at the remaining enemies and judge them." Me and Grandpa unleash magic on instructions with. But it didn''t work better than I thought because the zombies were opening up with the other zombies. "Something like 500, including the first survival, or less. Tenma, see you again." I could only defeat about 500 bodies in a second firestorm. In the meantime, the first survivor is approaching the gate and beaten to death by the Golem. "Sooner or later, you''ll lose your powers." and when Grandpa is blurry, "Much! There''s a bunch of zombies at the North Gate, too! and a North Gate decree came. "Oh, my God! When did they get here? Around 3,000 zombies showed up at the North Gate, and there were still likely to be more. "Yamun, you''re going to the rescue. The decree tells Ricardo to turn to the rest of the wizards because Tenma is headed for the North Gate..." When Grandpa was about to say it, there was also a scream coming from the west gate. "Is there a zombie on the West Gate too..." I can''t hide my surprise at too much invasion speed, Grandpa. But I quickly regained my mind, "The two wizards on the north side follow the temple! and gave instructions. "Then the protection here will be diminished! Other wizards advance, "If a zombie has appeared in the West Gate as well, the Wizards waiting will be defeated in the West Gate if they don''t send all of them over there. In the north, south and east gates, wizards who can use advanced magic can contain zombies, but not in the west. Then we have to make it up to you in numbers! I was telling you. And "There''s nothing burning ahead of the Tenma North Gate, so do your best to get there. And it''s going to be North Gate defense with those two! "Okay, Grandpa! So I activated the airspace. 21 Chapter 1-18 SIDE East Gate & South Gate - - - - East Gate SIDE - - - This went badly. The zombies are acting too fast. I was supposed to hit the zombies with range magic and then have Tenma move as a play... the worst part is that their bosses are intelligent enough to think of tactics. "Dear Merlin, the zombies are on the move again. It''s about 3,000 years old with just as much survival." There''s more, it''s troublesome. It would be better to save magic if you still came all at once. "I fire three shots of firestorm, then ignore the dying individual and release an arrow at the less damaging zombie." Saying so, he unleashes the firestorm on a herd of zombies. But I''ve only been able to kill about a thousand bodies. (This isn''t good, even though we say we still have more than six hours till sunrise) In front of me, I lost about a thousand bodies, the zombies attacking me as if I didn''t care much, With more zombies reaching the walls, we can still afford magic, but we''re going to run out of strength first. "Smoke is making your sight worse, so watch where you shoot! Now give instructions while firing about ten rounds of air brit in a row. The magic of the wizards left here could be at stake. "The wizards rest their hands for a little while and drink the magic potion! He releases a few rounds of windcutters where other magic stops. Smoke is scattered with winds that wind up, but the number of zombies that showed up didn''t seem to change much. "Don''t leave small zombies to the golem! Focus your arrows on medium and large zombies for damage! Small zombies quickly come to the fence because of their large numbers and relatively fast movements, but die easily from the aftermath of magic attacks and the blow of the golem. I didn''t fall for not doing some direct damage to my head when I was over medium. "There are a lot more zombies than medium-sized." As Merlin put it, in the beginning, it was enough to occasionally see a medium in a small size, but now it feels like a small size 6 has more than a medium size of 4, etc. It feels like the number has not increased or decreased since earlier, and there is always about 3000 coming towards this side slowly. At that time, a large fire column rose at the north gate and lit up near the fort. "Enemy attack." "What the hell is that! "Is the North Gate safe! One voice after another comes up from around the corner. Some of them made noise that they were new to the enemy. "Calm down! That firepillar must be Tenma''s magic attack! and explained to the surroundings, but the noise didn''t quite subside. "Dear Merlin, no matter how much Tenma says you can use advanced magic, I''ve never heard such magic! One wizard speaks in such an upbeat voice. "That''s definitely tense. Tenma''s magic has already crossed the sealia. If only I had talent, I''d be the enemy. Besides, I''ve already completed some original magic that year. That''s one of them." explained. Everyone was half-hearted by the word, but by decree, the zombies, roughly 4000, who were magically gathered at the North Gate, headed to the West Gate. I was ecstatic about the news. - - - - South Gate SIDE- - - There are about 7,000 zombies at the south gate about 4 to 500 meters away. "What''s going on with these zombies! To Ricardo''s inquiry, Shelia stares at the zombies crawling out of the woods. "No noticeable movement so far, creepy." and answered with a difficult face. "It''s natural for you to be creepy because you''re a zombie" and Ricardo deliberately speaks in mild condition, but Sealia has a serious face, "No, it''s not creepy, it''s suspicious behavior. It''s like waiting for something." and returned a reply. It does look like the zombies are deliberately distancing themselves from this one, even though quite a few of them are coming out of the woods. "What do you think it is? "I don''t know, but I don''t think this is a good idea." I saw a series of magical sounds and lights from the East Gate when I was talking to "Simultaneous invasion with the East Gate! and Ricardo set up, but the zombies didn''t move, it was a clapping Ricardo, but soon, "Sure this is creepy" and agree with Sealia''s hunch. "Seelia, is the magic okay? "Yeah, I drank potion earlier, so it''s almost full." The zombies slowly started moving forward as we talked. "At all, what''s going on with the zombie thought circuit? "Well, I wonder why they don''t call at the same time as the East Gate. Well, that''s why it''s creepy." and some inexplicable parts, but the two begin to act. "The wizards will lay in line and let go of the fireball as I signal, the warriors are waiting." and give instructions. When the zombie approached about 200 m, "Let go! Ricardo''s signal came out. Along with that, the wizards unleash their magic. "We''re going on, now aim ahead of you. Let go!" That''s what I say. Give the signal five times. thereby succeeding in killing nearly 2,000 zombies. "I hope you''ll just keep it simple and finish the job." And Ricardo shrugged. Heard that, Sealia, "I hope so. First of all, I don''t think you can." And truncated. In the meantime, the zombies also step over the corpses of their companions and come towards them. "We''re going in the same way we did earlier, let go! The zombies are still in a dense formation, coming towards the gate. Unleash magic, burn and slaughter zombies, and sip potions sometimes with a breath. When we repeatedly kill over 10,000 zombies and begin to work half way through this, a decree arrives at Ricardo. "What, he said it was a bunch of zombies north and west! Suddenly an ambush struck me where my senses were mahi with the repetition of the same thing. Ordinary zombies couldn''t possibly take such a tactic of war, the confusion around them was huge just for what was supposed to be. "Tell him to send out a wizard and warrior waiting for him right north and west! and immediately tried to give instructions, but Merlin''s instructions were asked to send a message to the west that the wizard in waiting was due north of the decree, so he immediately changed his instructions. "To the north, just turn to the warriors! All the wizards on standby are going west! At Ricardo''s behest, the queue immediately moves. "Seelia, is this wizard going to let you turn around? I asked, but from Sealia, "I can''t, it looks like the zombies were after this. They''re coming up fast." and returned. Until earlier, the zombies were in a dense formation and are now heading this way. "Was the attack an act earlier" "I hate to believe it, but you did. I can''t believe you were deliberately hit and allowed a siege operation to proceed in the back. Isn''t this the first time in history that this has happened? and I''m joking about it, but I can''t afford it on my face, "I''m glad to see how far Tenma can go..." and Ricardo to get. But Shelia''s voice sounds like she''s not so worried, "I think that''s all right. Because that kid has more magic than I do, and he seems to have knitted some original attack magic." I said, Ricardo seemed strange, "How do you know that? I''ve been asking. "He seemed to be hiding it, but occasionally he used magic with inexplicable power. So was Britt, but it looks like that kid was good at ideas and improvements that we couldn''t think of." In fact, the magic of the Brit system was what Heavenly Horse taught the Sealias by imagining and knitting a pistol out of the memory of a previous life. Besides that, because of the magical application of previous life''s knowledge, Seelia mistook it for an original. But only Tenma herself and the gods knew about it, so it was no exaggeration to say it was original. "I''m just worried because I''m sure you don''t have a lot of experience." Ricardo, on the other hand, was a little jealous of Sealia, who knew something he didn''t know about Heavenly Horse. "Then why don''t we just wipe out all the zombies here and go back to support Tenma! "Well, let''s make that our goal." and a large firepillar rose at the north gate as Seelia responded as she unleashed a firestorm. "Hey, Seelia. Could that be Tenma''s magic? Suddenly, for a moment, those who were on the defense of the South Gate and the zombies stopped moving. "Maybe not..." Sealia answers with a slightly pulled face. "Hmm, Shelia! The zombies are stopping moving. It''s a magic attack within the moment! Sealia releases five firestorms to the word as it continues to stand. The other wizards continue to unleash ball-based magic in a row. I don''t know why, but the zombies who were stopping the movement magically fall one after the other late in responding. That number was more than 3,000 momentum. "All right, you''ve had quite a blow! Most of the zombies that were stopping near the gate died and seemed to have a pocky blank zone. At the same time, the fire column rises at the West Gate. Magic of that magnitude would be quite a blow. Ricardo and the others were beginning to wonder if we could survive if we kept going like this. From the back of the forest at the next moment, until a thin black light is emitted... 22 Chapter 1-19 Disasters Coming Down to Disasters I was coming to the North Gate at Grandpa''s behest. As far as I can see, are there more than 5,000 zombies who have been ambushing us, and there are still more. Probably came bypassing the village. I regretted not using the detection, but I thought it was not fatal yet and started the attack. "Firestorm!" Let the firestorm go three times before the zombies notice me and sink those guys near the front row of the zombie herd into the sea of fire. But the back row of zombies doesn''t stop moving forward as if they don''t care about the ocean of fire or something. Not to mention the fire went out before the amount of zombies in the back row. "That''s a fucked up method of warfare," And someone shrugged. Sure it''s a mess, but crushing a handful of defenses in numbers, I thought this was a valid hand against us right now... apart from the zombies thinking that much. "I''m here for backup on Grandpa''s instructions! "Ooh, that helps." Short exchanges of words and a series of magic. "Ground needles, fireballs, air cutters! Multiple attributes magic reduces the number of enemies. Later, however, the zombies sprang out. "I don''t have a kiri. Even though I''m worried about West Gate... why don''t you give it a try?" and ten firestorms in a row into the center of the grunting herd, burning and killing about 2,000 people who were in the center of the herd, but the zombies were still there. Even though the 500 m is away, a high temperature heat wave reaches the fort. "Tenma! Stop burning and wasting your magic! The wizard I''ve been catching up with advises me, but never mind. "Everyone, get back or evacuate downstairs. Hurry!" and give instructions out loud. At first they were all confused, but the wizard, who had found himself exercising high-powered magic, told everyone immediately and acted immediately. I cast my magic at the side of it. "''Tornado''" That was not particularly unusual magic. Strongly put, it was considerably more powerful than the normal one, but it was still about whether you could defeat a hundred or so zombies in one blow... if it was a normal situation. In the past, during the Great Kanto Earthquake, about 40,000 of the approximately 105,000 deaths were said to have been caused by a phenomenon (...) that resulted in the simultaneous loss of life. It is also said that the phenomenon occurs at a moment when large quantities of warmed air head up all at once due to massive fires. Its name is "Fire Whirlwind," the disaster itself grows as it takes in the air around it, and the temperature of a tornado with heat is also assumed to be above 1000¡ãC. Tenma used magic to recreate the natural disaster. But this was also a kind of bet, because "Fire Whirlwind" was not fully elucidated in previous life, such as the mechanism of the outbreak. Tenma, who won the bet, slowly drove the Fire Whirlwind (Fire Tornado) in the direction of the zombies gushing. The zombies try to escape the whirlwind, but in the end they are sucked into the whirlwind and burned, carved and shattered. The herd of zombies that were headed for the North Gate in a matter of minutes went almost completely extinct. Tenma, who has seen it through, weakens the Fire Tornado with magic. "Awesome! The zombies are gone! "Fuck you! "All we have to do is lose our lives! and cheers from the North Gate defense team, stabbing the survivors with a stop. Tenma was heartbroken. (I''m glad it worked ~. It''s highly effective, but hard to use, and if I let go of control, I''m going to come this way, and I need magic to turn it off. We have to be careful where we are.) I drank three potions all at once, thinking. "Tenma, I''m sorry, but could you hurry up and eat this and head to the West Gate?" and one of the guards says so, giving him the water and the sandwich he just handed out. "Okay." and put the sandwich in the belly to pour in the water and fly to the west gate, the belly making a sound with the water and potion chapong chapong. The sight I saw at the West Gate was no different from the North Gate. To be precise, this one has more zombies than the North Gate, but because the wizard was working so hard for it, the zombie invasion was stopped. I found Uncle Mark in command and spoke up. "It''s a tenma. I''m here for backup." "Tenma, that would help... by the way, could that have been done by Tenma earlier? "Yes, my magic." Answering, Uncle Mark looked surprised, but soon after, "Then can you ask me to do the same here? I''ve heard, so look at the zombies. "I can do it. However, please help others who can use magic." Answer, and ask those who can use magic to hit ten fireballs at a time around the center of the zombie herd. I myself release five firestorms. "Everybody evacuate downstairs! and gave instructions and chanted ''Tornado'' just like the North Gate. Once again, ''Fire Tornado'' hits the herd and swallows most of the zombies, and by the time it disappeared, the herd had been wiped out. The guards, who saw him, raised their voice of joy and were about to go stab him in the face of death. Tenma saw it and once she tried to go to the East Gate for a report, the next moment a thin black ray pierced the South Gate, sensing intense and unpleasant signs from the woods on the other side of the South Gate. The rays reached near the center of the fort and screamed from here and there. The south gate seemed to be blown away by the gate and some of the walls around it and several of the defense forces were hit directly. "Dad, Mom! I raised my voice after a few seconds of solidification and hurried to the South Gate wishing them well. 23 Chapter 1-20: The Perpetrator of Disaster The south gate had been turned into rubble near the centre. Even when it comes to rubble, the spot where the rays were directly hit is about to melt in half. "What is this power..." You reacted to my whining. I hear multiple groans. Looking around, people with faded rays and fragments of shattered walls are nodding. The person who took the direct hit has left a part or shard of his body and disappeared. "Tenma! That''s when I heard my mother''s voice. When I looked, I was with my father more than a dozen meters away from the broken gate. "Dad, Mom, you''re safe! I approached him with that in mind, but as I approached him, I realized something was wrong with my father. He''s not down from his right knee, his left arm is bent in opposite direction, and he''s throwing up blood. "What happened to your father! I ask my mother, who works recovery magic, to see how my father is doing. "I was just on a ray of light when that ray was fired. Your father helped me by pushing it out, but your father had a fade of light, and on top of that, he flew this far in the aftermath of the rays." and explained it to me. "Okay, my mother hit the treatment for my father and the other wounded. In the meantime, I''ll be on defense." So I jumped up the gate. In the meantime, the zombies were approaching the gate. "Damn, you can use fire tornado at this distance. Say it! It was closer than the zombies thought, so there was a good chance of damage to allies and fortifications in Fire Tornado, which is also a trump card. So first I decided to block the gate with dirt magic. Next, we feed the firestorm in order of proximity and gradually distance ourselves. Where we were some distance away, we worked with the other wizards to create a ''fire whirlwind''. "Now you can win! "Burn the zombies down! "Fuck you, zombies! and cheers. But the fire whirlwind was wiped out by the rays before it advanced by even 50 m. Instead of offsetting the fire whirlwind, the rays were weaker than the first shot, but reached the fence, drilling a hole in part of the fence. Fortunately, there were no injuries, but there began to be despair around. As the mother who left the treatment to others came up, the one that emitted the rays slowly appeared, it was something that went above and beyond expectations, "Dragon Zombie......" My mother shrugs, whose identity is a dragon zombie and its size is slightly over fifty meters. Grandpa rushes there too and adds further. "And that''s probably the zombie from the ancient dragon Enchanted Dragon." Dragons are divided into lower, intermediate, advanced, dragon kings, and ancient dragons. Lower dragons refer to less intelligent things like Wyburn and young dragons, intermediate and advanced are divided by intelligent and weak powers, and many shapes are like Western dragons and Eastern dragons. What has become stronger from it is called the Dragon King, and the ancient dragon refers to an individual who lived more than 10,000 years. The size of the body is supposedly not much to do with strength, but there are basically many strong ones for large individuals of the body. And ancient dragons are characterized by being able to have a large gemstone-like metal on the surface of the body. The dragon zombie, who appeared in front of him, had a black-colored metal protruding about 3 m in size at both shoulder positions. "That is similar in character to the ancient dragons written in the literature of the great old days. According to this, 300 years ago, the knights and royal magicians of the time drove away some villages with ancient dragons with dark attributes that appeared in the kingdom, where they appeared in the city." "That''s why the zombies were more intelligent than normal." and was speaking with magic unleashed, "If we take him down, the other zombies won''t stop moving." All wizards attack Dragon Zombie with words, but Dragon Zombie fires braces and strikes out most of the magic. Every time the braces approached, the walls were broken and the number of wounded increased. "We''re going to get pushed off like this. Tenma, we''ll attract you, so you can attack the zombies! and my mother gave me instructions. Dragon zombies are approaching places like 500 meters to the gate. "Okay, I''m coming" So I rose high in the sky and flew straight over the dragon zombie. From around 50 meters above, I activate magic. "Earth Needle" First stop the movement with a series of attacks from the ground. "Windcutter" It then cuts onto the surface of the zombie''s body. "Fire valet, fire lance" Finally, I go through a series of piercing magic of fire attributes, and every time Dragon Zombie tries to deal with me, he gets interrupted by a magical attack from his mothers, and he gets my attack on him without the art of doing it. How many dozens of attacks would have been fed, there was smoke standing on one side of the area blocking sight. Decades later, after the smoke cleared, he showed up looking like a dragon zombie who wouldn''t even move with a lying pickle. The villagers who cheer that it is now time to survive, all of the defense forces, go outside and drive out the rest of the zombies. Everyone gathered at me when I came down near the gate. "Tenma, well done! Mother hugs me, Father borrows his shoulder from Grandpa and comes closer. "Tenma, that was amazing! "At that age, you defeated an ancient dragon almost alone, and history will have its name." and father and grandpa followed by others around them one after the other to praise them. One of them ran into himself about the dragon zombie. Everyone thought the dragon zombie was dead then. Without even knowing that would be a deadly alarm, When one of us went to see a dragon zombie peeked into his face, the eyes of the zombie that had lost light until then glowed red, and... "Gwoooooo" "Grrr." We, the dragon zombies, suddenly breathed back and moved out, solidified by a sudden roar and scream. There is a villager in his mouth, and he shall die instantly. It became fatal that our movement had stopped, the dragon zombie was about to throw up a brace, when I thought it was bad, my body blew straight to the side. "Around." When I looked at what was going on, my father was pushing me, my mother and grandfather were looking at me and smiling even as they put out a magic barrier, I felt my father''s mouth move and I heard a voice. "Live." "Live." "Live." and When I tried to say something, my father and I were swallowed up by a thin black light. I was stunned and I just had to watch the sight. 24 Chapter 1-21: The End of Disaster I didn''t know what happened. I thought I knocked him down. A dragon zombie was alive and he let go of his braces. Brace swallowed up the fathers and wiped out the people they had been gathering. A little while later, the brace leaves me, and it releases again. Screaming again. The walls were already worn out. I feel like I was falling in a moat, slowly waking up and crawling outside. From where I crawled out, I see dragon zombies. Second, I had eyes with dragon zombies. Would the distance be enough to cut 300 m, the one seemed to be laughing, soaking and crawling out. Do you even think of it as prey that appeared before you? Looks like the dragon zombie changed his body direction and targeted me. I''m still about to throw up my braces. I couldn''t move. No, I didn''t have the strength to move. I thought I could die. My fathers died right in front of me, thinking I was happy to spend time with what I could call a parent in this world. But I remembered the word "live" my fathers said. When I remembered, I noticed a dragon zombie with a humble grin. At that moment the braces were about to be released, I was waving my hands up naturally. A wall about 2m thick and 5m vertical and horizontal came up between me and a dragon zombie about a hundred pieces to match it. The dragon zombie releases the brace regardless, but before destroying fifty pieces, the brace disappeared. "I''ll kill you..." "Kill, kill, kill, kill, coloscolos coloscolos coloscolos..." "I''m gonna kill you. Whoa! You rotten lizard. Uh-huh! I was running out. There''s only one thing to do. Erase the Dragon (Rotten) Zombie (Lizard) on my front. The dragon zombie was surprised. A wall suddenly appeared in front of me, standing in the way of the braces, and I thought I was a prey. I guess it''s an unexpected streak. But that''s something like an ex-dragon or just trying to release a brace for an interception. Seeing it, I unleash an oversized ground needle over the jaw of a dragon zombie. Ground needle struck directly in the jaw that opened to release the brace. The dragon zombie was forced to close his mouth due to a strong impact from the bottom where he tried to release the brace. As a result, Brace lost his way and destroyed the dragon zombie''s mandible. Extinguishing dragon zombies. In the meantime, I pull a series of firevalets closer together. One shot... five shots... ten shots... twenty shots... thirty shots... hundreds would have been fed, so far I have jumped up and taken out the knife. The magic on the sword waved across the back of the dragon zombie, the one with the magic on it became a huge slash and cleaved the back of the dragon zombie, enough to put in a cut about a quarter of the depth of the body at best, but it was quite something given the size of the zombie. But gradually, but the wound got blocked. The first scratch on the firevalet is almost blocked. "Damn, you have the ability to play! A blow from the tail of a dragon zombie hits me as I land, I missed the timing on the float, then I land, but now my forefoot hits me. I wield a knife by the procedure of ripping my back off. The dragon zombie was to lose ahead from the elbow of his right forefoot. "Aaaaaaaa!" To the screaming dragon zombie, I shook my sword in my face, but the knife broke when I tore the zombie''s right eye. A dragon zombie slaps his left right forefoot at me for breaking the knife. I magically put up a barrier, but I couldn''t kill the momentum, and I was slammed to the ground. Momentum stopped just as it rolled up to about 2-30 m away, but it''s pretty damaging to say it eased on the barrier. Immediately use potion to heal injury and magic. The dragon zombie doesn''t seem to be recovering his jaw in time, and the braces rush toward this one without throwing up. I release the ground needle on my left forefoot. Then the dragon zombie went off balance and stuck it from face to ground. I hid myself in the woods. The dragon zombie seemed to be the only one I saw with anger and came right after me. He runs around trying to find me and destroys the trees, watching it and I work out some magic. A dragon zombie floats around in the air for about five minutes and I go straight down into the woods about 200 meters ahead of the dragon zombie. The mad dragon zombie comes towards me, crushing the trees. The distance to the dragon zombie was about 100 meters, and I activated some magic. "''Tempest''" At that moment, a giant tornado occurs around Tenma. The dragon zombie, who was just outside the tornado, is slowly approaching us as he stomps off being flown. My body was starting to have countless cuts. "Not yet!" Tempest f3 "" The magic reinforcing Heavenly Horse, the Dragon Zombie, stopped going and is still about to be flown, and blood began to erupt from all over his body but still endures it. "''Tempest F4''" Finally, the body of a dragon zombie is also rising. Scratches were also beginning to form on Tenma''s body as the entangled trees hit the dragon zombie and spread the wound. "Stop," Tempest F5 "" The completely risen dragon zombie''s body is torn apart, not withstanding the storm, "Ghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" More than a dozen seconds after chanting "Tempest F5," the tornado disappeared with the screams of Dragon Zombie''s Terminator, Tenma losing her mind on her knees as she bloody. Those who survived the fort were surprised and terrified by the giant tornado, but strangely enough, when the tornado subsided, the zombies, who were approaching the fort, about half collapsed to despair on the spot. With no zombies still in motion or how they were attacking me, I''m walking around flirtatiously and the vast majority are headed into the woods, and some of the things left are hitting walls or even crashing between zombies. Tenma''s created golem had also collapsed. When Mark saw it, he tried to find Tenma, but as he tried to leave the South Gate, he found the sealers buried in the rubble. "Shelia! Somebody give me a hand! A dozen people come together, including Martha, who was safe in Mark''s call. "Get rid of the rubble carefully, bring the one who can use healing magic. It''s urgent! The debris is removed at Mark''s direction. Around enough, Sealia was let out of the rubble, and from nearby there was also Merlin and Ricardo. Merlin was heavy, but Ricardo was already out of breath. "Seelia, hey, can you hear me? Sealia, open your eyes." Reacting to Mark''s voice as Martha held him, Sealia softly opened her eyes. But whoever saw it was in danger. "Mark, Martha... Tenma..." Mark couldn''t possibly say that Heavenly Horse was missing. Duh, "Tenma defeated the Dragon Zombie. That was amazing! I''m just not back here yet because I was pushing it all the way to the back of the woods. Should be here by now." And I lied. I didn''t suspect that I had defeated Dragon Zombie, because I had no confirmation of life or death. "Yes... you worked hard on that kid... I have to compliment him..." Gradually losing power in words, Sealia, Mark and Martha desperately speak to Sealia. "Hold on, Tenma will be back soon! "Yes, it''s up to you, the mother, to welcome that child with a smile! But Shelia shook her head slowly, "I''m not long anymore, so Mark, Martha, give this to Tenma instead of me, and praise her..." That''s what I say. I take my guild card out of my nostalgia and give it to Martha. "Don''t talk about bad luck! But Seelia seemed to be starting to get confused and deaf. "Tenma! Shelia, Tenma''s back! Look, he''s running this way! Mark said. There was nothing to stop it. "Oh... Tenma... you''ve come... well done, great work... Ricardo was there too... now we can live in peace with our family again..." That''s what I''m saying. Power falls out of Sealia''s body, "Sealia? Hey, Sealia! Hang on!" Martha rocks her body, but Sealia is "I love it... tenma..." And I took my whining breath away. 25 Chapter 1-22: A new journey Meanwhile, the Heavenly Horse in the woods was still down. However, Shiloumal comes out of the inside wondering if Tenma''s bag has moved, checking the area and coming out. Slalin was also attached to his back. Shiloumal is licking Heavenly Horse''s face but has no response. I was face-to-face with Slalin about what was going on, but there was an unexpected sign of the zombies coming towards me. Shiloumal cooperated with Slalin, and after putting Heavenly Horse on his back, Slalin rode his back and left the scene in a manner that fixed Heavenly Horse and Shiloumal. But he moved away from the zombies, so he also left the fort naturally. After four days of running along the outer perimeter of the forest, he found the river, near which Shiloumar and Suralin decided to lower the Tenma. Slalin was occasionally pumping water out of his bag and giving Tenma a drink, but he decided he should rest Tenma somewhere safe. Heavenly Horse woke up three days later. "Is this... father, mother? and a Heavenly Horse looking around in a state like a moya in his head. Noo, Tenma is about to flip over unexpectedly on the white thing that appeared in front of her. If you look closely, it was silowmall. Shiloumal comes around licking his face as he waves his tail. By the time I managed to pull Shiloumal apart, my head was refreshed. Oh, my father and mother were murdered. When I thought so and the mood was about to sink to the bottom, Slalin went away a little and spit something out... it was the blackish metal that was growing on Dragon Zombie''s shoulder. "Eh! What are you spitting at? Heavenly Horse had a weird voice as her sinking feelings were overwhelmed by surprises. Slalin would have determined a grand Doya face had he had a face. I don''t know, I did it, I feel like... Anyway, Tenma, who could afford a little feeling thanks to Slalin, used exploration but apparently Kukri village was out of range of exploration. There was no sign of demons or big beasts around, and this seemed to be a safe zone. When I tried to distract myself, I suddenly had a reaction to the radar that was floating in my head. "Close! Who are you to say no to the signs perfectly until you''re so close! He hastily took a combat stance and set himself up, but when he looked closely at the radar reaction, it came from inside the river. "From the river! Demons!" When I set it up, the water boomed and a single fish turned up. "Hostile me, don''t attack me." "Talked! I was too surprised to let the air valet go aggressively...... "Ugh! gorgeous with a hanging voice? The fish that jumps and squirts...... its identity was huge carp over 3m loosely. "Koi!" "Exactly, Koi ya. Everybody loves Mr. Karp! vegetable in a bokeh with "No, I''m more of an eagle." And I gave it back. "Oh, my God." and suspicious Hiroshima valves? So I''ve been talking to you. "Are you from Hiroshima? And, for now, I asked. "No, I''m from Niigata! "Hiroshima, no! and became a strange comic genius. However, the audience Shiloumal and Slalin naturally but didn''t laugh at me. "Hmm, could you have been reincarnated before, Namitaro? "Oh, you knew. That means you''re a reincarnator too! Apparently it was Namitaloh from Genesis God. But a few questions arose, so I decided to ask. "How can you talk? And how old is he? Didn''t he die? "Don''t ask me any questions! I''ll answer you..." He said and answered the question. He was able to speak because he had some wisdom because he lived many years in his previous life, so he was able to speak at the time of his reincarnation. He says he hasn''t counted since he was over a thousand years old, and was caught right after he was reincarnated, but he ran wild when he was caught. I certainly don''t think Genesis God said he was dead either. "No, I''ve never talked to anyone before, including in my previous life." "I''ve never talked to a fish before..." and grumbled but ignored. Namitaro tells me something he hasn''t even heard. Says he also called it ''Midori'' in his previous life, he lived in a pond on a mountain, and his buddies were portrayed in fishing cartoons, and he turned back the guys who seemed to have been affected by it, but he had a cute Sougyo girlfriend, and it didn''t matter. "So, why is Tenma here? He asked me, so I somehow let him know what happened in the village. By the time I was done talking about it all, I was able to sort it out in me. Namitaro, who was listening quietly to me, tried to pluck his eyes with his chest fin... he didn''t pluck in the end. "What a sad story. I had a hard time, you know, crying in your old man''s chest" and have been trying to get up to land talking Ese Kansai valve, I stopped it as I hit the pebble, "By the way, where am I? I heard. Namitaro said, "It hurts, doesn''t it?" but ignored it. "Well, I''ve been living around here lately, and I don''t know where Kukri Village is. Wait a minute, I''ll ask you." and looking over the sky, "Hey, chit-cha! and called to birds like sparrows. The little bird is descending in front of Namitaro and ringing a tune. Namitaro was gaveling, "Hmm, yeah, I see," he said. "Thanks Chi ~. Tenma, I see this is about 180 km from Kukuri Village" "Now you know! Apparently Namitaro can talk to little birds, if he was suspicious, he told me it was the ability God gave him. "Chi''s people just returned from Kukuri Village, but yesterday morning, all the people in the fort went somewhere different." He told me. "Well, what are we going to do?" "In the meantime, why don''t we go somewhere with people or go after the people of Kukri Village?" and returned the most seemingly mild thing. I was worried about what to do, I didn''t want to go to Kukri village without my fathers, and I didn''t even want to be under the control of Uncle Haust Border, which helped this time. So I decided to get out of the Houst Frontier Bo Territory and go for a big city outside my territory. When I tell you about it, "Well, maybe that''s a good idea. One hand away from the hard spot." I was told... it''s a secret that I wondered why I, Koi or something, was consulting me. "It''s almost sundown, so you should camp around here today and leave in the morning. Continue along this river and sooner or later you''ll pass through the border." I''m familiar with it. When I ask, it seems that this river should go all the way down to the sea. Anything. Namitaro apparently moves down the river and out into the sea every few decades to other rivers. I camped by the river that day. Dinner was easily breaded into dried meat and vegetable soup. My body didn''t accept meat, so if I was giving Slalin meat, for some reason I wanted Namitaro too. Even if I gave it to him, he complained about the flavor being bad or something, so I hit the pebble. By the way, Shiloumal had taken his own deer, so he bled and dismantled the skin and lightly baked it. The next morning, as I was preparing to leave, Namitaro gave me a few dozen demon nuclei and demon stones apart. Anything, he was somehow collecting things that occasionally flow from upstream. "Tenma, stay well. I''ll see you when I''m on edge." "Oh, Namitaro''s fine, too." I exchanged words and I walked out. "So, why are you following me? Less than half an hour after walking out, Namitaro still swims in parallel. "No, well... somehow? I kept doing the exchange for ten days until I left along the river. 26 Chapter 1 Post-Ending Status Name... Tenma Ootri Age¡­ 12 Race... People Title... Sage''s Apprentice, Tamer, Dragon Killer... (Gods Spouse) HP¡­ 16000 MP¡­ 28000 Muscle Strength¡­ B- Defense¡­ B Fast... B + Magic... SS- Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power¡­ SS Luck¡­ B Skills... Family Enhancement 10 - Fire Magic 9 - Wind Magic 9 - Magic Manipulation 9 - Tutorial 9 - Cooking 9 - Dismantling 9 - Water Magic 8 - Soil Magic 8 - Swordsmanship 8 - Martial Arts 8 - Trap 8 - Alchemy 8 - Light Magic 7 - Grant Magic 7 - Throwing 7 - Night 7 - Patience 7 - Bow 7 - Bar 7 - Thunder Magic 7 - Dark Magic 7 - Magic 7 - Spacetime Magic 6 - Mastery 5 - Axe 5 - All Magic Attributes 4 (8) - (Appraisal 10 - Detection 10 - Cover-up 10 - Technique Mastery 10 - Growth 8 - Vitality 8 - Resilience 8 - Abnormal Resistance 8 - Sensory Enhancement 7 - Physical Ability 7 - Genesis Magic 7 - Destruction Enhancement 5 - Destruction Resistance 5 - Instant Death Resistance 5 - Martial Arts General 5) Gifts... protection of the gods Name... Slalin Age¡­ 6 Race... Slime Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 3000 MP¡­ 5000 Muscle Strength¡­ C- Defense¡­ c- Fast... b- Magic... B + Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B Skills... Space-time Magic 6, Abnormal Resistance 6, Patience 4, Martial Arts 4 Name... Shiloumal (Shiwomaru) Age¡­ 2 Race... Phantom Wolf Species (Golden Fenrill and Silverriofenrill) Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 1000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle Strength¡­ B- Defense¡­ B + Fast¡­ A Magic... B + Mental strength¡­ D + Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B Skills... Night 8 - Martial Arts 7 - Abnormal Resistance 5 - Physical Ability Enhancement 5 - Sensory Enhancement 5 - Patience 3 - Vitality Enhancement 3 Gifts... Beast God''s Protection Name... Namitalow Age¡­ 2512 Race... carp Title... Reborn Fish/Legendary Giant Carp HP¡­ 1000 MP¡­ 8000 Muscle strength¡­ B Defense¡­ b- Fast¡­ S (underwater only) Magic... b + Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power¡­ B luck¡­ s Skills... Language Understanding 10 ¡¤ Cover-up 10 ¡¤ Water Magic 8 ¡¤ Abnormal Resistance 8 ¡¤ Physical Ability Enhancement 8 ¡¤ Sensory Enhancement 8 ¡¤ Patience 8 ¡¤ Resilience Enhancement 8 Name... Dragon Zombie Gender... Unknown Rank... SS Race... Zombie Species HP¡­ 150000 MP¡­ 5000 muscle strength¡­ SS + Defense¡­ S- Fast... b- Magic... s + Mental strength¡­ D + Growth power¡­ e Luck... D Skills... Necromancer Magic 10, Dark Magic 10, Family Enhancement 6, Playback Ability 4 Name... Enchanted Dragon Gender... Unknown Rank... SSS + Race... Ancient Dragon Species HP¡­ 500000 MP¡­ 1000 000 Muscle Strength... SSS + Defense¡­ SSS- Fast... S + Magic... SSS Mental Strength... SSS + Growth power¡­ e Luck¡­ S + Skills... Dark Magic 10 - Playback Ability 10 - Vitality Enhancement 10 - Resilience Enhancement 10 - Abnormal Resistance 10 - Destruction Enhancement 8 - Necromancer Magic 5 - Family Enhancement 5 27 Chapter 2-0 Dreams My name is Phoenix Tenma. I live with my grandparents. There''s no father and no mother, anything. She died in a car accident when I was three. But I don''t remember that, I just remember being with a man and a woman when I was little. It seems your father''s father took me back. Where my grandfather lives, it''s called neglect, and no one''s my age. Occasionally a child named Grandson of a villager comes to visit, but only for a few days a year. The people who live near Grandpa''s house are just Grandpa''s friends. You are so adorable about me. Amongst them, the grandfathers who live across the street and next door often take care of them. My grandfather says Phoenix Toru. I am often in the mountains in charge of artillery. My grandfather in the house next door to my right is named Kennosuke, and I call him Grandpa Kennosuke. He''s a slightly tough grandfather who often waves a knife in the garden. The house next door to the left is inhabited by a grandfather named Shotaro and a grandmother named Tamao. I call him Grandpa chapter and Grandma balls. Grandpa chapter often beats boards and wraps bands around garden trees to pull them off. Grandma Ball cooks delicious food and treats. Across the street is populated by a grandfather named Genzo, who I would call Genzo. Everybody can be a little wacky. I get worked up sometimes, but they''re very close and they all look at me. Everyone tells me a lot in their spare time. Grandpa took Judo, Grandpa Kendo took Kendo, Grandpa chapter gave Karate, Grandpa Yuan teaches me to study and play. But all four of us are often mad at Grandma Ball for "overdoing it". I didn''t have any friends my age in the village, but when I enrolled in elementary school, I made a friend named ''Takashi'' you. But it takes nearly an hour to drive to school, so you can''t play a lot unless it''s a day off. We didn''t have many friends at school, but we all played as much as we wanted during the holidays, and spent six years of elementary school at home working hard on archery with my grandparents. And as soon as I got into middle school, I had a problem. Even if it''s a problem, it''s just a fight from me. I have about ten opponents against one of them. The reason is that a new class guy sifted violence on "Takashi", so I hit him. Then the guy who said his brother or something and his people made fun of me sank them all, but they got hurt by mistake. Then those parents came into school and it got noisy, apparently because they were off school that day and they were eating preaching to their grandfathers. Well, the parents came to apologize to the house because they didn''t know that their kids were surrounding one of the freshmen in large numbers and trying to get him to lynch them, but if I tried to be a grandfather, it would seem that I was wrong about my grandfather''s apprentice. That''s what I heard at the time, actually, my grandparents seem pretty celebrities in that muscle. Grandpa was a combination of judo and jujitsu and aikido, Grandpa Kendo and swordsmanship and bars, and Grandpa Zhang taught me karate, boxing and other striking systems, and that I was normal to win at the junior high school level. They got stronger with a single heart that was also a rivalry and didn''t want to lose to the other two. I heard that. I wondered what kind of comic book world I was in. By the way, Grandpa Yuan didn''t seem to have any martial arts talent, and he laughed that he had built his head instead. That''s why psychiatric training was also added to archaeology after that. The contents include waterfall row, Zazen, scripture, etc. Further, during the holidays, they have been thrown out into the mountains and told to "survive". (Grandma Yu later found out and Fourth Grandpa had been seated in the front seat) I went through middle school called etc. Besides, he was treated like a superintendent at some point. I couldn''t do her or anything. Since entering high school, I have been busy training and becoming more and more radical in studying to help people in clubs, temporary part-time jobs, and friendships. The study was not bitter because it was all taught because of the source, but when it came to training, my grandparents were too uptight, and when I went on a long vacation, I occasionally ran "Hundreds of People (Hundreds of Hands)," which I called a group of people up to mess and ground archery, but it seemed easier to say the group of hands. My grandfathers had spoken to the acquaintance of those muscles, and they had been defiled with a hundred pairs of hands of judo, kendo, and karate. Well, I thought I should go with ''100 consecutive time-limited instruction'' because I changed people in a minute, it was just instruction for some of them, and there weren''t a hundred of them in the first place. I had those days of youth, but she still couldn''t. Talking to Lung Shi (this guy made her at some point), he said, "I don''t have a bad face, good grades, good motor nerves, and I wonder why she''s not hot when she can cook. Hahaha," he laughed. I poked my head in the corner of the textbook because it got to me a little bit. I asked her "Miki" from Lung Shi because Lung Shi was useless and I found out what the unexpected cause was. The cause of this was my grandparents and their acquaintance. I greet my grandfather''s acquaintances (who are tough and strong) once in a while near the school, but the students at the school who saw it were mistaken for me to talk to Ya0za intimately. Besides, some of the people who were mistaken by Ya0za were lower back, and some of them used salutations and bowed their heads to me, so they heard rumors spread that he was the son of an executive just the grandson of the group leader and that he grew to the wing instead of the tail. He also applauded the rumors that his grandfathers, other than the source, looked slightly stronger. I managed to slip into college with recommendations. Lung Shi and Miki were together, but they were usually jealous because they took the exam...... I just thought that Leah was full. In college, we had a memorial girlfriend and a relationship between a man and a woman, but in about a year, we broke up. I could have taken a sudden heartbreak trip if I wasn''t comforted by the Ryukyus, recessed in boulders. Around the sea of trees in Aokigahara...... by sightseeing though. They say there are promenades and campsites for sightseeing in Aokigahara. I also spent more time playing thanks to taking credit efficiently and had quite a full college life. After graduation, I worked for the village office. It was an easy job as far as I was concerned because the job wasn''t that difficult and I just knew people around me. But three years after I started working, there was a tragedy on my way home the day I went to City Hall at work. As I was out for lunch and crossing the signal, I saw a car rushing in at a fierce speed. I stopped to notice it, but the elementary girl next door jumped out unaware. While I could hear the cration of the car, the screams around me, my body was unconsciously pushing the girl to the opposite lane, and as a result, my consciousness interrupts once there. The next time I noticed it, it was floating on my beak during my own funeral. People in mourning are gathered crying. There was also Lung Shi and Miki, they were engaged and crying with each other''s shoulders hugged. My colleagues'' predecessors cried to my other student-age friends. When I looked for the grandfathers, the middle-aged couple had their heads firmly bowed in front of them. I have that girl by my side. The couple had repeatedly apologized to Grandpa, but Grandpa had stopped pushing it. Grandpa said it wasn''t bad for a girl, but I just didn''t have any luck until I did the obvious. The couple and the girl left with a roasted incense. The girl was thanking me for the incense. As far as I''m concerned, I was more shocked to see my grandfathers grieving than dead, so when I was wondering what was going on, "Phoenix, I''m here to scout you" and was called from behind. I felt thin, but this is a dream, and I realize I''m dreaming about my previous life. When you''re so sure, the neighborhood gets white, And I hear men in the voices of women who give me up. From nearby, the voice of the woman, a little further away, the voice of the man. It''s Mother Shelia holding me and speaking up, Father Ricardo peering in a little reluctantly to speak up. Oh, I''m happy. It feels that way but gradually the two faces fade away. And I feel my consciousness surfacing. Looks like the time has come to wake up from a dream. No matter how happy or sad you feel in this place, it is a dream and not a reality. I know that, but if I could, just a little more, my consciousness would awaken, hoping that my mother would hold me and my father would keep staring at me. 28 Chapter 2-1 Alliance Registration When I woke up, I saw the familiar ceiling of my usual inn, it was still dim in the room and the sun seemed to have just risen outside. When I wake up my body, the tears pass down my cheeks. I brutally wipe my cheeks with sleep-rolled cuffs, a dream I''ve had every now and then since that day three years ago. I still feel like I''m going down after this dream. I stretch out my body to shake that mood off and take a deep breath. Once, twice, three times... "Okay! It''s an important day, go wash your face too" Get dressed for practice and then get out of the room. Say hello to the man who just came out of the kitchen in the dining room as he was down the stairs by the room. "Good morning, uncle" "Good morning, Tenma. Good morning." This man is Dozzle, the owner of the inn "Full Pavilion" I take care of. He was a former veteran adventurer, but he''s retired on the occasion of his marriage ten years ago. A man of good stature as his name suggests, but he is admired by many adventurers in the city for his advice to new adventurers. After breaking up with Namitaro, I have been traveling with Blah Blah for about a year, crossing towns and villages and staying here since I came to this city ''Gunjo City'' two years ago. This city of Gunjo lies in the ''Duke of Sanga'', which lies beyond some of the smaller territories of the West over the Houst Frontier Uncle Territory. "The meal will take a little longer." "Not yet. ''Cause I''m gonna sweat a little in the garden." My uncle figured it out, so I went back to the kitchen. This full pavilion has an inn reception and dining room on the ground floor, a separate room on the second floor in the kitchen, and a private room on the third to fourth floors. Uncle''s house is next to the inn. This popular restaurant offers cheaper than average food at 500 G in a private room and 300 G in the same room with two meals per night, and has a reputation for serving delicious alcohol at the restaurant by day and at night. Go out to the garden and head to the well to draw water and wash your face. Then he opens the dimension bag, wakes up Shiloumal and Slalin sleeping inside and goes outside. "Morning, Suralin, Silowmall" "Wong." Shiloumal barks as he replies to my greeting, and Slalin is shaking his body. I''ll put some dried meat and vegetable crumbs for breakfast before the two of them. After watching the two start eating, take out a stick made of hard wood 1 m longer than a magic bag and 3 cm in diameter and start working out lightly. The bare wave from the upper stage, the visible poking on the spear, the twister, the payment and repeat all the way. I just worked out for about an hour, and a sound rang from my belly urging me to eat, so I beat the stick, drawing water from the well and sweating. I''ll go back to my room, get dressed again, and then head to the dining room. The Shiloumals are waiting in the garden. Look at me for dinner, the lady from the inn brings the food. "Today''s breakfast is white bread for vegetable soup, bacon, cheese and eyeball grill. Eat without leaving! and it lines up in front of me. The woman is named Kanna and is a powerful sister for her skinny skin. "I''ll have it." I put my hands together, then break the bread to the side, pinch the bacon, cheese, and eyeball grill and crumble. "That''s a fancy way to eat." My uncle came to me today because there aren''t many people. "I was up early today, but what''s going on? I sit in the front chair listening. "Yeah, I can register my guild book today, so I thought I''d go to the guild a little early." and replied. Most guilds in this world will be registered from the age of fifteen and cannot be registered below. However, there is such a thing as provisional registration so that materials and the like can be sold even at the age of fifteen or less. Provisional registration is easy as long as you pay 500G of the registration fee, and I don''t care which guild you sign up for. However, the guild will treat you as a lowest rank and you will not be able to receive privileges (order requests, debt, provide information, etc.). However, if you register, you can sell materials to both ordinary people and children, so the number of provisional registrants is high. That''s why I made a provisional registration in the first city I stopped by three years ago. "It feels kind of like it now." "I agree with you, but it''s more convenient to register." Temporary licenses should not hunt demons, there is no such thing as a decision, so since I provisionally registered, I became famous there if I had repeatedly lived my life of hunting a large number of demons when I was about to run out of money, going to sell them as material and taking my time. Sometimes I get in trouble because of that. "Welcome" I drank the remaining soup and put my hands together. Trying to get your seat out of the way, "Are you getting a request early today? And my uncle asks me, so if I had a good one, I gave it back and headed to the garden. "Sularin, Siroumal, please wait. We''re going to the guild." So I walk out to the guild. There were a lot of people going around in the city, but most of them weren''t surprised to see Shiloumal. Occasionally people who would have just come to this city are surprised, but calm down when they see the red tag through the red string on Shiloumal''s neck. The red string and red tag on Shiloumal''s neck are to be worn by the guards and others as a sign of ''Tamed''. They may also be fined if they are not allowed to do so. By the way, in the case of slurrin, he is given a special red cloth, which is taken in near the surface of the body. In about ten minutes I arrived at the Adventurer''s Alliance. The Shiloumals are waiting outside in the corner because they can''t get inside. When I go inside, a few gaze at me. "" "Tenma! I can hear from three women who were near the reception. "Morning, Lily, Nelly, Milly" The three women whose names were called rush over with their ears moving piccolorly and their tails shaking with yura. They are Cat Beasts and Triple Sister Adventurers. The three of us have a C-ranked party called "Princess Bobcat," and they are C-ranked themselves. Ranks range from F to SS, with the exception of the provisionally registered F rank, where the Adventurer''s rank is divided into seven. The C-rank is like one serving. The party rank is determined by the average rank up to the top three members. "Tenma, you''re registering the book, right? "Let''s take a request together." "Why don''t you come into our party? and he talks to me early in the arrow succession. In turn, Lily, Nelly and Milly were followed by a breathtaking combination of boulders. "Oh, yeah, Lily." "I wish I had a good one, Nelly." "You always say no to that, Millie" and return it in turn, these three knew each other the first time I came to this city. The trigger was that when I went out a little far from the city to collect material, I happened to find myself being attacked by two orgasms, and I helped, and I got hooked. They''re supposed to be two years older than me... If I asked you about that insignificantly, it would seem because it was shocking that I in the F-rank instantly killed the B-rank aug. Then he calls me when he sees me. Lily is smiling at my words, Nelly goes looking for a favor, and Millie is saying boo-boo. All three have similar basic personalities but vary from place to place, talking and not boring. "In the meantime, I''m just going to do a book registration." So I left the scene. Because the gaze of other male adventurers hurts. All three have a neat face, a little short on chest volume, but they have a tight style and say they are a beautiful girl and there is no problem. On top of that, it stands out because the three of us are mostly acting together. Thanks to this, it is highly popular with men. By contrast, I mean, I am 165cm tall and my body is skinny muscular, and my three daughters say that my face is slightly child-faced but neat and futuristic, my dark hair black eyes are rare and noticeable, my hair smells soft and good, it seems. That''s why the three of us try to stick together to smell our hair, so each time we get a murderous glance from the three fans. Away from the three of us, I approached the reception counter and talked to him about an errand. "Yes, this will be the form for this registration. Please fill it in. And the registration fee will be 1,000 Gs." and was given three sheets of paper, and asked if he had a proxy. I say no because I can write it myself and write what I need. Write down the name and age of the registrant, whether magic can be used, the type and name of the family member, whether or not they have a criminal record, etc., on two sheets of paper, the other one is a precaution, to put it simply: 1. Basically, you can only take requests up to one of your ranks, take requests that suit your length. 2 ¡¤ The troubles between adventurers and requests received from outside the guild are a basic self-responsibility 3. Failure and irregularities of requests are punishable by fines, with exceptions Four. Don''t bother the guild. Five, let''s talk about the guild chief or acting guild chief. Six. Anything else you don''t know, even the Alliance staff. That was the thing. Pass the written form to the receptionist. An official brought the card from the back after a short wait. Pay the registration fee and receive the card. "Please check the contents of your guild card. I can''t replace it if they tell me I was wrong later. Also be aware that you need 3000G to reissue" When I looked at the card because they said, I made no mistake except for one point. "Excuse me, my rank is D" and I asked, pointing to where e was supposed to be. Then, "No problem. Master Tenma has hunted more demons than the C-rank many times than he did when he was in the F-rank, so it was decided he didn''t have to bother to start at the beginner''s rank." I was told, this was lucky. In order to improve your rank, you must take at least 10 requests and take the Alliance promotion exam. And the e-rank basically only comes in cheap jobs, then you''d better sweeten up to guild favors. "Thank you" And when I lowered my head, the promotion exam was stabbed with a nail so as not to get me wrong because it would do as prescribed. Lily and the others came when I left the counter as I dropped the card. "" "It''s over, Tenma" " and asks me what a hamo is. I saw the guild card saying it was over for the three of us. "It''s not a start from the D-rank, Sasa ~" "Come with us to get the request." "Let''s party, party! And when he was about to be taken to the front of the bulletin board with the requisition on it, three men stood in front of us. "Lily, let''s work with us more than a rookie like that ~" "That''s good, I''m definitely stronger than that guy, so don''t worry, Nelly." "Yeah, well, if you can''t and you''re protecting the rookie, you''re in danger, Milly." and speaks to the three of them with a downhearted smile. I mean, they''re rude in front of him. "" "I refuse! The three of them refuse with a clear hammer and try to pull my hand and pass by. "Wait a minute, I absolutely said you should reconsider! "He said it would be safer to put them together at the same rank! And we''re pretty strong. The three men, not to mention me, who persevere in soliciting me even when I was shaken, began to denigrate me. Useless kids, scumbags trying to make it easier on them, geez, etc., whatever you want to say, I haven''t noticed that Lily''s eyes are gradually getting angry. The fact that you don''t know me probably means these guys are coming to this city and the sun is shallow. I look around at the men with sympathetic eyes. Three people opened their mouths, who couldn''t bear the solicitation of the men that went on. "It''s a wussai. You''re saying no, so just give it up! "Tenma is stronger whether you guys are ten or twenty, so you don''t have to! "Tenma smells good, but you guys suck. Get away from me, please! I''m saying a little off, but let''s not worry about it. The men are blushing and shaking their bodies in words from the three of them. Laughter is happening around. "Go, Tenma" Lily trying to walk out of my hand, that''s when a man roughed his voice against her. "I''m not kidding, you''re not playing us! The man trying to catch Lily, that''s when my secret trick burst. "Secret moves, gold tears! The unexpected man sinks with one of my kicks. The man he watched around had his inner crotch with a slight blush on his face. "So, are you okay! "Come on, let''s do this! He stares at me as the two remaining men groan. At that time, about ten men broke in between me and three men and surrounded the men. If you look closely, it''s the guys from my three daughters'' informal fan club. The guys at the fan club are talking about something in a small voice. The men involved are shaking a little. Sometimes I hear things like, "You''ve got a good nerve trying to reach out to those girls," or "There''s a fan club meeting" or "He''s special." Sometimes things like killing and cursing were directed at me. When Lily and the others thanked the guys at the fan club, their tough faces changed and became deluded. I''m disgusted, to be honest. We headed to the bulletin board as we dropped off the men heading outside. "Nelly, was there anything good about it? I asked Nelly, who had gone to see the request earlier. "There were a few. How about this among them? And Nelly will give us a request. "Crusade for C-Rank Dashboa" ¡­ At night, a few dashboards appear in the village fields, causing damage to crops. It''s a request for that crusade. Compensation¡­ 5000G and Crusaded Dashbore Body It said: A douche bore is a pig-shaped demon with a maximum body length of about 1.5 meters. The rank is D-. The method of attack is predominantly rushing, and eating properly can also cost you your life. But fur and fangs become the material of weapons and protective equipment, and meat is a monster with little flavor to throw away. "It''s okay, I''ve hunted many times for dashboards." "If you want a temper, I agree." "Me too." Lily and Millie go on with my words, Nelly quickly took the requisition to reception. "Please let the leader stay tense," said Nelly, returning with a smile. The requested village location is a few hours'' walk from this city, so we decided to get ready and leave before noon tomorrow. We made plans to roll out to the city and buy the missing tools and so on. "Eh, magic potion on potion, paralysis healing and disinfectant on poisoning pills, right? Later, portable food in a water bottle... is this the place? and Lily asks, making sure she folds her fingers. "And then there''s the rope and the hand-tuffing." When I told him, I had to buy it and ran into the grocery store. In my case, I packed it in a magic bag, so I thought there would be nothing missing. Speaking of magic bags, it was recently improved and successfully expanded considerably. Nowadays it is easier to get in up to about 10t (tons). By the way, the Dimension Bag also succeeded in expanding...... but it is almost transformed into the house of the Shilowmals, so it pisses me off when I try to get it inside. By the way, the Shilowmals are currently off in their bags. I decided to have lunch where I bought the whole thing. I will be buying and eating at the stalls that were out nearby. Steamed buns for skewering pigs, chilled fruits, baked confectionery and other desserts were even eaten. The three seemed a little bitter, apparently full of boulders. On their way back to the full pavilion, the three of them were escorted to the inn where they were staying. Give me some slack. and surrounded by three people who persevered in the guild, it was a pain in the ass, so I ignored it and walked out of the enclosure sullenly. "Wait, you little brat! and come around again. I sighed, "What the hell was that earlier, you guys are honestly wussy, but if you need anything, just tell me quickly" I asked, and the men were backwards and screaming something. He wanted something like "You''re not turning on cool" or "Shut up and follow me" or "The kid''s not strong enough" but he didn''t hear much (also say he wasn''t listening). I had no choice but to follow the men and they proceeded to the alley, the men stopped at an unpopular spot on foot for a while. "How dare you do that earlier?" "You''re kidding, imitating me." "I guess you know what''s gonna happen" and laughed in a nasty voice, "I''m not interested in public roads... bye." Raise your hand stammering and try to turn back the way you came. But I got turned around. "You''re kidding me, I''m telling you." "Stay on track." Let me out! Let me out! Let me out! And he yelled, and furthermore, those three wanted us to do cute things on the bed instead, or something that I just thought was gushing in my brain. Head on the boulder, "Hey, what did I just say, scumbags" And I was putting it to the word. The men pounded for a moment, "Oh, now I know." And I''ve been asking back, so again, "What did I just say out of your rotten mouths, you cunts?" I asked him. You understood the boulder. The men were angry and attacked. "Don''t think of a newbie kid as an enemy to us! "Nobody cares that one of the newbie kids is dead! "Death to adults! The three of us are on top of each other, and I beat one of them up in the front of it, and I go on and chase him. I was losing my mind in the first blow, but after I put a kick in my belly without worrying, I smash a bone in one knee, screaming and leaning around, but kicking it in my face and shutting up. When I turned around, the other two were trying to escape, so I use physical enhancement to get past the guys. Unsurpassed, he releases a kick to one knee, crushes the bone, and then turns his face and waves his fist. The man collapsed, but now I ignore him. I ran over the man who was running away a little further and stood in the front, "Leave your people. Where are you going? And I asked with a grin. The man is slipping his hips and begging for his life. Fluid was pouring out of the groin. Ignoring a man''s words and releasing a kick to his jaw, he makes the sound of a goka and smashes a man''s jaw. Don''t forget to retrieve the man who dragged the crying man and crushed his leg on the way to the first man who half-killed him. Arrange the three of them on the ground, bones remain crushed, and proper healing magic is applied. Stop where the bones are somewhat caught up and wake them up with water magic. The three of them were terribly scared, but I didn''t care. "So, you told my people you were gonna play nani, tell me again" And I asked with a smile. The men were about to tremble with their groins wet all the time. I haven''t seen any of the three men in this city since the next day... Apparently. After talking to the scumbags, I returned safely to the full pavilion. However, my uncle found out what he had told me, but only told me to do more. I then informed my uncle of my plans starting tomorrow. Thankfully then my uncle told me that I would leave the room I am using empty unless I was busy for a few days from tomorrow. I went back to my room but it was still an early hour so I worked out in the garden and sweated before going to a nearby bathhouse and relaxing and soaking up the hot tub. By the time I got back, the dining room was just full at dinner. I had no choice but to cook in my room and take the hassle of bringing the dishes to the dining room, but Shiloumaru and the others were happy to eat with me so I reflected a little. It was a little early after I ate but I decided to sleep in case of tomorrow. I wish I hadn''t dreamed this morning. On the other hand, I wanted to see my mother and father because it was okay in my dreams. 29 Chapter 2-2 First Job Today''s wake was refreshing. You had a good time sleeping a little early, and I feel good about my body. Quickly put the luggage that was slightly left behind in the bag. Head down the stairs to the garden and take the Shilowmals outside. Always feed the road and wash your face with water from the well. Then when I headed to the dining room, it was busy with other guests. "Good morning, Mr. Okami. What''s for breakfast this morning? "Good morning, Tenma, you can choose bread or porridge today. Which way? I''ve heard that. I am glad that rice (but indica rice) is also grown in this area and can be eaten normally. "Porridge, please" "Yes, dating is fish dry. Just give me a minute." And your father went to the kitchen. In the meantime, I removed my homemade plum dressing from my magic bag. I found a plant that looked a lot like plums before I came to this city, so I made it out of that fruit. Say the name of the plant is'' Komai ''. As with the plums, the blue inner is really poisonous. "Please wait. Oh, you''re eating this again." Salted Komai. "You always eat it when you''re in porridge." And he talks to me as he puts the porridge in front of me. "Yeah, I like it, and it''s good for you." I replied, but I''m not good at it, he said. This plum potato was not popular here. "Speaking of which, Tenma will be out of this city a few days from today, on request." "Yes, I''m going to get rid of the dashboards" "Good luck with that. But you''re not going to get hurt because you''re impotent! and received words of encouragement. I''ve hunted many times, but it''s my first hunt professionally. Let''s not just get bored. Exit the full pavilion and head to the gate. The stall was out on the way, so I bought some snacks, snacks, etc. and ended up in a magic bag, and when I looked at it, Shiloumaru was dripping yodale next door. Apparently he''s responding to the smell of skewering drifting right ahead. Shiloumal staring at me with his crushed eyes. It would be perfect if I hadn''t even dripped yodale... We have no choice but to buy three skewers and eat them on the spot. We give one to Slalin and I hold the skewers in both hands. One sticks and chews as it is. The other one takes the coarse heat as it rocks into small pieces. Slalin takes his tentacles out of his body and holds a skewer, digesting them as he inserts a little meat into his body, an interesting way to eat whenever he sees them. Shiloumal, on the other hand, is chasing swinging meat with his eyes and his head is moving up and down. "Yeah, it''s a little stiff, but it''s chewy and pretty good" Shiloumal is waiting for the meat to cool as he rocks his head up and down. "Mogumo, Mogumo" Shiloumal awaits shaking his head as he moisturizes his eyes. "Momogu, ok. Ahhh." "Cu ~ n" When I opened my mouth to have another bite, Shiloumal sounded sad. Sorry, forgive me, Shiloumal, on purpose. The reaction of Shiloumal was interesting, so I became mean. I offer Shiloumal an apology skewer in my heart. Shiloumal can vertically (...) skewer all (...) parts (...) with a joyous look. I gently pull out the skewer and the meat stays all over my mouth, and the siroumal swallows it with a few chews. And ''one more bottle'', and it comes. I bought a few skewers instead of an earlier apology and split them between Shiloumal and Slalin. As always, Shiloumal had swallowed it with a few chews. Lily and the others show up almost simultaneously when Tenma arrives at the gate. When I wave and call, the three come running over like puppies (even though they''re cats). "Morning, Tenma. Did I make you wait? "Sorry, Tenma." "I''m a little sleepy, I''m sorry" "Morning, Lily, Nelly, Milly. I just got here, too. It''s just the right time." and greet the three of them. "" "Good." Actually, last night, the other two fell asleep late! All three of them come up with the same excuse as they hammer. "Nellie and Millie were the ones who were haunted! "No, it''s Lily and Milly! "Yeah - it''s Lily and Nelly! All three of them say that the other two were haunted. I sighed, "It was the three of us who slept together in the morning." "" "Sorry" " All three of them immediately apologized when I pointed it out. "Anyway, we''re all set, so let''s go" "Well, if you leave now, you''ll be in the requested village by evening." "I like that. We need to get there as soon as possible and gather information! "Come on, let''s go! and go to the gatekeeper and say hello. Cats and daughters trying to get to the path leading to the village after a light talk with the gatekeeper, "Oh, come on, I''ll give you something good right now." And then I took the big box-shaped thing out of the magic bag and onto the edge of the road. "Carriage?" "What do horses do, Tenma? "Is Shiloumal pulling away? and all three of them on their heads? Mark is floating. Signs of surprise come from the dimension bag. "No, let him pull it off" So I said, go on out of the bag, give me a big black metal chunk, and I put my hand on the chunk and let the magic flow and say something... "Get up." A number of red and black lines of light run on the chunk in those words. And the thing that was a chunk stood up with four legs. It''s like a horse about 2m tall and 3m long. "Wow! I''m surprised! "You''re letting this pull you off? "Come on, man." "No, I haven''t finished the last one yet. Slalin, go! When I give the order, Slalin climbs to the back of the horse. And when I opened the hatch on my neck, I dived sully into it, and when Slalin closed the hatch, two bright red lights shined in the horse''s eyes. I walked out like a real horse when the light lit in my eyes. I''ll connect the horse to the carriage. The three daughters were surprised by the horse, even more surprised by the fact that Slalin had entered, but then, "Wow, it moved! "Awesome, like a real horse" "Hey, Tenma, what happened to Slalin? And it was so hazy. A woman often said that it would be fornicating if the three of them got together. "This is the tanicase of a pseudo-life-form horse-type golem, Slalin, that can be activated by aiding magic control inside! explained. This tanicase uses a demonic nucleus, which can also be described as an artificial demon. The goal is to start alone in the future without slurrin. The demon nucleus used belonged to the dragon zombie I defeated before, something Slalin had been securely recovering. The Devil''s Nucleus was the only thing of the former ancient dragon, about a meter in diameter, but luckily it contained countless cracks, two things about a third in size and one thing slightly smaller than that, and a few small things broken into dozens. It is the nucleus of Tanicase that was completed using the third size of it, and about a third of the small. The outer shell is made of high purity steel with magic, "Demon Iron" in large quantities. By the way, the outer shell can be replaced, and I''m thinking of making any of them out of fantasy materials such as misrills and orihalcons. "What am I supposed to call it if it''s got Slalin in it? "Tanillin, or slakaze? "Which one?" "It''s tanicase. The name of the nucleus of the pseudoplasm is Tanicase, and the body belongs to Tanicase, and Slalin is just helping Tanicase''s body circulate magic." I seem to have decided to think that the three of them who put their necks around the explanation of Tenma, among them, stopped thinking about what Tanicase is. "So you''re taking this carriage to the village? "It''s gonna be a lot faster than planned." You''re lucky. and the three of us getting in the carriage. I got into your seat, gave Tanicase instructions, and started moving the carriage forward. Nothing passes on the road to the village. The three of them were all startled at first by the suspension mounted on the carriage and by tricks such as the front wheel moving in tandem with the horse''s movements, but after having lunch they were shaggy tired or asleep. "Oh, we can all see the village. Wake up now." and I spoke behind me, I can hear you moving gossip about whether you reacted to that voice. And right in front of the village, "" "Offayo ~" "" The three voiced as they yawned at the same time. The time now would be about three o''clock. It would have taken me about three hours and a little while since I left, and it seemed like a good time for me to come a little slow. I stopped Tanicase at the entrance to the village and went down with the three of them. "Let''s go to our client''s village chief." I say and release the towel wet with water towards the three of us. "Wipe my face with that first" So I put my tanicase and carriage in a magic bag. Slalin was out at the same time I got out of the carriage and dived into the dimension bag. It seemed like he was sleeping inside because he told Shiloumal not to be alarmed by the dashboards and not to go out of the bag. I went into the village and asked the first villagers I met where the village chief''s house was before heading. They say it''s about five minutes from here. As I walked in thanking the villagers I saw a better house than the one around me. "Sounds like here, only this house is made differently. Because you''re the village chief? "Maybe. But it''s a strange village, the atmosphere is dark or creepy." "Oh, I know what it is! "It seemed like the people just now were deserving of us." Nelly and Millie agree with what Lily said after she replied to me. "Anyway, let''s talk to the village chief" That said, I knocked on the door of the house. "Yes, yes, who is it?" and it was the little fat man who came out with the door open. "I''m from the Adventurer Guild in Gunjo City. I came here on a request. Is it Mr. Village Chief? And I answered on behalf of the four of them. The man looked at me and the three of them behind me, "Really? Thank you. Please come in. I''ll tell you more." and welcomed us in. They sent me to the living room and suggested a chair, and when I sat down, a woman with a scarf wrapped around her neck brought tea and left it in front of us. A man opened his mouth when he saw a woman leave the room. "Thank you for taking on the request. I am the village chief of this village. My name is Banza. There are only about a hundred people in this village." The village chief, who named himself Banza, will give details of the request. In summary, Beginning a week ago, at night, dashboards appear in a herd of five to six to eat pre-harvest crops. I made a request because I tried to exorcise the men in the village, but I couldn''t. That is. Apparently, the damaged field is a short walk from the village. We decided to ask the village chief to guide us. When I got out of the house, I felt the shadows of the building and the gaze from inside the house. At first I thought it was because adventurers were rare, but I immediately felt it was a sight full of malice. Especially when my eyes were gathered on the three people behind me. As a precaution, I discovered that nearly half of the villages were hidden near here. The three of them seemed restless because they felt their gaze, though they didn''t seem to have even felt the malice contained in their gaze. I arrived in the field less than ten minutes after I left the village. "This is the damaged field. We still have pre-harvest vegetables, etc., so we don''t expect to show up around today." "I''ll do a little research." "Please. I still have work to do, so I''d like to go back to my house, okay? "Yes, I''m fine. We''ll stay on the lookout, so we''ll reveal the night here and we''ll report it to your house in the morning." "Okay. Best regards," and was convinced of the results by appraising Banza walking toward the village. "Hey Tenma, shouldn''t you have been ready once you got back to the village? Against Lily asking me, I glanced at the field, "This request feels rather suspicious. It''s easier to deal with being here than going back to the village." I ran out of words. The three tried to raise their voices in surprise at that, but gestured to be quiet. "What do you mean, Tenma?" "Is suspicious also a basis for this? "It''s a village that feels weird, but it''s bad to doubt it for no reason, Tenma" and the three of them listen with a low voice. Meanwhile, I''ll tell you what I''ve been worried about since earlier. That even though I only saw three people in the village, I felt a number of gazes where I left Banza''s house, and from that gaze I felt malice. that the fields are less damaged even though the dashboards have been out for a week. And I pointed to Boer''s footprint, which was nearby. "If you look closely at these multiple footprints, they are all the same size, same to depth (...)" "Oh, really." "But wouldn''t it be strange if the footprints on this place were from the same bore? "Yes, I think too much, Tenma." And the three of them say, "I pointed to two footprints that were nearby, "But it''s too weird that the two footprints here are at the same depth" and pointed to the footprint above the acre "Ugh". The three of them looked at the footprints strangely, but, uh, Lily voiced. "Surely this is weird. This isn''t normal." But I''ll explain it to Nelly and Millie, who still don''t know what it looks like. "Acres are raising soil to plant crops. That''s why it''s softer than the normal ground (...), so it''s deeper than the rest of the flat ground, and that should be enough to fill the footprint." Yet this footprint is only as deep as anywhere else. Looking for it, similar footprints were found to be gobbly. Nelly and Millie were also convinced of this and twisted their necks. Exploring the surroundings, there were five people lurking in multiple places you can''t see from here, I guess it''s a lookout. It seems like they take turns from time to time. Even more extreme is the status of the Vanza appraisal earlier. Name... Banza Age¡­ 46 Race... People Title... Bandit''s Leader HP¡­ 8000 MP¡­ 1100 Muscle Strength¡­ B- Defense¡­ C + Fast... c- Magic... D- Mental Strength¡­ D Growth power¡­ D- Luck¡­ C Skills... Axe 6, Martial Arts 6, Night 6, Sword 5, Trap 5, Throw 4, Abnormal Effect Resistance 4, Cover-up 3, Sensory Enhancement 2 It was. It has a bandit leader in its title. It''s totally out. But I couldn''t tell the three of them about the appraisal itself, so I decided to convince them with some of the things I felt and what I found in this field. By the way, I immediately noticed about the footprints in this field because I was wary of the atmosphere in this village and the gaze of malice, so I doubted it all and watched. "Then run away now? "Maybe that''s a good idea." "Let''s go back to the guild and tell them why, hey, Tenma? I''m saying, "I disagree." And I disagreed exactly. "Why Tenma! "How come, Tenma! "It''s not safe here, Tenma! I told the three of them to tell me to be quiet. "Look, even if we go back to the guild and we sue, we have no proof. You put it in this footprint, and if it''s erased, that''s it. If it didn''t have to be erased, it would have been judged a hoax if it was just a footprint. Then the worst, the cowards who tried to hide the failure of the request, would suffer the stigma." "So what am I supposed to do? Three people blue-faced by my words. "So what am I supposed to do? Lily comes to visit on behalf of the three of us. "It''s easy. It''s just a matter of payback." And I say it all. The three of them were blind to the words, but I go on and talk about the operation. "First we keep watch as if we don''t suspect anything¡­ make it look like it. You should also split them in about two places in order to disperse them. But it was the golem that made us simulate that actually stood watch. In the meantime, we''ll be waiting in a convoy with ties. I will order the golems to fall if they receive anything that sounds like an attack. If you fall, someone will probably go check it out, so move it to the opponent''s powerlessness" "How does it feel to move? "We''ve got about a hundred opponents, right? "They''re totally different numbers, aren''t they? "Then I''ll be fine. The pseudo golems will disable their nearby enemies to such an extent that they will not die, so the three of them will go one place at a time together to secure them. At the same time, I take five medium-sized golems each into three escorts. And let Shiloumal go for the powerlessness of those fleeing or hiding, and I''ll go get Banza myself. You can let the miscellaneous fishes get away with it, so give priority to protecting yourself. Then let''s get ready." and gave instructions to the three of them. 30 Chapter 2-3 Return I decided to build a first watch spot. Dig a hole about 2m wide and 50cm deep about 50cm away from the field and serve soil outside the hole on the field side about 50cm to complete a solid trench-like object. Build the same thing about 30 meters away from the side. Determine where to exit the carriage at about 50 m from the trench to the rear and mark the ground. "Now you''re almost ready. Prepare your meals before sundown." and I tell the three of them to cook a meal where I marked it. Even when it comes to making meals, I just make a simple soup with what I bought in the city and dried meat. However, I am going to make more soup and set it aside and put it in a magic bag for every pot except for dinner. Within half an hour of us eating dinner, the sun completely fell and it got dark around. I use the magic of the junction where I have marked it, making it less recognizable and then placing the carriage. Along with that, he spread the line to a radius of 200 m centered around the carriage, so that when anyone but us breaks in, an alarm would sound in my head and let him know. It''s become a lot more important that it should have been a crusade of dashboards, and I''m going to create a replacement golem in the carriage. And then there was the last finish, and I turned to the three of us. "Can you give me one hair at a time? I heard... the three of them blushed a little on their cheeks, "What do you use it for? "Wouldn''t you like to use it for weird things? "But if it''s a tenma, do you mind? And I''ve been asking back weird things about what kind of mistake I made. "I need it to make a golem." and I answered with a voice that was not particularly emotional to the three of us. The three of them have listened to it and offered their hair. At that time, I want to think it''s my fault that I heard something unfortunate, or, don''t hesitate... Anyway, it embeds the received hair in the golem to magic it, and then the golem changes into three figures as he sees them, albeit as they were born. I was in a hurry for the boulder, but more than that, the three of them seemed in a hurry and confused. "Nyah! I''m making it Nyah, Tenma! "Tenma eclectic, sketchy, perverted! "Tenma''s Etsy!... I could show you any time you want to see the tenma." and lily cats, nelly scolds, and milly rushes to golem each the blanket they were using as they snap something bossy. In the meantime, I was apologizing while I sat in the dungeon. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to! I didn''t think this was going to happen because it was a Shiloumal golem before." Apologizing, on second thought, Shiloumal would always be completely naked if he said it in a wolf and a human being, I thought, but I didn''t put it in my mouth. The three of them would put spare clothes on the golem, and of course I would not have committed the foolishness of turning around in the meantime until permission had been granted. There were six similar faces lined up when I turned around because permission was granted, three faces of different colors that were reasonably similar to exactly the same three faces. "If you look closely, there''s something quite different about you." "Well, in the dark, if you look at it from a distance, you won''t notice." "Tenma, haven''t you done anything really weird with this technology? And in the words of the last Millie, the three of them ask me, What''s the matter, Tenma? "Give me a break. I swear, there''s nothing weird about it." And when I answered, the three of them had a nasty grin, "That - Tenma, what did you imagine ''used''?" "We just asked people if they were playing tricks in this golem?" "What did you imagine? Tell your sisters and see." and leaned over with a little character collapse. I sighed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, it''s too late for your sister. Besides, I''m gonna make my golem now, so just keep your back." And when I told the three of them, they came closer with their eyes shining, "Then we have to take a good look! "We saw ours, too, so there''s no problem! "It''s exciting, I''ve never seen a man''s before! And it was a woe, so I caught the three of them in the golem holding them back, and gave them an order so that they were turning back. "It''s not fair!" "Tyranny!" "Asshole! You can show me! And it was noisy, but I ignore it and make it right. I let the three of them go after I finished getting dressed. The three of them were complaining about boo-boo but decided not to care. Then divide the golem into two pieces and let it go to the trench. Even then, the three of them began to argue with my golem about whose golem they were going to pair, eventually winning or losing in Junken. As a result, I had to combine it with Nelly''s golem, but I twisted my neck all the time wondering if it made sense. I spent some time in the carriage taking my time. "I knew there wouldn''t be any sign of a douche bore coming" There were no indications that the dashboards would arrive, of course. Time went by as it was. When the date changed and an hour or two passed, the alarm suddenly rang in my head. "All three enemies have moved, get ready to move whenever you want! The three people who were lying on the word jump up and rush to support them. Lily equipped the bow, Nelly the double sword, and Millie the shield and the one-handed sword, respectively. I make Shiloumal stand by so he can jump out of the bag at any time and take the knife out. Although the knife is the same shape and construction as the previous one, the material is made of metal that was grown on the shoulder of the dragon zombie, making it worthy of "super" as an item category, and the sharpness and strength are not comparable to the previous one. (Previous swords are equivalent to "advanced") "All three, the enemy has approached the back of the Golem up to fifty meters." The enemy (villagers) ignore the carriage and approach the golem, the magic of perception inhibition seems to be working and the carriage seems to be driven out of enemy consciousness. "Looks like the enemy has unleashed an arrow, my golem is down! It''s time to start the operation! Pretend that the Golems, who received the enemy''s arrows, followed orders and fell. Two enemies approach two trenches at a time about five minutes after the fall of the Golem, as far as we have examined in our exploration, there are 40 people in a position 50 m from the trenches and 30 in a position 100 m, with the remaining 38 in the village waiting. And those who approached the reconnaissance were captured by the Golem. "Now! Begin the operation, all three of you, be careful! "" "Good luck with the tenma! I will put Shiloumal outside and target the hidden ones, mainly the rear guard enemies, and send the Golem out for three escorts. I myself use the flying sky and head to the village to catch Banza. The burglars (villages) and thieves (people) who were approaching the trenches little by little because a reconnaissance was caught in the boulder were wary of realizing that their operations were being discovered, and found three shadows coming from behind them. "Never hurt the women! It''s gonna be worth less! "Before you do that, you''re gonna have to deal with me." "You idiot! It''s ours! and a humble laugh. The bandits were licking just because the three were young women. At best, a young man (Tenma) would be an obstacle. But that was a big mistake. They''re C-rank parties, but each alone is already the owner of C-rank prowess. Furthermore, all three are said to be close to B rank among the C ranks. This assessment is considerable for those with a two-year history of adventurers. Can you tell that it is not uncommon to be enrolled in the C-rank for ten or twenty years, and that there are so many walls between the C-rank and the B-rank? In addition, all three are said to be able to use the magical simplicity of fire, water, soil, and wind, so they can also look at higher ranks in the future. Besides, these three fight better in pairs than individually. The party rank is already famous among adventurers because it shows a combination that can only be described as triplets. "Nellie, I''m going to focus on the guy with the spear, so please do something else. Don''t stand out too much." "Copy that!" "Millie intercepts the guy on his way, ''cause I''ll cover him, too" "Ha ~ i" Lily gives the two of them instructions. He is the firmest of the three and, for once, he is the eldest daughter, so he plays the role of nature and leader. Nelly often plays the role of an attacker because of the lightest and most aggressive of the three. Millie has a little relaxation, but often fights in a position between them because she is the most clever. But the three positions are basically all-rounders just because they are strong enough to be good at it. A bandit who tried to put up a spear with Lily''s bow fell with an arrow in the middle of his face, and whoever came forward by Nelly would be cut and bled, widening the path as Milly pushed it over with a shield, and the golems would consolidate their sides. The alarmed bandits easily rendezvous with the two golems. "Shit! I thought I was a woman and I was alarmed! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! One of the bandits calls the guys who was hiding in the rear, but they don''t get a response back. "I told you to come! I yell but have not heard back as one. And, at that time something was thrown under the man, a close look at the corny and rolling object, it was the neck of a fellow who was hiding behind him. "Wow wow!" A loud howl echoed at the same time as their necks were thrown in, the bandits howled with that howl and distracted themselves uniformly from the three they were confronting. It wasn''t the three of us who missed that gap, working with the Golem to hit and damage. If the bandits faced the three of them, now Shiloumal jumped. Exactly what the tiger (cat) at the front gate and the wolf at the rear gate look like. After that, it was easy to rendezvous with the rest of the golem, and Lily and the others, who added Shiloumal and four golems, hunted the remaining dozens of bandits without risk. Time went back a little, and Shiloumar, who jumped out of the Heavenly Horse bag, knew the enemy''s position with his sense of smell, and snuck in without making a sound behind it. "Hey, something''s wrong with you! We got a guy approaching! "If we hear voices too, we''ll make sure we rush right away! and I stare at the trench, not even realizing this look on Shiloumal sneaking behind me. In the next moment, fifteen people who were on the spot were lost their necks without being able to speak or speak, the last thing the fifteen felt in the world was a glimmer of wind slipping between themselves. Shiloumal looked over and made sure there were no survivors before sneaking into another rear unit, which also devastated him. Around that time, Tenma was exploring what was going on inside over Banza''s house. Twenty-nine people, including Banza, were gathered in this house, and the remaining nine were in the house a little further from here. Gently go down by the house and watch what''s going on inside. "Wow, that sounds like it''s going to work. I don''t care if you''re a man or a woman, but you''re gonna sell more expensive." "Three of them have the same face over that amount of weight. I''d like to see some of my favorite nobles give me a fortune." My surroundings are talking to Banza. Vanza at the time also seems to have a disgusting smile on her face. "Again, my plan wasn''t wrong, I mean! I didn''t know it would take three good things from the start! I''m laughing so high. I was getting angry. "Besides, this village is convenient. Few adventurers or city knights come after a small number. That made it easy to occupy it. Sometimes travelers can be easily caught if they can sleep with drugs." and he speaks well without noticing me. "Besides, it was great to kill the villagers in turn from useless jijijibaba! The words made me impatient. After exerting reinforced magic on a wall other than my front to make it less fragile, I set my left palm against the wall to unleash the magic of an ''explosion''. The walls struck the bandits like claymore mines. Of course, out of the 29 people who were near the wall, 10 died instantly and 9 died of insects. The other ten, including Banza, are intact as if the dead or dead had replaced the shields. But it was solidifying without knowing what had happened. I step inside with my undressed love knife Xiaowumaru on my shoulder, the vanza that notices me absurds my voice. "Why are you here! No, more than that. This is your fault! "What if it is?" I ask back flat. "Don''t think it''s just gonna work! You guys, they only have one kid. You can''t lose, fuck it! Banza had given orders to nine intact men. I was laughing without speaking up as I saw how it was going. "What are you laughing at! You little shit! And he yells, his men are slowly approaching him with weapons, chairs and other things that are likely to be weapons that were nearby. Look at that. I... "I''m the one who created this situation. Do you know that one kid gave you 19 casualties in an instant? That said, the men who tried to get closer began to retreat gradually. One of those men ordered (threatened) Banza to pull out his sword and poke me in the back of a man. The man with the sword hung on me in a semi-frequent state. "Out of the way." When I pulled the man''s swollen blow one step away, I waved the knife straight into the hanging. It was a blow that didn''t look like much effort, but the man''s body was slashed diagonally, scattered hungry and desperate. The other men who witnessed it arrived at the door opposite me without hearing Banza''s still voice. "Oh, it won''t open! "Hey, why won''t you open it! "Window! Break the window and get out! "The window won''t crack! What the hell is going on? And I was having a panic. That should do the same. Except for the broken walls, I recognized that the doors and windows were part of the walls and applied reinforcement magic, so I couldn''t open or break them without more strength than my reinforcement magic. In other words, they were hunted down to a wall with no escape route for the ''Co Shape'', just a powerless prey. The only way they left it was to break through the roof and escape, pull me out and escape the broken wall, or be hunted by me. "What''s wrong, you''re not running away? My men shake their heads and beg for my life. "We didn''t do anything." "Oh, yeah. We had no choice but to be threatened by our heads." "The bad news is it''s all head. We weren''t going to be hostile to you." That''s bullshit. When Banza opened her mouth to yell, Shut up, you geezers. There was a voice out of my mouth that conceived magic and anger that surprised me myself. The men who heard the voice are shaking their faces bright blue. Some of them were leaking. "What did you guys do to the people who lived in this village? Did you guys help the man who begged for his life? Haven''t we ever thought we''d be? To my men who will be cornered by my words, "He''s not gonna let us get away with this! The only way to help is to kill him! It''s gonna take all of us, Sora! Banza burned again, his men are called with a weapon of thought as they remain semi-frequent. I barely move off the spot, slashing, slicing backwards, cutting left (reverse torso), cutting right, chopping bamboo, cutting up, slashing, cutting right (torso) and cutting with one knife in approaching order. All of my men died while my body was in two. The only thing left is Banza. "Hey, mountain general. With your men, are you a sight to behold? I''m gonna throw up." I speak to the Admiral of the Mountain (Banza), who has not been able to hide his surprise that his men were easily cut off. Banza suddenly smiled. "No, we''ll do it. Why don''t you join hands with me instead of these guys? Of course you''re the head. I''m number two... no, number five is fine. How about you guys give me seven and I give you three? Mmm." and come closer with a rubbing hand. And when he got close to me, about two meters away, "You idiot! "You''re the idiot" and he took the knife out of his nose and jumped at me, but there can''t be anyone else in such a visible hand. I had a banza knife. I cut off my hand. The hand fell out of the wrist, potpourri, with the sound of ju, and a burning smell. "Gee yah! My hand! I had cut Xiao Wumaru with the magic of fire, and Xiao Wumaru''s black body was wearing a light red color. Banza is holding her burnt out right arm and screaming. I ignore Banza''s screams and cut off the rest of my hands and legs. Banza, he was screaming loudly, but at the end of the day he was quiet from the pain and incontinent. In the meantime, the incision is blocked from burning, so you won''t bleed to death. Stuff the cut end of a truncated man''s clothes into Banza''s mouth so he doesn''t bite his tongue just in case. It was then that I was concerned that the nine people who were supposed to be in the house a little further away from here would not come. When I used exploration, it had not moved from the first house, on the contrary, it had not changed its position. I came up with one possibility and headed to the house on guard. When I opened the door quietly and went inside, I heard a rattlesnake and something moving. Proceeding carefully to the audible, the sound is heard from inside the deepest room. I never opened the door to my will and glanced inside with light magic. "Is anybody here? I peeked in. What I saw were nine women as I imagined. All the women had their hands tied behind their backs and monkeys tied up to their feet. All the women who noticed me were frightened and crying as they approached. I was wondering what to do. "Tenma, where are you?" "Ku ~ n" "What''s wrong, Shiloumal? "You have a tenma over there? "Wong!" And I heard voices, so once I got out of the house, I''d make a call to one of the three of us. "Ooh, guys, this way! Were you hurt? Lily and the others, who were in front of Banza''s house, rushed over when they called. "There''s no serious injury over here! "Tenma, are you hurt? "How could you have been here? And I''m gonna pack it up, and the three of you won''t be hurt, saying, "Actually, something unexpected happened..." and talk about what''s been going on. He talked in turn about taking down Banza and his men, feeling signs for nine people here, the women being caught and scared of me (the man), etc. The three of them went inside because they would let themselves go and explain. In the meantime, I take out my torso and boil a lot of water. Strain the water in a different pan from that and make a simple soup. About fifteen minutes later the three of them came out of the house. When a few of the women were debilitated, they still had no resolve to meet the man, so I decided to give the three of them a pot of soup and a boiling torso to get away from here. When I told the three of them about it and told them I was heading to Banza''s house, they asked me to bring them in because there were about 20 prisoners in the field and the golem was watching them. When I go to the field, there is scattered blood, parts of people and bodies, and in the center of it are 23 bandits tied with ropes, with four golems on the lookout. The bandits were noticing me and yelling, but they were so loud that I used ''Stan'' to quiet them down. I removed thirty small golem cores from my bag and created a golem in the field to have the bodies collected in one place. The bodies collected were magically ice marinated before being placed in bags. Then I gave the golems instructions to the prisoners to monkey and carry them to Banza''s house, and I retrieved the carriage and then flew one foot to Banza''s house. 31 Chapter 2-4 First time slave? When I got to Banza''s house, I looked inside the house again. "Was it a little too much? If there were other members on this scene, they would have put in a scratch. The walls behind the house are being blown up. Among the 28 corpses, 19 died from rubble blowing a hole or part of their body into the body, the remaining nine bodies are all split in two and their guts smashed to death, the only surviving banza is burned to the tip of their wrists and ankles, fainting, and incontinence. Because of them, the room is filled with smells of filth and bloody odours. "Well, let''s clean it up" Get out three medium sized golems and go in to clean up. First let me take the vanza outside and sprinkle it with water and wash it. I noticed along the way that I was about to resist, so I let the whole golem wrap the rope tightly around me and hang it at the end of the house. Other golems were allowed to carry large debris, broken tables and other furniture outside. At that time, a small golem came, so ten bodies let the bodies in the room be collected outside, and the rest let the captives continue to be transported. In about half an hour, the room was empty. So water magic is used throughout the room under the instructions of a high pressure washer to remove dirt from floors and walls. Discard the drainage outside, and use wind magic combined with drying and replacing the air. It got pretty good compared to the first time. The bodies that were put out were frozen and thrown into the bag, and the furniture was burned and disposed of. When I got there, I had nothing to do and was free, so I went all the way to the field and magically took out a lot of clay. Mix straw with its clay to use alchemy and form into a square box shape. It is about 2m long, 4m across and 60cm deep. Let it dry using wind and fire magic. Finally, the firing was done with fire magic. The tub was made of earthenware. For making it with half my knowledge, I think it would be reasonably well done. Put the tub in the bag and head to the garden of the house where the women are. Dig and consolidate a square hole in that garden, then place the tub, filling the gap with dirt. Next I tried to build a wall around the tub with dirt magic. Some of the walls were drilled and turned into entrances. At the end of the day, I put water in the tub, and when I warmed up the water with fire magic, I finished the ''bath''. By the way, the roof is dangerous when properly built, so I stopped it. I asked the three of them in the house to come out speaking up. "Tenma, is something wrong? "Wow, what is this cabin! "What did you build? and interested in the cabin, and so on, so I made a bath, and the three replied, "" "Bath! and he was surprised with his eyes round, and was overjoyed when he hurried to check inside. "Let the women who were caught in. I just don''t have any soap or towels, so just do something about it." When I said that, Lily asked the women inside if they had towels or something. As a result, there were no clean towels in this house, so we searched for another house to collect them. By the way, they don''t have soap in this village. In addition to the towel, the three of them were looking for and collecting buckets. They seem to take three shifts each for four people in the bath, and Lily and the others join each group, magically adding aid and hot water. While the women were taking a bath, I took a stroll through the village and found a pantry, so I decided to go inside. Lily and the others stabbed me in the nail when I left the house, never to peek. I don''t know what to say, but I just nodded. The pantry was surprisingly large, but there wasn''t much food left inside. Instead, the treasures of the bandits were piled in one corner. The number of weapons was abnormal, with about a million G of gold, two small boxes packed with jewelry, 146 swords, 132 spears, 130 bows and about 10,000 to 12,000 arrows for 20 barrels. "Weird, regardless of gold or jewelry, the number of weapons is unusual for a band of about a hundred bandits to have" I concluded that I should inform the three of them about this and consult them. I decided to put the collection behind me. When I got back to the house as it was, it seemed like I had just finished the third set of baths, and Millie, who was in charge, just came out. "Millie, do you have a minute? When I spoke, I came closer with a towel wiping my hair still dry. "What''s going on, Tenma? Ha! You didn''t want to see me bathe." "It''s a serious story. Get me Lily and Nelly, we need to talk." and said with a serious look at the cover, Millie went to get the two of them to pull their minds together. I quickly reported the weapons I saw in the pantry to all three of them. "What do the three of you think? "I''m sure there''s too many of them." "But no coincidence? I gathered more spares, you know." "If so, can the bandits be so new and numbered? And when it comes to matching the amount of bandits we''ve defeated, there''s plenty to spare." discussed, but first settled down by recording all the numbers and submitting them to the Alliance. At the end of the discussion I also tried to take a bath, but for some reason I had no choice but to boil water in the pot and use that water to just wipe my body. It was so close to dawn because of everything that I decided to get some sleep and discuss it later when I woke up. When the belly sounded and woke up, the sun was already rising high. From the position of the sun, it''s about before lunch. I got out of the sleeping carriage when I was stretched out. After that, there was resistance to sleeping in the house with the women on the boulder, so I put out only one carriage and slept in it. It was halfway time, but I start cooking to make it a little early for lunch. The menu prepared the rest of yesterday''s soup with dried meat and vegetables and added water to increase the quantity and taste with salt and other seasonings, as well as bread bought in the city. Speak up in the house because there is also a share of the women. Then it wasn''t Lily and the others who came out, it was the woman who served tea at Banza''s house yesterday. "I apologize for being rude yesterday even though you helped me" "No, I don''t care. I couldn''t help it because that was the situation." The woman who has apologized the most for the opening said her name was Serna and she was the daughter of the village chief of this village. After I received my apology, I asked what had happened here, though I was sorry. Mr. Serna slowly opened his mouth after a little confusion. According to Mr. Serna, Banza flavour suddenly struck this village about three weeks ago at midnight. At the time, this village had all about sixty villagers, but the middle of the night and seemed to have had plans for a long time, and the villagers were all caught without being able to do anything. They were then divided between women and men, but the men were immediately killed. There were twenty-five women, but only twelve of them, who were old, were killed in the same way and were worth being women to those guys. But where two people who couldn''t stand it bit off their tongues and committed suicide, Banza said they wore ''Slave Collars'' on Mr. Serna and the others. That''s what Mr. Serna said. He showed me the collar he had hidden in his scarf. She wrapped her scarf around it and served us tea to keep us from getting suspicious that there were no women. This'' collar of slaves'' is only supposed to be dealt with by ''regular slave traders'', but in this world there is something called illegal or backward society, and it is said that it is impossible to eradicate many who purchase and use it in the backward route. The collar of slaves has the effect of a curse that forces objects like ''Do not harm your master'', ''Obey your master''s orders'', ''Protect yourself within the limits of your master''s orders'' and the Three Principles of Robotics, and when you know you are forced to remove it, pain runs to your body, and in the worst case, death. And the collar of a slave cannot be removed basically, unless it is authorized by his master. Also, only those who can use purifying magic or de-cursing magic that exceeds the curse can remove it. However, purification and cursing cannot be used without the permission of my husband, and will not work against my collar. There are types of slaves, criminal slaves, war slaves, common slaves, illegal slaves, and criminal slaves, as their name suggests, are the slaves of criminals. This one has a minimum of a year, the best and changes with life and the weight of sin. War slaves speak of those who were taken prisoner in the war and dropped into slavery, and many lost in the war. There are many common slaves that can be used to sell or slack, mostly those who have volunteered themselves or been sold by their parents. The last illegal slaves were those who were illegally sold in kidnapping, slave hunting, etc., and after filing a complaint, they were released only if the complaint was justified after being reviewed, and the store they handled was punished to a certain extent. It should be noted that the collar is temporarily removed under strict surveillance at the time of the review, but is deliberately spouted during the review, something of a terrible mistake, or dropped into a criminal slave for life if he tries to escape. In general, however, illegal slaves are rarely discovered because they appear on the table and are not discernible. War slaves and common slaves have no period of time and can be freed by their masters, but they must spend at least a year as slaves. The owners of slaves are separated from the State (the King), the nobles, groups and individuals with territory, and criminal slaves can only possess the nobles with territory with permission from the State and the King. Applications have also been decided. War slaves and general slaves can be owned by anyone regardless of age. provided, however, that if the master is a criminal and dies, the right of slavery rests with the person who killed the master or the primary discoverer. When I remember that, Mr. Serna, "So until we are certified as illegal slaves, Mr. Tenma will be our master. Best regards," Serna told me not to think about it. Worst of all, the three people who heard (...) Ke (...) about me becoming the master of Serna and the others came stuck to me as a result of the fierce fire. "What are you talking about? "It''s so cynical to cling to weaknesses, Tenma! "Tenma eclectic, sketchy, perverted! and was blamed. Me and Mr. Serna tried to calm me down but it didn''t work at all and blames me pretty hard. It wasn''t until half an hour after they started blaming me that I was able to calm down and explain the situation, and when the three of them had shortness of breath, me and Serna explained it quickly and it subsided. Currently the three of them are nodding around in the corner of the garden with much embarrassment after apologizing to me for the impetus to sit down. "Ooh, all three of us. He said come here because he doesn''t care anymore. Let''s have dinner." The three of them react vividly to my voice and look back in horror. I made a face that looked as gentle as I could, and I made a call. The three of them come close to each other. I decided to give the three of them some soup and bread and have lunch with them, Mr. Serna seems to take the other ladies'' share of the house and eat with them there. By the time I finished eating dinner, I was back to the usual three. I started talking when I saw everyone take a breath. "I think I''d better get back to the city as soon as possible, but what do the three of you think? "I guess I disagree when I think about the women." Lily disagreed with me. "I agree with Lily. I think we should see how it goes a little bit more before it moves." "I agree with Tenma. I think you should let the Alliance know about this village soon. If you can do that, I''d like to free you from slavery as soon as possible." Nelly is dissident and Millie is in favor. I just split my opinion into two equal numbers. Thinking about what to do, Mr. Serna came and opened his mouth. "Um, as a result of our discussions, we agreed that we wanted to leave this village as soon as possible if we could..." and I reluctantly called out and continued, "I don''t think it''s bothering you. But we really want to get away from those days quickly." I also convinced the two who had argued against that, so I started getting ready to move. The first thing I looked for was a carriage for the ladies to ride and carry the bandits. Luckily, we found a safe carriage and a horse to pull it off, so we picked three carriages out of them and gently cleaned them to connect the horses. The bandits wrapped it up in a run-down carriage. I almost forgot about Banza, so I threw him in with me at this time, and of course the bandits kept their hands and feet tied just in case. Three female carriages, and a bandit carriage, I''ll do each of them. The women do not intend to live in this village in the future, so they will collect items from each household that may be converted into gold. To redeem money in the city and get it to the current fund. I''ll take the rest of the carriage and horses too. The last thing I had in the pantry was stored in my bag, when I asked the three of us and Serna to make an inventory, one by one, and put it in my bag. It was before evening when the work was done, but I decided to leave without worries. When I had to leave, I noticed that there was no Shiloumal and Slalin in the dimension bag. When I used exploration to find it, I was just running from the woods. "What were you guys doing? Slalin on my question came out in front of me, and I spewed out about six dashboards, dothadsssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss. My body tore us apart again on our asses and now spit out a pig more than twice as many times as the others. The pig is called the King Dashbore and is a C-ranked demon in the top species of the Dashbore. But it''s supposed to be about 2.5 m long, but this individual is over 3 m long. Slalin and Shiloumal feel good, they were round their eyes to the sight of pigs coming out of about 60 cm of slime. I praised Slalin and Shiloumal when I bagged the douche bore. After they rejoiced, they took the meat from me and went into the dimension bag. Retake your mind and leave the village. On the road, bandits fell or wolf-shaped demons were spying on us, but proceeded fine, and by the time the sun set a little, we were able to reach the city. 32 Chapter 2-58 When I got off the carriage and went to the gate, there was a familiar gatekeeper who knew about us. "I know it''s time to close the gate, but could you wait a little longer? "No matter how many adventurer guild newcomers you expect, you can''t bend the rules." And what is the word? My face is laughing on my back. "Oh, I know that. Yesterday, however, we were raided by a hundred bandits in the village we were asked to" So I briefly told him the circumstances, and the gatekeeper called his people and immediately skipped the preaching to all the places concerned. "I''m sorry to corroborate that, but I need you to prepare me as a witness." "Okay. And ask the Adventurers Guild for a message." And when I asked, I already let people go, and I replied. When I went back to the carriage and told Lily and the others, the witness had Mr. Serna, and it was decided that the evidence would be fine with the banzas and the bandits. Since Serna said that her relatives were in this village, she decided to ask the gatekeeper to tell her about it. It was only about ten minutes before the first Adventurer Guild to the deputy guild leader ran with tremendous momentum. A woman of a small, child-faced race, her name is Flute. "Are you all right! and letting him out of breath to make sure we''re okay. Apparently, he was in a hurry only to be informed that we had been attacked by bandits. Later, the gatekeeper was stuffed with information so that it could be communicated accurately. "I thought it was strange. There''s no way Mr. Tenma is going to take the delay like a bandit, I thought..." and laughed bitterly, with some strangely high praise. We told Mr. Flute a brief revelation, especially about the weapons in the pantry and the slave women and banzas and the bandits. As a result, we have the right to food, jewellery, and weapons, but if the owner is clear about the jewellery and weapons, it will be in exchange for the corresponding amount. The women said that they would be released from those who had no problems after being vetted (such as identification and lying, etc.). I can''t claim ownership of this one, but a few gratuities came out of the city and the guild, and if anyone was not released, the rights would arise. At the end of the day, the bandits are guaranteed a gratuity and bounty for their captivity (only if they were placed on them), plus half of the value they earned when they sold their captives as slaves. That''s a lot of money, Mr. Flute was laughing. That''s when the slave traders and five knights came along with a female examiner (who could use the magic of judgment) and about fifteen soldiers. "Any adventurer who catches a bandit should come right here! One of the knights raises his voice, it was a pretty high-pressure attitude but he came forward without worrying, "Tenma, the leader of the party I tied up the bandits to." and when they name it, the knights behave like they made a fool of themselves, "Don''t lie to me! False declarations are a felony. Tell me the truth! "There''s no reason or need to lie. We''ve got him." "Don''t be ridiculous! Banza rolling over there is the guy we tried to catch too but couldn''t! Kids like you and little girls aren''t the ones who can capture you! and started yelling, the knights had the same attitude, except for one. I''m getting hungry, too. "You must be incompetent that the kid and his little girls were being held hostage." I told him. The knights were turning bright red in their faces, but to stop, "I will not hand over the bandits to you. I''ll take you to another city, where I''ll tell you what''s going on and have you pick it up. Thank you for wasting your time. You may return to your mission." And I turned my heel back ridiculously. "Don''t be ridiculous! You want to die! "Can you do that? and turning and provoking, the knight pulled out his sword and slashed him...... but "Don''t! Silly, shame on you as a knight! One knight who has been silent since earlier speaks up, sounds like a woman from the height of her voice. "Is the squad (...) leader (...) finally here" When I said that, I could see the upset running from the knights, including women. "Did you understand? I was going to hide it." "Yeah, you''ll see soon enough. Because only one person showed too different signs." And the fact that it was a half-bake was not even put out in "Yamazaki". "Were you, my men were rude. But don''t provoke me." "It depends on the other person" and blurred the response. "Well that''s good. But not as good as he is, but I''m also wondering. I was wondering if the four of us really destroyed the Bandits." I''ve been asking, what do you think? "Well, I don''t know if it''ll prove it, but let me show you my strength." So the knights set themselves up. "Oh, I''m fine. I will not harm you." and took the nucleus of the golem out of the bag, and threw it and summoned it in the absence of man. The summoned golems are 10 large, 30 medium and 30 small. I can still get it out, but that''s all I need. And out of the other bag, I served a shilowmall. The knights fell in love when they saw the golem and panicked when they saw Shiloumal. "This is my power. By the way, Shiloumal... this wolf is currently a demon of A-rank equivalence." The moment I heard Shiloumal''s rank, I pulled out the sword one of the knights had. It must have been a reflexive act, but Shiloumal tried to fly away to be considered hostile... but I grabbed my tail and pulled it off. "Cane!" And the screaming Shiloumal, I looked lightly at the knight. The knights had lost their hips except for the captain. Neither is it impossible, if a wolf nearly 3m in size jumps even if it is not an A-rank demon, it will not be something accumulated by the less skilled when it comes to knights. "Ki, you! That''s a fine act of hostility, you know that! and a knight with his hips off screams. "Don''t get me wrong. You''re the ones who pulled the sword out first. Besides, this isn''t the whole city. Fine self-defense! In response to my anger, Shiloumal roars, too. Whatever that feels like, I won''t do it at any time, it sounds like a dick, but let''s ignore it. "Why don''t you both stop! I''m sorry you doubted me, too, so why don''t you bring that wolf back?" And I felt closer to an order than a plea, but I accepted, and put Shiloumal back in his bag to retrieve the nucleus of the golems. All the knights, who saw Shiloumal go into the bag, were silent with their mouths open. It was then that someone appeared to name Mr. Serna''s uncle. The guy said he was an accounting assistant to the city council, and identification was over immediately. So the examiner looked into it, and nobody had a problem with it, so the slaver man unlocks the collar. The women were immediately transported to the treatment center, but only Mr. Serna remained a witness. "So what do you do with the bandit''s extradition? Mr. Flute before the captain answered when he asked, "Banza had 200,000 G, and two other 50,000 G prize necks, so even those three alone would have over 300,000 Gs. There are 23 more prisoners to be enslaved, so the price of the sale is 100,000 per person ~ and¡­ 1,150,000 G for half of the 2.3 million G, so at least 1,450,000 G will be paid in conjunction with the prize." "Mr. Flute, I have 75 bodies of the bandits I killed, what do I do with this? When I heard, Mr. Flute, after being so surprised, "If you can prove it''s the Bandits of Banza, 10,000 G per person will be paid in the name of crusade compensation if it''s a body" Bandits alone are at least 2.2 million g, he laughed. In contrast, the knights look like they chewed up bitters. Because this payment has been temporarily decided to come out of the Knights budget. Even temporarily, it''s months away from being replenished by the Knights, so it''s hard to interact between them. "What should I do with other gems and weapons? I''ll see how the knights are doing and ask Mr. Flute again in a little bit of shape. Mr. Flute, uh-huh, with his arms around him, "You had two jewels in a small box, 146 swords, 132 spears, 130 bows, and 12,200 arrows, and from what I''ve calculated, it''s estimated to be more than 20 million G with fewer jewels, 730,000 G with a single sword of 5000 G because the weapon was of that quality there, 105.60,000 G with 8000 G spears, 260,000 G with 2000 G bows, and 22.9 million G with 24.40 million G with 20G arrows. However, if the jewels are auctioned off in the King''s Capital or something, the value will increase." I guess I memorized that, answering slack and sales forecasts. "Hey, give me a minute" "Something? When I asked him back in the face whether it was also a problem for the captain who came to me with his mouth, "I can''t pay a boulder like that right away. I want you to pay me later." I''ve said. "You can just bandits. I''ll take it somewhere you can buy me a weapon." and make it look like it only responds with lump sum payments. "You know how painful that is for us, the Knights of Gunjo City! "What''s wrong with that, it''s none of our business, right? I know this is close to winning eight. I knew in my head that these guys had nothing to do with the soldiers three (...) years ago (...), but seeing an attitude like the first one I looked down on, I could not contain my emotions because I saw them wearing them with soldiers who abandoned us and fled in Kukri village. When I calmed down a little and looked around, I saw the frightened look of Lily and the others who were nearby. I took a few deep breaths to calm down and opened my mouth. "Let me be clear at the beginning. We''re not on a par with you on this matter. Of course we''re up there." "Don''t be ridiculous! "Shut the fuck up! The captain suppresses one of the rebellious knights. "I''m sorry. Go on." "We didn''t do it on purpose, but what we did was end up wiping your asses." and separates words and looks around at the knights. "They say the Banzas have been in that village for about three weeks, during which time the majority of the villagers were killed. Because you couldn''t catch him. It just so happens that we got rid of it and captured it. Yet you made fun of us and looked down on us. Why do you have to do business with those people? We have the right to choose you, but we have no right." Don''t get me wrong, I finished the conversation without putting it to words. So far, the knights finally realized why I was angry¡­ not the ones to change my attitude when I realized it. "I''m sure it''s natural to cooperate with the Knights who are protecting the city! "So if you can''t pay, I''m going to do business with someone who can, so you don''t have to." and taught him plainly against a knight who would not break his high-pressure attitude. "What''s the purpose? and the captain asks. "I just don''t want to make unilateral deals with people I don''t trust." "How can I trust you? I got a little frightened. I wonder if this captain would be good for this young lady, she didn''t know she was telling me the key thing. I sighed, "Who are you (...) first? And I asked the preliminary questions. "... Huh? and the missing voice leaked out of the captain''s mouth, "So your name, affiliation, class, and what authority do you have? We haven''t been taught one thing." In doing business with, I taught him that I did not provide the required (...) information. "That''s all..." Didn''t seem to answer the deal, didn''t he? But from here on out, it''s a big problem. "That''s not all, of course. One of the reasons I''ve looked down at this one and made a fool of myself. But deal unconditionally because you''re a knight, then you won''t gain from losing money here." Captain, who''s still looking at me with a frightened face, goes on. "Besides, if you make a deal with someone who says you''re kidding about paying later without presenting your identity, you can''t even look at them if they trick you." He just seemed to care about this, and the captain''s face is turning red. "There''s no way I''m doing such a fraudulent thing! And I yell, but I don''t care. "I''m not doing business because you haven''t told me what it''s like to be me." When I said that, I finally realized that what I was trying to do was'' the same thing as the words and actions of a fraud worker '', and I was blushing and leaning down in a different way than I had done earlier. "See, there''s no one who likes to make deals with someone who might have a bad attitude and be a fraud, right? As usual, the captain had leaned over, but the other knights had not shut up. "You''re guilty of disrespect! I''ll chop that neck off! and pulled out the sword that was on his hips, "Wait! Wait! This is our downfall on this matter! Besides, if you hurt this guy, you can''t turn the Adventurer Alliance against the enemy! and seized the knight who pulled out his sword. Look at that, Mr. Flute. "Right. If this nonsense hurts'' The Newcomer of Our Alliance Expectations'', the newspaper will spread to guilds across the continent in no time. Then each guild will stop sending adventurers to the city and warn them not to stop by." You know what that means, I said. If there are no adventurers from this city in fact, their business will cease to stand and they will also be concerned about the deterioration of security. Adventurers, known as'' Anything Stores'' in both good and bad ways, play a major role in the city''s economy and policing. The knights who understand that are so pathetically blue in the face. If that happens in real life, we don''t just have to fly our necks. Including, of course, the physical meaning. "Then I''ll ask you again on top of that. Who are you? 33 Chapter 2-6 Unexpected Compensation and Retaliation "Wow, I belong to the Knights of Gunjo City, Captain of Unit IV, Primera von Sanga. I''ve reserved all my powers for this one." and stretched his spine to introduce himself, "Sanga?" Captain... I was concerned about the same name (of) as the top of this Duke''s territory attached to Primera''s name. Hurry up and use the appraisal, Name... Primera von Sanga Age¡­ 20 Race... People Title... Three Duchess of Sanga, Captain of Unit IV belonging to the Knights of Gunjo City And out. She was really a Duke''s daughter. "Yes, she''s the three Duchess ladies, but she does" "Really? So, what do you do? and keep talking like it''s not very important. "Um, what do you want to do..." "So it''s a deal. If you don''t, I''ll take it somewhere else." "Will you? Really? Primera asking like that. That''s a lot different attitude from the beginning... "If you''re going to pay a down payment and write a statement, respond to the deal with a split of late payments. But no jewelry." "Gems are more important..." and pull back, "Can you pay? Over 20 million g of big money in bulk. This one will almost certainly be more than that once it''s auctioned off." and make it clear that I can''t give this one away. "Okay. Just refrain from selling for a while. My father... I''ll talk to the Duke of Sanga." and dropped his shoulder and conditionally accepted. "Okay. Please reply within ten days if possible. The deadline for auction listings is approaching." You can register for listings in your guild, but I''d like to hear back from you soon in order to schedule future appointments. Exchange the contract with the Alliance as a witness where we talked. With the prize money for bandit exorcism and the sale of slaves and weapons and the rescue of Mr. Serna and the others, a total of 4.5 million G was paid, with a down payment of 500,000 G immediately after this, and the rest settled by paying 2 million G two months later, plus 2 million G two months later. "Then you hand over the bandits and the bodies. Where do you put the body? When I heard, the prisoner would be taken as he was, but the corpse would be sent out at the Knights headquarters, he said. You didn''t think it was a good idea to expose the body to boulders in this setting. Admittedly, when I approached the carriage loaded with bandits trying to bring the vanza, it was frightening and difficult for me to notice the vanza. The knights were also slightly attracted by the fact that it leaked the attraction. Banza will be sent to the mine as a slave, in addition to the death penalty. Mr. Serna approached me with a man when I got there. "Thank you very much for helping Serna this time. My name is Marx and I''m Serna''s uncle." and have been polite greeting. I wanted the knights to have at least this half...... no, about a quarter of the courtesy. This Mr. Marx is Serna''s mother''s brother, and he says he''s a brilliant man who became an accounting assistant to Congress without a big cone (flute talk). "No, because I just happen to be supposed to help..." "Still, it must have helped! and repeated his thanks, keeping his head down until Mr. Serna stopped. After that, I pulled Mr. Serna up to take her to the doctor, and finally, she said, "Come anytime, if anything happens, because it will help you." Afterwards he went out to Knights headquarters to write a contract. Mr. Flute accompanied me as a witness. At that time, he asked me to put the body in the corner of the training station, so when I piled up the ice pickled body, I spit it out on the spot of some of the knights and soldiers I was watching, and some ran to the bathroom. You wouldn''t have to worry about rotting because you were doing magic so that those who could use ice magic wouldn''t melt. I wrote three identical contracts in the presence of Mr. Flute, and they were to be kept by me, the Knights and the Alliance, respectively. After I quit Knights headquarters, I just stopped by the guild, but it was already late so I went back to the inn each and decided to show my face to the guild after noon the next day and it was dissolved. My uncle greeted me as I headed to the full pavilion. Looks like the tavern is closed today. "Ooh, Tenma, looks like you were safe. There''s talk of bandits attacking us and repelling us all by themselves, or having a drink with the knights." and the tail seemed to start to come on slightly to the truth, and I made the reception while correcting it. "Look, this is the key" and gave me the keys to the same room as before. "But you were really quick, ''cause you said it was a few days'' notice, and I haven''t cleaned the room yet." "Oh, I''ll do the cleaning myself, and I might go out again in about ten days" and talked about the auction. "That''s a lot of money! I don''t think you''re making a rookie money." And I was surprised. There''s your face. "You, when it comes down to it. Tenma just got back." and pay attention to your uncle before turning to me, "Tenma, welcome back. If you want the leftovers, you can eat." "Please" and had dinner served. Your old man said it was leftovers, but he made extra herb grilled chicken. It tasted pretty good, so let''s hear the recipe next time and make it. At the end of the meal, I got tired, so I decided to go back to my room and go to bed. "Uncle, Grandma, I''m going to bed today, good night" "Oh, good night" "Good night." They dropped me off and headed back to my usual room. I can see when I enter the room it feels like my own home and I calm down. "You sound more like mental tiredness than physical tiredness. Why don''t you go to bed and take a bath tomorrow morning?" The nearby bathhouse is treasured with water early in the morning for the people who work at night. "Good night. Slalin, Silowmall" I open the bag and speak to the two of them, but it was snoring that returned. I laughed bitterly and closed my bag and wore a futon. The next day, when I woke up, I had the face of Shiloumal and Slalin in front of me. Shiloumal is taking half his body out of the bag and peeking in. "Morning, both of you. Hey, what''s up? At the same time as I heard it, a loud noise rang from Shiloumal''s stomach. "Okay. Let''s have dinner." When they said that, the two went into the bag and sneaked back. I got dressed and went out to the garden laughing bitterly. I tried making vegetable-focused rice for the Shiloumals today. Slalin was happy, but he looks unhappy with Shiloumal. Shiloumal looked at me as a flicker, but eventually he gave up and mouthed the vegetables. I also decided to have breakfast and head to the guild early. The guild was busy even before noon, but it quieted for a moment when I walked in. Occasionally, I heard stories about the banzas in a small voice, but no one spoke directly to me. I will approach the bulletin board and look at the requisitions in turn. In that mountain, about half a day from this city, I found a special request for the exorcism of a monster named Rockbird. Special requests are unlimited in number of crusades, ranks, etc., and can be received by anyone who registers, and are valid as long as this request is affixed. I don''t even need to apply for an order for a request. Apparently, the number of rockbirds is increasing, and I want you to make a mistake before the damage happens, which is what they say. Rockbird has wings as hard as stone and cannot inflict fatal injuries with lined weapons. It is said that it is a bird-shaped demon with a length of 1.2 to 3 m and more than 3 m when the wings are spread, and because of its high ability to fly, it struggles to defeat by itself. However, feathers are used for ornaments, weapons and protective equipment, and meat is used for edible purposes. Meat is particularly popular with women because it is delicious and low in fat. And it''s the eggs you don''t forget. It is nutritious and rich in flavour, and at g (g) unit price it comes with a higher price than meat. Because the shell is thick and durable, it is used in processed products. The material will belong to the crusader at a crusade fee of 1000 G per wing. Sounds like a pretty good request. Let''s go crusade tomorrow, too. I will see if there are any other requests that seem good, but nothing attracted me more than Rockbird. Mr. Flute called me when he noticed you were looking at the request. "Mr. Tenma. Come here for a moment." Did something happen around you, too? He was looking at me and Mr. Flute like that, but he seemed to lose interest immediately, especially since Mr. Flute wasn''t in a hurry. "Is there something wrong? I spoke to Mr. Flute, who was at the counter, but was immediately put through to the back room. When you enter the reception room behind the counter and sit in the chair, "Congratulations. Mr. Tenma has risen to C-rank." And Mr. Flute said so, applauding. "... Huh? and a grunting voice to me. Mr. Flute, "I contacted the guild chief in Wang Du about Banza using his magic props and he replied," Then rank him up, "so I was officially allowed to rank up Mr. Tenma." That''s what happened. "Isn''t that too easy? And what about the exam? and things are going so easily that I couldn''t dare ask, "No problem. They say it''s the guild leader''s special authority. However, this is not an example, it is a precedent." So he told me about the precedent and what he did. Anything, when an aristocratic adventurer ran out, he said he had caught a wanted criminal and contributed to the city''s security. At that time, the criminals were quite skilled in forming an inmate party, so they had, by way of exception, raised their rank from E to C. Since then, they''ve had special provisions to raise the rank to C. By the way, they can only raise the rank to C. Therefore, because the special provisions apply to this activity, my rank has risen to C. "Well, considering what Tenma''s been up to, it''s not even a B-rank weird." and Mr. Flute said with a laugh. "Well, thank you." and gave the guild card to Mr. Flute. They''re going to give me something updated later. Lily and the others were coming out of the reception room. The three were surrounded by other adventurers (almost men). I was just watching that (because if I spoke up, it wasn''t going to be a loco thing), but Mr. Flute, "Mr. Lily, Mr. Nelly, Mr. Milly. Mr. Tenma is waiting for you." and dropped the bomb out loud. Lily and the others, responding to the words, came to me with their ears pinned, through the sullen and adventurer.... In the back, the men are staring at him again. On the other hand, Mr. Flute was laughing with great pleasure. Definitely on purpose! "Ooh, Tenma! "Oh, wait? "Sorry to keep you waiting." and greet me as usual. "No, because I have business and I just got here early" And when I returned it, the three of them said something comic about a girl, even though she said, "I just got here" or "I''ve been waiting because I missed you early." What do you think I am?, made me want to ask, but decided it was best to ignore it. "I need to talk to you about a request, please come here." and was passed to the same reception room as earlier. Inside, in the L-shape, I sat in a chair for one, and the three of them sat in the same chair. Mr. Flute sat in the chair in the front of the three, "We apologize for the inconvenience caused to the Alliance this time" And I bowed my head. We had no choice, I said. "I would have let them write the documents for the client''s identity, except in an emergency, which was flawed" That''s what happened. Because it was inexperienced newcomers who responded to the paperwork deficiency, it was possible that something like this had happened. "So in addition to the original reward as an apology, 10,000 G will be increased as a nuisance fee." That said, Mr. Flute put a bag of 15,000 G in front of us. "Does this include a stopping fee? To my question, Mr. Flute shook his head to the side. "No, I''ll stick it out on the bulletin board in the guild about this one. So this is a purely nuisance charge." And he was laughing bitterly. He would have liked to keep it hidden, but because I met with the knights in front of the gate, a good number of people could know about this one, and if I hide it poorly, my trust might fall to the ground, so he''ll publish it. "Excuse me." I bowed my head, but Mr. Flute... "There was a problem with the knights in this case, so I couldn''t help it. Never mind." He told me. After that, I told him the details of what had happened in that village and it was dissolved. After that, me and the three of us decided to distribute the amount currently paid. I tried to split the four of us equally, but Lily and the others disagreed. The reason is that this request is like the one I received at a joint party between Tenma (me) and her family and Princess Bobcat, so it''s common sense to split the reward equally. I was not convinced, but this time I decided reluctantly to follow Lily''s story that if only Princess Bobcat had received the request, she would have definitely failed and had a terrible eye. And the dashboards that Shiloumal and the others hunted are totally ours, but they decided to give up the three boards. The three were reluctant, but they crusaded during the request, so they all had rights, and decided to give them half forcefully. We then had lunch with the three of them and decided to rent the dismantling yard behind the guild to dismantle the bore. The demolition yard was supposed to have to make an appointment, but it happened to be vacant, so I was rented. I rented it for three hours at 300G an hour. There are specialist staff at the demolition yard who can help. Though it was seven bores, including King. The staff were able to dismantle everything in about two and a half hours. I was very happy to thank the staff for giving them a piece of meat and a piece of gut. More than anything meat, they say that fresh (...) built-in is hard to eat and hard to process but worth it. The three said they would sell all the guts and most of the meat to a butcher they knew, and have the rest made up every night. The material had been picked up by the guild. I decided to sell the material in the guild, except for a few bore bones. Bones are a snack of silowmalls. As for the meat, I have a magic bag so I decided to keep it without selling it. I''ve been asked to make an assessment, but King''s material is worth more than double the normal bore. Especially the fur more than fivefold. Normally, I''d love to, but the amount I got from bandit exorcism was too large, so I just felt like that. The three of us broke up in front of the guild, but it was halfway time to do something. So, "All right, you decide that one! and came all the way out the gate. I walked a little from there to the original and called Shiloumal. "Sit down, Shiloumal! "Wong!" And I commanded him to take out what was in the bag. At that moment, Shiloumal tried to escape. "Shiloumal, wait! "Ku ~ n" Suddenly, a weakly ringing silowmall. That gaze is poured into my homemade soap (...). I ignore such siroumal gaze and wet my siroumal with water magic. Shiloumal hates it, but he listens to my orders properly and stands still. Then rubbing the soap against the silwmall and foaming it. In less than half an hour, the silwmall of the foam Dharma could be done. When the bubbles were flushed with water, a wretched looking sillowmall appeared. At the end of the day, I tame the rinse dressing to my hair. After about ten minutes, I flushed it with water and finished. After that, Shiloumal shook his body when he just dried his hair. That''s already luxurious. As a result, I was flooded. Shiloumal was about to leave so that he wouldn''t make footsteps, "Shiloumal. Stay." Shiloumal sits down, stretching his spine more than usual to the words with. I slowly walked in front of Shiloumal. At that time, Shiloumal showed his belly with Goron. "What are you doing, Shiloumal! Shiloumal responding to that voice and twisting his body further. When I woke up, I was turning into a brown wolf. Shiloumal, who seemed to not know what he had done, decided to become a foam Dharma again. It''s been longer than I expected. By the time I got back to the inn, the sun was setting and the area was about to get dark. Shiloumal was neat in his bag because he had been washed with care since then. "Ooh, Tenma. Welcome back... have you changed your clothes? My uncle asked me, so I was laughing when I told him about Shiloumal. When I heard that voice, your grandfather came, and I laughed the same way when I asked him why. All the more familiar guests laughed the same way. It was the moment when Shiloumal''s dinner drain was decided. 34 Chapter 2-7 Rockbirds and Bandits Gu ~. The best thing I could hear in my wake was the sound of Shiloumal''s stomach. I was out of dinner last night, and he seemed pretty hungry. Sitting next to me, staring at me. "Morning, Shiloumal. You want to make it dinner? "One!" I barked well. I''m drooling yodale from my mouth. After I got dressed, I headed to the garden. There are several guests at the well. I was hesitant to let Shiloumal out on the boulder, so I decided to just wash my face and head outside the city. Going outside the city, there was a cool breeze. A short distance from the gate, get the Shiloumals out of their bags and prepare for breakfast. To apologize for yesterday, I take out Boa''s meat and use magic to cook it. It was boned thigh (about 15 kg), but Shiloumal followed directly and quickly completed his meal. The meat is not good, so I also kept the vegetables, but I ate them all. I was eating the meat I baked for myself in a loaf of bread. I didn''t want Shiloumal in the boulder, but Slalin wasn''t in my front. I will also cook the meat for lunch today and throw it into my magic bag. The gatekeeper caught me by the smell and looked at this one, but I pretended not to. It was a little early, but I think I''ll go hunting for Rockbird, which is due today. Get the tanicase out of the bag and get it into the slurrin. Shiloumal remains outside trying to get him to run as long as he wants. In my case, the preparation itself is all in the bag, so I can go whenever I have food. The food was also prepared earlier. Adjust the mollusk by placing a compass and saddle on the tanicase. Then he crossed over and left in solidarity with Shiloumal with him ready to go at any time. I give Tanicase instructions to move forward. Instructions are no different than regular horses. However, if you are running, the magic power of Tanicase will be reduced, so you must perform regular magic replenishments. Well, if you don''t let it run at its full capacity all day, the magic won''t be empty. I drive my tanicase (about 20 km/h). Shiloumal is side-by-side with Tanicase, but occasionally he goes first and stops. I was mistaken for some merchants and travellers, but they were all surprised to see Tanikaze and frightened to see Shiloumal. Each time, I went on apologizing, but I was able to get to the desired mountain within less than two hours. Rockbird heard that he lived from the middle belly of this mountain to the top, so he went by tanicase to the foot "Foothill" and walked from there. I only put Tanicase back in my bag, took a short break and then started hunting. Using exploration, there were some reactions near us, but most of them were deer, rabbits, and occasional pigs, and I couldn''t find the lockbird I was looking for. So the nearby field gave up and concentrated on mountain climbing, which for about two hours seemed to have finally entered the Rockbird habitat and found the chills and feathers and manure. The radar had two reactions about 100 m from here. When I killed my breath and approached, there were two Rockbirds. Looks like there''s a nest. I set a target from a distance of about 50 meters and release the air brit for two more rounds. The two bullets struck and dropped brilliantly straight into Rockbird''s head. Shiloumal rushes over. Slalin was on his back. I''ll get close, too, and put my prey in the bag. A peek at the nest above revealed two eggs. "Whoa, luck! There were two of them" Many Rockbirds lay only one egg, and many smaller things. In that regard, this egg is large enough and the shell looks thick. Perhaps the parents'' magic was strong or the food was abundant. Incidentally, the size of this egg is an oval with a length of 25 cm and a diameter of 20 cm. It weighs as much as 3 kg. Bigger than the octopus eggs of the previous life. It''s usually a little smaller than this. Put the eggs in the back and keep the nest broken. Because Rockbird''s nest is also a symbol of territory, this makes it easier for other individuals to create new nests. "Now we have a reaction 200 meters away! and if I kept hunting at this rate, I would have gotten 20 rockbirds and 13 eggs in less than three hours. I decided to end the hunt that this would be enough. At the same time, take the knife out of the bag. Instructions were given so that Shiloumal could also be placed in a combat posture at any time. That''s about an hour ago, they''ve been tailing me. The number is five. I don''t even know the gender or race, but I decided it was unlikely to be a Loc thing. Down the mountain on alert. It goes down the other side as well. Looks like it''s not even Locke. So, when I got near the foot, I ran as fast as I could. Five people who get poked in the void and panic. I ran to a beautiful meadow and stopped my legs. So I''ll get the tanicase out, put the slallin in and keep it waiting. Shiloumal deliberately kept him waiting in the woods and gave instructions to sneak up on him from behind the five. Five show up about five minutes late. Three men and two women. They''re all human beings. One of the men comes forward. "Hey, kid. Why did you run away? "Then why were you following me in the woods?" Five people were upset by this word. "You thought they hadn''t noticed? With such a lousy tail." In fact, these five tails were crude. I seem to have been careful with the distance, but the sound will ring because the five of us were walking together, we can''t hide ourselves, so you want to find us on purpose? As much as I thought. "I don''t care about that! Give me all your rockbirds! "Finally, leave that horse too! And I''m laughing at you for joking. Seeing me shut up, a woman in shape, "I was by his side, and the white wolf''s hairy gloss seemed good." "I took it too, peeled it off and decorated it." Says. I turned toward the back of the five (...) in awe, "That''s right. What do we do, Shiloumal? Then Shiloumal, who was sneaking up to behind the five 10m, roared and advanced towards the five. Dogon! Make a loud noise, two women blow up. One danced in the sky and the other rolled away, as if boring, involving the men. The blow of Shiloumal left the five devastated. From what I''ve seen, he doesn''t seem to be dead, but he''s seriously injured if his bones are broken. I woke the first man to open his mouth with a light keri, "So, what''s up with me?" and spoke to a man crawling to the ground. "Don''t be ridiculous... who you think I am" "I don''t know! And, he saw a punch in his face and stunned him. I explored and saw the man''s pocket, but I didn''t see any guild cards or anything like that. I dared not tie him up with rope and decided to take him to the city. On the way home, we connect the carriage to Tanicase and carry five people. It''s more like an O8 than a carriage, and it doesn''t have the front "Koro" on it, and it looks round from around. tied together in a bundle with five more sitting, and on each neck after biting the monkeys, "I tried to take my prey, but I was in return" "I was hit without a word." "I''m sorry I attacked you" "I got hit involving three men (allies)" "I danced in the sky like a bird" I hung a board that said: I went for the city with frequent breaks along the way, so different people were holding my fingers and laughing at me. Some of them came to ask me what had happened, so I told them politely and in detail. Because of my slow return, I arrived in the city significantly behind schedule. It will be past 7: 00 already. I explained the situation to the gatekeeper and went into the city for the guild every Tanicase. At that time the gatekeeper was whining, again... When I arrived at the guild, I spoke to the official who was just outside and had Mr. Flute called. Immediately afterwards, Mr. Flute came to me, but he was a little upset that he was about to leave now. "I understand the circumstances. Mr Tenma and the five of you will now be deliberated. The result will determine what to do." When I said that, they said something about a mochi. When Mr. Flute removes the ape, "Why do we have to be deliberated! We''re the victims! I said out. The other four are nodding. "The kid hit a white wolf from behind and took our Rockbird! Man heating up even more. A crowd began to form around. "Otherwise, there''s no way a kid like that could hunt a Rockbird! Right! And the man who asks for consent around. The people around me look at the men with a frightened face after looking at me. The man didn''t notice the reaction around him like that, he was waving a hot valve. "So how did you guys end up with Rockbird? I turned to the men for questions. The man, "A bow! I''m done with the bow! I replied. So I put out all the rockbirds on the spot, "Mr. Flute, then everyone around you! Take a look at these Rockbird heads! So I put up one rock bird. "The Rockbirds here, they all magically finished. Not a single arrow wound or anything like that. Make sure." and offered Rockbird. Mr. Flute will take a look at it first, and then the people around him will check it out. "Really. Beautifully pierced holes. An arrow would have messed up your wound more." "That''s a really beautiful wound! If this is the case, don''t die without weird stress. The taste of meat will not be compromised." "And all the scars are in about the same position, only one spot on them. You have to be a first-rate wizard." and there were cheers around. The men are turning their faces bright blue. "We don''t have to discuss this, do we? What will you do? Mr. Flute asks the men, but the men did not answer. "Mr. Tenma. Is it a fine, or do you want to drop it into slavery? It is at least 100,000 G in the case of fines, but in this case it is malicious, so it is likely to be over 300,000 G. Amount per capita, of course. In the case of slaves, ownership occurs." I ask. Looks like Mr. Flute is in a bad mood. I see frustration with the words. Next time, let''s make a plug. "Is that for me to decide? "Yes, it is. In this case, it is considered banditry. Bandits have no human rights." And when I said that much, "Wait a minute. My parents are nobles. Guess you know what happens! I''m good at it. Against a man like that, I... "So what are you saying? I let it go. Actually, I knew it using an appraisal. Name... Geese Age¡­ 23 Race... People Title¡­ Second Son of the Honorary Noble (Associate Baron)/Bandit It was. Since he is the son of an honorable nobleman, he does not appear to be an aristocrat. Besides, there are bandits in the title. This won''t work anymore. "Hey, you''re noble. I''m not like you! A man screaming. Looking at it, "Honorable nobles are for one generation only. I mean, you''re just a bandit! I told him. The man turned bright red in his face, "My parents are connected to the Duke of Sanga! Finally, he began to name himself Duke. I heard that. I... "Mr. Flute, have someone go to Knights headquarters and tell the Chief of Unit IV that I (Tenma) am calling." In my words, Mr. Flute let the snorting staff go. The man looked good, but whoever knew the identity of the Knights of this city''s fourth squad leader had his eyes on the man looking at the poor man. When it was about ten minutes later, Primera came running. "Mr. Tenma, what is it?! For some reason, Primera speaks in a respectful tone. I said hello. "Excuse me. We have a bit of a problem. Not only did I have to do with the captain''s home." and explain them in turn. Primera''s face grew progressively steeper. "Oh, hey, knight. My parents are nobles, but this kid attacked me. You''re guilty of disrespect. Just let me go." and speak without reading the air. Primera was making a face to face smile with the man, but if you look closely, she''s picky around the temples. "Let''s not dare introduce ourselves. I am Primera von Sanga, Captain of Unit IV of the Knights of this city. The three Dukes of Sanga you spoke of." said Primera. The man stopped moving for a little while, "Then we talk fast. My father belonged to the Duke of Sanga..." Shut up! Primera got angry. Loud. Of course the man was surprised by the loudness of his voice and the people around him, showing a slight fright. "What is it that every bandit speaks of nobility and even gives the name of the Duke! You''re the one guilty of disrespect! Death is inevitable! and manifested his anger. The man was dull on too many swordscreens. Primera turned to me. "Leave these men to the Knights." The words themselves felt like I was asking for them, but there was such a force as not letting them say whether or not they were there. "Fine. But remember, I have their first right." and accepted. I said it would help, it was a primera, but I thought about it a little bit. Show me the bare hands. "I''m sorry, but you have to help me carry these guys" And it was still missing somewhere. 35 Chapter 2-8 The Magic of Confectionery ´Î¤ÎÈÕ¡¢Öç½ü¤¯¤Þ¤ÇÃߤäƤ·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£×òÈդϡ¢òTÊ¿‡â±¾²¿¤Þ¤Ç¥®©`¥¹ß_¤òßB¤ì¤ÆÐФ俤ꤷ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢ÇÞ¤ë¤Î¤¬ßW¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£½ñÈդϽ֤Çß^¤´¤¹¤È¤·¤è¤¦¡£ ¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤Ï¤á¤·¤À£¡¤È×ÅÌ椨¤Ê¤¬¤é¥Ð¥Ã¥°¤ÎÖФòÒ–¤¯¤È¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤Ï¥Ü¥¢¤Î¹Ç¤ò¤«¤¸¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¡¸¤á¤·Ê³¤¦¤«£¿¡¹ ¤È„¤¯¤È¡¢åêβ¤ò´ó¤­¤¯Õñ¤ê¡¢ÝX¤¯·Í¤¨¤¿¡£×òÈդΥܥ¢¤Î²Ð¤ê¤ò·Å¤êÞz¤ß¡¢°³¤ÏʳÌäËÏò¤«¤Ã¤¿¡­¡­¤¬¡¢ ¡¸¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¡¢¤â¤¦³¯ïˆ¤Ï²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤¾¡£ÉÙ¤·ßW¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ê£¡¡¹ ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¼ç¤òÂä¤È¤·¤Ä¤Ä¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÍâ¤òÄ¿Ö¸¤·¤¿¡£ ½ü¤¯¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿ÎÝ̨¤Î¥Ñ¥ó¤ò¤«¤¸¤ê¤Ä¤Ä¡¢É̵ê¤òÄ¿Ö¸¤·¤¿¡£ËÞ¤«¤é£²£°·Ö¤¯¤é¤¤¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÉ̵꤬¤³¤Î½Ö¤ÎÖФǡ¢Ò»·¬Æ·“B¤¨¤¬¤¤¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¤ªÄ¿µ±¤Æ¤ÏÉ°ÌǤÈÅ£Èé¤ËСÂó·Û¤À¡£¾Ã¡©¤Ë¡¢¸Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤¬Ê³¤Ù¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÙI¤¤¤À¤á¤·¤Æ¤ª¤³¤¦¡£ ¤Þ¤º¤ÏÉ°ÌÇ¡­¤Ï¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¸ß¤¤¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢½ñ¤Ï½ð¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤¤¤¤¤«¡££±£°£ë£ç¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤«¡¢£±£µ£°£°£Ç¤À¤Ê¡£ ´Î¤ÏÅ£Èé¡£¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤âफ¤é£²£°£Ì(¥ê¥Ã¥È¥ë)¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤Ê¡££¶£°£°£Ç¤«¡£ ×îáá¤ËСÂó·Û¡£¤³¤ì¤ÏÉ«¡©¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ëʹ¤¨¤ë¤«¤é¡¢¶à¤á¤ËÙI¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤³¤¦¡££±£°£°£ë£ç¤¯¤é¤¤¤«¤Ê¡££±£ë£ç¡¢£´£°£Ç¤ÇºÏÓ‹£´£°£°£°£Ç¤À¤Ê¡£ È«²¿¤Ç£¶£±£°£°£Ç¤«¡¢¤³¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤«¤Ê¡£ »áÓ‹¤òœg¤Þ¤»¤ë¤È¡¢Æ·Îï¤ò혤˥Хå°¤ËÈë¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£ºÎÈˤ«¤ÎÈËß_¤¬¡¢°³¤Î¥Ð¥Ã¥°¤òÁw¤Þ¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ Ëޤˑø¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¤«¤é³ø·¿¤ÎʹÓÃÔS¿É¤ò¤â¤é¤Ã¤¿¡£¶¡¶ÈϾ¤Ê•régŽ¡¤é¤·¤¯¡¢¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¤Ï°³¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£ ¡¸¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¡¢ºÎ¤ò×÷¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤ó¤À£¿¡¹ ¤ÈÅdζ½ò¡©¤Î¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¡£ ¡¸¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤ò£³·N¤é¤¤×÷¤í¤¦¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¡¹ ¤È´ð¤¨¤ë¤È¡¢ ¡¸¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤«¤¤£¡Ë½¤Î·Ö¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤¤£¿¡¹ ¤È¤ª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¡£ ¡¸²ÄÁϤϳä·Ö¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤«¤é×÷¤ì¤ë¤è¡¹ ¡¸¤ªîŠ¤¤¤¹¤ë¤è£¡¡¹ ¤ÈÄ¿¤òÝx¤«¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£°³¤Ï¡¢¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤ê¤ª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó¤âÅ®¤ÎÈˤÀ¤Ê¡¢¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡£ ¡¸¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¡£ºÎ¤À¤«Ê§Àñ¤Êʤò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤«¤¤£¿¡¹ ¤È䄤¤Ä¿¤Ä¤­¤ÇÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¡£ ¡¸ºÎ¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó£¡¡¹ ¤È±³½î¤òÉì¤Ð¤·¤Æ´ð¤¨¤ë¤È¡¢¤ª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó¤Îáá¤í¤Ç¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¤¬¡¢ñR¹¤À¤Ê¡¢¤ÈЦ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¡¸¤ª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó£¡¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¤¬¤ª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó¤Ë¡¢×Է֤η֤òÏ×ÉϤ·¤¿¤¤¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹£¡¡¹ ¤È¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¤·¤¿ÊË·µ¤·¤ò¤·¤¿¡£¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ÏÑԤäƤ¤¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤ÈÊפòÕñ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤¢¤Î˜”×ӤǤϤª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó¤ËÈ¡¤é¤ì¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£ ¤ª¤ä¤¸¤µ¤ó¤Ëíþ¤Þ¤ì¤Ê¤¬¤é¤ªÇ‘×Ó×÷¤ê¤òé_ʼ¤·¤¿¡£×÷¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¡¢¥Û¥Ã¥È¥±©`¥­¡¢¥×¥ê¥ó¤À¡£ ×î³õ¤Ë¡¢¥×¥ê¥ó¤ò×÷¤ëʤˤ·¤¿¡£ ¤Þ¤º¡¢Å£Èé¤ËÉ°ÌǤòÈë¤ì¤ÆΤá¤ë¡£É°ÌǤ¬Èܤ±¤¿¤é¡¢šêħ·¨¤ÇÀä¤ä¤·¤Æ¥í¥Ã¥¯¥Ð©`¥É¤ÎÂÑ£¨Á¿¤¬¶à¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢„e¤ÎÈÝÆ÷¤ËÈë¤ì¤ÆÈܤ¤¤¿¤â¤Î£©¤ò»ì¤¼¤ë¡£¾_û¤Ë¿k°ë·Ö¤ËÇФä¿(???)ÂѤΚ£¤Ë¡¢¥¶¥ë¤Ç¤³¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¤æ¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤ÈÈë¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£È«²¿¤Ç£´±­·Ö¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£ ¤½¤ì¤é¤ò£²¤Ä¤º¤ÄÕô¤·Æ÷¤ËÈë¤ì¤Æ¡¢Èõ»ð¤Ç¤æ¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤ÈÕô¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£ ×îáá¤Ï¡¢å¤ËÉ°ÌǤòÈë¤ì¤Æ»ð¤Ë¤«¤±¤ë¡£É°ÌǤ¬Èܤ±¤Æ¤­¤¿¤é¡¢Ë®¤òÉÙ¤·Èë¤ì¤Æ¥«¥é¥á¥ë¤ÎÍê³É¡£ ´Î¤Ë¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤È¥Û¥Ã¥È¥±©`¥­¤ËÈ¡¤ê’줫¤ë¡£ ¤Þ¤º´óå¤ËÓͤòœº¤¿¤·¡¢Ÿá¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯¡£´Î¤Ë¥Ü©`¥ë¤ËСÂó·Û¤ò¤Õ¤ë¤¤Èë¤ì¤Æ¡¢ÉÙ¡©¤ÎÖزܤò»ì¤¼¤Æ°ë·Ö¤Ë·Ö¤±¤ë¡£¥í¥Ã¥¯¥Ð©`¥É¤ÎÂѤÈÅ£È顢ɰÌÇ¡¢Èܤ«¤·¤¿¥Ð¥¿©`¤ò»ì¤¼ºÏ¤ï¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤ò°ë·Ö¤Ë¤·¡¢Æ¬·½¤ÎСÂó·Û¤ËÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä¼Ó¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£ ÉúµØ¤¬¡¢¶ú¤¿¤Ö¤¯¤é¤¤¤ÎÓ²¤µ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤³¤Í¤¿¤é¡¢Ö±¾¶£µ£ã£í¡¢ºñ¤µ£±£ã£í¤¯¤é¤¤¤Î´ó¤­¤µ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤­¡¢ÖÐÑë¤ËѨ¤òé_¤±¤Æ¤ª¤¯¡£ Óͤ¬Ÿá¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤òÈë¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤­¡¢ºüÉ«¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Þ¤Ç“P¤²¤ë¡£“P¤¬¤Ã¤¿¤éÓͤò¤è¤¯ÇФꡢ±íÃæ¤ËÉ°ÌǤò¤Þ¤Ö¤·¤Æ¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ÎÍê³É¡£È«²¿¤Ç£µ£°‚€³Ì¤À¡£ ¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ò×÷¤Ã¤¿•r¤Ë°ë·Ö¤Ë·Ö¤±¤¿Ð¡Âó·Û¤ÈÒºÌå¤Ë¡¢Å£Èé¤ÈË®ï¤ò¼Ó¤¨¤Æ»ì¤¼¤ë¡£ ¤É¤í¤É¤í¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢¥Õ¥é¥¤¥Ñ¥ó¤òŸá¤·¤Æ¥Ð¥¿©`¤òÈë¤ì¤ÆÈܤ«¤¹¡£ÉúµØ¤ò¡¢¤ªÓñÒ»±­·Ö¤º¤ÄÈë¤ì¤ÆŸ†¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£IÃ柆¤±¤¿¤éÍê³É¡£¤³¤Á¤é¤Ï£²£°Ã¶³öÀ´¤¿¡£ È«²¿³öÀ´ÉϤ¬¤ë¤Î¤Ë¡¢£±•rég°ë³Ì¤«¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤È¥Û¥Ã¥È¥±©`¥­¤Ï¡¢Ÿá¡©¤ÎÄڤ˥ޥ¸¥Ã¥¯¥Ð¥Ã¥°¤Ø¤ÈÈë¤ì¤Æ¡¢¥×¥ê¥ó¤È¥«¥é¥á¥ë¤Ïšêħ·¨¤ÇÀä¤ä¤·¤¿áá¤ËÈë¤ì¤¿¡£ ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¤ª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¥×¥ê¥ó£±¤Ä£¨š£°ë·Ö£©¤Ë¥«¥é¥á¥ë¤ò¤¿¤Ã¤×¤ê¤«¤±¤¿¤â¤Î¤È¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä£±£°‚€¡¢¥Û¥Ã¥È¥±©`¥­¤Ë¥Ð¥¿©`¤È·äÃÛ¤ò¤«¤±¤¿¤â¤Î¤ò£µÃ¶Ï×ÉϤ·¤¿¡£¤ª¤«¤ß¤µ¤ó¤Î™CÏӤϡ¢¥á©`¥¿©`¤¬Õñ¤êÇФ줽¤¦¤Ê¤¯¤é¤¤¤ËÉϤ¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¥®¥ë¥É¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£ÖФËÈë¤ë¤È¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤¬ÒŠµ±¤¿¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ëû¤Îš†T¤Ë„¤¯¤È¡¢ÐÝí¬¤ËÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£¶¡¶È¤¤¤¤¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤À¤È˼¤¤¡¢ºô¤ó¤Ç¤â¤é¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£ îm¤ó¤Ç¤«¤éÖ±¤°¤Ë¡¢ ¡¸¤Ê¤Ë¤«Ë½¤ËÓÃʤǤ¹¤«¡¢¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¤µ¤ó£¿¡¹ ¤È°Â¤Î²¿Îݤ«¤é¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤¬³ö¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£ ¡¸ÐÝí¬ÖФˤ¹¤¤¤Þ¤»¤ó¡£¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤ò×÷¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤ª¤¹¤½·Ö¤±¤ËÀ´¤Þ¤·¤¿¡¹ ¤ÈÑԤä¿Ë²ég¡¢¤ªÇ‘×Ó£¡¤È¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤ÎÄ¿¤¬¹â¤Ã¤¿¡£°³¤Ï¡¢š£¥×¥ê¥ó¤Ë¥«¥é¥á¥ë¤ò¤«¤±¤¿¤â¤Î¤ò£²¤Ä¤È¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ò£³£°‚€¡¢¥Û¥Ã¥È¥±©`¥­¤Ë¥Ð¥¿©`¤È·äÃÛ¤ò£±£°Ã¶·Ö²î¤·³ö¤·¤¿¡£ ¡¸½Ô¤µ¤ó¤Ç·Ö¤±¤Æ¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤¡¹ ¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤ò³ö¤¹¤Èͬ•r¤ËŽÚ¤¬¤ë¸Ê¤¤„ö¤¤¡£¤½¤Î˲ég¤Ë¥®¥ë¥Éš†T¡¢ÌؤËÅ®ÐÔš†T¤«¤é¤ÎÒ•¾€¤¬¼¯ÖФ·¤¿¡£ÖФˤÏIÊÖ¤ò¤¢¤²¤Æϲ¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ëÈˤ⤤¤ë¡£ ¡¸¤³¤ó¤Ê¤Ë¡­¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¤µ¤ó¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¹ ¤È¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤Ï¤ªÀñ¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ•¾€¤Ï°³¤ËÏò¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤é¤º¡¢¤ªÇ‘×ӤؤÈ×¢¤¬¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¤½¤Î•r¤Ë¥í¥Ã¥¯¥Ð©`¥É¤ÎÓ‘·¥ÁϤÎʤòÔ’¤¹¤È¡¢½ü¤¯¤Ë¤¤¤¿Å®ÐÔš†T¤¬µ£µ±¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£°³¤ÏÓ‘·¥²¿Î»£¨×죩¤ò£²£°‚€¶É¤·¡¢£²Íò£Ç¤òÊܤ±È¡¤Ã¤¿¡£ ¥®¥ë¥É¤«¤é³ö¤ë•r¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤Û¤ÜÈ«¤Æ¤ÎÅ®ÐÔš†T£¨£±£°Èˤ¯¤é¤¤£©¤«¤é¡¢Éù¤ò¤«¤±¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¬¤é³ö¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£ Ëޤˑø¤ë¤È¡¢òTÊ¿‡â¤Îʹ¤¤¤À¤È¤¤¤¦Èˤ¬°³¤ò´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¡¸ÉꤷÔU¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤¬¡¢±¾²¿¤Þ¤Ç¤´Í¬ÐÐ¤¤Þ¤¹¡¹ ÌؤËÓÃʤâ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯Ê¤ˤ·¤¿¡£µÀ¤¹¤¬¤é„¤¤¤¿Ô’¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Îég¤Î±¦Ê¯¤Î¼þ¤È×òÈդΥ®©`¥¹ß_¤Î¼þ¤Ç¡¢¥µ¥ó¥¬¹«¾ô¤«¤é¤Î·µÊ¤¬¥×¥ê¥á¥é¤Ë¤­¤¿¤½¤¦¤À¡£ ¡¸Ëæ·Ö¤ÈÔ礤¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡¹ ¤È„¤¤¤Æ¤ß¤ë¤È¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¥®¥ë¥É¤ËħµÀ¾ß¤ò½è¤ê¤Æˆó¸æ¤·¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£Ä§µÀ¾ß¤Ï¹«¾ô¤Îס¤à½Ö¤Î¥®¥ë¥É¤Ë¤â¤¢¤ê¡¢¾o¼±°¸¼þ¤È¤·¤ÆÌØ„e¤ËʹÓÃÔS¿É¤¬Ï¤ꤿ¤½¤¦¤À¡£ ±¾²¿¤Ë׍¯¤È¡¢¥×¥ê¥á¥é¤Î¤¤¤ë²¿ÎݤؤÈͨ¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£ ¡¸¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¤µ¤ó¡¢¤ï¤¶¤ï¤¶ÉꤷÔU¤Ê¤¤¡£½ñ³¯¡¢¥®¥ë¥É½UÓɤǷµÊ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÇÀ´¤Æ¤â¤é¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¡¹ ¤ÈÔ’¤·³ö¤¹¤¬¡¢ ¡¸¤µ¤Ã¤­¥®¥ë¥É¤Ç¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤Ë»á¤Ã¤¿•r¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤âÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¾£¿¡¹ ¡¸¤¢¤ì£¿¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤«¤é¤â¡¢¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤ËÖª¤é¤»¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë˜”¤Ëîm¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤ó¤À¤¬¡­¡­¡¹ ¤ÈÊפò¤«¤·¤²¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£¤ªÇ‘×ӤΤ»¤¤¤ÇÍü¤ì¤¿¤Ê¡¢¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¡­ ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¤¤¤¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤«£¿¡¹ ¡¸¤¢¤Ã¡¢¤Ï¤¤¡£±¦Ê¯¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¸¸¤«¤éßB½j¤¬¤¢¤ê¡¢ºÏÓ‹¤Ç£²£²£°£°Íò£Ç¤Ç×j¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡£¤È¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¹¡¹ ¡¸×j¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡¹¤È¤ÏÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤¬¡¢ŒgëH¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤Ï¡¸¤½¤ì¤ÇÊÖ¤ò´ò¤Æ¡¹¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¸Ð¤¸¤Ç¡¢°ë¤ÐŠÖƤΘ”¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£ ¡¸¤ï¤«¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¡£Ëû¤ÎÈýÈˤˤϰ³¤«¤éÔ’¤·¤Æ¤ª¤­¤Þ¤¹¡¹ ¤ÈÑԤäơ¢±¦Ê¯¤ÎÈë¤Ã¤¿Ïä¤òÈ¡¤ê³ö¤¹¡£¤½¤ì¤òÒŠ¤¿¥×¥ê¥á¥é¤ÏÈˤòºô¤Ó¡¢´_ÕJ¤µ¤»¤¿¤¢¤È½ðŽì¤ËÈë¤ì¤µ¤»¤¿¡£¤½¤Îáá¡¢Äî¤Î¤¿¤áÒ»¹P•ø¤¤¤Æ¤â¤é¤Ã¤¿¡£ ¡¸¤½¤ì¤È¥®©`¥¹ß_¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤âËùÓИؤò×j¤Ã¤ÆÓû¤·¤¤¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¡¹ ¡¸¤É¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÌõ¼þ¤Ç¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹ ¤È„¤¯¤È¡¢ ¡¸¤½¤Á¤é¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢½ü¡©Èˤò¤ä¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ÎÕߤȽ»œh¤ò¤·¤ÆÓû¤·¤¤¡¢¤È¤ÎʤǤ¹¡¹ ¤¢¤¤¤Ä¤é¤¤¤é¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤ï¤¶¤ï¤¶½»œh¤ËÀ´¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤â¡¢„e¤Ë°²‚Ž¤ÇÙI¤¤ßµ¤¤¤Æ¤âÁ¼¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡­ ¡¸¤ï¤«¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¡£¤½¤Î½»œhÈˤ¬À´¤ë£²¡«£³ÈÕÇ°¤Ë¤Ï¡¢°³¤ËÖª¤é¤»¤Æ¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤¡¹ ¤Èîm¤ó¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤È¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤Ë¡¢¤ÈÑԤäƥɩ`¥Ê¥Ä¤È¥Û¥Ã¥È¥±©`¥­¤ò³ö¤·¤¿¡£ ¡¸¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹ ¤È„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢¤¹¤Ç¤ËÄ¿¤ÏÕ՜ʤòºÏ¤ï¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£°³¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¾¡¢¤ÈÑԤäƤϤÁ¤ß¤Ä¤È¥Ð¥¿©`¤ò¶É¤·¤¿¡£ ¡¸¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤¹£¡¤¤¤¿¤À¤­¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¹ ¤È¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ò¿Ú¤Ëß\¤Ö¥×¥ê¥á¥é¡£°³¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÒŠ¤Ê¤¬¤é²¿Îݤòáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£ ±¾²¿¤«¤éŽ¢¤ë;ÖС¢Å®ÐԤˤϤªÇ‘×Ó¤À¤Ê¡¢¤È˼¤¤¡¢É°ÌǤÎÙI¤¤×㤷¤ËÐФ¯¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£ Ëޤˎ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤«¤é¡¢°³¤Ï¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ëß_¤È¡¢¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤òÈ«¤Æʳ¤Ù¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡­¤¬¡¢´Î¤ÎÈÕ¡¢ÈýÈˤ˱¦Ê¯¤ÎʤòÔ’¤·¤ËÐФ俤顢×Ô·Öß_¤Ë¤Ï¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤ò¤¯¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡­¡¢¤È¤¹¤Í¤é¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£¤ªêŽ¤Ç¶þÈÕ¾A¤±¤Æ¡¢¤ªÇ‘×Ó×÷¤ê¤Ë¾«¤ò³ö¤¹ÓðÄ¿¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£ ¥ê¥ê©`ß_¤Ë¤ªÇ‘×Ó¤ò×÷¤Ã¤¿¶þÈÕáá¤ÎÖçÇ°¡¢¥×¥ê¥á¥é¤«¤éßB½j¤¬Èë¤ê¡¢½»œhÈˤ¬ÈýÈÕáá¤ÎÖç¤Ë¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡¢¤ÈÖª¤é¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£¥ê¥ê©`ß_¤Ë¤â½Ì¤¨¤¿¤¬¡¢½»œh¤Ï¿àÊÖ¤À¤«¤é¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¤ËÈΤ»¤ë£¡¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¡£ À´¤ëÈդˤÁ¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÒÀîm¤òÊܤ±¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£ ¡º£Â¥é¥ó¥¯¡¡¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¡»¡­¥°¥ó¥¸¥ç©`ÊФè¤ê£²£°£ë£íëx¤ì¤¿Þx¤ê¤Î´¨¤ÇÑ}ÊýÌå¤ÎÄ¿“Ĥ¬¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¡£ÈˤòÒu¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¸ß¤¤¤¿¤á¡¢½Ö¤«¤é¤ÎÓ‘·¥ÒÀîm¤Ç¤¹¡££±Ìå¤Ë¤Ä¤­£³Íò£Ç¡£ ¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤Ï¥ï¥Ë¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¥µ¥á¡¢¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¸Ð¤¸¤ÎħÎï¤À¡£ÌåéL¤Ï£µ¡«£¶£í¡¢¥µ¥á¤Ë¡¢¥ï¥Ë¤Î¥¦¥í¥³¤ÈÊÖ×ã¤ò¸¶¤±¤¿×ˤò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£¥µ¥á¤Î¤¯¤»¤Ë¶Ì•rég¤Ê¤éê‘ÉϤǤâ»î„Ó¤¬¿ÉÄܤÀ¡£¤À¤¬¡¢ÊÖ×ã¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤ê°kß_¤·¤Æ¤ª¤é¤º¡¢áá¤í×ã¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¡¢Ç°×ã¤è¤ê¤â¤µ¤é¤ËС¤µ¤¤¤¿¤á„Ó¤­¤Ï·Ç³£¤Ëâg¤¤¡£¤½¤Î¤¿¤áê‘ÉϤˤ¤¤ë•r¤Ï¡¢¥é¥ó¥¯¤¬£Ã¤ËϤ¬¤ë¡£ Êܸ¶¤Ë³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤­×Է֤Υ«©`¥É¤òÌáʾ¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢Êܸ¶¤ÎÅ®ÐԤϡ¢£Ã¥é¥ó¥¯¤Î°³¤¬Ò»ÈˤÇÒÀîm¤òÊܤ±¤ëʤËëyÉ«¤òʾ¤·¤¿¡£¤½¤³¤Ç¡¢¤³¤Ã¤½¤ê¤È¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ò£µ¤Ä³Ì°ü¤ó¤Ç¶É¤¹¤È¡¢¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤È³ÐÖZ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£ ¤½¤Î•r¡¢Ò•¾€¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤ÆÞx¤ê¤òÒŠ¶É¤¹¤È¡¢¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤ÈÄ¿¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤Ï¡¢¥Ë¥Ã¥³¥ê¤ÈЦ¤Ã¤ÆÅ®ÐԤˌ¤·¤ÆÊÖÕФ­¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£ Å®ÐԤϜi¡©½ü¤Å¤¯¤È¡¢î^¤ËÈ­¹Ç¡¶¤²¤ó¤³¤Ä¡·¤òʳ¤é¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£¤½¤ÎÉÏ¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ò£³¤Ä³ÌÈ¡¤é¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£Å®ÐÔ¤ÏÆü¤¯Æü¤¯¶É¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤ÏÉÏ™CÏÓ¤À¡£°³¤ÈÄ¿¤¬ºÏ¤¦¤È¿Ú¤ËÊÖ¤òµ±¤Æ¡¢¤Û¤Û¤Û¤Û¤Û¡­¤ÈЦ¤Ã¤ÆÈ¥¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡£ Å®ÐԤϤ«¤Ê¤êÂä¤ÁÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ò£±‚€×·¼Ó¤Ç¶É¤¹¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£ ¤½¤ìÒÔ½µ¡¢°³¤Îµ£µ±¤ò¤·¤¿¤¬¤ëÅ®ÐÔš†T¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤Æ¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¤·¤¿òX¤®¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¤¬¡¢¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤¬Š˜Ø¤ò°k„Ó¤·¡¢ŠÒý¤Ëµ£µ±¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯Ê¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤¿¡¢¤È¤Ïáá¤ËÄÐÐÔš†T¤«¤é„¤¤¤¿Ô’¤À¡£ ¤È¤Ë¤«¤¯¡¢†–î}Ÿo¤¯£¿ÒÀîm¤òÊܤ±¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÔçËٜʂä¤ò¤·¤ÆÄ¿“ĤΤ¢¤Ã¤¿´¨¤ØÏò¤«¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£ ¥¿¥Ë¥«¥¼¤Ë\¤ê£±•rég³Ì¤¹¤ë¤ÈÄ¿µÄµØ¤Ë׍¤¤¿¡£¤½¤ÎˆöËù¤Ï¡¢´¨·ù¤Ï£³£°£°£í³Ì¡¢É¤Ï£³£°£í¤¯¤é¤¤¤¢¤ë¤½¤¦¤À¡£Ì½Ë÷¤òʹ¤¦¤È¡¢Êý°Ù¤Î·´ê¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£¤½¤³¤Ç£´£íÒÔÉϤΤâ¤Î¤Ë½g¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ÔÙ¶È̽Ë÷¤òʹ¤¦¤È·´ê¤Ï£µ¤Þ¤Çœp¤Ã¤¿¡£¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤Î·´ê¤À¤í¤¦¡£Ò»Æ¥¤Ç¤â×½¤¨¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤Ï¡¢Ô”¤·¤¯¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡£ ¤È¤Ë¤«¤¯Ó‘·¥¤ÎœÊ‚ä¤òé_ʼ¤¹¤ë¡£·½·¨¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¾W¤Ê¤É¤Ç×½¤¨¤ë¤Î¤¬Ò»°ãµÄ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢°³¤Î×÷‘é¤Ï¡ºÒ»±¾áž¤ê¡»¤À£¡ Ê˒줱¤Ïåb½ðÐg¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ×÷¤Ã¤¿¡¢éL¤µ£±£°£°£í³Ì¤Îæi¤È¡¢£³£°£ã£í½ü¤¤´ó¤­¤µ¤Ç£²£ã£í³Ì¤ÎÌ«¤µ¤Î¾Þ´ó¤Êᘤòʹ¤¦¡£ æi¤Ï¡¢Ò»¤Ä£µ£ã£í¤Î´ó¤­¤µ¤Î—øƒÒÐΤÎÎï¤ò¿Ž¤²¤Æ×÷¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤â¤Ç¡¢¾@¤®Ä¿¤Ê¤ÉŸo¤¤ÕÉ·ò¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¡£ºÎ¤«¤ËÒÛÁ¢¤Ä¤À¤í¤¦¤È¡¢Ç°¤ËºÎ±¾¤«×÷¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤ò¿Ž¤²¤¿¡£ ðD¤Ë¤Ï¤³¤Îég¤Î¥Ü¥¢¤ÎÈâ¤òʹ¤¦¡£¼¯ô~„¿¹û¤ò¸ß¤á¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¡¢¥Ü¥¢¤Î¸ÎÄ ¤òÇФäÆÒ»¾w¤Ëᘤ˴̤¹¡£ ¡¸œÊ‚äÍêÁË£¡¡¹ ᘤη´Œ‚ȤÎæi¤ò¡¢µØÃæ¤Ë´ò¤Ã¤¿º¼¤ËŽ†¤­¤Ä¤±¤ë¡£ °³¤ÏðD¤ò³Ö¤Á¡¢£³£°£íÏȤη´ê¤Î½ü¤¯¤Þ¤Çïw¤ó¤ÇÐФ­¡¢ðD¤òͶϤ·¤¿¡£¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¿ÕÖФ˸¡¤¤¤Æ¡¢ðD¤Î¸¶¤¤¤¿æi¤òÉÏϤ˄Ӥ«¤·¥¢¥Ô©`¥ë¤¹¤ë¡£ £±£°·Ö³Ì¤Ç·´ê¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤òÒŠÓ‹¤é¤Ã¤Æ¡¢æi¤òÒý¤Ãˆ¤ë(¤¢¤ï¤»¤ë)¤È¡¢Š¤¤Á¦¤ÇÒý¤­¤º¤êÞz¤Þ¤ì¤½¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£ °³¤Ï¡¢»Å¤Æ¤º¤Ëæi¤ËħÁ¦¤òͨ¤¹¡£Ä§Á¦¤¬¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤Þ¤Ç½ì¤¤¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¥¹¥¿¥ó¤òŠ¤á¤Ë¤«¤±¤ë¡£¥¹¥¿¥ó¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤ÎÄÚ²¿¤Ë¤«¤±¤ë¥¤¥á©`¥¸¤ò¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤Û¤«¤Î‚€Ì夬ÌÓ¤²³ö¤¹¤è¤¦¤ÊʤϤʤ¤¤È˼¤¦¡£Äî¤Îžé¤Ë¡¢Ì½Ë÷¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢Ëû¤Î‚€Ìå¤ÏÉÙ¤·ó@¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë„Ó¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢½ñ¤Ï´óÈˤ·¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£ ¤½¤ì¤«¤éÖ±¤°¤Ë£µ¡«£¶£í³Ì¤Î¾vÉ«¤Î¥µ¥á¤¬¸¡¤¤¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£°³¤Ï¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÒý¤Ãˆ¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë°¶¤Þ¤Çïw¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤­¡¢¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤ò¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤ä¥¿¥Ë¥«¥¼¤ÈÒ»¾w¤ËÒý¤­ÉϤ²¤¿¡£ Íƶ¨¤Ç£³£°£°£ë£ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡¢¾vÉ«¤Î¥´¥Ä¥´¥Ä¤·¤¿¥¦¥í¥³¤Ë¸²¤ï¤ì¤¿¾Þ´ó¤Ê¥µ¥á¤Ï¡¢¥Ô¥¯¥Ô¥¯¤È„Ó¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£°³¤Ï¥ª¥ê¥¸¥Ê¥ë¤ÎŸoÊôÐÔħ·¨¼¼Ðg(??)¡º¥¯¥í¥¹¥·¥ç¥Ã¥¯¡»¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤ÆפòÆƉ²¤·¤ÆÖ¹¤á¤ò´Ì¤¹¡£ ¥¯¥í¥¹¥·¥ç¥Ã¥¯¤È¤Ï¡¢ŸoÊôÐÔħ·¨¤Î¡º¥·¥ç¥Ã¥¯¥¦¥§©`¥Ö¡»¤ò¥À¥á©`¥¸¤òÓ뤨¤¿¤¤ˆöËù¤Ë¡¢Ñ}Êý¤Î½Ç¶È¤«¤éͬ¤¸Š¤µ¤Çµ±¤Æ¤ëʤǡ¢¤½¤³¤À¤±¤Ë´ó¤­¤Ê¥À¥á©`¥¸¤òÓ뤨¤ë¼¼Ðg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£ ¤³¤ì¤Ë¤è¤ê×îСÏޤǤÎÍâ‚û¤ÇÊËÁô¤á¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤¿¡£¤³¤¤¤Ä¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤¤¤Ä¤«°þÑu¤ò×÷¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤è¤¦¤È˼¤¦¡£ èa¶¨¤·¤¿áá¤Ç̽Ë÷¤òʹ¤Ã¤ÆÕ{¤Ù¤ë¤È¡¢Ëû¤Î·´ê¤âÈ«¤Æ¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£ ¶þƥĿ¤«¤é¤Ï¡¢Ž×·Ö¥³¥Ä¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£·½·¨¤ÏһƥĿ¤È‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤À¤±áž¤êÉϤ²¤ëËٶȤ¬ÉϤ¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡£¤Ê¤ª¡¢¶þƥĿ¤«¤é¤ÏÆÕͨ¤ËѪ’i¤­¤Çš¢¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£ í˜Õ{¤ËËÄƥĿ¤Þ¤ÇÊËÁô¤á¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿•r¤Ëʼþ¤ÏÆ𤭤¿¡£ËÄƥĿ¤ÎѪ’i¤­×÷˜IÖС¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤¬´¨¤ÎË®¤òó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤Î£±£°£íÇ°·½¤Î´¨¤ÎÖФ«¤éš¢šÝ¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤¿¡£ ¡¸±Ü¤±¤í¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë£¡¡¹ °³¤Ï»Å¤Æ¤Æָʾ¤ò³ö¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¤È¤Ã¤µ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤Ï·´ê¤¬ßW¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤Ï„ݤ¤¤ò¸¶¤±¤Æ´¨¤«¤éïw¤Ó³ö¤·¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤Ë‡y¤ß¸¶¤³¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ég¤ËºÏ¤ï¤Ê¤¤£¡¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¥¨¥¢¥Ð¥ì¥Ã¥È¤ò·Å¤È¤¦¤È¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î˲ég¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤¬ÓÒÇ°×ã¤òÕñ¤êÉϤ²¤¿¤«¤È˼¤¦¤È¡¢Ò»±¾¤Î´ó¤­¤¯ä„¤¤ÈФ¬·Å¤¿¤ì¤Æ¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤ËÒu¤¤’줫¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÌå¤ò¿k¤ËÁѤ¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£ ¥Ë¥ä¥ê¡¢¤È¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤¬Ð¦¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤¿¡­¤¬¡¢´Î¤Î˲ég¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¿k¤Ë¶þ·Ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤¬¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤Ë¼¤Í»¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¡¸¥­¥ã¥¤¡«¥ó¡¹ ¤É¤³¤¾¤ÎÜ¿ÈˤΤ褦¤ÊÉù¤òÉϤ²¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢áá¤í¤Ø¤ÈÜž¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¡£ ÓèÏëÍâ¤Îʤ¬Ò»Ë²¤Îég¤ËßB¾A¤·¤ÆÆ𤳤俤Τǡ¢°³¤ÏÊýÃë¤Îég¡¢Ä§·¨¤ò·Å¤È¤¦¤È¤·¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¤Î¸ñºÃ¤Ç¹Ì¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ÎҤˎ¢¤Ã¤Æ¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤ÎËù¤Ëñl¤±¼Ä¤ë¤È¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤Ï·µ¤êѪ¤Þ¤ß¤ì¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¹ÖÎÒ¤â¤Ê¤¯ÔªšÝ¤ËÁ¢¤ÁÉϤ¬¤Ã¤¿¡£ ¡¸¹ÖÎҤϟo¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¤Ê¡£ÐÄÅ䤷¤¿¤¾¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë£¡¡¹ ¤½¤ó¤Ê°³¤ËŒ¤·¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤Ïî^¤Èåêβ¤òϤ²¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£¤½¤Îî^¤ò“á¤Ç¤Ê¤¬¤é̽Ë÷¤òʹ¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤³¤³¤éÒ»Ž¡¤«¤é¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤Î·´ê¤ÏŸo¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£Äî¤Î¤¿¤á¡¢¤¤¤¯¤Ä¤«Ìõ¼þ¤ò‰ä¸ü¤·¤Æ´_¤«¤á¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â·´ê¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£ Ó‘·¥ÍêÁˤȤ¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤ËÏȤۤɤμ¼¤òÒŠ¤»¤Æ¤â¤é¤¦Ê¤ˤ·¤¿¡£¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤¬Ç°×ã¤äáá¤í×ã¤ËħÁ¦¤ò¼¯ÖФµ¤»¤ÆÕñ¤ë¤È¡¢ÏȤۤɤÈͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤ÊÈФ¬·Å¤¿¤ì¤¿¡£¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¯¡¢Êý¤â£´±¾¤Þ¤Ç‰ˆ¤ä¤¹Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¡£¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤ÎÇ°×ã¤ËעĿ¤·¤ÆÒŠ¤ë¤È¡¢°k„Ó·½·¨¤Ï¶þ·N¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£ Ò»¤ÄÄ¿¤ÏÖ¸£¨×¦£©¤ËħÁ¦¤ò\¤»¤Æ·Å¤Ä·½·¨¡£ ¶þ¤ÄÄ¿¤ÏÖ¸¤òé_¤¤¤¿×´‘B¤Ç¡¢Ö¸¤ÈÖ¸¤Îég¤«¤éħÁ¦¤òïw¤Ð¤¹·½·¨¡£ Ö¸¤«¤é·Å¤Ä·½·¨¤Ï¡¢Ö¸¤Îég¤«¤é·Å¤Ä¤ä¤ê·½¤è¤ê¤âº†…g¤Ç䄤¤ÈФ¬¤Ç¤­¤ä¤¹¤¤¡£ Ò»·½¡¢Ö¸¤Îég¤«¤é·Å¤Ä·½·¨¤Ï¡¢Ö¸¤«¤é·Å¤Ä¤è¤ê¤â´ó¤­¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬×÷¤ê¤ä¤¹¤¤¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î·Ö¡¢ÇФêÁѤ¯¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤Ï¡¢ßµ¤­ÇФë¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¸Ð¤¸¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£ ¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤ÏµÃÒ⤲¤Êò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢°³¤¬ºÎ¶È¤«Ô‡¤·¤Æ³É¹¦¤µ¤»¤ë¤È¡¢¥·¥ç¥Ã¥¯¤òÊܤ±¤¿¤è¤¦¤Êò¤·¤Æ²»Ø‘¸¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤Î¤´™CÏÓ¤òÈ¡¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¡¢°³¤Ï“á¤Ç¤Æ¡¢°ý¤á¤Æ¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤·¡¢¥·¥í¥¦¥Þ¥ë¤ÎÊËÁô¤á¤¿¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤òÕ{Àí¤·¤Æ¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯™CÏÓ¤òÖ±¤¹¤³¤È¤Ë³É¹¦¤·¤¿¡£ ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤ÎÓ‘·¥Ô^Ã÷²¿Î»¤Ïβ¤Ó¤ì¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£ ÈÕ¤¬Äº¤ìʼ¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¥¿¥Ë¥«¥¼¤ò×ߤ餻¤Æ½Ö¤Ë‘ø¤ëʤˤ·¤¿¡£½Ö¤Ë¤Ï£³£°·Ö¤â¤·¤Ê¤¤ÄڤˤĤ¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¥®¥ë¥É¤ËÖ±ÐФ·¤¿¡£¥®¥ë¥É¤ËÈë¤ë¤È¡¢¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤ÈÄ¿¤¬ºÏ¤¤¡£ ¡¸Ô礫¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡£¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤«£¿¡¹ ¤È„¤¤¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ó‘·¥²¿Î»¤Îβ¤Ó¤ì¤ò£´Ã¶¶É¤·¤¿¤é¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤ÏÄ¿¤òÒŠé_¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¡¸¤³¤ó¤Ê¤ËÓ‘·¥¤·¤¿¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¡°ëÈդ⤫¤«¤é¤º¤Ë£¡¡¹ ¤ÈÉù¤òÉϤ²¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢½âÌåˆö¤Þ¤Ç¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤â¤é¤¤¡¢¤Û¤ÜŸo‚û¤Î¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤òÒŠ¤»¤¿¤é¡¢ ¡¸¤­¤ã¤¢¤¢¤¢¤¢¤¢¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡©`£¡¡¹ ¤È´ó¤­¤ÊÉù¤Ç½Ð¤ó¤À¡¢¤½¤ÎÉù¤ò„¤­¤Ä¤±¤Æñl¤±¤Ä¤±¤¿Ã°ê“Õߤ¿¤Á¤â¡¢¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤òÕæÕýÃ椫¤éÒŠ¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¡¢Ë¼¤ï¤ºÎäÆ÷¤ò˜‹¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤ËÇФ꤫¤«¤ëÕߤ¬³ö¤ëÇ°¤Ë¡¢¤â¤¦ËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡¢¤ÈÕhÃ÷¤ò¤·¤Æ½âÉ¢¤ò´Ù¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢ºÎÈˤ«¤Îðê“Õߤϡ¢ég½ü¤ÇÒŠ¤ë¤¤¤¤™C»á¤À¤ÈҊѧ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£ ¡¸¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¤µ¤ó£¡ó@¤«¤»¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤£¡¡¹ °ëÆü¤­¤ÇÅ­¤ë¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¡£¤¹¤¤¤Þ¤»¤ó¡¢¤ÈÖx¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤ò²î¤·³ö¤¹¤È¡¢¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÔS¤·¤Þ¤¹¤±¤É¡­¡¢¤È¥É©`¥Ê¥Ä¤òÊܤ±È¡¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤éСÉù¤Ç…Û¤¤¤¿¡­¡­¡­¤Á¤ç¤í¤¤¡¢¤Á¤ç¤í¤¹¤®¤ë¡£ ¥¯¥í¥³¥À¥¤¥ë¥·¥ã©`¥¯¤òÊËÎè¤Ã¤Æ¥«¥¦¥ó¥¿©`¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤È¡¢£´¤Ä¤Îβ¤Ó¤ì¤ËŸ†Ó¡¤òѺ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£ ¤³¤ÎŸ†Ó¡¤Ï¡¢Ó‘·¥²¿Î»¤ËÉÌÆ·ý‚Ž¤¬¤¢¤ëˆöºÏ¤Ê¤É¤ËѺ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¡£¤³¤ì¤ÏÖØÑ}¤·¤ÆÌá³ö¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Î¤ò±Ü¤±¤ë¤¿¤á¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¡£¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÏȤۤɽâÌåˆö¤Ç³ö¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ë¤â¸¶¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£ ¡¸¤Ï¤¤¡£¤³¤Á¤é¤¬½ñ»Ø¤Î£µÌå·Ö¤ÎÓ‘·¥ÁϤǣ±£µÍò£Ç¤Ç¤¹¡¹ ¤È£±£µÍò£ÇÈë¤Î´ü¤ò¶É¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£°³¤ÏÖÐÉí¤ò¥Ð¥Ã¥°¤ËÈë¤ì¤Æ´ü¤ò·µ¤·¤¿¡£ßhÄ¿¤Ë°³¤òÁw¤Þ¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ëÅ«¤é¤¬¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤ËÕT¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ëÅ«¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£ ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢°³¤¬Ò»ÈˤÇÒÀîm¤òÊܤ±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤éƒ¦¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÕߤȡ¢ÄêϤÎ×Ó¹©¤Ëîm¤ë¤Î¤òÏÓ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÕߤȡ¢°³¤¬œç¶à¤Ë½M¤Þ¤Ê¤¤Ê¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÕߤʤɤ˷֤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£ ×î³õ¤Î핤ϡ¢°³¤òŠÒý¤Ë¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤ËÈë¤ì¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ëÅ«¤â¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤â¤·¤Ä¤³¤¤Å«¤Ï¤«¤Ê¤êÍ´¤¤Ä¿¤ËºÏ¤ï¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢½ñ¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÅ«¤Ï¤Û¤Ü¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£ ¡¸¥Æ¥ó¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤Ï£Ã¥é¥ó¥¯¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤³¤Î¥®¥ë¥É¤Ç¤Ï¥È¥Ã¥×¤Î¼Ú¤®¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡¹ ¥Õ¥ë©`¥È¤µ¤ó¤ÏЦ¤Ã¤ÆÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤¬¡¢±³áᤫ¤é¤Ï¼µŠ¤äš¢šÝ¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÒ•¾€¤¬Í»¤­´Ì¤µ¤ë¡£¤¿¤Þ¤Ëáá¤í¤òÕñ¤êÏò¤¯¤È¡¢Ã÷¤é¤«¤ËÄ¿¤òÒݤ餷¤¿Å«¤¬ÊýÈˤ¤¤¿¡£ ¤½¤í¤½¤í¤³¤³¤â³±•r¤«¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¿¼¤¨¤¬î^¤ÎÖФˤ褮¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£ 36 Chapter 2-9 Negotiators I was coming to Knights headquarters. Today is the day when the envoy of the Duke of Sanga will come. The location is the room where Primera and I had a contract before. "Mr. Tenma, have some tea. Oh, this is a tea treat." "Thank you" Primera leaves tea and sweets in front of me. He got to my seat across the street himself, but he seems restless somewhere. If someone who doesn''t know anything sees us, they''ll wonder which one is the knight? And I''m restless enough to think about that. "Mr. Primera. What, you didn''t hide it from me? The moment I heard, Bikung, and Primera''s body stifled. "Hey, there''s nothing! I don''t know what to hide!" It''s suspicious no matter how you look at it. When I looked into Primera''s eyes, I turned away soooo. Sweat seeps through my forehead. I keep looking at my face without looking away. I keep looking at it for a couple of minutes and the door knocks unexpectedly. "Ha, come in." "Excuse me. Captain, you can see the Duke of Sanga''s messenger." It was a young woman who came in. "Oh, oh, okay. I''ll welcome you and show you around." Answer the woman''s words, try to escape my gaze, and get out of the room Primera. I hope this isn''t a hassle. Then less than four to five minutes later, the door was knocked again, and I went in, and Primera''s voice said. The door opened and came in with Primera, a gentle looking man in his thirties or so. I just took a seat and greeted him with an appraisal. "I''ll see you first. My name is Tenma, and I''m an adventurer. Dear Duke of Sanga (...)" and greeted him to a degree that was not too much and not too rude, bowing his head toward the man. "Hey, why did you do that! Primera was the first to raise her voice of surprise. The Duke looked surprised only for a moment, but was immediately back in his gloomy face. "Primera, that''s not what you sound like. You''re Tenma, aren''t you? Nice to meet you, I''m Alsace von Sanga, the father of this Primera. And the Duke." After embarrassing Primera, the Duke introduced himself to me politely. Name... Alsace von Sanga Age¡­ 48 Race... People Title... Duke of Sanga Homeowner He said he was 48 years old with this face! If you''re in line with Primera, wouldn''t your lover be mistaken for you if you were bad? with the thought. "... you''re young enough" and returned it. Then the Duke laughed bitterly, "Even if it looks like this, it''s almost fifty. My friends sometimes suspect me of being an elf." and it looks like it''s struggling a lot. I''m sure the friend is just jealous. "Shall we get down to business? Take your seats." and sat me down. Himself, he sat in front of me, side by side with Primera. "First of all, thank you for taking the gem back. I can''t tell you the details of that jewel, but it was stolen by some nobleman''s wife. Everything, she also had something in it that her husband gave her, and she was pretty depressed. I''m sorry you only got that price." When I got any further thanks, I would pay for something else, so I told her. The previous one wasn''t compulsive, maybe it was really a favor. I smell the same kind as Primera...... I smell the name Natural! "No, you can pay extra. That''s too much for us." I say no. The amount was decided at the time of the last contract, and there will be no better deals with that amount. "Really? So, the Duke takes 22 white gold coins out of his magic bag and gives them to me. I put it in my bag without checking it out. "So what are the conditions for the transfer of Geese''s rights? That said, the Duke looked a little sinister, "It''s about that, but his father, the Associate Baron, made a difference about this one..." I was trying so hard to tell you. "I mean, is my son (Geese) innocent and I''m the one to be judged? The Duke sighed, "That''s right. There''s no way my son (Geese) can beat a child without his cowardly hands." "The sins of cowardly hands and Geese should have nothing to do with it." When I hear that "That''s right. He says there''s no way a coward can be right." "If you''re cowardly, Geese is better up there." And I say with a laugh, with eyes that look strange, "Aren''t you afraid of nobility? I''ve heard that. I don''t know the king of this country. "I''m not going to be licking the aristocracy though. Is that Associate Baron scarier than the Duke? and said, not a fox borrowing the authority of a tiger (duke), but a little kidding. This duke is probably on my side. Even if anything happened to it, I was just confident I''d get away with it. "Please don''t say anything like that." And I was laughing. I guess I found it to be a mild joke. "I''m sorry, the words have passed. But in that case, they refuse to discuss it." "Yeah, that''s right. He is also a nobleman, assuming. It is not dignified to take deliberation on that son without permission. And he is, in a way, an excellent kind of man, only for things other than his son." "But by criminals, can we force them to but deliberate? When asked, the Duke shook his head. "If you do that, he could start a revolt. Besides, his faction has a lot of power, so hitting the heck out of it will do you a lot of harm" I''m twisting my neck to see what I can do. "Do you want a duel?" And when I said it lightly, "Nice, that! and other reactions returned. "Right, if it''s a duel, the other side won''t complain either. He wants to do something noble. If you gently stir them up, they''ll come aboard." This duke is quite a norrinoli. But I don''t hate mastery like that either. "Do you even throw gloves? and returned it. Nice, and the two of us will make plans, but only primera feels like it''s outside a mosquito net or something. "But are you sure you''re okay? He''s surrounded by a few skilled adventurers." And, for the first time, I looked worried. "If the top notch isn''t the other guy (if you don''t come in a bunch), you''ll figure it out. And trump cards." to that word. The Duke, "(Speaking of which, you heard you''re using A-rank demons) Well, if you can beat your Banza opponent completely, you''ll be fine" I was convinced. Leaving it up to the Duke to persuade us to fight, we started talking about the cost of Geese''s rights. "200,000 g per person, plus the assets of the Associate Baron family, how about a twentieth" and come up with a suggestion. "That''s fine. However, please pay for all rewards." With money, I designated it to prevent it from being taken into the Duke''s house for that matter, if any right was a reward. "... don''t you want to catch on? Too bad." Looks like I still had those thoughts. Only Primera looks like she doesn''t know why. "Please don''t pull in like that" Answer with a smile of nicole. The Duke was laughing too, lucky if he could, I guess that was about the idea. "Now let''s create a contract" So, Sarah and I will write the contract details and so on on on the paper. "Read the contents carefully and sign here" and I''ll give you three contracts. After I saw everything, I signed. "Now ask your guild to keep each one, one at a time" So we shook hands with each other and the contract was completed. -... at the Duke of Sanga''s mansion. "Duke. What happened to the undelivered kid? The day after Alsace (Duke of Sanga) entered into a contract with Heavenly Horse. At the Duke''s house, one man appeared as if he had been waiting. The man''s name is Associate Baron Emeritus Legil Vend. I''m Geese''s father. In this country no honorable man can name his middle name. And the average person has a family name. For this reason, some aristocrats have the idea that nobility is not a real nobility. This Legil was not enough of a man to be said to be allowed to name his middle name by the time he died saying he was doing as he was doing. But the gift also seemed not to be passed down to his two sons. "Duke. So Geese... what happened to his son? Recently, Legil had been unable to show off his head like he did when he was younger, but he was capable of subtracting it... except for his son. Alsace looked sorry, "Associate Baron Legil. Unfortunately, the negotiations are broken. They didn''t give up on your son." to the word. Legil was furious, "Oh my God! That can''t be right! Besides, why did the Duke pull on his kid counterpart! From his face, he could see that he was a duke but incompetent. "Don''t say that, the guild is behind you over there. Dukes, it''s reckless to turn your guild against your enemies without any help." "So you have a plan! It took! and Alsace chuckled inside. "Oh, that''s a duel! Ten days from now, we will fight the other delegates and follow the words of the winner! Of course, over there, there''s an example kid out there. I''ve got an appointment. This is the proof! Alsace gives Legil a pledge with the rules of the duel, signed by Tenma. Receiving that pledge, Legil at first reading laughed niggardly, "Of course, I''ll let this delegate decide. Do you mind? I said. "I don''t mind. I''m talking about your son, let me keep my hands off him." And I told Reggie that I wouldn''t get involved, but he didn''t seem to realize what that meant. "Well, I''ll go home and start getting ready." Legil, who says so and leaves, Alsace looks at its back, "Excellent people, but I can''t help it. It''s not like there''s no alternative." And he shrugged. Pledge Let one of the two sides decide if there is legitimacy in the Month XX duel of ¡ð. Whatever happens, the loser of this duel is not allowed to object to the winner. This duel will be fought by representatives of both sides (...), who will either pass out, admit defeat, or become incapable of fighting. There are no restrictions on weapons or magic, but attacks on intentionally losing opponents or attacks outside the battle zone are prohibited. The violator shall lose at that point. It should be noted that, only what happens within the rules in this duel, it is not guilty of letting the target die. I acknowledge that I am not dissatisfied with the above contents and swear to follow this contents. Dueling... Tenma Duelist... Legil Vend In the dueling section of this pledge, Legil, who wrote his autograph, laughed niggardly after reading a certain sentence. "Representative (...), hey..." 37 Chapter 2-10 The Day Before The Duel Since then, instantly the story of the duel has spread¡­ or the Duke has spread it. Anything, "It''s better to beat them up after letting a lot of people know," he said. That''s what happened. Being a duke on a boulder, his belly seems to be black, even if it looks natural. Because of this, the city was in a sort of festive state. It''s like a rookie adventurer sold a fight to a nobleman. Moreover, a duel takes place with the approval of the Alliance and the Duke. It''s a fun entertainment that just happened out of the blue. Here and there in the city, bets are made among the city''s people. The Alliance also seems to be at the bottom of the bet. By the way, the guild''s multiplier makes a difference so far between me 3.5x and the associate baron 1.2x. The people who know me, etc. are betting on me, but most of the general public bet on the Associate Baron that nobility has no way of losing to newcomers. Lily and her uncles are so thankful that it''s easy to make money. By the way, Mr. Flute regretted that he could not bet because of his torso. Because of this, I decided to bet on myself, too. "Hello, Mr. Flute. Can I bet, too? "Ah, Mr. Tenma. If you don''t bet on them, you''ll be fine." At that time, the citizens around me heard idiots, or lucky multipliers. The adventurers who know me and bet on me are desperate to give up their laughter. "How much do you want? and take out the gambling bills and ask, Mr. Flute, "For a million g, please" and when I gave out a piece of white gold coin, there was a zawa around me and then two different kinds of calls went up. One is the joyous voice of those who bet against the Associate Baron. The other is the curse of the adventurers who bet on me. From those who bet against the Associate Baron, laughter sounds like he''s a real idiot, or he''s a good one for bothering to increase our profits. When you say adventurer you bet on me, you can read the air, you idiot, don''t lower the magnification, you asshole, and so on, and you get spoiled. "Yes, I accepted. Please be careful not to lose this one." and only Mr. Flute was driving normally. The curse continued until I received my bets and got out of the guild. Later, some of the citizens who heard my rumors said they were going to saddle me, but more than that, they started betting an extra lot of money on the Associate Baron, so eventually, they said I was 3.6x and the Associate Baron was 1.1x. The duel will arrive around noon tomorrow, and so will the Associate Baron this evening. I decided to go back to the inn to take care of my weapon. But along the way, I felt my gaze. That''s not one or two either. At first, I wondered if they were looking at the duel. Nevertheless, it is not such a glance. I changed places and visited the Knights Primera. "What''s wrong? Mr. Tenma." Immediately after the reception, the primera arrived. Talking about the situation, Primera immediately let her men out the back door and look around. There were four unfamiliar adventure-style men in alleyways and so forth who could confirm the reports of their men in private clothes who came back so lost. "I don''t know if this is monitoring Mr. Tenma or trying to do harm, but it must be the hands of a ten, eighty-nine, associate baron" I decided. I agree. Rather than that, that''s all I can think of. I thought about it a little bit. "Mr. Primera. Could you put me at Knights headquarters today? Of course, I''ll pay the price." I suggested. Primera, who had heard that, could not judge by herself, said, "I will ask the other captains," and removed her seat for about ten minutes. The returning Primera, "The other captains gave me permission. However, as consideration, it is conditional on the organization of the arsenal." And he looked sorry. Without knowing what that face meant, I was led to the arsenal to find out what it meant. "I don''t know... it''s amazing..." In front of him were mountains of messy piles of old weapons, protective equipment, etc. "Sorry! Tenma suggested that one of the captains, who said he could manipulate the golem in large quantities, wouldn''t have to worry about getting hurt." That''s what I''m going to apologize for, Primera. But that''s not a big deal, I admitted. "It helps. When did I put something broken or old here, it was like this, and I couldn''t get my hands on it?" Because he said, "Which squad was in charge? And when I heard it, I whispered out of sight, "... this is Squad Four" I said. "Your jurisdiction! It was the moment I realized why this job had turned to me. "Excuse me! All these things are not good for my squad..." And he was bowing his head firmly. "Ha... well, I''m the one who asked for it, that''s fine... just in case, put some on me in the name of surveillance" and asked for the meaning of crime prevention as well. "I''ll take care of it. I will help those who are free." I was mistaken. And among the five men gathered in that way, "So let''s get started, Mr. Tenma! For some reason, there was a primera who was supposed to be the captain. "Is the captain''s job good! Primera in my voice with "I''m done for the day! And I answered well. I went out and summoned 50 small golems and started working on them. First I let the golems carry the inside stuff outside. Allow weapons and protective equipment to be placed separately by type. The contents include about 300 swords, including broken or missing objects, 150 spears, 100 bows, 400 arrows, and 100 other weapons in total. The protective gear was about 80 shields, 40 breastplates, 10 sets of all-body armor and 30 sets of other protective gear. Finally, let the shelves and the like be carried outside as well. I finished serving it in about an hour, so I decided to let the golem divide it into just chipped or rusted items and completely broken ones. Meanwhile, I started cleaning the warehouse. First, it generates a thick fog in the warehouse, wetting the whole thing and washing it with water magic. After wind magic scratches the dirt water outside, soil magic fills the broken or cracked areas inside the warehouse. After that, just wind magic dry the interior. This one, too, ended in about an hour. Outside, golems and knights work together to sort things out. "This one has been cleaned" "What! Have you already! Primera is surprised. Anyway, it was so scattered that I didn''t even know what to think about cleaning it up, I can see the warehouse walls. Besides, it''s even been repaired. "Mr. Tenma. Would you like to join the Knights? "I refuse" Primera dropping her shoulders in response to my cover. With that figure on the side, I''ll join the sorting process. "What do you do with irreparable objects? "Oh, yeah, those are supposed to be picked up by blacksmiths, etc." Primera replies, but some of the items that the person who said were sorting were scheduled to be disposed of even what seemed repairable. Pointing that out, "What! Are you fixing this! and the tip of the ear is broken, but he is holding a spear that can be replaced, making a surprising noise. In order to try it, I received the spear and looked for something of the same type and the tip was safe to replace. Primera and other knights are surprised to see the fixed spear. See how that goes, "Hey, Primera." "Yes, what is it, Mr. Tenma" and to Primera who replied, I pointed to the knights who are surprised with spears, "Are those knights a good place to stay? to the words, "Yes, my squad is full of noblemen for some reason." I said. I also thought that the Fourth Unit is actually a luggage unit, but Primera herself, there are places that are natural and loose, but she is never incompetent, and there seems to be strength there. Besides, some of the people I''ve seen so far seem to have a lot of strength. (It''s not a complete luggage unit, but a unit that serves as a guide to an unknown gathering) and concluded that "How about this sword? One knight brings a slightly curved sword, missing a cut. "You can fix this if you ask a blacksmith." "How about this one? "This is an irreplaceable type of tip, so you can discard it." Like that, bring it to me. So I told the knights how to spot the spear and bow briefly, and I decided to sort the sword. The sorting of swords took about two hours, but the knights were not finished yet. When I went in to help the knights, Primera, "Mr. Tenma, let''s take a break" I said, so we all decided to take a break. During the break, I felt multiple signs. Following the signs, four knights stood. Me and the knights who had eyes came close after showing surprise. Primera, noticed in that footsteps, hurries up and salutes. The knight who was resting with me stood up as well. "Oh, I''m sorry about the break." Of the four, the oldest man controls the salute with his hands, making it easier. In the appraisal, Name... Alan Van Dortress Age¡­ 45 Race... People Title... Baron Gunjo City Knights General Captain And out. The knights behind you, Name... Santos Knight Age¡­ 35 Race... People Title... Captain and Honorary Associate Baron of the Knights of Gunjo City 1st Squad Name... Simon Cairo Age¡­ 28 Race... People Title... Captain and Honorary Associate Baron of Knights II, Gunjo City Name... Aida Rice Age¡­ 27 Race... People Title... Captain and Honorary Associate Baron of Knights III, Gunjo City and the top momentum of the Knights. "Guys, come on, what''s going on? and Primera asks the nervous question. "What, it''s no big deal. It seemed tough, so I just came by to see how things were going. Don''t be nervous." "That''s what my husband says, but the truth is I just couldn''t stand still when I heard you were with a guy" "If you''re saying that, you''re going to hurt later. Don''t say anything unnecessary." "Besides, I''ve heard rumors in this city lately that he''s here." and answers in the order of Alan, Santos, Simon, and Aida. In the meantime, you won''t distract me. "You''re the rumored tenma right now... you''re young" Alan is a guttural physique man with a skinhead and a moustache and jawbeard connected. "That''s true. Not very much, but he doesn''t look like the guy who ruined the whole banza thing." Santos is a big man and seems to be over 2m tall. "People don''t look like it, do they? I was easily aware of our signs." Simon is a middle-bodied man with a gentle face. "I''ve asked someone in the Alliance about his background, but then I thought, we might not be enemies until we''re in a bunch." Aida is a taller woman than Simon. She has short hair and light black skin color. "Is that true! Those who heard it looked quite surprised, but among them Alan heard it unexpectedly and so on. "Yeah, it''s true. You all know I don''t make jokes about this hand." "I know... isn''t that too much to say? Simon listens, but Aida shook her head, "He came to this city early to crusade two orgasms, when he was thirteen." I said, Santos, "That''s great, but we''re still stronger." "That''s not all, and since then, I''ve seen you crusade a bunch of more than B-rank demons by yourself, and they''ve now sold the material to the Alliance. And..." So look at me. "I tried to kill him a long time ago." and made a shock statement. The face of the Knights was very surprising. I was pretty surprised, too, but I didn''t know which one it was because it happened so often when I came to this city. "So, what happened? And, when Santos heard, Aida laughed lightly, "I thought they were going to kill me. By the time I found out, I was running to my room at Knights headquarters. Besides, he locked it up and hid it in the shadow of his desk." I''m sorry then, but I didn''t remember myself, so I didn''t care, and I gave it back. "Eida says that much... If it doesn''t take a bunch, maybe it won''t be the other guy..." Alan is roaring in arms. And "Tenma, why don''t you join the Knights" "Sorry, I refuse" And I said no without putting my hair in. When the primera "Captain General, I solicited you earlier, and you turned me down fast." "Right..." Alan looking sorry. Primera seems a little happy to have the same refused (...) companionship. "Captain General, if it''s not time to go back, we''ll be in the way any longer" Simon advances to Alan. Alan tried to leave the nodding field, too. "Mr. Alan. Could it be that the fourth unit was ordered to organize the warehouse to teach you about the weapons? and I rushed over and asked in a whisper, "Exactly. Many of those from aristocracy do not know common sense, even if they are gifted. That''s why I make them chore as much as possible to remember." Keep it a secret, I said, and Alan left this time. "Don''t you dare start again" My orders set the knights in motion. Earlier, about twenty empty knights came to support us, so we move on in the form taught by those who were sorting ahead. I had to tell you about new types of weapons and protective equipment. By the end of three hours, all sorting had been done. It''s already time for dinner. So Primera showed me to the room where I was staying today. I also got dinner in the dining room, but to be honest, it''s a lot worse than the one in the full pavilion. The first thing I did when I got back to my room was dinner for the Shiloumals. Remove dried meat, distorted rice, etc. from the bag and place in the dimension bag. Shiloumal just says, I''ve been waiting. He then took care of the weapon. After I finished, I dived into the futon. Tonight, in preparation for tomorrow, I decided to sleep early. -... in a mansion... In the dim room, one man was kneeling toward his own employer. Around, there are some figures. "I''m sorry. We were unable to interfere." It was the man dressed as an adventurer who reported to his employer. But when this man walked, he wouldn''t stand his footsteps as hard as he could, so he also thought those around him were more like spies or assassins than adventurers. "The kid hid in the Knights headquarters." The words were swept around me. And the employer who was in the front of the man...... Legil, "The Knights got on that kid! and shouted, but the man, "That''s unlikely. Perhaps he found out who else was following him. As soon as the kid walked into HQ, there was a knight in private clothes exploring the area." Perhaps he evacuated just in case, the man continued. "Well, I hope so. I''ll have you working tomorrow. Thank you very much." "Ha!" As the man walked out of the room, Legil forced the others to leave as well. And looking at the pledge, "That shitty kid, I''ll remind you who you turned on your enemies" That''s what I said, I laughed ugly. 38 Chapter 2-11 Settlement The duel venue was full. There will be more than 20,000 people in there. Some of the parties involved are clearly frustrated. As a matter of fact, this dueling venue was built rapidly outside the city for this one. I built it, even though I made a request for a city wizard or guild, just digging and consolidating a nearby hill, and it looks close to the football field. However, there are no underground passageways, modem rooms, etc., so some of the guest seats are separated by fences to replace the tents in them. There is also a fighting field in the city of Gunjo, which had a capacity of 5,000, compared to 50,000 citizens. For that reason, a resolution was made by Parliament to create a venue outside in order to enable citizens to see it at all. The resolution was proposed and passed the day after the Duke came to the city of Gunjo because the Duke turned his hand from behind. In addition, with the help of the guild, it proceeded with the unusual speed of completing the venue in three days. The duel came after noon and was supposed to enter the venue directly, so Tenma was slow after waking up. It was nearly three hours until noon, so we decided to train Shiloumal lightly against his opponent in combat on the stadium at Knights headquarters. Me and Shiloumal headed about fifty meters. Shiloumal has stuffed his distance from me in an instant the moment Primera gave the signal. I opened my mouth wide and it was Shiloumal flying at me, but I then dived under Shiloumal''s jaw and grabbed my left forefoot off with my left hand. At the same time, grab the hair from the throat area and pull it down. It was a shilowmall with moves similar (though rather anomalous) to the way Judo threw, but he kicked the ground with his hind legs in a staggering fashion and jumped forward. However, I was reading Shiloumal''s behavior and was quickly stuck at the landing site. Shiloumal seemed to be ready and put his strength into his body to defend himself. Almost at the same time my right foot stepped into the ground, my right palm bottom released. Shiloumal stomped to stick to the ground with all his legs, but the moment the palm bottom hit his right shoulder, Shiloumal struck the universe with a loss of impact. As it was, Shiloumal flew about five meters and decided to land as if nothing had happened. Perhaps Shiloumal flew deliberately. To the evidence, Shiloumal jumps at me at the same time as he lands, alternating between his left and right forelegs. Shiloumal''s face approached right in front of me in a gap where I was distracted by my forefoot for a moment, and I ate a head poke right around my chest. Now that I''ve been flown about 10m, but this is like flying half way from me, I decided to land beautifully with Shiloumaru too. The Primeras and the audience cheered the moment I decided to land, but it quickly subsided. Because I''m starting to unravel and come close to Shiloumal. Ahead of me, Shiloumal is nodding by pressing his head at the point where he ate his head poke. "Eh! Oh, it''s over" It ends with a look like a primera that doesn''t make sense. "Shiloumal, are you okay? "Cu ~ n, cu ~ n" Shiloumal responds to my voice and makes a weak squeal. There, the primera approaches, "Mr. Tenma. What happened? I''ve heard that. I''m doing some restorative magic on Shiloumal. "I put a counter in Shiloumal''s head at the moment of the head thrust." Look, and show Primera your right hand, which is turning red. I was hitting Shiloumal in the head the minute I ate him. I also put healing magic on my hands after Shiloumal. The time I fought Shiloumal didn''t actually take five minutes, but I was more tired than when I dealt with the Banzas. I started organizing gymnastics with a grumpy primera. I get sweaty. Then I eat a light meal, sleep alone and kill my time. When I woke up in about an hour, I gently relaxed my body and washed my face and decided to leave Knights headquarters. It doesn''t take half an hour to get to the venue, so I walk relaxed. Several people called me along the way. Most of it was about betting, but unexpectedly, backed up by people betting on the Associate Baron. Well, some of them came to make a serious fool of themselves, but only one glance made them shut up, and later they were laughing from around. Upon arrival at the venue, the guild staff who were at the reception will be guided to a refrain tent. Around my tent I was about 10m away from the audience, and by the tent I had ten knights of escorts surrounding me, keeping me away from anyone but the people involved. Looks like people I know and support are solidifying around my tent. By the time I entered the tent, I was given quite a few words of support. For some reason inside the tent, Lily and Mr. Flute were waiting. "Ah, here I am at last" "It''s late ~! Tenma" "I''ve been waiting about an hour! and following Lily and the others, "Mr. Tenma, we''re here to support you today." said Mr. Flute. They each have towels, drinks, scratch pills, etc. "Regardless of Lily and the others, why even Mr. Flute, the guild clerk? and I didn''t know why Mr. Flute (guild official), who was supposed to be in a neutral position, was here. "Originally, I shouldn''t be here, but I got a complaint (verbal) from the associate baron''s side, so I could come here." "Claim?" When I snap my neck, "To the other side, when I''m in neutrality (guild) with Mr. Tenma, I don''t know what kind of misconduct he''s going to do, let''s just say. So I was temporarily suspended from my guild. So I decided to put my shoulder in Mr. Tenma''s as much as I wanted." Now I am a general citizen, and he smiled, but behind it, I see a generous face with an aura of ever-blackening anger. Seems pretty angry. Lily and the others are pretty frightened too. "Oh, really? Nice to meet you today. So are Lily and the others! "" "Yeah! "Yes!" and replied with all four of them. Then shortly afterwards, cheers rose from around the tent on the other side. I guess the Associate Baron even arrived. Then I waited for time talking to the four of us, relaxing my body. As we approach noon, the seating stiffness increases. When I thought it was time. "It''s almost time to start. Get ready and come to the center of the venue." and the guild clerk of the clerk came to inform. I took the knife out of my bag and went outside the tent. At that moment, a loud cheer boiled from the guest seat. With that cheer on our backs, we walk to the center. In the center of the ground stood a man I hadn''t seen in a long time. "Bring the pledge here" "Yes, Guild Leader" A little unmotivated, this man serves as guild director for the Guild Union Gunjo City Branch. A man named Max Belcap. Name... Max Belcap Age¡­ 41 Race... People Title... Guild Branch Manager/Former A-Rank Adventurer The guild leader is usually a guru and a guru at work, but when things happen, he becomes a very mindless man... Apparently. "Yes, indeed" Immediately afterwards, the Associate Baron comes and gives him the same pledge. The Associate Baron is followed by thirty badly gutted men, like escorts. I tried to use the appraisal once, but there were thirteen C ranks, sixteen B ranks, and one A rank. "I have finished confirming my pledge. Both sides, please leave a delegate and step back to the wall." Lily and Mr. Flute said to the words, Good luck, and back off, but everyone remained on the side of the Associate Baron. "Associate Baron Legil? Please lower the escort quickly." and the guild chief urged, but Legil smiled, "What are you talking about, Guild Chief? It is the representative Vend squad who is here. It doesn''t say you have to be alone." And I made a whole lot of sense. "But it''s a duel. I wonder what it would be like to be a nobleman." "You fool me! I''m just following the rules of the pledge! Come on, give me a signal to start the duel! and the legill that stands up. The guild leader sees what''s going on here. At that time, "Then we''re in! "Tenma and us would be an easy win! "That''s it, that''s it! I don''t know, you lose something to a kid who''s making sense! and three of them, who would be pretty much on their minds, said they would add to the excitement. "I will help you with a slight force too! And I said something terrible to Mr. Flute. "Give me a break..." The guild leader has his head. Legil looked at it, "With the addition of three or four of my youngest daughters, I don''t think I can handle it." and laughing with a downward look. Big booming started to happen from the audience. In some of the guest seats, the guys at the fan club are relegated to killing. "Guys, there''s nothing you can''t do." I sighed and spoke to the women. "It''s all right, stay back." And I told them to reassure me, but the four of them didn''t nod. So now with a magical voice, "First, you think I''m gonna lose to those guys? I said a little stronger. The four walked up against the wall feeling like reluctance after a vicious tremor. "Come on, Guild Chief. Let''s get started. We need to get rid of the pests now, so we need to get this over with." And I said it out in a light way. Legil and the others are turning bright red in their faces. By the way, our voices have reached the guest seats, conveying the loudspeaker type magic items that the Alliance Commander has. From the guest seat on my tent side when I heard that word, I could hear a loud laugh. "Okay. Starting now, we will begin a duel with Adventurer Tenma and Associate Baron Legil Emeritus...... duel, start! The guild chief gave the signal to the person who gave up half the time (getting tired). "Die, do it! This ga, ghea." A man burst into the back, rolling about ten meters straight and stopping. "What happened! With the screaming Legil on my ass, I concentrate my magic on my right hand. One, another and the men blown away. "Expand the magic barrier! It''s A-rank adventurers screaming like that. "Whoa. You''re gonna put up a barrier after all four of them get hit? You, what an A-rank." Oh, my God - Rank is the language of disdain for those of rank who are not worthy of merit, used among adventurers. Mostly, it is often used for those who earn points by clinging to those who are stronger than themselves and pass exams in Conne and elsewhere (exams are often performed by adventurers acting on their behalf). "Kid, get on with it! Whoa! Whoever can use magic, focus on him! Twenty people, including a man, unleash magic on me in that word. (These guys are stupid. What to do with the magic of the water and fire system at the same time) There are several incompatible combinations in this world when attributes are used simultaneously. Typical of these would be fire and water, fire and tree attributes. But since tree magic can only be used about an elf (many elves don''t like fire attributes), the common ones are fire and water. Others, even if incompatible, are only insignificant. In the meantime, magic lands near me. I decided to use the trump card, thinking it was a waste. "Out," Guardian Giganto, Guardian of the Giants "! Smoke is hiding the area. "You idiot! Be scared and stand on the bar. You guys! Thank you for your hard work! Legil was convinced of the win or hung words of labor on the adventurers. "Hey, referee! Why don''t you just declare me a winner! Legil was calling the guild chief something, so he decided to reveal his trump card. Just a little effort and my trump card blew the smoke out of a loud, awesome noise. "Whose win? People shouting surprises at me for appearing unharmed and out of smoke. And more than that, the venue turned to the two big arms that showed up trying to protect me. When I say Guardian Giganto, the guardian of giants, I have only arms, but its size is more than three meters with just one arm. My arms felt like they were growing out of the air about two meters diagonally behind my shoulders, preventing magic as if they were hiding me. This is made from dragon zombie metal and demon nucleus, and the build is close to the golem, but it only works with my magic. So I''m like four more arms, and I had a hard time manipulating them in the beginning. Now, I can''t say completely, but there''s nothing wrong with doing a lot of miscellaneous attacks and defenses. Features include high defense and magic resistance, and hands can be replaced. Its shape is the sealed arm of a card game, which, overall, I think is close to imagining the mental energy of a certain odd adventure. "Then it''s a monster! One of Class B screams and frightens, but Legil says, "That stuff is nothing but a falsehood! It''ll take all of us! I try to be heartbroken, but the adventurer doesn''t move. "I''ll give those who defeated that kid ten times as much money as I promised! And I said, "Ten times... seriously?" After hearing the murmur, the survivors attack us first. "I''ll kill you! "No, it''s me! "Get ready, you little brat! And it comes, but when Buon and his right hand were waved, of course, the men who took the direct hit got caught up and swept up even the guy who followed them. The majority of the men who remained in that sight escape, but strike out and snipe a chunk of magic at its back. All that remained after the sniping was Legil and beside him, five A- and B-rank men combined. "Well, it''s almost over." I approach with my arms turned. At this time, the arm behind him also moved in tandem, so the buon buon and wind cut sounded. "Become, what are you doing! Get rid of that kid now! Still, five people don''t move. But as the distance got closer, one of the B-ranks seemed unable to withstand the fear, "Kuh, shit! I have said and swung my sword. Preventing that sword with a gigant on the left (...), it made a high sound of pachin and broke the sword. Eat the Decopin with the right gigant to the grumpy man. Making a Veticon noise, the man flew away... dead? "Not only the miscellaneous fish, but the strongest ones, come on! There''s an A-rank man on my provocation. "Don''t get on with it! I set up, "No, you''re not the strongest one. Behind it...... it''s you, you. You''re the one hiding your face in the hood." I''ve been holding back behind the men since just now, pointing to the man in the hood. "I''m B-rank. What makes you think that? "If I said that, I''d be C-ranked. You have nothing to do with strength." That said, the man took off his hood. The face was a man with sharp eyes, short hair and a lean feeling. "You, you must be one of the guys who followed me yesterday" and pointing out, narrow your sharp eyes and "Were you aware? I thought you hadn''t noticed." "I thought it was because the other guy''s tail was crude. I just happened to notice the signs, just in case." and said in such a way as not to enlighten him that exploratory magic could be used. "Big deal." And I was impressed, "So, you''re not calling me? The question with "Let''s not. Fight from the front, and I won''t stand against you." He said. When I said I was humble, I laughed. "Xama et al! Don''t ignore me! and an A-ranked man barks as he grabs the shoulder of the man in the hood, but "Shut up." With the words, the man in the hood gave me a back fist and I fell unconscious. "Ki, what are you doing! You betrayed me! and Legil made a noise, but the man in the hood glanced at Guillaume and left towards the audience behind him. "Come on, let''s get back to it! and beat down the three remaining B-rank men. The men quickly fell because they were distracted by the betrayal of the man in the hood. Legil is the only one left. I pull Giganto in and I come closer with my fingers ringing. "Oh, I''m noble! You know what happens when you get your hands on it! screaming, "I''m fine. After this duel, you will no longer be noble." What do you mean by my words! On Legil''s face asking, when he saw the straight to the right, Legil blew up behind him, rolling four to five meters and stopping. from the guild leader at that moment, "Until then! Winner, Tenma! and the name of the winner was declared. And there''s a big cheer coming from the audience. As I answered that cheer, sticking my right hand up, it got even bigger. At that time, "Brilliant. Brilliant." and slapped his hand, the Duke appeared. "No, I wondered what would happen for a while, but you were an overwhelming winner! and he talks to me in a smile. And to the treatment squad of the Knights, who had made them refrain, "Well, let''s get started." and instruct Legil and the others to use healing magic. And towards the audience, "This shall make this Tenma''s statement correct. Give me something that makes sense." To the words, the audience quieted. But there was a man there who read the air. "I won''t admit it! Those things are invalid! There''s no way it''s a duel to rely on that stuff! It''s Legil. He''s up on the shelf. The audience was also stunned by this and shut up. But Legil goes on to mistakenly assume that the audience is listening to his words. "You can''t be forgiven for using tools like that in a duel and sending more spies into this faction! Shame..." "Why don''t you shut up! It was the Duke''s short but compelling voice that blocked Legil''s words. "You''re the one to shame! That thing, but that''s Tenma''s homemade one, and it''s even more moved by Tenma''s magic! Yet a man named you used dozens of his men in a duel, even though he was noble, and he just hid behind it! You disgraced the name of your nobility. That sin is heavy! Prepare yourself for death! Hey, take him! He''s not a nobleman anymore! Tell that to the knights who had refrained nearby. Legil, Duke! I cried out for forgiveness, but the knights held my sides abusively and dragged me behind the venue. "I''m so sorry. My hand has fouled the duel..." And the Duke has bowed his head against me. The audience seemed more surprised by this than I did. "Keep your head up, Duke. Even if Legil is guilty, it''s not in the Duke." and in line with the Duke''s performance, I defended that if the Duke hadn''t combined into Regil, the audience (...) would hear him. "That would help if you said so" So the Duke lifted his head. And congratulations, and he shook hands with me. That''s when I whispered to the Duke, "Were you overacting? When I hear that "That would be easier for the audience to understand." I laughed and said. The face was like a child''s prank (prank) smile when it succeeded. 39 Chapter 2-12 Confessions After that, we took a trip to Knights headquarters. Together are me, the Duke, Primera and the Guild Leader. From behind, there are those who are sneaking up on us. I asked him to lend me a meeting room at headquarters and started discussing the future. "Well, let''s get started. Let''s start with the disposition of the Geese..." and the Duke began to speak, "Duke, isn''t there someone you''d like to introduce us to before we talk? That''s what I say, look at the door. The Duke said, "You did," "Come in." called, emerged through the door from the "Why are Legil''s people here! He was a man of the hood. Primera reaches for the sword on guard, but "Being here means he''s the Duke''s man." So I suppress Primera''s hand. "Ha? What do you mean! Father!" and Primera raised her voice to her surprise. "Daimyo, the spy the Duke sent by Legil," he said. That''s right, I checked with the Duke and the man. "That''s amazing. That''s all I knew. Exactly. He''s my man, mostly in intelligence." and whispered lightly. As the man was in a hurry, "Duke! Teaching such things will interfere with future activities! I''m saying the most important thing, "You can''t help it. Tenma, you''re gonna find out, Primera''s my daughter, and the guild leader... he''s not gonna do anything terrible." Right, when I heard, the guild leader nodded cocklessly. "Well, if the Duke says so, trust me." And then he turned to us. "I was in enemy (Legil) camp earlier, but I was on my side for once. I won''t reveal my name." "Stay, I don''t mind. Say hello." The Duke, by the way, was troubling this man... Style. "... it''s a style. I work for the Duke." and introduced himself somewhat reluctantly. According to the appraisal, Name... Style Age¡­ 29 Race... People Title¡­ Agent/Assassin HP¡­ 17000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ B Defense¡­ b- Fast¡­ A Magic... b- Mental Strength¡­ A Growth power¡­ C + Luck... b- And it had a lot of strength. "I knew you weren''t the only one." after he looked like he bit a bitter bug in my words with "But if I fought from the front, I''d be eighty-nine... no, there''s more chance I''d have lost" "You think you''re confident you can win? and I tried to ask a mean question, but Stayle didn''t change her complexion, "That would be a little more likely than from the front" I said pale. A warring country comic strip, Ninja is the ultimate realist, he said, but I guess the style is something similar. "You''re out of line. Let''s put it back. Geese and the others will sell me my rights, as promised." "I don''t mind. And finally, with regard to Legil, please follow the prior meeting." So most of the discussion ended. "What will happen to Geese and Legil in the future? "After researching his sins, Geese will be sentenced to death if he sends a heavy mine, even if it''s light. Legil will probably be sentenced to death. This one will be deliberated after being transferred to the King''s Capital, but that''s just to find out if the state treason applies, and much of the power of decision rests with me. If you''re guilty of national treason, all Regil''s family members are on death row, but if it''s just a death sentence, you just have to Regil." Take a breath there, "Well, even if some kind of cross spear came in and the death penalty was spared, confiscation of private property over title-stripping. You''ll be a slave faller even more." Well, it''s up to my discretion, I said with a laugh. "So when they''re done, they''ll give me a reward, right? When asked, the Duke scratched his head, "It''s about that. He owns a lot of hidden property, and it could take him almost a year to figure out if it''s computational or criminal. So I''ll give you a share of the ostensible wealth first, and if you have hidden property, can you do it after the calculations are done? I have suggested that. I''m not in any trouble with the money at the moment. "I don''t mind that draft. When you''re done, let the Alliance know. I''ll go check it out once in a while." and write the contract in agreement. Just like before, keep it in guild with me and the Duke''s house. I put a sentence and an autograph in the contract that Primera was a witness so that it would undoubtedly be fulfilled, even in the unlikely event of misfortune to the Duke. "That''s the end of the deal! And you, Tenma. This is a million G for the Geese and the others, and this is 1.5 million G for Legil''s personal effects." and I''ll give you a bag with 2.5 million Gs. "You''re ready. You didn''t think I was gonna go? When I heard that, I was teased that it was the Duke who prepared it this way. "Will you continue to be based here? To the Duke''s question with, after a few thoughts, "I''m about to leave this city soon" And I told him what I''ve been thinking here lately. "Is that what this is all about? "It''s more of a goal than an end. I want to break through the Great Forest sooner or later." And I didn''t really want to remember, but I said it as I remembered the existence of what could be described as the disconnect I was in here. "That forest has a little thoughtfulness. So I want to try to step on it." "Is that the forest where that Kukri village incident happened..." and when the name of the village came out, my body became tense for a moment. Unfortunately, there were three people here who didn''t miss it. Each reaction seemed trio, one intrigued, one more vigilant and one more relaxed. "Is there any translation? inner to the Duke''s words, Shit, I thought, "Yeah, I heard my relatives got involved and they all died, so..." and misled, but the Duke, "Didn''t you go to check? I ask. I told him to assemble the story so I could get through. "Yeah, I was twelve at the time, so I was afraid to confirm again the deaths of the people who adored me because it was a long way to Kukri Village and because my parents died at the same time." Now I regret it, but I told him. The Duke seemed suspicious. "Really... then you have no choice. Kukri Village is now an abandoned village, but we have heard that many of the survivors have moved to Russell City and Wang Capital. If you get any chance, you can go talk to them about your relatives." And I didn''t get any extra prying. It was the first time I thought I might have let someone know that I was alive and going on a journey. The place for discussion was then open early because of the subtle air. I decided to stop by the guild on my way home and redeem my bet. "Tenma." "Congratulations, Tenma" "I believed Tenma would win." "Congratulations. Mr. Tenma." Upon entering the guild, Lily and Mr. Flute greeted us. "Were you waiting for me? When I hear that, Lily and the others, yeah! I replied that Mr. Flute, "I''m back to work after the duel. We also received a lot of allowances on leave." Satisfied, with such a look.... Looks like you got a pretty good forehead in that condition. There''s only a deputy guild leader on the boulder, and there''s no loophole. "By the way, Mr. Tenma. What about the guild chief? and make sure behind me, "I was wondering if you were back in the guild first because you were gone at some point... haven''t you been home, guild leader? A young man appeared behind Mr. Flute in my words with... "Pfft, that''s a good amount of nerve, that dad. When I get back, I''ll show you hell." ... It was the moment when Hell''s Messenger appeared in the Alliance. For the record, during dinner time this day, male screams echoed in the city (mainly around the guild), a matter for the Knights to deploy. "As it were, well, Mr. Flute, I set that aside and came to redeem..." I just said that, finally, from behind Mr. Flute, the young man disappeared once (...). "Ah, yes. Let me show you the gambling ticket...... yes, I checked. Please wait." So he went into the back room, and in about ten minutes, Mr. Flute brought a bag of money. "This one will be 3.6 million G of the dividend for this bet. Make sure." And when I looked inside, it contained 36 large gold coins. "Sorry, we are short of white gold coins, so we will be paying for big gold coins" He said, but I don''t care either way, so I only put the gold in the magic bag, as usual, and the bag was returned. Lily and the others also had an income of over 100,000 G on this bet. And a lot of adventurers bet on me, so I was thanked by a fair number of people, but on the other hand, I was pretty impressed by the guy who didn''t like me or the citizen who bet on Legil. (I deserve it) "Tenma, let''s have dinner together today! "Let''s do that! "Of course, with the luxury of tenma! And I''m kidding, but I made a lot of money today, so that''s okay, I admitted. I also got the understanding that if Mr. Flute invited him as a second thank you, it would be late but still fine, so I was supposed to meet Mr. Flute at the full pavilion for the time he would finish his job. By the time Mr. Flute got back to work, it was almost four hours away, so I decided to go back to the inn to make an evening appointment with my uncle. Returning to the full pavilion, my uncle was in the kitchen making the evening arrangements. "Oh, Tenma. You''re back. You made me make money today." And I was laughing in a good mood. When I told my uncle about the appointment, he agreed to leave it to me, and he prepared a special menu for me. I also asked my uncle to give me Rockbird''s meat and eggs and make me something. Even after the appointment, I still have time left, so I took a trip to the library. The reason for this is that I decided to get out of this city soon, so I thought I''d try some dungeon offense, too, to find a destination. The library is a three-story building, with shops selling reception, paper for notes, etc., on the ground floor, entertainment books such as stories and travel books on the second floor, and books such as professional and academic books on the third floor. I''m usually on the third floor, often used for study of demons and magical references, but rarely upstairs today. Books made of paper in this world are invaluable, so they are not loaned or anything else, and there are fines and worst jails depending on the extent to which they are destroyed or torn. For this reason, many people, such as those who are keen to study, buy or bring paper and write it down. Because people can''t read the letters, they can also have their hands free officials read for them, but this will require 50G in half an hour. If you don''t do annoyances and other things in the building at 200G a day for admission, it''s a mechanism for 100G to come back at the return festival. Going upstairs, I ask the clerk to look for a travel book or something that contains stories about the dungeon relationship, and from that I take notes on paper of some of the names of the cities and regions, and look them up in detail in the specialist books on the third floor, etc., to compare the candidates. Then they narrowed it down to three places. The first is a dungeon about 100 km west of this city, discovered thirty-five years ago and attacked two years later. Depth is on the 20th floor underground and falls into a small category for size. The second is about 300 km northwest of this city, about 200 km from the Wang capital. This is a city called Dungeon City, discovered more than two decades ago, but has not been attacked, and the depth is assumed to be beyond 100 floors underground. Oversized. The third one, from the first one, is about 500 km further west, which was also discovered thirty-two years ago here in Dungeon City, and attacked three years later. Depth is 45 floors underground, medium sized. Comparing these, I opened up a book called First Dungeon, which I somehow had at hand. Dungeons mainly refer to labyrinths and underground labyrinths. But sometimes, by way of exception, magic runs wild, distortions can be made in space, and with it as an inlet, dungeons can be made in different dimensions. Many of those cases become dungeons similar to those around their entrances, but demons and the like barely inhabit them, and it is also difficult to escape. Better not come in if you find it. So far there have been two examples of discoveries, with more than 200 victims and about 20 survivors. Labyrinth is a word that refers to the sea of trees and so on, where magic is dark, where there is no nucleus, and where there is no concept of aggression, but in some people, reaching the center is called aggression. Underground dungeons are dungeons that, as their name suggests, can be underground, deepening until the dungeon nucleus reaches its growth limit. The mechanism for getting deeper is unknown, but basically the nucleus is often in the lowest layers, restoring it to the same position after a corresponding amount of time, even if it is broken or taken away from the spot. Strangely enough, if you take the nucleus out of the dungeon, the nucleus will spread its magic and collapse. Generally, destroying a nucleus is called an attack. A collapsed nucleus is used for evidence. A dungeon nucleus is a collection of magic, and it is said that the quality of magic determines its maximum magnitude. Nucleus attracts demons and absorbs magic from demons and intruders. The closer you are to the nucleus, the more powerful you become under the influence of the nucleus. Especially the strong ones are called bosses. The boss has a territory, often at regular intervals, and it is rare to leave the territory. A dungeon city is a city that thrives around a dungeon, and many places have their own laws. Ideal as a place for beginners to dive into a dungeon because it is easy to get support and gather information. It said: And then thinking about it, the first is dismissal. Then the second and the third, but should it be bigger anyway, let''s make the second a first candidate and the third a second candidate. I was wondering if there were any other good places, and it was time to close the door. When I put the book back in place, I greeted the scribe and left the library behind. Afterwards, in the room of the full pavilion, he squashes his time by dealing with Shiloumal and Slalin. "Sularin, Shiloumal. I think I''m gonna leave this city, but what do you say? Talk to others, but naturally no reply. Slalin seems to understand the meaning of my words somehow, staring at my face and twisting my body like I said something. Shiloumal, by contrast, slept with his stomach on his back. When I headed to the dining room about time, my grandmother led me to my reserved seat. After a while about the seats, Lily and the others and Mr. Flute arrived. Ask him, and he says Lily and the others picked up Mr. Flute. Your father, who saw us all together, brought us food and drinks. "Well, we''ve got all the food and we''ll start! and each took a glass of alcohol and made a toast to the words. "" "Make it a treat ~ su. Tenma!" " "I''ll take it. Mr. Tenma." So, Lily and the others carry the dishes to their mouths one after the other. Mr. Flute, by contrast, although the movement is slow, will surely aim only at the delicious part of the dish. The first topic, naturally, is about dueling. "Speaking of which, what happened to Legil after that? Millie asks me somehow, something like that. The other two seem interested, but only Mr. Flute heard from the guild chief or didn''t seem particularly concerned. "Oh, he''s been transferred to the king''s capital and can be hung up for deliberation. Worst of all, he said national treason could be possible. They say the death penalty is almost certain. Looks like Geese is either on death row or falling slaves." and doesn''t seem appropriate as a topic during a meal, but Millie doesn''t seem to care, oh well. "Well, thanks to that, I have to thank Tenma for the food." and Mr. Flute, he still has it in his roots, which is quite a poisonous tongue. Afterwards, it thrives on a topic that has no deflection, eats food and drinks alcohol, and a good time passes. "With that said, what will I get for my next request? I''m not in trouble for money right now, but it''s not a good idea to keep weird intervals." and Lily said out. "Right. Now you''ve got a decent request with Tenma." "Mr. Flute, can I help you? and Nelly and Millie go on, it looks like Mr. Flute is trying to remember if there was anything either. I think I''d better hurry up if I were to say it, so I speak to the four of us. "I need to ask you something." To my serious voice, the four of you let go of the dish and turn your back. "Actually, I''m thinking of leaving this city soon." When I say that, the four of you stop moving in my words, "" "" Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! "" All four exclaimed. 40 Chapter 2-13 Sake Banquet "What! What happened! My uncle jumped out of the kitchen to the four screams. "Tenma! You''re the cause of all this noise! My uncle, who immediately spotted me at the center of the commotion, comes straight to our table. But Lily and the others stopped by me earlier than my uncle. "What do you mean you''re leaving! "What happened! Tenma!" "Explain it properly! In three statements, my uncle seemed to understand what had happened. He explained to the people around him that it was the usual thing. "Is this about Legil? Unlike the three of them, Mr. Flute was calm and listened to them as he scorned them. "That''s not all, but that''s one of the causes." That''s what I''ve been thinking here lately. In addition to what I told the Duke, it seems that I recently became concerned about the jealousy and jealousy of my peers, and that I bought some resentment from the citizens about this one. Citizen resentment came from the kind of person who lost a bet and even owed money, which was totally repugnant, but not in a good mood. When I told him about it, Mr. Flute was apologizing, but he told me not to worry because the person on the bet was bad, but he was depressed that he was responsible for one wing of the cause. "That''s why I thought this would be just the right time." I said it as brightly as I could, but I don''t think Lily and the others are convinced. "Then all you have to do is go from our village to this city! "Yes, I had that hand! "That''s a decision! And there was a good hand, he says, in the sense that "No, then you won''t" It was my uncle who denied it. The three of them didn''t seem to think their uncle would deny them, and they didn''t seem to know what to say. My uncle looked at the three of them. "Hey, ladies. In fact, it seems that not only the adventurers, but some of the citizens, have learned to fear the temper." And for the first time for me, my uncle said something. "Think about it. A fifteen-year-old kid filled out a bunch of adventurers, then beat the nobles up and lost their titles." "Uncle, it was the Duke who stripped me of my title..." "It''s the same thing if you try from the citizens. It is connected behind the Duke and has the power to easily defeat an even more aristocratic group of adventurers¡­ it would be natural to remember the fear if you tried to be powerless. Anyway, if you go against it, you''re almost certain to die. Even more so if your opponent is a rough adventurer." Lily and the others shut up when I said that. Apparently your uncle found out about it on the inn network. "You chose a dungeon city because residents are used to the rough guys, right? And this city is too small for Tenma to wield her powers." Given this time, I agreed that it was even more... and went back to the kitchen. "Well... I''m sorry to hear that, but we can''t let Tenma bend her path." Mr. Flute emphasised the word "our". I know what you said to Lily and the others, but it looks like Lily and the others aren''t convinced yet, and finally, "Then I''ll follow you too! "Me too! "Naturally me too! ... all three of them said something terrible. Before I try to say anything, "... what will your family do? Mr. Flute went in to stop it. Lily and the others are from a village half a day''s walk from this city and have many families. Lily and her parents had five grandparents, her brother had five sisters, and her grandparents had recently become weak, so Lily and the others went home for nearly half the month to take care of their families. I knew that too, but I''m guessing Mr. Flute knew the pattern of his profession. I don''t know if that''s why, but Lily and the others have never been assigned a request that requires prolonged detention because they are highly futuristic adventurers. The three of you who returned to me in the words of Mr. Flute began to worry, "Lily, Nelly, Milly, what are you lost? The three of you better take care of your family. Unlike me, the three of us have families waiting for us." The three of them in that word, "... I''m sorry I said it selfishly. Tenma." "Tenma is important too, because family is more important..." "But Tenma will be back in this city again. Absolutely! That''s what I said, and at the end of the day, it looked like I convinced myself. I dared to use what I thought was cowardly to tell the story of my family, but thought that throwing out what I cherished with a temporary emotion would make me absolutely regret it. "Oh, I''ll be back in this city someday." That''s what I promised, but it''s no longer an atmosphere to resume eating. That''s where my uncle and my old man showed up, "Today, Tenma decided to move on, it''s a happy day! Drink!" "It''s the adventurer who sends you out with a smile when these things happen! Don''t hesitate to drink it because it''s expensive! With that word, place four cups on the table, bring the barrel and open it on this occasion, and draw liquor into the cup. "Whoa! You guys celebrate your tenma too! It''s my luxury. Raise your toast! Uncle''s words were swarmed by those who were in the store, and they spoke to me one after the other. Where the liquor has gone to everyone, my uncle takes the tone and says a toast. At that moment, the bursting cheer echoed. Lily and the others drank at an early pace, and Mr. Flute was eating a knob while he was sober. In the seats around me, there were more customers taking orders and my uncles seemed to be busy. I spent three years in this city watching things like that... "Te ~ n ~ ma ~, kihaha ~. There''s a lot of tenma ~" "Really. There''s plenty of temper. Get one and go home." "Me, this.... that - I can''t grab it - Don''t run away - Tenma" A brilliant three drunkards could do it. "You guys! Mr. Flute stood up and stopped the three of them... "This is mine, so I''ll take it! That''s what I said, grab my arm, flute in my chest, I was thrilled by that soft feeling... I never had anything to do. Normally, I would have been thrilled, but I turned away from the smell of alcohol drifting from Mr. Flute. "Ahhh! Mr. Flute is catching all the tentacles!" "It''s sloppy! Mr. Flute! "I mean, there''s a lot of flutes too. Why?" Apparently, Lily and the others are too drunk to see their vision shifting multiple times. That''s why it looks like there are so many of them to Mr. Flute who came by my side. Mr. Flute''s seemingly primitive appearance, but his fruit was firmly intoxicated. The full pavilion continued to make a dong chang noise, despite the time when the date had already changed, as the four of us became my take on it, or other guests watching it, betting on who would catch me. I wasn''t too drunk, even though I drank a lot. Perhaps because of the high resistance to anomalies, Sounds like alcohol is just as hard to work with as poison. In such cases, apart from happiness or unhappiness... By the time dawn was near, most were drunk, and some were taken home by some, but most slept in the cafeteria. Lily and the others were drunk, too, but your father, "You can''t put girls on a boulder and sleep in a place full of guys like this." and carried it upstairs to an empty room. I tried to help clean up, but I couldn''t let the boulders make me a guest, so I decided to go back to my room and sleep. 41 Chapter 2-14 Greeting Around, From... The next time I woke up, it was long past noon. When I went down to the ground floor feeling some care, Lily and the others had already woken up and surrounded the table. "Good morning guys...... is Mr. Flute off today" I say hello, but I don''t get a response back. wondering, tapping Millie''s shoulder, which was closest, "Phew!... It hurt." And he was screaming and holding his head down. Looking at the other three, "My head is pounding." "I''m sorry." "It hurts - it''s hard." "I drank too much ~. Ah, Tenma, oh, my goodness ~... uhh" ... all four of them were stunningly hungover. I removed four specialty state medications from my bag instead of getting drunk and gave them to four people to drink. After taking the healing pills and applying the healing magic, the symptoms seem to have become quite milder, "Uncle, change! "I''d like a change too! "I''m in a lot! No, let''s correct it. He seemed to have completely healed and was eating porridge for his uncle''s special sick (hangover). "... I just need soup" Mr. Flute didn''t seem to have an appetite for boulders and was only drinking soup. "So, Mr. Flute. Are you okay with your work today? "Yes, I took the day off just in case. ¡­ By now, the guild leader will be working in his place" I just took a break, and it hasn''t changed much, and I think I''ve been pushing on the guild leader. "Really? I''m going out." The moment I said that, "" "Tenma, you''re leaving already! Three people with porridge on their cheeks reacted tremendously. "No, I''m not. I thought I''d say hello to some of the people who took care of me." That''s why, when I explained, I said okay, go, and I went back to the porridge. When I went outside, I made my way to Knights headquarters first. When the name of Primera was given at the reception desk at the headquarters, she said that she was conducting a tour in the city now, so she told her requirements and said she would come back later, so she went to the next place. Next he headed to the headquarters of Gunjo City Council and had Mr. Marx called at the reception. Mr. Marx seemed just unavailable, and he came immediately, and when he looked at me, he lowered his head. "Serna took care of that verse. By the way, what business are you on today? "Yeah, actually, I decided to leave this city soon, so I thought I''d say hi." With that said, Mr. Marx gave a surprised look, keeping his voice down, "Again, is it caused by yesterday''s duel? And I''ve heard, "But I was on a journey, so I thought I''d take this opportunity to start my journey again." "Really... Actually, there was my house near here, and there''s Serna. I''ll call you, can you wait a minute? When I accepted, Mr. Marx left the reception room on a small run. I came back in about ten minutes, but Mr. Marx couldn''t seem to speak out, feeling like he was breathing constantly. Mr. Serna, on the other hand, was starting to catch his breath in about a minute or two, although he had let it out initially. "It''s been a while, Mr. Serna. Are you in good health? Mr. Serna, who has been caught by the bandits until a short while ago and should have lost quite a bit of strength, doesn''t look anything like he saw it. "Yes, Mr. Tenma. Thank you for all your help with that verse. Tenma gave me a healing pill that works better and my body feels better than before." And he was grinning. But suddenly it turned into a serious look, "Mr. Tenma, will you take me on a journey, too? I want something to give back! When I heard that word, I... "No. You can''t take Mr. Serna." I said no clearly. To Mr. Serna''s words, Mr. Marx looked rather surprised, and to my words, he gave a reassuring look. "Why? Can you tell me why?" "The reason is because it''s a foothold. And you can''t take someone without firm determination on a journey where their life is in danger." And look at both Mr. Serna and Mr. Marx. "If something happens to Mr. Serna, I''m not prepared to take responsibility." In my words, Mr. Serna, "... have you been shaken, I''m sorry" It doesn''t sound too unfortunate, but it''s a tough way to put it, and I''m not sure I''m sorry. "Where does Tenma plan to go from here? Mr. Marx came into the conversation...... to be honest, I forgot I was there. "I''m going for some dungeon. I don''t know what''s gonna happen along the way." "Really? It''s a long way from the dungeon." "But if you were Mr. Tenma, wouldn''t it be early if you flew all the way to the dungeon? Mr. Serna is the best. But... "Hey, Serna. Then it won''t be funny. There''s no first romance! I almost nodded. Sure, Mr. Marx has a point. "Mr. Marx. I know what you''re trying to say, but that''s not why." Deny Mr. Marx''s words once and for all, "Mr. Serna, this journey is like my training. So we''re going to take a carriage so that we can have a lot of experience." As a man, I agree with Mr. Marx, but this one is the bigger reason for the trip. Well, I can''t say I have a hobby. "Really... I thought the only purpose was to go to the dungeon." "Well, that''s why I''m going around saying hello to people I know." From then on, it thrived with stories that were not even deflective. In relation to Mr. Marx''s work, we only had about an hour, but it was a good time. At that time, I asked Serna about the other women, but they all seem to be on their way to recovery... but the wounds and strength of their bodies are recovering, but they haven''t gotten any better until the wounds of their hearts, and when they see men or come near them, some cry and panic with fear. Those have to wait for time to heal, Ms. Serna said. After that, I decided to visit the Knights headquarters again and broke up with Serna and the others in front of the council. Mr. Serna seemed to be going to drop me off until I was blind, and I was somewhat ashamed because I had eyes every time I looked back. When she came to headquarters, the receptionist was the same as earlier, and she had already spoken to Primera, who showed her straight to Primera. "Hello, Mr. Tenma. I heard from the receptionist that you set the date of departure? As soon as they let me through the room, Primera asked. "Yeah, I thought I''d go on a journey in a couple of days, so I came to say hi" "Was I? It''s a quick decision." Primera was in yesterday''s discussion with the Duke, so I''m not surprised I''m leaving this city, but I guess you just didn''t expect me to leave in a couple of days, I seem surprised at the speed. "Is the Duke not here? "Oh, your father would have gone home within yesterday. Everything seems to be in order to move Legil to the King''s Capital immediately." A much lighter duke. It''s usually natural, but I hear you act fast when you have to. "Really? Now tell the Duke I say hello when you get the chance" "Yes, I accept" I''ve been talking about it since then without a scratch. "Primera, I''m gonna interrupt a little! That said, the Knights'' General Captain and the three captains came in. "What''s wrong, Captain General? And all of you." Alan, the captain in chief, in that word, "What''s the matter and these things, Tenma''s leaving this city, so you''re here to say hello! "That''s right, Primera. He contributed greatly to policing the area around the city. I suppose it''s only natural to come and say hello." That''s what Santos said, followed by Aida, Instead, I feel like you''re not letting us know about it. That said, Aida stares at Primera with a sharp eye. "Fair enough, calm down. You knew the primer was missing." Simon also made it look like he was going to follow up on Primera, and actually had a mouth shot (...). "Ahhh! I''m sorry. I forgot! What you don''t need there would be primera proof. The men are laughing, but Aida messed with weapons and protective gear. "Oh, that''s what we talked about. That''s why we''re here to see Tenma''s face." To distract Aida, or Alan put the story back together. "I apologize for taking the time. I would have to ask..." "You don''t have to use respectful language. Unlike the Knights of the King''s Capital, this is not an elegant place. Besides, I came here for a favor." Alan blocked my words and cut out the favor and the doings. Alan''s favor was, in short, a match. Except it''s an anomaly match between five captains each against one of me. The rendezvous was to take place at the training ground. But from the results, it was my overwhelming victory. Whatever, all five of them didn''t look like they were seriously coming to win, besides the fact that their weapons were swords and their collaboration was awkward. "Next, ask for a one-on-one match format" With that said, Alan sets the order of the five. At first it was Aida. From what she''s seen, she looks like a speed focused swordsman type with a lot of trouble. "Well, nice to meet you" Using that word as a signal, Aida sticks straight in with a slender sword in her hands. For the sake of restraint, when I stuck out the knife (simulated knife), he tried to take my back while recirculating the protruding knife, but my kick hit my torso and it took the form of being pushed back to my front. It was Aida crossing her sword into a defensive position, "It''s late!" One of my swings was released to cut Aida''s right sword up from the bottom, causing Aida''s sword to dance in the sky. The shock seemed to numb Aida''s hand and she lost without being able to outdo my blow with one hand. "All right! It''s my turn! The second Santos was wielding a large sword like Claymore with one hand. The method of attack is also a threat if you hit it with a style of combat that feels like approaching and beating it off, but there''s nothing to do if you don''t hit it. When I jumped into my nostalgia, Santos'' empty left hand held a sword like a bamboo at some point. Perhaps Claymore was a monster, and this sword was his destiny. But I don''t care if I see it, I step in further, "Huh! While suppressing Santos'' left hand, he slammed a thrust (like) into Santos'' abdomen with my left hand. "Ugh! With that voice, Santos knelt down to the ground and surrendered. The third Simon... somehow didn''t go well with me. Simon''s attack style is dominated by fencing-like penetration, and besides overwhelming the opponent with manipulation, he can cleverly change his weapon and style to match the opponent, but when I am the opponent, the attack is light in terms of poking and being spotted, so it becomes so-called instrumental poverty, so he wins lightly with a positive attack method. In the fourth came Alan. "That''s just as strong... there wasn''t a better user in Wang Du either. Who''s the master? "From my father and grandfather (including Merlin and previous life), who are closest to us now." I couldn''t afford to use my salutation. Obviously, Alan''s strength will be the strongest of all the people I''ve ever met. "Let''s go! The moment I think I''m in the mood, the signs disappear from Alan. I would intend to keep the signs as low as possible precisely to make the attack less intelligible. I took the lead and started poking, but I got started easily. All in return, Alan''s sharp poke hit me. From then on, it was a reward for sword strikes, but they lacked each other''s decision fights. To reorder, where Alan flew behind me, I thrust and let go of the poke as I wanted. Alan tried to deflect this, "Sweet!" It rolls out a so-called flat poke (...) that releases a sword in the direction Alan flattens. Alan just seemed surprised by this, but he prevented it without difficulty. However, because only a surprising portion of the gap was created, "That''s my win." I got a blade stuck in my neck with a knife to give back. "Mindless." So whining, shaking hands with me, the captains welcoming it with applause, "Um, I''m not done yet..." Primera raised her hand softly and shrugged. "" "" "Oh, I forgot! He was a primera who was depressed by everyone''s words and held his knees. I managed to get him back on his feet and played the game, but it turned out he could fight quite a bit unexpectedly. However, the foundation is adequate but I don''t seem to like the application and when I put in a little feint it caught on as interesting. "Don''t play! Throughout the game, I''ve been screaming many times, but I think this is worse to catch. Ultimately, he had lost casually, but I think he fought pretty well since he was able to be a feint. "Tenma. I''m sorry to keep going, but can you do some archery on the other guys? Whatever, no harm done." That being said, Alan brought in a few of the superiors of each squad. "Exactly. Each and every one of them is a hassle, so can I deal with them at the top? "I don''t mind. Just for the record, losing to a 15-year-old boy with all the captains is disgraceful. So I want to make a few accomplices with the same eyes on the guys down there." And I''ve been hearing thoughts that aren''t even busy. "Then shouldn''t we have done it from the beginning? That''s what I hear. "It''s a good opportunity to fight with someone other than the Knights for real, but isn''t that a waste! That''s what I''ve been saying with my chest up. "Okay, but... sorry if I let you lose confidence" That''s what I said and turned to the knights, "Call them all! And provoked. The result... was my win in about ten minutes. The knights had been packing between them by trying to surround me with a total of twenty men each from each squad, but they couldn''t work together because of the five (4th squad) who came in without thought, and they were destroyed one after the other. Everyone looked bitter when they returned to the captains, but Primera seemed uncomfortable at first sight. "Fundamentally, we need to review the training... especially Squad Four" When Alan squeals like that, "... Yes, I''m sorry..." Primera replied yes with a voice that seemed to disappear. Starting the next day, intense special training for Squad IV, including Alan supervised Primera, was to begin. After these last few years, the fourth unit, known as the Falling Out, became known as the best unit of the Knights of Gunjo City... I wish. You noticed such an idiotic thought of me, Primera was looking at me with resentful eyes. "Well, it''s time for you to spare me" I tried to escape Primera''s gaze and left the Knights behind. Then I stopped by the guild, but as usual the guild leader was absent, so I decided to go home to the inn. There was still Mr. Flute in the dining room at the full pavilion, and he was in some kind of a rush. "I''m just... what''s up, Mr. Flute? So hasty." "Ah, Mr. Tenma. As a matter of fact, Lily and the others..." Hurry to the room where Lily and the others are in that word, "Wow, that''s disgusting." "Ugh, I think I''m gonna throw up" "The contents are coming out." The three of them were lying down with their stomachs swollen. "............... What is this? Asking Mr. Flute as he pointed to the three of them, "It''s the result of yakitori. In order to clear up the worries that Tenma can''t keep up with, Tenma has been out drinking and eating since then until just now..." Worried and lost. I mean, how many hours have I been eating, these three? "Ah, Tenma." "I feel so bad ~" "Give me some medicine." "Go to the bathroom and throw up! That''s the best pill ever! Slowly to that word...... really slowly like a tortoise (although I feel the tortoise is faster) the three of us headed to the bathroom. I wanted to not think about what happened after that, but just after dinner there was a noise in the busy dining room that needed three peas. Some of the customers who were there left without ordering. 42 Chapter 2-15 Encounters in Dreams Come on, all of a sudden, it''s a problem! How am I doing now? 1, sitting in the front seat. Two, I''m sitting right there and I''m pissed off. Three, I''m sitting right there, and I''m so pissed off. Chip, chip, chip, chip, chin! The correct answer was, four, sitting in the front with Lily and the others, and you were so mad at me ~... ha, why did this happen? The cause is the pea sound of Lily and the others. The three of them at the same time caused it to sound louder than I thought. You were angry at Lily and the others at first, but Lily and the others tailored me like the main culprit (well, I can''t deny it altogether), so lightning struck me too. "Tenma! This is also a dining room! What are you making me do! "No, ma''am. I''m just..." "I don''t need an excuse! "Yes, excuse me! In this way, the situation in which they could not even hear the excuses continued from earlier. "Come on, it''s time, okay? I didn''t mean to offend them." "You shut up! "... Yes" My uncle''s backup shooting ended in underdevelopment. "I''m sorry, Mister! "I didn''t mean it! "I just wanted to make it easier! "" "The bad is the tenma! Forgive me! "Wait, you guys! I just gave you some advice! "It''s bad because Tenma teaches you extra things! "That''s right! We just followed it! "Mostly, I shouldn''t let Tenma leave this city! "It doesn''t matter. Eh! Seeing such a comic talent-like exchange, "If you are, why don''t you cut it out? - Uh-huh! Your voice echoed the city. By the way, he said a patrolling Fourth Unit who heard the voice mistakenly made an enemy attack on too much force to be vigilant throughout the night inside and outside the city. It was almost time to change the date that finally freed me. Of course I''m out of rice. Returning to the room feeling tremendous mental fatigue and hunger, Shiloumal came out of his bag to remind him of the bait. I was so tired, I ignored it and tried to sleep, "K ~ n (Grrrrrrrrrr ~)" "K-NK-N (Grrrrrr, Grrrrrr ~)" "K ~ Nk ~ Nk ~ Nk ~ Ng (Grrrr, Grr, Grr ~)" Shiloumal played some of the strangest harmonies in the world. "Okay, just give me a minute" Saying so, fishing in the bag, "There''s only raw meat, but it''s all right." The moment I said that, Shiloumal drowned. It''s like Pavlov''s dog (the wolf). Throwing in Rockbird and Bore meat, he ate with great momentum. "I also need to think about securing your food..." While he was squealing so, Shiloumal ate up the meat he had thrown in. "You''re early, taste and eat some more..." Filling his belly, Shiloumaru began to fall asleep, round, when he barked once, Wong. "Huh, you start your journey by securing food. Mostly of Shiloumal......" With that said, I went to bed, too. It seemed like my sleeping appetite was stronger than my appetite, and when I lay in bed, I fell asleep earlier than I felt hungry and into the world of my dreams. After a while I opened my eyes, there was a white space everywhere in front of me. "... what a dream, go back to sleep" I found it to be a dream, but it seemed too boring, so I tried to meditate my eyes, "Yay, long time no see! And I was called out. When I opened my eyes and looked back, "It''s been fifteen years, remember? It''s me, it''s God of Genesis! It was God who brought me into this world that appeared before me. "Long time no see. And rest" "Yeah, I''ll treat you... it''s not! Wake up! Tenma!" I''m forced to wake you, "What does it look like now? Wouldn''t it be disengaged if I reincarnated him? "That''s not true. Once in a decade or so, I can connect the dream world of the reincarnated with the space we created. The number of people is limited." The moment Genesis God said that, a chill ran on my neck muscle and my body moved out on its own. "Te n ma chan! Chiu." I think that was the fastest and best move of my life, including in my previous life. I felt a chill in my neck muscle, and I stepped forward as much as I could, trying to swap the Genesis God for where I stood and pulled him. As a result, the Genesis God was to embrace me from behind and meet the Martial God (Okama), who was about to kiss me. With a passionate mouse to mouse extra...... "What the hell, you bokeh! You''re staying, Cora! "That''s our line! This Okama!" Such an ugly curse... watching the beatings from "Ooh, Tenma! Long time no see! I missed you!" Skilled God appeared from the side. "Oh, it''s been a long time. By the way, why am I here? If you look closely, this place resembles the space that was first brought to you when you were reincarnated. "This isn''t where we met before, but think of it as something similar! So, that''s why I called, but it''s like a light interview, so I don''t mind. I''m here to talk to the public. Just think about it." "You know what... So, how many people are here today? That''s what I hear, Mastery. God broke his finger, "Me, those two over there and the four beast gods." "Where is the Beast God..." cum cum cum...... "Oops, I''m surprised! Soon he showed up behind my back and was desperate to smell it. "... Long time no see" Kung Kung...... He tries to pull away, but he leans his nose with a strong force. But unlike Okama, there''s no harm in it, so give up. "So, what am I supposed to tell you? "Oh, nothing in particular. I''ve been watching the whole thing." I lost my mind about that word. "So you didn''t have to come, did you? "Hiya, don''t be shy. Henma hun." When I saw those who had voices that didn''t know what they were talking about, there was a Genesis God swelling his face into a bump. The warrior god he was dealing with didn''t seem to be taking much damage. "Don''t you dare fix your face. Because I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Hino, hey! That''s what I said. The wound healed as I saw it. "Do it from the beginning." In my words, the Genesis God, "This place makes me pretty tired." And he was laughing, but suddenly he looked serious. "Actually, Tenma. You''re going to lose your mental and physical balance, and you''re going to die." And I made a shock statement. "Huh! What do you mean, it! God forgives me for my excitement. "It''s only a story if we don''t take care of anything like this." "If that''s the way you say it, you mean there''s something you can do about it, right? I''m kind of calm, and when I ask Genesis God back, "Yeah! You should use this! It felt like charara chacha cha cha cha cha ~, (in the voice of the first generation), and I took out something like two bracelets from my nostalgia. "What, that? "This, Tenma, is a bracelet that will keep your power down. Keeping it down doesn''t mean your current abilities are going to drop, but it''s a tool that your body won''t have any more of before it does. Specifically, we can contain ancient dragon classes from being able to easily defeat them, to being able to somehow defeat ancient dragons if we work hard." Ok, Okuta-kun, I''m saying it with a knoll like "Maybe you can defeat an ancient dragon, isn''t that enough of a monster? And I have trouble imagining the most powerful class of monsters in this world (except God), like a little strong demon, even if they say so! "Actually, when you were reincarnated, everyone who was there was so uptight... that Tenma, the highest prediction of your abilities was easily beyond the strongest in human history. Plus, the predictions are going up in progression." According to the story, the strongest so far was between S and S - on average. My first prediction was that the lowest was S +, but now it''s SS. "That''s why we all made this bracelet. If you do this, you can grow up and somehow fall within the limits of human strength." After Genesis God said so, "... I''ll do this too" and the beast god has offered three collars. "What''s this? "... Skill God" "Oh, I get it. Tenma, let me explain instead. This was made by God the Beast, and you can make your family smaller with the collar fitted! What do you say! And the Skilled God has his chest stretched with the Beast God. "That''s pretty convenient. How small can you be? "Size varies from individual to individual, but I guess about 1 to 1.5 m for a sirrhoumal. But it doesn''t work on artificial organisms like tanicase or humans." "... strength does not change even in small conditions. In addition, the diet will be less¡­" It was more convenient than I thought. If the intensity doesn''t change, we can serve silowmalls in the dungeon, and above all, the cost of food can be reduced. "Thank you, both of you. I''ll let you use it as soon as I wake up! To the words, they were nodding happily. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, that bracelet also has the effect of a magic bag, which will put quite a bit in it! And when you wear it, you don''t feel the weight, and even if you don''t, you''ll just come back to your arms, just to remember." and this again came with amazing features. "Can I really get something like this? "Don''t worry about it. Because I gave it once in a while to those who were reincarnated. I have Namitaro, too." From then on, the story bounced off to hang up the name I''d heard for a long time, and it seemed time had come to wake up. "Bye, Tenma. See you later. ''Cause we should see each other sooner this time." They even told me that this bracelet has the effect of making it easier for me to meet the gods, and that for a short time, I could use my abilities to the limit... well, it seems that two to thirty more years to be able to activate them. When we are greeting the Genesis God, the Skilled God, and the Beast God, the Martial God, who has so far been creepy and quiet, "Tenma, I really shouldn''t tell you this... your family is alone but I''m alive" For a moment, I didn''t know what I was talking about. "Who! Who the hell is that! Tell me, Wushu, who is that and where are you now! and stuffed, "Calm down, Tenma! I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you the details... If I told you that much, you might have misfortunes with that person..." Wushu told me why he couldn''t tell me the details. They say it''s similar to the curse of the gods, the opposite of protection, and it''s like a system, which prevents God from putting his shoulders in besides the reincarnated. In the past, one of God put too much shoulder in the reincarnator, and as a result, he put too much shoulder in the person concerned, all of whom became insane in spirit, most of whom died. That number is more than 1,000. In addition, he said the god himself had vanished without power. He doesn''t know the details, but he thinks it might be a defensive instinct or a bug in the world to keep God from exerting more power than is necessary in this world. "So sorry. That''s the limit." "No, that''s enough. I''ll do it myself from there. Fortunately, the next dungeon city to go is close to the king''s capital, and it will be easy to get information because there will be adventurers from all over the continent looking for a dungeon." I thanked the martial arts gods. And when you''re shaking hands with the martial arts, "Oh, that sounds like a limit already. Bye, Tenma. I''ll see you around." and his vision was smeared with white. 43 Chapter 2-16 Towards "... in the morning, that wasn''t just a dream..." There was a pair of bracelets and three collars rolling beside me sleeping in bed. I got dressed, went to the courtyard, and quickly put a collar in the Shiloumal. "On?" Towards the collar-fitted Shiloumal, becoming smaller, the body of the Shiloumal shrunk as I saw it, eventually becoming smaller to about 1.5 m. It''s roughly one-half the size of a collar. When I saw that, I tried the bracelet too, but it didn''t feel like anything had changed, but the bracelet went around my wrist, trying to get sucked in and assimilated. In a hurry to remove it, the bracelet showed up again. After several attempts, the bracelet has the ability to assimilate into the arm of the wearer when not in use, and seems to appear, if you remember. By the way, when I left my bracelet, I thought I might really go back, and it really showed up in my arm. All of a sudden, if you turn down Shiloumal, you get an extra look, so let''s just keep him the size he always has until he gets out of this city. Now, when I thought about it, I went back to my usual size. Apparently, this collar can fit regardless of the size of the family. That''s right, it''s a direct tool of God. When I had breakfast that day, I was ready to travel all day. The food relationship threw it into the bag from the end I bought, without thinking about the sunshine because there was a magic bag. Exactly when I put it directly in my bracelet it seemed like it would cause extra trouble, so I put it in a bag from the beginning and then did the roundabout of switching it to my bracelet and saved food in both bags. While I was buying in with water, liquor, food, seasonings and restorative drugs, I found something of interest in an open-air dealer on the back road. That was a small dirty knife at first glance, but it was strangely distracting. "Can I try this? and asked the father of the open-air merchant, "You like it too ~. I can''t believe you want to see such a mess... if you''ll buy it! And he said, if you appraise it with anything else, Orihalcon knife, Mithril knife, Adamantin sword, Adamantin armor, Adamantin armor And quite...... no, it was just such a good item. However, each surface is painted thinly with iron or copper, and they can rust and look worn out on the surface. "How much is all this? "Can you buy it for me? Then two gold coins...... no, how about one and five big silver coins? "Uh-huh... okay. Fix it and you''ll be able to use it." And I put in a little play, took the money out of the bag and gave it to him, took the merchandise and put it in the bag. "Whoa, you have a magic bag, or was that why you wanted to buy one of these lame ones? If I put it out for repair, it''ll be useless! You look sturdy." And I''m telling you, if I fix everything, that''s what I make because it''s worth a few pieces of white gold. "Every time" And my father''s face was quite daunting, but I wanted to thank him more. Return to the inn and quickly clean the knife and knife. The method is simple. We just hit each other with these two bottles. The knife is like a survival knife with 20 cm across the blade and about 15 cm in the pattern. A knife is a good thing to call a sidebar. Anyway, it looks almost like a Japanese knife, there is no sheath, but there is a slight opposite with a single blade. The blade crossing is 40cm and the pattern is just over 20cm in size. When the two peaks and the peaks were beaten together, the metal on the surface peeled off and a cloudless body appeared from underneath. Adamantin''s sword was a simple built Great Sword shape, with a blade crossing of 1 m and a pattern of 50 cm and quite large. This is an Orihalcon knife, and as I tried to scrape the surface, a blackish sashimi appeared. The armor and armor don''t fit my size, so I''ll be dead in my bag for a while. When I was cleaning up the details, it had been almost two hours in no time. It''s dim outside and smells good from the dining room. I turned it down and put it in my room to do an experiment on Shiloumal. "Shiloumal, it''s rice, eat" Trying to feed Shiloumal about half the amount he''s always fed, he had a good momentum at first, but by the time he finished eating about half of it, he was visibly losing momentum, "Gep." and left about a third to stop eating. "Yikes! This will keep the amount down! This will save you money and make it a little easier to prepare your meals. I thought so, I was in a gutsy pose with nature. "All right, I''ll make dinner too." With that said, I set aside my food and water for slurrin and headed to the dining room. When I walked into the dining room, I didn''t notice in the morning, but I had an uncle who was strangely in a good mood and with crummy skin, and an uncle who seemed badly screwed and aged. "... Tenma... I did my best... night, day..." Try not to care what happened, "You''ve had a rough time... Here you go, it''s a handmade recovery pill" That''s what I said. When I tried to give it to my uncle, "Sorry, Tenma! Goku, goku, oh, you''re surprisingly easy to drink! And your old man took it from the side and drank it all at once. ... I won''t forget my uncle''s face then... it was like finding an oasis in the middle of the desert and approaching it with this body was a mirage for nothing... such a face of despair. I told my uncle who was as white as Joe, "... what to say... good luck..." That said, I let my uncle hold two healing pills in his hand, and furthermore, I stuck about four in my pocket and left the spot behind. I took my seat. "Oddie, give me a recommendation! I placed an order, as if nothing had happened. "Yes! You, one featured, add! Uncle moved back and forth to the words, and took one sip of the two recovery pills he had in his hand. "Aye ~" And I went into the kitchen. The food that came out was heartless or slightly salty. "Oh, man, I''m going out tomorrow. Thanks for your help." "Huh! Suddenly, you are! Your surprise was the most. "You! Hey, come here!" Your grandfather went outside calling his uncle and put a bill on the door that said ''Closed today''. "What''s up ~..." My uncle, who is not yet in good shape, appeared nooooooo. When you asked me what was going on, "What, no, no! Batang I fell because I couldn''t and screamed. "Uncle. - Uh-huh! "You uh-huh! It was hard for the customers around to make a scene. My uncle noticed about an hour after that. "Ha, I had a weird dream! "You... it''s not a dream, Tenma''s leaving this city tomorrow! "Seriously!!! My uncle, too surprised, was about to have a character collapse. "I''m sorry, uncle. But I feel like I need to go right away." I said that because I can''t tell my uncles what I was taught in my dreams. "Well... adventurers are important... but only" My uncle was very convinced. "Uncle. Thank you for taking care of me for over two years." That''s what I gave my uncle, a couple of bundles of paper. "This one''s in business, so you don''t have to worry about it...... seriously or this! "What''s wrong...... really! The paper I gave my uncle was a successful reproduction of one of the sweet recipes I know. "You... this is one piece of property! Actually, this world doesn''t have many sweet recipes. The reason for this is that when I say sugar is high and sweet, the image of fruit is strong. It''s a waste to use sugar poorly, and many people say that''s enough because you can mix raw fruit, heated fruit, dried fruit, etc. with bread, cookies, or just add sugar directly to it, which is pretty sweet and delicious. The recipe was not particularly difficult to write about, such as doughnuts, hot cakes, pudding, shoe cream, etc., and then I chose and wrote something that was likely to be received by women and children. "Don''t worry. Some recipes don''t say that. What it says there is also something that can be easily made here in the kitchen, and that can make a variety of flavors depending on your further ingenuity. And I''m getting ink from the Duke of Sanga as insurance." When I said that and got the paperwork out of the bag, they were horrified. The reason for this is that there was a true story quite a long time ago that a nobleman used sweet recipes in a restaurant in Wangdu for business without permission and sentenced the master of a protested restaurant to death. So when I talk to the Duke of Sanga during this discussion, "Well, I''ll write you a brush. If you do something to that store, it will be the same as selling me a fight." And he said, he wrote it light. "It''s just a condition, and occasionally the Duke will use it, so I want you to make a treat and give it to me." When you''re in the Duke of Sanga class, you can also say that it''s top class security because even if you''re royal, you can''t easily get your hands on it. That''s how cheap it is. "Now every day, I can eat sweets! "You eat too much, you''re going to have a lot of trouble. Especially women''s secrets..." In my words, you stopped moving for a moment. "Now I can eat (...) sweets once in a while! Retaked. In every world, weight seems to be a worrying matter for women. "Anyway, let me use it." After that, I spent my last night asking my uncle questions about the recipe. The day was a fluttering, blue and clear sky to travel. Even early in the morning, the drop-off brought together people who had grown close in this city. Uncle and uncle to Lily and the others, Guild captain to Flute, Marx to Serna and Captain to Primera. He showed his face, even though he would have business with each of them. I''ve said goodbye to everyone, so I''ll just say a light greeting. That''s when everyone gave me a sort of thought. He had prepared drinks for handmade snacks and ingredients, and handwritten maps for treatment sets. "Tenma, take this" That''s what Alan gave me, broken swords, spears, protective equipment, etc. "This is all hard to fix, but if it''s a temper, you can change it." Sure would be possible with my alchemy. Let me thank you. "Mr. Tenma, this is from your father" Primera gave me an envelope that was sealed with wax. When I open it, "Is this possibly the seal of the House of the Duke of Sanga" What was inside was a deer crest of the number "Connection" painted inside a palm-sized hexagonal metal plate, stringed through the top of the plate. "Yes, it is. If you have this, it will help you when something happens. With that and a message, this crest is an apology for all the inconvenience. Don''t hesitate to use it. Just don''t abuse it." "Thank you for your concern. Of course, I don''t use it for bad things. Tell him so." "Got it. Good day, Mr. Tenma." I got the word and got in the carriage, "Thank you all for everything. They''re coming to this city again! The tanicase was allowed to proceed slowly. I turned around and kept waving until we were all invisible. Eventually everyone was smaller than the bean grains and turned forward where they were no longer visible, increasing the speed of tanicase to shake off loneliness. 44 gossip - then the city of Gunjo Dozzle Edition "Tenma''s out, another week... fast" I have never heard of or seen a child who has had a long stay before but is not yet an adult. Two years ago that day, Tenma appeared fluttered in this inn... what''s wrong? Well, no, anyway, you''re gonna advance a few months'' worth of inn money at the top, so in the beginning, among regular guests, is that some grand nobleman''s hideout? What a rumor. You were actually hunting an unlikely demon for a short time and paying a fraction of that price. That''s why adventurers with bad behavior and adventurers who want to make things easier had painful eyes trying to monetize the temper... well, that made me a lot safer. And you''re a strange guy, aren''t you? My prowess as an adventurer is superior to my kids, and even more so to my magical arm... I''m relieved to think that would be bad behavior. Luckily, I''m glad it was a good one if not hostile... but with that being said, there were more than fifty people involved in the tense and out of business, and there were rumors. "You, are you finished with the planting? "Almost there! Shit, shit, my hand would have stopped if I had been thinking. The use of the Duke is coming today, so I need to be more tempered than usual. After this, the confectionery made in the full pavilion was spread by the Duke of Sanga so that its name became known not only to the city of Gunjo, but also to the Wang capital, so that many nobles would come to buy it, but Dozzle set a limit on the number of confectionery sold and did not allow the nobility to buy it. Because of this, the rare value comes out, and only then will the treats of the full pavilion be branded. The brand name was "Tenma Mark," and Tenma, who heard about this, became so embarrassed that she vowed to go complain directly one day. Dozzle Edited Guild Edition "Deputy guild leader, it''s tough. This week, compared to last week, the Adventurers'' Demon Crusade has dropped about 30%." "Calm down! That''s natural. I haven''t had Mr. Tenma since this week." The officials in a panic, they were! I said and went back to my seat. Normally, it seems strange that the boy is hunting nearly 30% of the demon crusades by himself, but our officials seem to be so mahy as to be unconditionally convinced that Mr. Tenma did it. "This might not be a good idea" The fact that the sense of the staff is mahi risks unconsciously pushing the general (...) adventurers for an impossible crusade...... talk to the guild leader. "Excuse me, Guild Leader" I knocked on the guild leader''s room...... no reply. You have no choice but to open the door at will, "Is that man... skipping again! The room was empty. As usual, at least call me and then skip something... well, if you''re kidding, I''ll definitely do it in the morning. Working in anger, "Guild Leader! I hid in the shadow of an adventurer and found the guild leader who snuck back in. "Bad, bad, just a change of mood" "Where do I need to change my mood! When I was so angry, I noticed that the guild leader had some kind of smelly wrap. "What is it? "Oh, I''ll split this for you, just miss it this time" That''s what you''ve made me shake in my hand. "Is that a shoe cream from the full pavilion" It was the most popular belly pavilion treat these days. "No, I managed to get it installed in my old cone. And now forgive me." Trying to acquire this me by shoe cream...... good try! "Thank you. Thank you." That said, I received every package (...), "Gentlemen, this is a plug from the guild leader. For those who don''t get there because of the small number, the guild leader will bring it to them later." and shouted out to the officials. "Wait a minute. No! Not a word of that..." "Right. Guild Length" "No, that''s..." "Gi rue de chief" "Yes......" It was nice to install a promise like this, but I forgot to talk to him about the key things, and he felt terrible. Alliance Edition Complete Bobcat Princess Edition "I went that way! Nelly!" "Okay, Lily. Millie, please follow me! "Ha ha. Come on!" The three of us are here today to exorcise rabbits to a field near the city. Even when I say rabbits, I say ''horned rabbits'' with about 10 cm horns growing on their heads about the rabbit-shaped demons. Meat becomes edible, horns become processed and herbal medicines and, above all, fur is popular with women. The recommended crusade rank was D and above, and we should have been able to do it easily. "Lily, something''s wrong! Too many! The three of us have already hunted over thirty from earlier. Originally horned rabbits rarely have more than ten herds, except during the breeding season. Even if some herds have assembled for breeding purposes, it is strange that there are no child rabbits or pregnant female rabbits. But the Horned Rabbit is so demonic that even ordinary children can hunt, there''s no harm in us. I''m just tired. We don''t have to do this kind of work. Actually, there''s a whole lot of money left to crusade the bandits during this time. We thought most of the prizes we got were entitled to Tenma because we were hugging Tenma in the balls at that time, but then we were given about 3 million G''s from Tenma saying no. At first it was a tenma I tried to give half of it to, but that''s just too much, and I was afraid to have such a lot of money, so I got it for this price. But that money got us greedy. Well, even when it comes to greed, I want to send our siblings to a good school. Even if it doesn''t go as far as Wang Du''s school, there are schools that are normally accessible to ordinary people in those big cities. But naturally, it costs money. Besides, there are only small schools in Gunjo City, so including the cost of boarding and lodging can be a considerable amount of money if you let them go to a decent place. That''s for five...... So we work! Less dangerous, more rewards for the crusade, and more money for the material! "Let''s go back to the city and retrieve what we''ve done." That was when I suggested it. out of the bushes, a horned rabbit appeared that would be 1 m, "Peeeeeeeeee" I sounded a tall squeal. So many horned rabbits appeared from around us, where they were hiding, to react to that chirping, surrounding us. "Wow! What the hell are these guys" "One would be cute, but I''d be scared to be here! The other two are also surprised. No matter how small the horned rabbit is, it''s normal to be scared when surrounded by a 40cm demon¡­ Until a while ago, I used to be with people who weren''t normal. "Lily, what do we do? "Something big, you look like you can afford it." Big horned rabbit for Milly''s words...... boss fine. The boss is looking at this one with a hateful nigga face (though it may just look like it). "If this happens, I''ll take out that boss! In the mood, the three of us tried to launch an attack with our proud collaboration. As a result, "Piggyyyyyy" With such a disconnected voice, the boss died lightly. "... what the heck, he''s too weak for his big attitude" "That''s a complete shadow." "No matter how big, horn rabbits are horn rabbits," Only for what I was in the mood, this ending was unexpected. And this result seemed unexpected to the horned rabbits, too. "Nelly, Millie, the horn rabbits are stopping moving! Now''s your chance! That''s what I said, and I doubled to the horn rabbit opponents around me. "Welcome home. Ladies and gentlemen, Princess Bobcat." When we got to the guild in the heap, Mr. Flute, who has been close here lately, welcomed us. "" "Right now, Mr. Flute..." " "Is that it? Are you somewhat unusually tired? In front of Mr. Flute, who says so, I turned my magic bag upside down. This bag is a treasure that Tenma gave us before she left the city. "Hey, what the hell, these numbers! Mr. Flute sounds surprised when he sees a corner rabbit (bleeding out) coming out of dosadosa. From the people who were watching that behind us, "Hey, look at that one. I knew if I acted with Tenma, I wouldn''t be able to add or subtract." "No, it''s not, it''s easier to meet demons." "Oh, my God, I envy you! I hear voices saying things like that. Ignoring that, we explained the situation to Mr. Flute. "Really, that. I can''t believe such a large horned rabbit led a large crowd..." To Mr Flute, whom I suspect a little, I showed the boss'' carcass. "I''m going to get a little guild leader! That''s what I said, and I immediately brought in the guild leader. The guild chief had a glimpse of the carcass, "This guy is a king angle rabbit. I don''t know much about it, but there''s a king in a horned rabbit, too." and said, catch it with the rear leg of a horned rabbit, "These guys are weak even when they''re kings. I''m often eaten by other demons and beasts. Anyway, you''re weak because you''re big and delicious." After finishing the explanation, the guild leader said, I left it to him, and went back. "Mr. Flute, no matter how many horned rabbits, it''s hard to crusade over a hundred." I was in the mood to say even one of the stupidity, no matter how unexpected it was for the Alliance. "I''m so sorry! This is completely a mistake in our investigation. I thought it was a bunch of horned rabbits, so many wouldn''t even go 20." If this was an oak or something, we could have been dead if we were bad, although it would have been nice because the Horned Rabbit was the opponent this time. That''s how hard it is. "Please do not hesitate to redeem and reward me. And, of course, some lifting! "Yes... Mr. Lily, you''re starting to look kind of like Mr. Tenma" I guess so, but we got paid to color and went back to the inn. Recently, the Inn uses a full pavilion. In the favor of my uncles, they can turn the room that Tenma was using as a priority. The three of us discussed the room today. We''ve been discussing this a lot lately, and at the end of the day, "" "After all, bad temper! And, he concluded, like a euphemism. I heard later that the Alliance had made a few other mistakes like ours, so a brief crusade was decided by the Alliance officials, calling it training. Bobcat Princess Edited Gunjo City Knights Squad IV Edition "There! Don''t get distracted! You''re losing your arm! The Commander-in-Chief has been on unit four these days. As for me personally, I''m glad I can train well, but as a troop leader, I find it very embarrassing. "Primera! Don''t blur, you two are down there, clean up! The translation is in front of me, because the sight is so miserable. My team is made up of three noble men or fewer than three women. I don''t know why, but lately I''ve come to think that maybe for immatures like me to lead the squad, it means immatures look good as well. So I want to empower myself with the training of the Commander-in-Chief and get a little closer to Mr. Tenma. When we first met, it was shocking. Even though I looked like a child, the atmosphere surrounding me felt like a man of war. I am the Duke''s three daughters, and the inheritance of the Duke''s family will undoubtedly not involve me first. I have the right to inherit once, but I gave up early because my brother has two sisters. Fortunately, your father seems not to be very interested in a political marriage, and even if marriage stories come from other nobles, Primera seems to live as a knight, so he seems to say no to this story that he did not...... That was the story, but I had more opportunities than I had at a young age to see a variety of first-class military personnel, adventurers, etc., in relation to the Duke''s house. But Tenma was enough to say that it resembles the atmosphere that those people have...... no, on the contrary, they are overwhelmed. When I rubbed it with my men, Tenma killed me and I couldn''t move unconsciously. After that, I had the opportunity to see him several times, but every time I forgot that he was younger than me, I felt more respectful. Seeing me speak respectfully to Mr. Tenma, something about the other captain is enough to say often that I don''t know which one is the older nobleman. I thought I had no choice about that either. Anyway, the opponent turns the nobles'' hires against the enemy alone, winning them all without a scratch, or even if we come together as opponents, they are not at all hostile. While I was thinking about it, all the noblemen in my squad were crawling to the ground. "All right, that''s it for today. Rest well and don''t leave me tired tomorrow! That''s what the Captain General said and left the training center behind. "Everybody okay? I can hear some loose voices between the words, it''s okay ~ and. Those in Unit IV were often ridiculed by others, but more people recently seemed to change their minds when they saw them doing such fierce training, and some came out to give advice. Given that, it must have turned out to be a good pill that the Knights'' Tops had so much done to Mr. Tenma. There were also arrogant people in my squad who could be described as high tempered and noble, but these days I have stopped seeing such places. If we go at this rate, I don''t think the Fourth Squad is just a luggage squad, and the day we become a one-man knight squad is that far away... hopefully not a dead man before then. I hoped so, looking at my men still crawling. Gunjo City Knights Unit IV completed 45 Chapter 2 Post-Ending Status Name... Tenma Ootri Age¡­ 15 Race... People Title... Sage''s Apprentice, Tamer, Dragon Killer, Top-notch Adventurer, (God''s Spouse) HP¡­ 22000 MP¡­ 36000 muscle strength¡­ A Defense¡­ A + Fast¡­ A Magic... SS + Mental Strength¡­ S- Growth power¡­ SS + Luck¡­ B Skills... Fire Magic 10, Water Magic 10, Family Enhancement 10, Alchemy 10, Magic Manipulation 10, Tutorial 10, Light Magic 9, Wind Magic 9, Cooking 9, Dismantling 9, Soil Magic 9, Swordsmanship 9, Martial Arts 9, Bar 9, Trap 9, Grant Magic 9, Night 9, Magic Enhancement 9, Spacetime Magic 8, Thunder Magic 8, Throwing 8, Patience 8, Archery 7, Dark Magic 7, Magic 6, Axe 6, All Magic Attributes 6 (10), (Appraisal 10, Detection 10, Cover-up 10, Technique Mastery Enhancement 10, Genesis Magic 8, Growth 8, Vitality Enhancement 8, Resilience 8, Abnormal Resistance 8, Sensory Enhancement 8, Physical Ability 7, Martial Arts 6, Destruction Enhancement 5, Immediate Death Resistance 5) Gifts... protection of the gods Name... Slalin Age¡­ 9 Race... Slime Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 6000 MP¡­ 12000 Muscle strength?... C + Defense¡­ B Fast... B + Magic... A: Mental strength¡­ B + Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B Skills... Space-Time Magic 8, Magic Manipulation 8, Abnormal Resistance 8, Patience 5, Martial Arts 5, All Magic Attributes 4 Name... Shiloumal Age¡­ 5 Race... Phantom Wolf Species (Golden Fenrill and Silverriofenrill) Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 23000 MP¡­ 14000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ A Fast... s- Magic... A Mental Strength¡­ C- Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B Skills... Night 10 - Martial Arts 8 - Abnormal Resistance 6 - Physical Ability Enhancement 6 - Sensory Enhancement 6 - Vitality Enhancement 5 - Patience 3 - Magic Manipulation 2 Gifts... Beast God''s Protection Name... Lily Millie Nelly Age¡­ 18 Race... Beast Race (Cat) Title... Adventurer, City Idol, (Geloin) HP¡­ 12000 MP¡­ 14000 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ B Fast... A: Magic... b- Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B + Name... Primera von Sanga Age¡­ 20 Race... People Title... Three Duchess of Sanga, Captain of Unit IV belonging to the Knights of Gunjo City and Natural HP¡­ 16000 MP¡­ 15000 Muscle Strength¡­ B- Defense¡­ B Fast... b Magic... b- Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ C + Name... Flute Age¡­ 24 Race... People Title... Deputy Guild Manager, Adventurer, City of Gunjo HP¡­ 4000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ D + Defense¡­ c- Fast... b Magic... C Mental Strength¡­ A: Growth¡­ B- Luck... b- Name... Alsace von Sanga Age¡­ 48 Race... People Title... Duke of Sanga Homeowner, Natural, Belly Black HP¡­ 12000 MP¡­ 12000 Muscle Strength¡­ B- Defense¡­ b- Fast... b- Magic... C + Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power¡­ C + Luck¡­ A + Name... Max Belcap Age¡­ 41 Race... People Title... Guild Branch Manager/Former A-Rank Adventurer HP¡­ 18000 MP¡­ 1000 muscle strength¡­ A Defense¡­ B Fast¡­ A Magic... b- Mental Strength¡­ A Growth power¡­ c- Luck¡­ B + Name... Alan Van Dortress Age¡­ 45 Race... People Title... Sir Gunjo City Knights General Captain HP¡­ 2000 MP¡­ 1000 muscle strength¡­ A Defense¡­ A + Fast... B + Magic... b- Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power¡­ C + Luck¡­ B + Name... Santos Knight Age¡­ 35 Race... People Title... Captain and Honorary Associate Sergeant of the Knights of Gunjo HP¡­ 24000 MP¡­ 6000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ A + Fast... C + Magic... c- Mental Strength¡­ A Growth¡­ B- Luck... b- Name... Simon Cairo Age¡­ 28 Race... People Title... Captain and Honorary Associate Sergeant of Knights II, Gunjo City HP¡­ 16000 MP¡­ 12000 Muscle strength¡­ B + Defense¡­ B + Fast... B + Magic... b- Mental Strength¡­ A Growth¡­ B- Luck¡­ B + Name... Aida Rice Age¡­ 27 Race... People Title... Captain and Honorary Associate Sergeant of Knights Unit III, Gunjo City HP¡­ 18000 MP¡­ 8000 muscle strength¡­ A ~ Defense¡­ b- Fast... A + Magic... b Mental Strength¡­ A: Growth power¡­ B Luck... b- Name... Geese Age¡­ 23 Race... People Title... Former Second Son of the Honorable Noble (Former Associate Baron), Bandit Slave, Lifetime Crime HP¡­ 6000 MP¡­ 800 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ C + Fast... b- Magic... D + Mental strength¡­ D + Growth power¡­ C Luck... c- Name... Legil Age¡­ 41 Race... People Title... Former Honorary Noble (Former Associate Baron)/Death row inmate (planned) HP¡­ 5000 MP¡­ 2800 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ b- Fast... c- Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ B Growth power¡­ c- Luck¡­ B + Legil had a little cone in the back society and used it to get the Honorable Lord. The Duke of Sanga said he was excellent, but that''s a big reason he had connections with the back society and was good at using it. Adventurers during the duel gathered using the connections of the back society. By the way, Legil''s wife and eldest son are commonsense people for what they are, so I just got divorced and went home with my oldest son. They both seemed to want to do something about just Geese, but I gave up on explanations from the Duke that I couldn''t do anything about it and asked them to at least spare the death penalty, so I became a critical, lifelong criminal slave. Geese''s people are also criminal slaves. This one comes with a normal deadline. 46 Chapter 3-1 Midpoint It''s been about a week since I left Gunjo City... "Funny, you should be able to see the village at the midpoint by now..." I got lost. Ever since I left the city, I do feel too slow. But if it''s going the right way on the map, it should be about half a mile away! And it''s supposed to be on a village halfway between Gunjo City and Dungeon City! There have been a lot of stops in the woods along the way this past week, food security in the river, and Shiloumal getting lost. There were some unfortunate aspects about Shiloumal (he was flushed into the river and couldn''t understand the smell anymore, so he searched for it in his exploration and picked it up), but slowly, on average, he was going to reach the village by the end of the day because it was more than 20 km a day. But it''s almost sundown. We need to stop the carriage somewhere we can calm down and get ready for camp. When I say camp, I just put a simple line around the carriage and prepare a meal. The carriage I''m riding now has undergone a major modification to the same thing that Lily and the others used to hunt for Bore (bandit exorcism). The body was first modified into a boxcarriage, incorporating an iron plate with reinforced magic throughout. Furthermore, the interior is fixed with space-time magic according to the Dimension Bag procedure, and the appearance is about 3 tatami (2m across x 3m longitude) and the height is about 1.8m (in fact, there are wheels, etc., so about 2.5 m), but the interior is spread about four times that (about 3m high). This modification costs about 300,000 Gs. It''s mainly iron money. Well, because of that, we have to pull a few on regular horses, and we have to replenish the fortified magic and weight reduction magic formations everywhere in the carriage with a certain amount of magic every day, making it a wizard-only carriage. Of course, I have a contractor registration specifically for me. Well, thanks to making my life easier, it''s extraordinarily easier than staying in a weird inn. Now on the inside corner, I''m just considering building a bathroom. Looking for a place with that in mind, "Bandits! I heard voices like that. When I used exploration in the direction of my voice, there was a reaction on the other side of the hill about 100 m away. Apparently, a group of sixteen people have been attacked by twenty bandits. "I wonder if this is dangerous." The sixteen were apparently ambushed and were completely besieged by bandits. I ordered the carriage to be wrapped up and the collar of the Shiloumal removed and sent to my opposite side to attack. And I myself gave Tanicase instructions and headed up the hill. Trying to keep an eye on the night from the top of the hill, the sixteen were still disadvantaged. Apparently, only six adventurers are combatants of those being attacked, and the others are like three merchant-style men with employer-like looks and seven slaves. As I made that observation, I heard Silowmall howling from the other side. To answer that, I launched a fireball into the sky. "What the fuck! One of the bandits looked around to scream and be vigilant, "Gah!" "It''s a wolf demon - gebo" "Big, Gebe" Faster than that, Shiloumal struck more than the other side. The confused bandits made me stick Tanicase in to stab a stop. "I''ll add up! You guys keep your defenses together! The bandits weren''t the only ones confused, but they still listen to me and honestly go into protection. "And the wolves are on our side! If you don''t want to die, don''t get your hands on me! I would add that. Otherwise, Shiloumal would not be able to distinguish between enemy allies. If one of the adventurers attacks Shiloumal, he will definitely be killed by Shiloumal. The bandits who were ambushed were instantly killed by me (+ Tanicase) and Shiloumal. "Awesome! Who the hell is he? "I''ll pry later! Now you have to believe in your allies and consolidate your defense! "But there are about three more bandits... no, it looks like they''re all dead already" The bandits seemed to be cooperating there, but they didn''t seem to have assumed that they could carry out an ambush, so they could easily be exorcised. "All right, come back, Shiloumal! To my words, Shiloumal shook his tail and ran over. stroking the head of such a silowmall, "I appreciate your help, but are you on my side? One of the adventurers called from a slightly further away position. "That''s up to you guys. If you want to be hostile, I will not forgive you." To the slain words, the adventurers threw down their weapons and put their hands up. "There is no hostility to us on this street. Rather grateful." "Okay. Let''s believe that word." That''s what I said, put Shiloumal down, and approached the men. "These guys are bandits for sure. For crusading... or everyone. I''ll take it." "That''s natural. All of this was defeated by you and that wolf." After hearing the words, I gave instructions to Shiloumal to collect the bodies of the bandits. I told Shiloumal beforehand not to tear the bandits apart unless there was more to it, so most of the bodies were connected somewhere. When you''re putting a body in a bag, "Thank you for the danger." And a merchant-style man came. "I''m a slave trader, Jayman," Name... jayman Age¡­ 43 Race... People Title¡­ Slave Trader Slightly frowned at me in a place called Slave Merchant, "You don''t have to be wary. It''s no use saying by mouth that I''m a regular filing...... I don''t know if it''ll prove it, but take a look at this." That said, the man took out a piece of paper. The paper said ''Slave Trade License'', with the name of the man after some precautions and contracts, and finally, the Duke of Alsace von Sanga acknowledges this, it said. "I don''t know if that''s real or not, but I''ll trust you to some extent more than I gave you the Duke''s name." "Really, thank you for that. And I''m fine with Jayman. And... could you take a mask (...) and show me your face if you can? That''s what they said, and I remember hiding my mouth once I changed my disguise. Removing the mask surprised Jayman and the adventurers alike, "You were so young! I thought you were young... but not so far... maybe your name is Tenma, don''t you say? I put my guard up against that word. "I''m sorry I surprised you. As a matter of fact, I treated Geese as a slave, and in doing so, the Duke asked me to be Mr. Tenma." That''s what Jayman told the Duke of Sanga. That included my deal with the Duke of Sanga, so I decided to de-alert him once and for all. "So why did Tenma come here¡­ thank you to us, but I heard the destination was a dungeon city. This isn''t the same direction as a dungeon city, is it? Show me the handwritten map I got for that word. "I came to this map right, but I think I went the wrong way..." From Jayman''s mouth at a glance at the map, he was to be asked the facts of the shock. "This... is similar to the location of the middle village, but it''s a map of another territory... It looks like the person who wrote this wrote the wrong map of another place than Tenma''s destination" "Huh! I see, you can''t see the village no matter how much it goes by reason. "Yeah, but the directions themselves are the same, so if we get out of here on the right path, we''ll get to the destination¡­ or the village where it relays is our destination" I could see what you wanted to say in that word. "My request is for information on your journey to your destination and the road to Dungeon City. In consideration, join the escort to the earlier rescue and village. How about that? "Negotiations are in place! Best regards," I had a deal with Jayman to shake hands. "If you''re from here, we''ll be there in a few hours. As for this one, I''d like to get there by the end of the day...... are you sure? "I don''t mind. But isn''t there an injured man in your adventurer? and asked the man who was holding back behind Jayman, "I''m wounded, but fortunately only one, shallow wound, light healing magic and potion will do fine" Because of that, I checked the carriage and there seems to be no problem, so I decided to leave as soon as possible. I straddled Tanicase without sending out a carriage and allowed Shiloumal to advance as far as my voice could reach, giving him the role of scouting and avoiding weak demons. The adventurers were surprised by Tanicase, but Jayman showed less surprise. If you''d asked, the Duke of Sanga would have asked about Shiloumal and Tanicase. However, with regard to Shiloumal, he said he was delayed in realizing that he was stained with blood when we first met and that I had kept him waiting a little further away. As Jayman said, we arrived in the village in approximately three to four hours. Some demons appeared on the road, but all were hunted by Shiloumal, so we were able to arrive without any problems. "Arrival. Thanks to you, we were able to get there safely." The adventurers employed by Jayman''s words looked complicated, but he seemed prepared to say whatever he had to say about this one. "I''m sorry, Mr. Jayman. It fits such a dangerous eye..." The leader man of the adventurers apologizes, "No, I have a no on this one, too. You guys were suggesting danger before you left, but I was the one who didn''t listen. Let me color the rewards, albeit slightly." That''s what I said and apologized the other way around. "I have to thank you again. That was really helpful. I appreciate it." The voice felt some obsession, but seemed to say it from the heart, so "No, I don''t mind. I won''t give you a hand, but you guys can handle it. And I got a lot of rewards, too." Yes, speaking lightly, "Ha, I may have managed, but surely some of them would have died. That''s what made us all safe, and that''s still because of you." And he was laughing as I talked. "Mr. Tenma, please join us at our inn today. Now it''s dangerous to leave, and by noon tomorrow I''ll have the rest of the rewards ready." "Okay. I''ll take care of you." That''s what I said, I put Tanicase in my bag and followed Jayman. I can''t say the inn is flattering compared to a full pavilion, but it was beautiful and well cleaned inside. The room was distracted by Jayman, who took the room alone. The next day it looked like rain of hatred. I was looking out of the room with a light rain, and I heard knocking on the door. "Go ahead." Excuse me, it was Jayman who came in. "Mr. Tenma, we have a map with directions from this village to the dungeon city" I said, I spread the round paper in my hand to show it. At the end of the description while looking at the map, "Please have this map" So he gave me a map that was written a lot smaller than the one earlier. "Can I have it? "Yeah, I don''t mind. This is what I just wrote, so it''s not a complete simulation, but I don''t think there''s a problem because I''m still writing it as similar as possible." "Thank you" That''s what I said and made it into a bag. "Still, if you get lost, there are two luminous stars lined up in time just after sundown, so if you go in that direction, there''s a dungeon city" "I see... ok" "It looks like a raw and hateful sky today, what are you going to do with your departure? What do you mean, we''re under contract while we''re in this village, so we''ll pay for the accommodation." I''ll think about it for a second. "I appreciate the story, but if it''s this rain, it''ll be fine. We''ll be leaving around noon." According to the map I got, it''s mostly like a meadow from here. Then if you were in the carriage, there wouldn''t be any particular problem. "Really, once this room is available until this evening, let me know if you change your mind" That''s what Jayman said and left the room. After I had a light meal, I asked the innkeeper where the guild was, borrowed an umbrella and went outside. The guild was about fifteen minutes walk from the inn, but it was just a smaller building than things like Gunjo City. "I''ve exorcised the bandits, and I want you to make sure there''s a bounty neck." Briefly speaking only of the requirements to the receptionist who was sitting at the counter, the man in charge showed up and was taken to the back of the building. "There are twenty people, and the bodies are in the bag, right? Can you get me out here? I took the body out where I was designated. The man looked at the body without showing how he cared in particular. "Eh, these guys had a bounty on them recently. This guy is 50,000 G, this guy and this guy are 20,000 G, and you won''t be around later. But since everyone who was reported has been crusaded, we have just asked these guys to crusade, so we will accomplish that as well." That said, when I switched to the Alliance Magic Bag, I went to the reception again and handed over the reward. "A total of 260,000 G for the bandit''s crusade and 150,000 G for the reward of the request, a total of 410,000 G. Make sure." I checked the amount I was given and put it in my bag. I asked the receptionist where the grocery store was and decided to go peek to see if there was anything I was looking for. When I got to the grocery store, I quickly looked for what I was looking for but I didn''t see it anywhere. So I asked the clerk about the stuff he wanted. "What, are you a tiny barrel...... could you come in for a second?" I said, the first thing I brought was about 50 cm of barrel. "If you want to use it for preservation, that''s enough." "Oh, this is small. I want twice as much as this." With that said, the clerk was thinking, "With that said, there was one thing! That''s what he said, he took me to a warehouse outside. "This is it. It''s this barrel. I think this would be the perfect size! and a 1.2 m high, the largest diameter pointed to an empty barrel of liquor of about 1 m. "Oh, it''s just the right size. How much is this? "This was originally planned to be disposed of, so just the timber portion is fine" That said, the price is 500G. I paid for it, put the barrel in my bag, and left the store in a good mood. Ex-Japanese Essentials, Bath Barrels (Substitutes), Got It! By the time we got to the inn, the rain had almost stopped. "Okay, it''s time to leave! I visited Jayman''s room and told him I was leaving. "Really? I also go to Dungeon City a lot in business, so maybe I''ll see you again, Mr. Tenma. Thank you then." Jayman and I exchanged hands and made a promise to reunite. At first, I heard of a slave trader, but when I got used to it, I had nothing to worry about. Well, I made Geese send some kind of slave, and now it''s weird to care, but it just got bigger. Anyway, I left the village in a temper to make sure I didn''t get lost this time. Besides... my first barrel bath and style beautiful edition This journey, a barrel bath that could be the biggest harvest. The time has come for its first use. "Okay, let''s use it quickly" To prepare for the bath, the barrel was put out on the back of the carriage and the lid was opened. "Whoa, whoa... what''s this smell! The stench spreads as soon as the lid is opened. I hurried to close the lid and serve the bag, ventilating the carriage. "Shit... just a thought, I should have noticed it was rotten inside..." Only for a moment in my brain, I gave up on this barrel and thought I''d put up with it until I got to the city. But my instincts as a former Japanese who was willing to take a bath didn''t allow it. First, I put the barrel away from the carriage, opened the lid and quickly left. Then I decided to let the golem come out of one piece and wash it from a remote position. However, the Golem is not very good at fine force application and subtraction, so it feels like I''m running the magic directly and remotely. First, throw away any wine left inside. Next, use water magic to loosen up in the barrel. On several occasions, the water became transparent. So I put soap on the rundown I put out of the bag and brush it in the barrel. Finally, fill and disinfect the barrel with hot water. Just in case, I left it disinfected while changing the hot water for about an hour. Well, how is that achievement! "All right! I barely care! Success! Now the memorial bath is to be installed in the carriage. Quickly, fill the carriage with hot water. "Ha ~, Extremely easy, Extremely easy" I soaked myself up to my shoulder in a little hot water and enjoyed a long bath. After a little long water, I dress up as a towel on my hips as if to cool off my body''s fire lights. The truth is, I could have been naked, but I''m going to be dressed for it because I''m going to have some bathing fun. "If I say take a bath, this is it." With that said, I took the chilled milk out of my bag. "No!" I put my hands on my hips, chest up, and drink milk with a hanging voice. "Goku, Goku, Goku, Pu Ha! You''re the best! There may be more people who say beer is better, but I preferred milk to beer to drinking in the bath. I want to drink some beer, but I can''t get very drunk in this body (due to unusual resistance), and above all, knowing the taste of beer from previous life, beer in this world is the biggest difficulty to feel poorly. It doesn''t exactly fit my mouth, you might want to say. Instead, they think milk is better than it was in previous life. The reason for this is that it doesn''t weirdly heat sterilize. Most milk that was commonly sold in previous life has a flavor of milk impaired by the smell of paper packs in addition to rapidly raising temperatures to 130 ¡ã C for sterilization, but in this world it tastes good and is less dangerous because it is magically purified (extinguishing only germs). (I recall that even one agricultural cartoon assumed that sterilization was better) That''s what we talked about, but for that reason, milk is a bath classic for me! Lately, however, there has been less milk left. We must hurry, to the dungeon city! We have to protect you, have some bathing fun! With all that crap in mind, the night went by. 47 Chapter 3-2 Dungeon City Five days after I broke up with the Jaymans, I finally made it to Dungeon City. Dungeon City Seigen, a city that flourished more rapidly than the discovery of dungeons twenty years ago. It has a population of approximately 160,000, of which about 50,000 are alliance officials. Because adventurers are always involved in the development of dungeon cities, the voice of the top adventurers is high and even respected. Weak adventurers, on the contrary, can be ridiculed by their children as well, which Seigen is no exception. The city is surrounded by walls, one entrance to the east, one to the north, one to the west. There is a gatekeeper at the entrance and exit, standing in a 24-hour system. It was the South Gate that brought me here. Nearly a hundred people were waiting for the procedure to enter the city around the gate. Waiting like this takes a lot of time. But the adventurer had a backwash. It''s "I''m a little sorry. Mr. Gatekeeper, this is the Adventurer Alliance card." "I''ll confirm... C-rank Adventurer Tenma, so you''re pretty sure. This way please." People around them had criticized me for being out of order at first, but they stopped saying anything at a moment when the gatekeeper was C-rank. Rather cheering. A backwash in a dungeon city means that adventurers above the C-rank will have priority procedures. This would be unique to a dungeon city with a high status of adventurer. The process is also simple to ask about your previous brief background and what requests you have made. At the end of those confirmations, citizenship with expiry date is granted. This is a way to make adventurers pay taxes instead, and they need 10,000 G in six months. If you can''t pay for this, you''ll be banished from the city, and if it''s too vicious, you''ll be dropped into slavery. 10,000 G must be paid on admission, but those who cannot be paid are made to borrow in the guild. Debt is low on interest rates, but no one has ever done that because trying to step down can turn alliances across the continent against enemies. Incidentally, such a system only applies to adventurers. I paid 10,000 G on the spot and got my certificate. "Welcome to Seigen, Dungeon City! With that word, I set foot in the first dungeon city of my life. The construction of the city of Seigen resembles Piazza Etoile in Paris in the world of previous life. There is an entrance to the dungeon in the centre of the city, from which the road stretches radially, the size of the city is about 30 km in the widest part of the country, and there is a considerable area as a city. The north side of the city is inhabited by a large number of rich people, the south by a large number of common people, the west by slums and other insecurity, and the east by many workshops and their associates. Even in shops, upscale shops gather on the north side of the city. And in the centre close to the dungeon, the Knights'' headquarters, shops for adventurers, lodging houses, dining places, and more gather. First, I decided to go check out the entrance to the dungeon. The entrance to the dungeon was enclosed by a high fence, and there was no large building about 500 m around the fence. "Well, if you fall, you''re in big trouble." He said the fall was a small dungeon, a few examples but it had happened before. But when it becomes a big dungeon so far, it is often said that the dungeon itself is like one demon. The reason for this is that they accumulate the magic that comes out of the demons and adventurers inside, and the dungeon nucleus enhances and regenerates the dungeon with that magic. Thanks to this, it is sturdy enough to be a large dungeon. Many scholars have long made it a proposition for research in an effort to figure out how it works, but nothing has come to that truth. "Ask the gods next time." I approached the entrance thinking about using the back washer. Inside the walls surrounding the entrance, it was easy to get in when I showed my guild card. The first thing you can see when you come in is the building that surrounds Rock Mountain, which would be the entrance. And around it are those who are looking for extraordinary parties, those who are about to make direct requests, those who use healing magic and commerce for a fee¡­ among them, a large number of children are caught in the eye. When I asked a colleague nearby about it, "Oh, you''re new to dungeons... those are slum kids who are trying to get hired with their luggage. It''s not unusual in a dungeon." I thanked him and gave him a piece of silver coin to change his information bill. "Thanks! That said, the man headed for the exit. When I saw that I had paid the man, the kids were about to come together, but I walked into the building earlier than that. Apparently, those kids aren''t supposed to be in the building. It''s a decision. The building was simple to make for. There are about five receptionists for diving in the dungeons on large bulletin boards with paper such as requests and precautions, and so many other lounges and help desks. I asked the help desk how to use the dungeon here. To begin with, I was made to pay 1000 G of the registration fee. Next, they were forced to sign a registration form stating that inside the dungeon it was basically their own responsibility, that when challenging a party of ten or more people, they must declare it, and that the children hired outside were as responsible as possible. And they recommended a special item. "What is this? "This is a warp card that can be used in this dungeon." Simply put, it seems to be an item with a save feature. Inside the dungeon. They say there are spaces connected in one way to the outside everywhere, and no matter how far back they used to dive, when they got into that space incorrectly, they went out and started over from scratch. However, since this item was developed, it has been possible to record where the space was located, and it is no longer a one-way street¡­ it is like ¡ð a anywhere. There are no laws at warp points in the dungeon, there may be more than one in a hierarchy, or there may be none at all. Besides, when they use the warp zone in the dungeon, they always come back to the warp zone at the entrance, and to get from the dungeon to the other warp zones, they have to use the warp thorn at the entrance again, once they get back to the entrance one. "But if that''s the case, won''t there be a guy out there who enjoys going downstairs? The answer to that question is that you can''t do it, but if you do it, other adventurers will criticize you and keep you company. What is more, he said that only such adventurers would want to move on to a place above strength, and those who lose their lives as a result would follow. I bought a warp card for 100,000 G, which is pretty expensive, but it was a price that didn''t bother me right now. To prevent theft, the warp card was enchanted so that it could only be used by the person who registered it. Other precautions for use are that I can only go where I can remember. After that, he looked at the bulletin boards and so on before heading to the guild. The guild was about 500 metres straight from the entrance and exit of the fence and was more than twice the size of the city of Gunjo. I decided to go inside and gather information... "This isn''t where the kid comes in! Go home now! I was quickly entangled. The other guy seems pretty drunk. If you ignore me because I''m not willing to deal with a drunk, "Is this kid listening? You can''t listen to me in C-rank! And I made a scene. "Was it C-rank? I''ve been drunk since this hour, so I was wondering if you''re definitely D-ranked and don''t have a job! And even I was surprised, I shouted. I hear laughter from around me. He''s so prestigious in the C-rank, he even makes fun of his kids. "You little shit! The man tried to erect an axe that he was raising on his hips, "It''s dangerous." And, sooner than the man waved up, I stuck a knife in the man''s throat. "Please don''t move. If you go crazy at hand, it''s going to be a big deal... but you''re better off." The man didn''t seem to know what happened at first, but when he moved slightly, he seemed to grasp the situation with a knife pain that touched his throat lightly. "Get your hands off the axe if you understand. Or you''ll have a knife stabbed in your throat." To my words, the man raised his hands. "You just have to know. Beware of drinking too much." I said and headed toward the counter. At that time, most adventurers felt like they didn''t know what had happened. Some didn''t look surprised. Rather, I was concerned that I wanted to see this one, naturally, with such eyes. "Excuse me. I need some information on the dungeon." "Yes, that''s information on the dungeon. You can only publish maps up to ten levels, and then you''ll see examples of demons." Almost no demons have changed from the first to the tenth floor, and there are many goblins, slimes, skeletons, etc., so much so that they occasionally see an oak. They''re going to have more insect-shaped demons from the eleventh floor and more people throwing parties. Bug-shaped demons are common and unsuitable for edible use, but the materials are popular with weapons as protective equipment. Most of the C-rank demons have been around the 20th floor, and that''s as far as the info goes. This is not queasy, just because, on the contrary, the survival rate increases because there is less unity in the emergence of demons from around the twentieth floor, which makes it more critical than poorly determined. As far as maps are concerned, they''re supposed to be up to the 10th floor, which is relatively safe, because of complaints from adventurers and things that are unscrupulous if you teach them too much. I talked about Shilowmals at the reception, and when I tried to get something to prove to my family, they told me I didn''t need it in this city. Finally, he followed the guild by asking me to tell him about the recommended lodgings and cooks around here. A few men followed me when I got out of the guild. Apparently, they''re from the C-rank earlier. I went into the back alley to invite the men... "Whoa, there''s no such thing as that kid! Where the hell are you hiding? I made him disappear. I just flew over the roof with flying magic to be exact, but the guys who think of me as a little strong enough kid didn''t consider the possibility that I was floating in the universe. While the men were searching around, I moved to the dormitory where they taught me at the guild. "Excuse me. I''ve been full the last few days..." First shot...... underdeveloped. Well, that''s what I expected. Next! "I''m sorry. All the rooms have been filled earlier." Second shot...... underdeveloped. Was it the difference between the touches...... Next, let''s see! "There will be no vacancies for some time from today." Third shot...... underdeveloped. Time to suck...... next time! "Oh, sweet Boya! If it''s okay in my room, I''m free! Fourth shot...... dodge! I don''t like being in the room with Okama! I don''t know, why are you introducing me to this place! Next, next! "Unfortunately, it''s only for women." Fifth shot...... underdeveloped.... So why is this place mixed up! Next is the last time... God... no, that''s useless... I''m sorry. I need to talk to you. Last...... Done...... Ha, I don''t know where... All the inns I was taught were no good... there were about two strange places mixed up... Worst case scenario, I think I''m going to put out a carriage and sleep in some empty space...... I don''t need it. It''s going to cause trouble, but if I think about it, etc. "Aww! With a mild impact on his back, a lovely voice and a little delay, rattling, and something rolling. I looked back in a hurry and the firewood was rolling with a girl a little younger than me. "Are you okay?" When I reach out, "Oh, I''m sorry! You hit me with my carelessness! I don''t know, I seem half scared. Reaching out again, "... aren''t you angry? I''ve been reaching out in horror, listening. I grabbed my hand and got her up, careful not to frighten the girl. "I''m not angry about this. Besides, I was thinking, and I stopped." That''s what I say, I pick up the firewood that''s rolling. "Sorry! I''ll pick it up too! Even so, I was almost done picking it up, so I just bracketed it back later. "Ha-ha, sorry... for the inconvenience..." The girl was depressed, but she seemed to get used to it, little by little when she gave her bracketed firewood. "Well, be careful" That said, as soon as I walked out in the opposite direction to the girl, "I found it! That kid! and the obsessive men found me. It''s a pain in the ass, and I turn around, "Out of the way! Get out of the way! "Ahhh! Just when the men were about to pop the girl earlier. "Oh my god, that was good earlier...... gubbo! My left fist pierced the man''s abdomen before the man who thrust the girl said anything. "What the hell, Gah! The fellow man next door was fed the upper to the right. "What the fuck, it''s my line! Keep the violence on unrelated girls and don''t be ridiculous! There was also a voice of criticism in my drink from the people who were watching the whole thing around me. There were two other fellow men, but those two were confused by the pressure from around them and tried to escape...... "If you guys are going to talk about a single adventurer, why don''t you take responsibility for this place! and emerged from behind the men, thrown away by a large muscular man. "Whoa, he''s A-ranked gin. It''s Jin Zied." "Oh, you''re the rumor guy that in a little while you''ll be up in S-rank." I hear voices like that coming from around me. Name... Gin Zied Age¡­ 32 Race... People Title... Associate Baron Emeritus/Top Adventurer HP¡­ 25000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ A + Fast... B + Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B + If you only look at your talent, you''re outperforming your father. I''m doing the avant-garde thing, that kind of guy. I left those guys to the guy who said gin and stuff and ran over to the girl who was thrust. "I''m fine now. The injury... you''re rubbing your knee off. Sit still a little bit." That''s what I say, put my hands on the girl''s lap, and put on some healing magic. The girl was frightened at first, but seemed to calm down as she watched the wound magically clogged. "Thank you. It''s okay now." "No, I''m sorry about this one. It''s like those guys were after me, so it''s like I got you involved... I''m so sorry" The girl smiles at the words... "Hiya! I was calling, but when I saw the gin that came behind me, I was scared again. "Lady, kid, what are we gonna do with these guys? Jin is eagling at the heads of the two men he was trying to escape from, walking in a hanging... this doesn''t have to be a child to be frightened... no, it would be a dream level. The hanging men seem to be losing their minds, limbs are dalaned, and every time the gin moves, they are shaking loosely. I blocked the girl''s gaze with my palm. "Throw it away in the middle of nowhere. He''s scared, too." "Oh, okay." Jin said so, turning to the alley, "Damn! I threw them both away. Then, holding hands, "So, what about the two of us? and pointed to the two people who were still stuffy. I approach silently, healing magic to the point where I can talk, "First, apologize" and told him so in a low voice to the man who thrust him. "I''m sorry... forgive me..." and say to me, "Who told me to apologize? She''s the one you apologize to." and fingered the girl and made her correct. "Su, I''m sorry..." "More, more politely! "Shh, sorry..." "I''m not heartbroken! "Hih-uh! Sorry! I will never do this again! Please, forgive me! and let me say that much then, "I''m saying this, what do we do? and asked the girl. The girl was grumpy, "I won''t forgive you." And I say to the man, "Forgive me! Please! Please! Please! And he was rubbing his head on the ground like a dugout. "Also, that''s enough! I''ve had my injuries healed, and it doesn''t hurt anywhere! and the girl hastily said, "Good for you, forgive me. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no and only at the end, he added, to sound like only a bossy man. "Oh, and don''t forget to bring your people home." With that said, the man, frightened, tried to drag his companion who was rolling beside him, disappearing towards his companion in the alley. "Let me apologize from me, too. I''m sorry, miss." Jin was going to smile, I guess, but the girl who saw that face reacted, "Hih!" He hid behind me. Seeing how it went, Gin seemed pretty dented. "Buho! "Pup!" That''s when I heard two laughs coming out of the crowd. "What''s wrong with you! Menace, Galat! Jin knows who''s laughing. I called my name to the crowd. "No, ''cause come on. I don''t know what that face says... its..." "You''re on the bad side. Anyway, I found a prey, a face like that! That, and the woman agrees more with the man next door. Name... Menace Age¡­ 28 Race... People Title... Top Adventurer HP¡­ 15000 MP¡­ 14000 Muscle strength¡­ B Defense¡­ b- Fast... A + Magic... b + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth¡­ B- Luck¡­ C + Name... Galat Age¡­ 30 Race... Beast Race (Wolf) Title... Top Adventurer HP¡­ 21000 MP¡­ 1000 muscle strength¡­ A ~ Defense¡­ b- Fast... A: Magic... c- Mental Strength¡­ A: Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B + They are the bearers of first-rate power. Maybe we''re having a party. I also saw them in the guild earlier...... or they weren''t surprised by my strength. But I just... "You were in the guild earlier, weren''t you? But wasn''t there one more? The three interrupted the conversation in the words and gave a serious look. "Ho, have you noticed... you''re a boulder" I knew you weren''t the only one. "Well, naturally." Apparently, these three knew about me. I don''t know where you found out about me, but you better be on guard. 48 Chapter 3-3 Accommodation decision "Well, he said don''t be so alarmed. We''ve just seen your duel in Gunjo City." When they seeded it, Jin and the others happened to stop by Gunjo City on the way home from the request, where they saw me and Regil duel. "I let them make money then... but I was in a bit of a hurry when they came together. But because of that, I remember the boy." That''s what I''m talking about. "Jinsa, Menace, Galat, where are you!" Somehow, I heard a voice that seemed distracting. "This way, Leena! When Menace called it that, a small woman appeared with a quiet feeling. Name... Leena Age¡­ 21 Race... People Title... Apprentice Monk/Viscount Lady HP¡­ 6000 MP¡­ 15000 Muscle Strength¡­ C- Defense¡­ C + Fast... C + Magic... A + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ A + Luck¡­ A + And, the magic association was high, but the others were normal for the price. Just in case and also exploring skills, etc. Skills... Light Magic 8, Water Magic 7, Wind Magic 6, Bar 6, Cooking 6, Magic Manipulation 4, Fire Magic 5, Patience 5, Thunder Magic 5, Magic Enhancement 5, Abnormal Effect Resistance 5, Immediate Death Resistance 5, Resilience Enhancement 4, All Magic Attributes 3, Technology Mastery Enhancement 2, Growth Enhancement 2 Guardianship... Guardianship of Goddess of Life/Guardianship of Goddess of Love He was quite brilliant and had a remarkable ability to guard himself in the future. People shouldn''t judge by their appearance! Yeah. "Oh, I''m finally here! also ~ where are you going! Pump, and I''m angry because it feels like I''m going to have a phonetic sound. And then when I realized I was behind the Jins, "Ahhh! Primera''s friend''s...... who was it? Apparently, Primera and I are like friends (between nature). "Oh, do you know Primera? Nice to meet you, Temma." Oh, yeah, that was the name, snorting alone. I ignored it, "With that said, why are Mr. Jin and the others here? "Gin is fine. Well, the reason I''m here is that if I was heading to the tavern, they would have changed their blood and run, so I was curious, so I followed up." Apparently you''re worried about me... "It was dangerous, I almost lost those guys to rebirth! It didn''t seem like it. "No, I won''t do that. We just need to talk a little bit more politely and make sure you understand." "Oh, I hear you''ve talked a lot in Gunjo City," ... I couldn''t deny it, "You''re just alive, aren''t you? Jin and the others were convinced by my words, "Well, that''s also true, you''re an adventurer". "Well, jokes aside, if even those guys make it unrepeatable, the gendarmerie will take you to the interview room. It''s tough, isn''t it?" "Right...... thank you" Yeah, talking to Jin, "Um..." A girl pulled my hem from behind. "Oh, I''m sorry. Where''s the house? I''ll send it. Bye, Jin." "Oops, see ya! I called you because I said you could call me out, but you''re not particularly uncomfortable. Let me call it off next time. With that in mind, grab the bunch of firewood the girl was trying to carry. "No! That''s what you get..." The girl was trying to shy away, "You ate the scroll because of me, so you have to do this." Without saying that and giving in, I headed to the girl''s house while she gave me directions. After Tenma left, Jin and the others were face-to-face discussing. "Hey, Jin. Was that good? Let such a child call you away." Galat asked Jin that, "You know it''s you, Galat, so much so that Tenma isn''t the only one? Forgive me if I''m weak, but I don''t care if I''m strong." "How strong do you think you are? To Menace''s question, Jin thought a little before "I don''t know, that gear you saw during the duel? If they put it out, it would be dangerous for all of us to be serious. Without that, we''d be about one-on-one with each other, wouldn''t we? I said, "Ah, Mr. Jin. Primera said that Mr. Tenma seems to be better at magic! Besides, they manipulate dozens of golems at the same time. Besides, he also said he didn''t seem to be serious about the game." "" "Seriously! The three Jins aligned their voices with Leena''s words. "... sorry, Menace. I was wrong... instead of one-on-one, I don''t even want to deal with this party..." "... well, maybe it was your best decision to treat him as a qualifier or stop those idiots..." "Well... let''s not turn to our enemies... we should teach someone we know..." Right, Jin and the others muttered like this after agreeing... it''s a monster... Around that time, Tenma was aiming for a girl''s house, not knowing she had been certified a monster, even from a top class party in Seigen. Aim for it, but this girl... I told you Amy, I hear this kid''s house is close to here. From where I had trouble, less than ten minutes on foot, "We''re here. This is my house." I said and introduced you to "Apartment?" It was like an apartment where I said it in my previous life. When I''m surprised at the first apartment I''ve seen in this world, "It''s an unusual building, but this is an inn." Amy explains that many adventurers come to the dungeon city for long stays, and a few say they want to use the room like their own, so they rent out one of the apartments as a room. The point is, you''re an O.K. renter even in the short term. Benefits include not having to take care of customers'' meals and other things, and the fact that there are many long-term customers, so a steady income is desirable. The downside is that the room is just about the right size for two or three people, so it seems easy to be distant from the adventurers who are throwing the party, and this kind of management style is about four or five houses in Seigen. Next to the apartment is a two-story house, and they say that''s the house where Amy''s family lives. "What were you doing, Amy? It was too late." As I approached Amy''s house, the woman who just came out the door noticed and approached me. "You know, Mother, just down the street..." and Amy explained the situation to her mother. At the end of the conversation, a woman approached, "After my child has taken care of me, I need you to heal me until I get hurt..." And I''ve bowed my head, "No, there was a cause here too, so I''m sorry for putting you in danger." and lowered his head back. I don''t think Amy has anything to do with this matter, even if it''s this one''s downfall, so to be honest, I''m in trouble even if she says thank you. Talking about it, "Keep it that far. What are you gonna do if you get in trouble? Someone like Amy''s grandmother showed up from the house and stopped my mother. "I''m sorry. I''m Amy''s grandmother, and my name is Ariel. This is my mother''s..." "It''s called Karina. Sorry, I was a little rushed..." "It''s a tenma. I''m an adventurer. I''m sorry I got Amy involved this time." And I bowed my head again. But Mr. Karina, "No, that''s okay. If Amy had been careful, she wouldn''t have gotten involved." Saying that, I remembered something. "Um, it''s weird to say this at a time like this... room, aren''t you free? That''s what I told him I couldn''t find the inn and I was looking for it. "Yeah, the room''s empty, but we''re on a month-to-month contract, okay? "It''s okay. And I have other people..." So I said, out of the bag, I put out Shiloumal and Slalin. "Wow! Surprised ~" If a wolf or slime does come out of the bag, a normal person would be surprised. "I don''t mind that...... there will be a separate charge when it needs to be damaged or repaired...... are you sure? "It''s okay! So how much does it cost? "The room will be 7000G a month. And the fee is paid in advance, and after a week after the contract period, you waive your rights to the personal belongings you have in your room." "Yes, fine. Two months, please." "Then I''ll bring the contract" It''s easy to say a contract, just show me your guild card, write down your name and the price you paid and ask for precautions. "This is the key. Mr. Tenma''s room is the front of the first floor." If you get into the room quickly, "Well, that sounds pretty livable." The room had a kitchenette and toilet in one of the six tatami bedrooms¡­ it was kind of the apartment itself in a previous life. "It''s a rare creation! But this is the main thing in Seigen! Amy, who guided me, told me so. "There are restaurants and bathrooms nearby." So I went to the bathroom quickly. By the way, Shiloumal was stroked by Amy, and she seemed comfortable, so she kept it. When I got back from the bathroom, Shiloumal and Amy were waiting in front of the room. "Welcome back, Mr. Tenma. You know, I don''t eat sweets when I put them up on Shiloumal..." "Oh, because Shiloumal teaches people other than me not to eat food when I''m gone... Shiloumal, you can have it from Amy" Saying so, Shiloumaru replied, barking, Wong, "Fine, I want my family too..." Amy is envious, "Maybe, but Amy could make a family, too. (...) Maybe." It''s almost close to a survey, but it''s rare for Shiloumal to connect this much in person for the first time, so I said so. "True! Really true! And I got stuck with great momentum. "Not sure, but it''s rare for Shiloumal to forgive his chi in first person, so it''s possible... it should be" I said a little less confident, but Amy doesn''t seem to care. "Then I will be an adventurer in the future! And I got strained. "Ha ha, talk to your mothers about that..." I thought I told you something strange, but I heard later that Amy''s father was an adventurer, and now he''s diving in the dungeon and is absent. After returning from the bathroom, I will prepare preserved food and easy food for tomorrow''s dungeon. First of all biscuits, easily crushed nuts and walnuts in flour and sugar and a few types of dried fruit in small pieces to mix and cook would be complete. The meat is next, I''ll have a few kinds of meat ready. First dried meat, this is a meat of the right size seasoned with salt or something, magically dried and then done. Later I have some doubts about the BBQ, is this cooking, but I just cook the meat, split it into small pieces every few pieces and put it in a bag. This way it''s easy to eat hot food. Long live the magic bag! If you cut the bacon I bought later nearby, the meat would be fine. Now it''s vegetables and fruits! Even so, I throw it in a whole bag, and the raw, hard to eat stuff just keeps it distorted and baked. And beverages...... can magically water out, so can I have about two or three water bottles? After that, it''s all sorts of seasonings, just like homemade miso, soy sauce, herbs in spices, and not to forget salt and sugar. With salt, sugar and water, you can survive the worst for a few days...... it should! Salt prepared rock salt crushed and powdered, while sugar prepared brown and white sugar magically compressed and consolidated and powdered, respectively. I didn''t have much else to buy, but I only bought a ton of cloth... it would work for something. That''s about it and I couldn''t think of anything else to do, so in my spare time I decided to clean Adamantin''s armor and armor, which I had previously purchased in Gunjo City. The armor was not rusty inside, so I gently scraped or rubbed off the rust on the surface with a knife and brushed it with a cloth containing oil in the finish. At that time, something ominous caught my eye but I ignore it. The armor came with a shoulder strap on the torso area, possibly full body armor, but for some reason the head, arms, and lower body parts were gone, but this alone seems to have a use for it. This one was rusty to the inside, so where it could be disassembled, it was disassembled and carefully cleaned using the same procedure as the armor. "I knew it was a mistake or a mistake..." And there was something as ominous about this armor as it was about the armor. It''s "This... is an aristocratic crest." There was a crest engraved with lions and dragons (...). "This is a little different from the royal one I''ve seen before, does that mean it belongs to the Grand Duke..." If I take it directly to the Grand Duke, it''ll just be a pain in the ass. If I had a chance, I would just give it to the King or someone in the escort then... if I only had a chance, I''d be talking about it. I''m going to try to go to King''s Capital in any case, so maybe I''ll have a chance... Let''s keep it as. I decided not to show these two protective gears to anyone and sealed them in my bag. Fortunately, nothing else had a crest on it, so no one would notice if I treated it as mine, or even if I did, I would deceive it. Even if someone shows up to name their owner, if they can''t prove it publicly, they shouldn''t have a problem as mine. With that in mind, I''ll check my gear. The gear I dare to use tomorrow will be the usual boots on the leather armor (modified) I was selling at a nearby martial arts store, and the Orihalcon knife on the Mithril knife. I intend to go as far as I can, but at first I decided not to impose too much, with the meaning of looking at things, and decided to take the day off. Come on, a new morning is here. I don''t know if it''s a morning of hope, but it''s a day to remember for me! Looking outside with that in mind, ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was a brilliant heavy rain outside. All of a sudden I was about to go back inside the futon in a moody weather pattern. "No, it still doesn''t matter inside the dungeon...... it should! Never futon your will and regain your temper. First of all, breakfast, but just rewarm and eat what you''re making and putting away during yesterday. When I couldn''t help but fill my stomach, I went for a dungeon with an umbrella. Unsurprisingly, quite a few adventurers and merchants walked near the dungeon. When you head to the entrance to ignore them, "Ooh, isn''t that tense? Why don''t you join us? I was called out by the only party I knew in this city. "Sorry, Jin. It''s my debut day, and I want to try it alone." and put a no to the jinns, the adventurers around them went out of their way. "Right...... too bad. If you were here, I''d think we could move on to the first or second floor by the end of the day." To that word, the stirring around becomes even greater. "Bye, I''m going... oh, yeah. For your information, how many levels are we diving to right now? "You''re on the 64th floor now. It took eight years to get here. I didn''t dive the most every day." The words hear praise from around. "Hehe, is that so" In this word, I heard a laugh that he knew nothing from around him. "I say that, but the highest record for this dungeon is on the 78th floor. And over fifteen years." "But if you guys really dived every day, you could have made a new record." When I said, Jin looked a little frightened, "It''s not that sweet. And my party''s a little out of balance." and other things I didn''t know if I was being modest or serious, or because I started saying my buddies'' stupidity, "Oh, it''s time for me to go." Then I raised my hand and fled. Jin said something. He looked like he did, but I ignored him and headed to the dungeon entrance. The entrance to the dungeon was closed to a thick door, beside which stood the inflexible men. When he showed one of them his guild card, the man silently opened the door. In the first dungeon to enter, the smell was unique with a dim and slightly damp air. At the end of the door was a staircase, and down it was another door. Now there were no men, so when I opened them myself, there were more doors and a staircase ahead. Eventually, when I dived four doors and descended four times down the stairs, I finally saw the aisle. "I guess it''s to make demons harder to come out... that''s a hassle" Along with that sentiment, the first dungeon offense of my life began. 49 Chapter 3-4 Dungeon Attack "Shiloumal, cleave! On my instructions, Shiloumal roars down his forefoot, groaning. "Bigga." The goblins in the herd tore their bodies into several pieces with a blow from Shiloumal and were desperate. "Well done Shiloumal! You''ve improved a lot." The blow fired by Shiloumal was previously knitted during the Crocodile Shark. For convenience, I named this move "Slashclaw" and usually called it Slash to practice. It was worth the practice, I used to just let go of the force, but now I can learn to apply and subtract the force and also fly it far away or impart it to my nails (feet) for use. To be honest, previous moves were difficult to use. The translation, on top of being able to substitute with other magic, was too messy. However, limiting its use made it very easy to use. The method divided the attack method into three parts: a close range that directly imparts to one''s hand or finger or foot to attack the target, a medium range that imparts to the weapon (blade) to attack, and a distance that improves and releases previous usage. As a result, even Shiloumal was easier to remember and his combat abilities increased dramatically. Most importantly, it doesn''t make sense in the goblins we''re dealing with right now... "Shiloumal, you can ignore the runner." I took the nucleus out of the goblin and burned the body. Dungeon demons are not rewarded for crusading, except for the designated ones and subspecies. And even if we take the Dungeon''s demonic crusade site to a city of approximations, they''ll find out about it in appraisals and such. In that case, considerable penalties arise. In the dungeon, you can leave the body alone, but when you can afford it because it''s troublesome to rot, it''s an implicit understanding to bury or burn it. If it''s going to be material, you can take it home, but the only thing you can take from the goblin is the Devil''s Nucleus. "There should be a staircase almost there. Let''s go, Shiloumal." Like this, the first dungeon had progressed to a ton of clapping and had come to ten levels in about two hours. Normally, the novice is about whether or not he can go to the third floor in two hours, but in my case, he progressed the shortest distance with the nose of Shiloumal and my exploration, etc., and as a result of kicking in the occasional appearance of goblins and slimes, he usually progressed at an unthinkable rate. For the record, I had decided not to let Slalin have as many of my own people as I could. The reason for this is that I feel sick watching, not poor, etc. There are many ways in which a battle between slimes, lacking physical methods of attack, basically swallows and melts the opponent. I slammed him for interest, but Slalin twisted his body around trying to swallow him and crawled through the gap. In the same way, I got drunk watching because I twisted my body with a noodle. So after that, a slime-flow duel on a fellow countryman? I made him stop fighting in the way. It should be noted that Slalin, who ate the knocked down slime, remembered the fire magic that the opponent had. As far as I can imagine, he took away his opponent''s attributes, but since he had fed the magic monster several times before, I guess it only applies when dealing with the magic slime. gossip Eleven tiers...... no maps are published from here, all I know is that there will be bug-based demons. It is said that beyond this is the first wall for beginners. "You were quick...... is that an imbecile" On the appraisal, Green Caterpillar, came out. He seems to have poison, so... "Shiloumal, wait! Let Shiloumal wait, and I''ll pick up as many stones as I had fallen at my feet and do some fortified magic, "Shh! I threw it like a baseball. Not the ball... but the stone hit brilliantly... and blew up the imobes. "Creepy! And weak! You shouldn''t have even strengthened your arm, the eel died sprinkling fluids and other things around. "... let''s defeat them as magically as possible in the future..." Is the eleventh hierarchy only an imbecile! So much so that I want to scream, the only thing that comes out is the eels. I''m getting a little tired, so I decided to find a stop and take a break. My thought of a way to rest is to get in the end first and soil magically block the aisle. When it''s like a private room, check to see if the demon is hidden... that''s it. The method is simple, but I think this method can be used for good. Because if you put reinforced magic on the dirt walls, there are no demons that come in that way, and most importantly, it''s huge that you can sit slowly without being too vigilant. Besides, I have all sorts of magic, water in my magic bag, even my carriage, so I can live in the dungeon as long as the food allows. But no matter how much you are on track because you can live, there is madness in your spirit and physical condition. For that reason, I was slowly searching for a bone rest accommodation on the ground. "Don''t you dare eat" I gave instructions to Shiloumal and Slalin to take turns watching, eat and take a light break. Of course, I also prepared the bait for Shiloumal and Slalin...... otherwise Shiloumal would start the concert with a belly tone. After the meal, I lay down for about half an hour and slept. You were right to keep one spare bed in your bag for a time like this. Even if you take a break, it''s definitely not the same way to get out of fatigue that you don''t lie down. That''s what my grandfathers used to say in my last life, when I could lie down. Even if I just slept a little, I feel pretty much easier mentally and physically. So far it was an easy itinerary, but it seemed to be nervous and extra force inside the unknown. "It''s time to go, Shiloumal" I speak to Shiloumal, who slept under the bed, and then I clean up the bed and stuff. Shiloumal also seems to have recovered strength, yawning and stretching. Instead, Slalin went into a dimension bag, as if to take a break. When I tried to break down the wall to resume my adventure, I noticed a slight breeze coming from behind me. "From where? I wouldn''t have cared if the wind were coming from the wall in front of me, but the wind blew from those who were walls from the beginning, so I probed the wall with vigilance. "Here." There was a hole in the corner of the wall about the size of a fist. Now that I know where the wind came from, I spread it with earthly magic, and there was a deep hole there. "It''s like a hidden room...... I don''t know how long it''s going on, but I hope it''s not a demon''s nest." That''s what I whine about, putting Shiloumal in my bag and slowly descending through the hole using the flying sky. As a precaution, the holes I drilled were blocked off. I wonder if it would be about 15 minutes to descend while floating in the universe, in the hole it is about 4m in diameter, but occasionally the walls cut out and narrow the hole, so I magically scrape it down each time, so it feels like I haven''t even descended 100m yet. Ten more minutes to get down. I finally see the end. Down to the bottom, there was enough horizontal holes for people to go through there, and the wind was coming from up ahead. I proceeded with caution while exploring. And in less than five minutes, we were to go out into a large space. The space had considerably darker magic than normal, so he wandered around hiding himself in the shadows of nearby rocks, but as far as he could see, there were no demons. When I used exploration just in case, there was a pretty big magic reaction back there. Strangely enough, even using appraisals comes to mind as a string of typed and unintelligible characters. I''ve never seen anything like this before, so I slowly go where I reacted and hide myself, "Dragon?" What was there was a rock in the shape of a dragon. It was about 4 m in size and was shaped like resting in a round body. I was intrigued, I forgot I had a magical reaction, and I approached it inadvertently. As I approached about 5m, the dragon-shaped rock rose red in the eye area. "Become, was this guy a golem! In a hurry, I hurry to get my distance, but the Golem seemed to recognize me as an enemy, and I was in a combat position. I took Adamantin''s sword out of my bag and took a stand against the Golem. Here, there was also an option to escape, but I became interested in the nucleus that was driving all this golem, and because of this, I came to the conclusion that I would get it. The golem attacks by wiggling his tail, waving his hands and feet, but fortunately the braces don''t seem to work, and there seems to be only enough way to attack them to throw a rock at them when the distance is away. "That said, even Adamantine''s sword doesn''t look like he''s taking a lot of damage..." If you keep going like this, you won''t lose first. But if you keep rambling me in a place like this, it could cause a downfall sooner or later. So he strengthened Adamantin''s sword and ran out to Golem''s pocket. Naturally, the Golem waves his hands and feet to smash me, but there''s no threat that far apart from hardness and power, so he''s turning his feet into sand with earthly magic to upset his balance, to make walls appear and shred his power to send attacks. Of course, I''m launching an attack while Golem attacks. Concentrate the attack around the base of the right forefoot of the golem, gradually but able to sharpen. I used magic at first, but this golem seems to have magic resistance, and physical attacks seem to work better than magic, so I''m now dealing damage with enhanced swords and physical attacks with earthly magic. The truth is that even this golem opponent has magic attacks that are likely to cause damage... but because they are too powerful, they can''t be used by mistake because they take damage to me in such a closed space. Anyway, thanks to the intensive attack from earlier, the front leg of the golem came in. So I took a lot of distance and tried to hit the rock with dirt magic and successfully smash the front foot of the golem as it hits the right front foot in good shape. But you can''t go distracted here. Because the golem of this hand is often equipped with a degree of regenerative ability, and the right forefoot of the golem now in front of you tries to take in and regenerate the stones around you little by little. "Let it be! I unleash fire magic, hold the golem, and strike again. Now I could smash my left forefoot faster than earlier. Afterwards, I also crushed my back leg just in case, but this one had a tail attack, so in a way I was more concerned about it than my front leg. The result was a dragon golem with no hands or feet in front of it. Even though I don''t have hands and feet, I have mouth and tail, so I have to be careful, but conversely, that''s the only way to attack, so I slapped the head of the golem while trying not to let it play. If I keep beating him for five minutes, Golem''s head is crushed and gone, but Golem still won''t stop moving. "I don''t care how many golems you say... it''s gross when you get here" With that feeling, I smashed my neck. Later, when the tail was also crushed, it looked like just a rock all the time, only the torso remained. Crushing its torso, it sounded like it had hit a gakian and metal, missing an incredibly fortified Adamantin sword. "Whoa! I''ve got a weird voice. When my sword was missing, my hand was paralyzed by too much impact. "It''s you... what the hell? When I looked at the place I was tapping earlier, I saw something white. Carefully tapping around the white object, it was something white and round that came out. "Maybe an egg...... is this it? When he took it out, the golem stopped moving, ragged, and collapsed. "Was this the nucleus" The removal of the nucleus caused the Golem to lose its function and become just a stone. I couldn''t help but put the eggs in my bag and when I tried to get out, I noticed a mixture of metal in the collapsed former golem. When I did the appraisal, Mithril came out, so I collected it from one end. Its misrills were as big as thumbnails and the smaller was about half of the pinky nails. "It should be stiff and stiff... if it contains this stuff, you''ll have a hard time..." That''s what I say, turning dirt magic into sand on crushed golem shards. It was Mithril who did not become sand in it, so. There are as many as 10 kg of misrills gathered, and 5 million G would do even in pre-processing conditions at market prices. This price is about the same as gold. However, while misrills depend on things when processed, they can sometimes have values nearly five times higher than before processing. This is due to the fact that the misthrill is hard to process and therefore the value rises more than before machining. I looked around to see if there were any other misrills, but apparently the metal in the rock that turned golem changed, and I just found about 20kg of silver from the area, and no misrills came out. Still, it''s going to be about 100,000 to 200,000 G. As I was about to cut it up here, there was something on the edge that distorted the space. "Is this the thing you said this was connected to outside? Adventurers say this is a warp zone. This was probably named by the reincarnators. I was a little anxious, but I was able to get out of another space as soon as I was never in the warp zone. There was a door a little further, so I opened it and it was near the door that came in in the morning. "Whoa, what? Tenma''s just back! When I saw the voices, Jin and the others were there. "Yeah, I tried to dive right in, and I got some results." some achievement, the Jins reacted to the word, "How long? And I''ve heard it out of interest. Lucky for me if you told me that voice color, it was about it, but I took some of today''s achievements and put them on a table nearby. "Hey, you... how far did you dive to some extent with this! Seeing about 100 demonic nuclei placed on the table and about 20 kg of silver (which, by the way, has been molded with alchemy and turned into 1 kg ingots), the Jins raised their voices. I''ve been trying to snoop around in response to that voice as well, but I glanced at one and kept it away. "The place is secret, but only about twelve levels... I guess it was. I''ve been covering up where I took it." Hearing those words, some adventurers ran to the entrance to the dungeon... I never lied to you. Jin and the others looked at me like I was frigid, but like they gave up watching me not change my expression. "Don''t confuse him too much..." and squealed so with his hands on his shoulder. I nodded vaguely, "The adventurer is at his own risk." When I said that, Jin had a bitter laugh. "By the way, are you going to sell this silver to the guild? Menace, who was next to Jin, said something like that, so I said, "If this is all good quality, I think I''d rather go sell it to some fancy store than sell it to a guild and they''ll buy it high" I got advice with. "Is there somewhere nice? But I still don''t know the city of Seigen very well, so when I asked him where he''d buy it off, Menace thought a little bit about it, "If it''s a store on the north side, they''ll probably buy you a place... but I don''t know where to find it." Because of that, I decided not to dare leave the silver ingot in my bag. "Because of this, why don''t you come with me? because I was invited to "Yeah, I''ll be with you." and decided to deepen the interaction. Most of all, it is not purely an attempt to deepen the interaction, but it also includes the intention that if we stay close to the Jins, they may have some restraint, but I think the Jins are also realizing it thinly. "So, where are you going" "There is a good store nearby. There''s a lot of different kinds, and there''s good booze." That good store seems to be near the guild. "Then I''ll stop by the guild and sell the Demon Nucleus" and decided to make a short stop. By the way, the Devil''s Nucleus was 3000G in all. This was mostly 30G per piece because it was high in goblins and the lowest grade items that could be taken in a dungeon of all the nuclei of the eels. "Still, if a beginner tries to collect that number, it''s whether or not they''ll dive in for nearly half a day for a few. From the side, I can''t believe it''s four hours of accomplishment." After that, I went to a store recommended by Jin and the others and placed an order quickly and the meal began. I heard a lot about it in there, but they say Jin and his party name is'' Dawn Sword ''. The three of us used to party together, but since Leena joined four years ago, she''s gained more stability, and more recently, her name has become known to the Wang Capital. "Jin, have you heard any rumors about Kukuri Village in Wang Du? I''ll ask you that. "No, you''ve never heard of it... it was about three years ago that I went to King''s Capital before, because the disaster in Kukuri Village was a while before that... but what happened to Kukuri Village" Jin and the others knew about Kukuri Village, but did not intend to tell them exactly the details, so they briefly explained what they had previously said to the Duke. "Well... I hope you can hear about that acquaintance..." I had no particular doubts about it. So there was also a story about the Houst border uncle, who apparently had a rather narrow shoulder about Kukri Village. Anyway, it''s like the villages were destroyed because of the people who arranged it for Uncle Haust. Unfortunately, many of the villagers were connected to the adventurers in some way, so the adventurers pulled them out of the Haust Borderlands. Besides, speak up to the people we know. For that reason, he said the number of adventurers fell below half from the Haust Borderlands at one time. They''re almost back to their original numbers now, but the number of veterans seems to be considerably lower. Talking about that, "With that said, Mr. Tenma seems to be good at making sweets." and Leena blushed and said... apparently because of the booze. How do you know, I thought, "Primera said proudly. I''ve eaten more delicious things than Wang Du''s treats." The source was the natural knight (Duke''s Lady (Primera)). "I don''t know if it tastes better than Wang Du, but I plugged it into Primera a few times..." When I say that, "Make it for me too! Only Primera is sloppy! And he rode himself out and said: Why, I thought Menace, who was sitting next to me, "This kid has no eyes for sweet things...... but my share too if you want to make one! Apparently, the magic of confectionery still works here... Gin and Garratt were looking at this one with a face like, sorry to hear..., and even when they asked for help with their eyes, they laughed and were distracted. "Fair enough...... please give me about the cost of materials" To that word, Leena, of course!, and has given out a piece of gold. "That''s just too much! Two silver coins would suffice! With that said, I gave him two pieces of silver coins out of my bag, with my neck clenched. "I like that Primera has never eaten the sweets as much as possible! And I''ve been putting orders on, so think about a few things. "Then I''ll make about two kinds. Right... come to the guild about noon the day after tomorrow" When you say that, Leena, okay! It''s noon the day after tomorrow!, and I was in a pretty good mood. The meal went on at that rate, and by the time it got dark outside, it was dissolved... the reason is because Leena, who was weirdly in too much mood, got drunk drinking with Gabe Gabe. I decided to take some home for the Shiloumals and feed them in the room and go to bed. "Hey, get up, Tenma" I should have slept alone in the room, but somehow I was woken up by a familiar voice. When you wake up with your sleeping eyes, "Oops, I''m finally awake, I''m just interrupting." and what was in front of me was the Skilled God and the Magic God. "Whoa, wasn''t it a decade from now? That question has a magical god, "I let God of Genesis force me" done with one word. I was distracted. I had a skilled God. "That''s why we''re going crisp this time because it''s a lot shorter than this time! and said it with a light nori. "That''s my requirement first! Tenma, you got Mithril. I''m talking about how to work it out. Mithrills are hard to process on their own, so let them run their magic with silver and mix them up a little bit, soften them up and do the machining! And once it''s shaped, the silver gradually falls out when you beat it at high temperatures, so at the end of the day, it leaves a high-purity misrill. You got it! And the method can be applied to Orihalcon or something." "Okay." "Next is from the Beast God! Continuing to impart a considerable amount of magic to the found eggs of Tenma hatches. And a good demon will be a family member of Tenma...... that''s it! Nodding hum hum, "It''s my turn next. The slime of the tenma...... it was a slurin, that''s not just a subspecies, it''s apparently a new species. Probably has the ability to absorb the properties of his fellow countrymen. Next time I''ll add it to Slalin''s status...... it''s really interesting" I thought I''d say something like some drama protagonist, pulling back a little to the magic god who laughs. "Oh, no, it''s like time already! Bye, Tenma." "Bye, Tenma" When I said that, the two of us looked sumptuous and I woke up...... but it was only midnight so I slept twice. 50 Chapter 3-5 Printing I woke up, and I tried to magic my eggs as I had been advised in my dreams, "What am I supposed to do? I forgot to ask the key thing, and I was sneering because I was soggy. If you let magic flow with the feeling of when you dare to impart magic, "Oops, it moved! I don''t know if this was a good idea, but I''m not going to dare to go on in this way. I''ve just started diving into the dungeon, but for a moment I''m going to stop diving and keep trying to give my eggs magic, modify the bag of cloth to make it feel like a rucksack and carry it, and put the eggs in there. Today''s appointment is to collect ingredients for making sweets. The ingredients were still in the bag, but I didn''t feel comfortable so I took the opportunity to collect them. The nearby grocery store didn''t have a very good range of products, so people on the road were asked to visit and tell me where the big Chamber of Commerce was nearby. The name of the Chamber of Commerce was written Jay Chamber of Commerce. Somehow reminiscent of one person, but never mind, I went inside. "Welcome. Can I help you? I will ask the employees who come to deal with me to tell me the ingredients to use in making sweets and where they might be able to use them. I peered at the fragrance somewhat in alignment and found something. "Um, what is this? What I was pointing at was a dead tree branch. Employees shall: "Oh, this is, like, a vanilla branch, right? The purpose is to put it in alcohol and fragrance it." That''s what I said, opened the lid and made me smell it, but it was still Vanilla Beans. "This, too." and I''ll just buy it in the store. The fragrance was weaker than the stuff of my previous life, but the scent of vanilla for a long time made me want to eat ice cream. Therefore, I also decided to buy additional tools and ingredients for making ice cream. When I got back to the room, I tore off the vanilla branches and soaked them in warmed milk. Otherwise, remove the remaining Rockbird eggs from the bag and divide them between yellow and white. There were still a few eggs, so I took out about two and tried to give them the same magic as the eggs on my back. Then I decided to let Slalin warm the egg... it sounds silly to have it warmed up in the slime or something, but Slalin, who has learned fire magic, can now magically warm up his body, so to speak, so to speak, in a hot tub. By the way, I let the temperature set as high as my body temperature. The temperature is low when it comes to chickens, but the temperature was about that when I hunted Rockbird before, so I thought lightly about whether to experiment or not. Later, I just occasionally pour out my magic and flip the eggs, mostly slalin at my disposal. Rockbird is infused with the magic of the wind attribute, while eggs on his back are infused with the magic of the non-attribute and the light attribute alternately. It''s about time the vanilla aroma moves to milk, so take the vanilla branches out of the milk and start cooking. First mix the egg yolks with sugar, milk with vanilla and melted butter. When the whole thing gets drooling, sift the flour in and mix it further. Next, bubble the egg whites and make the meringue. When the corners are stiff enough to stand, mix them with what I made earlier. Be careful not to let the meringue crumble too much at this time, and flush it into the mould. The mould is substituted with a metal cup, buttered on the inside, and once the dough is poured in, just air it out and bake it! However, I don''t have an oven here, so I use my own pizza kiln on my journey. Once you''ve magically heated the inside of the pizza kiln enough, just add the cup poured in the dough. All you have to do is cook for about 20 minutes. In the meantime, we''ll get to the next one. Add sugar to egg whites to make meringues. Next add the honey to the milk and dissolve, sifting in the flour and the sergeant. Once they are mixed together, mix them with the first meringue you make. Be careful not to crush the meringue at this time as well. After that, you can butter a metal square box, pour the dough in and get some air out, and you''re all set. It''s time for the first treat to bake up, so if you take it out and stab the skewer, "All right, the dough''s cooked properly, too" I repositioned the cup inside just in case and cooked it for about two minutes, and when I removed it from the kiln it cooled down a little and it went into the bag. I heated up in the kiln again, and now I put in a square mould. Now bake while switching places for about half an hour. The one I was able to do also cooled a little before putting it in my bag. That''s when I felt the egg move on my back. I''ll take a look in a hurry, but it doesn''t feel like I''m born yet. But it''s starting to move a lot, so I guess it''s going to hatch soon. Somehow when I went outside, "Ah." Amy and I had eyes peeking at this one. "Sorry! I smelled good..." I went outside and noticed that it did smell sweet from my room. So I divided it into bags, and decided to split the treats for myself (both for Shiloumal) for Amy. Asking you to go up to your room and prepare your treats, "Mr. Tenma! Eggs! I glanced over the bed at those words...... oh my god, the Rockbird eggs were hatching. "Yay! I just started warming up! It was startling fast, but I can''t help but be surprised because I have two chicks in front of me. "I need to get my shell off and make a bed..." The chick is about 20 cm in size, so I laid the cloth chips on a box of about 50 cm that was in the bag for the time being and put it to bed. "Oh, yeah, Amy. Do you ever feel anything watching these kids? "Yes! So cute! The question seemed the wrong way. Refresh your mind, "Not really, don''t you feel like some kind of magical connection? I had my neck around that question. "I feel something warm from two wings..." He said, so it seems that Amy probably has Tamer''s qualities. When I told her about it, Amy was happy to ask me how to sign a contract. Talk to your mothers first. So I hurried back to my house. I decided to clean up the room (just bag the stuff I keep) and wait. After a while Amy brought in Mr. Karina and Mr. Ariel. "Are you sure this kid has Tamer''s talent? That''s how Mr. Karina came at the top of the opening. I''m not familiar with Tame enough to teach myself with my chest up. "Amy has Tame''s talent if she''s not mistaken in the way she feels" If it feels the same way I experienced it, it would meet Tame''s criteria. Tame''s terms are talent, as much magic as he can contract, and compatibility. When all of this happened, I was taught that I could depend on demons. After I told you about it, one word, "I just don''t know if Amy can totally control Rockbird" It is unclear whether Amy, who has never controlled or trained in magic before, can do what she does when she has to. Amy dropped her shoulder disappointed by this word. "It''s just not unlikely." "What do you mean? On Amy''s behalf, Mr. Ariel has asked. "Do you know what imprint is? "It''s just that... a geese is supposed to be the first thing I see that moves with their parents." That''s what Ms Karina replied. "Yeah, you''re right. I just don''t know if that imprint will work on Rockbird." Then why do the three of you look at me like that? "What I''m trying to say is that from now on, Amy is going to raise herself and imprint these chicks to recognize Amy as a parent. By feeding them and giving them magic from a young age, they make the chicks assume that Amy is the parent who takes care of them." If the bird imprint went well, I would make Amy''s family with a double imprint that would put it to another possibility, even if it didn''t work. "Giving magic requires practice, of course, but luckily Amy is now in her growing years, so it''s also possible to have some magic depending on practice" Amy brightened her face to the words and, conversely, Mr. Karina and Mr. Arier had thought of it. "Does Mr. Tenma teach you how to practice magic? Mr. Karina asks anxiously, "I can''t be sure, but I''ll take care of it until I learn the basics. Besides, the way I try to teach it is actually the way I taught it when I was four, so there is little danger. Even if it does, it''s too much magic to pass out." to the last word. The two seemed anxious, but when Amy at the time, "Please! and strained, so reluctantly the two of them agreed. "Amy, I''ll tell you something first, I''m only going to teach you the basics. I can''t take responsibility from there. And just because you remember the basics, don''t act like an adventurer. If you can''t protect me, I won''t tell you." I made myself clear to Amy. Adventurers are normally self-responsible, even if they die. But I can''t take responsibility for teaching my kids the foundations of magic and dying on track. So I asked Amy in front of her mother and grandmother, clearly saying that, as a condition of teaching the basics beforehand, I am not going to teach her if she intends to do the impersonation of an adventurer. But Amy, "Become an adventurer and dive with your father! That''s what I said. So once again, when I asked Karina and Ariel, "I have no choice. Maybe you should let him do it rather than stop it weirdly... he would be less dangerous with his father..." and allowed as I gave up half of it. "But tell your father yourself! Conditional with. "And I''ll tell you what, if Amy can''t give up or master magic manipulation, these chicks will be meat." "What!" With a flashing face, Amy looks at me, but I don''t care, "You see, even if you think about it, it sounds cute, but I don''t need Rockbird as a relative, and even though it happens, you give up the stuff I hatched, so if Amy can''t control it, Rockbird is just a demon. You have to take responsibility with me before you do harm to people." Okay, maybe a little cruel, but I told Amy I was ready. "So Amy has to practice with that in mind." "Okay! Because I will never let you kill these kids! And I said I was ready to be hostile. "Shall we get started, then? I''ll be out a little while before then, so get dressed for dirty clothes, get a bucket of water, and wait." That''s why I ran towards the guild. The reason was that I was supposed to give Leena a treat tomorrow, but I didn''t want to take as long as possible to teach Amy the magic basics, so I thought I could give it to her today if I could. But things didn''t go as I thought, and Leena wasn''t in the guild. When I went to the entrance to the dungeon just in case, I was lucky enough that Leena and the others were about to dive. "Ooh, Leena! I was looking around at that voice, but I ran over without worrying. "What''s going on, Tenma? The first person I spoke to was the nearest galat. Speaking of translations, trying to give Leena a treat, "Gentlemen, I have an emergency! Or so he tried to pull me off. "Wait a minute! and Menace was grabbing my collar. Huh, I heard voices saying things like that, but I dared pretend I hadn''t heard them. "You''re the one - who thinks it''s important to treat or dungeon attack! "Of course, it''s a treat!... Ah." Reacting like I said it by accident, Leena looked awkward. "Well said, Leena... sit there" "Um - the floor is cobblestone there..." and so on and resisted, "Se-yi-zah! He was in the right seat crying over the power of Menace. I''ll leave the sweets with Menace if that doesn''t matter to me. Exactly. It''s just a top-notch party, and the jinns say they all have magic bags. "Well, I did give it to you! Raise your hand to greet me, and leave the spot with the sleaze, from behind, with Leena''s voice, "Thin Lover, Traitor, I''ll Curse You" I hear things like that, but I can''t hear voices after I hear loud noises like gothin, etc. I followed the dungeon in my heart praying for blessings (note/not dead). Amy greeted me back in her room. "Let''s get started! Amy has her arms wrapped around her and a bee wrapped around her head. Quite a temper, though. "Well, I''ll teach you" So he laid his hands on a bucket with water, and waved on the surface of the water. "Try what you think at first." He looked slightly out of his mind at the words and hurried to start roaring with his hands in his arms. "Eh! Thirty minutes later, "Hey!" In an hour. "Ugh!" Two hours later, "Ugh!" Three hours later, "Holy shit! Why don''t you say Un or Sung! "That''s water." "That''s not what this is about! When I got bogged down, they got mad at me. Amy stared at me. "Why won''t you tell me! And I was angry, "''Cause tell me, I haven''t heard a word." I said shilley. Karina and the others, who had come to see how things were going, were appalled by the words. "If you don''t know, tell me you don''t know, or I don''t know what Amy doesn''t know." I have a consciousness that I am saying mean and reasonable things myself. But I wanted someone to know that it was important to master, even in the sense of preventing Amy from trying to learn magic in her own way in the future. Anyway, when I tried to learn magic by softening the stage, Grandpa told me that I would die like this. Things and abilities are different between me and Amy, but let me imprint that I can''t do it without people teaching me. "... I don''t know how. Tell me." Looks like Amy finally got me on the starting line I was thinking about. 51 Chapter 3-6 First Apprentice? "Well, sit back in that chair there" I turned behind Amy, who obeyed me honestly, and placed my hands on both shoulders. "Breathe slowly... vomit..." I breathe like you told me, Amy, and I aim for the moment I exhale, "Hiccup! I let Amy have her magic. I didn''t grant it, I flushed it like a current. "Hey, what are you doing! Amy was surprised, "Put your hands on the barrel again before you forget what it feels like right now" I ignored it and gave pale instructions. "What is it, all of a sudden..." Amy laying her hands on the bucket as she said the bumps, then this time slightly, but the water swayed. "Hey, something moved! Amy shrugged as if she''d forgotten what happened earlier. Like that too much sneeze, so much so that Mr. Karina and Mr. Ariel jumped out of the house. But Amy doesn''t even seem to be aware of it. "Mr. Tenma, what happened? and Karina asks, so a magical sign appeared to Amy, I only taught her. I guess I never thought it would start to bear fruit so quickly, the two of them were pretty surprised. So, finally, Amy noticed the two of them, and she was explaining it with a big shag. But it was a little too shabby. "Amy, look at this for a second" So I manipulated the bucket of water, turned it into a ribbon-like string of new gymnastics, turned it around and showed it. I saw Amy stunned and then I put the water back in the bucket, "Amy did it because it''s below the foundation of the foundation. Don''t be too sure! and stabbing the nail, "Yes! Doctor! and was somehow being upgraded to a teacher. It was not a slightly hostile eye in its eyes earlier, but turned into an eye of respect... an eye I had seen somewhere, I thought. "Oh, he looks like Primera''s eye! And I stuck to my voice. Amy had her neck around her, so she deluded herself that it was nothing, (That means Primera even respected me... why? I got to think about it. "Um, Doctor... What should I do next? I was pulled back by the voice with... but you look good and imprinted as you wish. That''s what Tenma thought, but the world didn''t realize it was brainwashing. "Now, let''s do the same thing again and again anyway. It''s important to get used to that feeling first." "Yes, I understand, Doctor! I don''t feel bad about being called a teacher... but it''s kind of awkward. "Ah, Amy, please stop calling me a teacher..." "What... the teacher is the teacher, right? You called me, Mr. Tenma, not long ago! Patience what I want to say. "Okay, so try not to call me anywhere but during practice..." I offered a compromise that said... or this kid, even the whole city, is going to call me a teacher lol... and I''m not going to stop calling him a teacher. Then we''ll have to get ahead of ourselves and get you to compromise! "Eh... ok" I don''t feel comfortable with it, but he acknowledged it. "For that reason, this is the only practice you have so far. If you get used to it a little bit more, let''s move on. I''m done for the day! "What, have you already! Amy seems to want to do more, "Amy should be more tired now than she thinks. Now is not the time to do it." To put it so gently, Amy didn''t say any more. Probably just lost my mind and noticed my own fatigue. Amy seemed more talented than she thought, and if she kept going, two Rockbirds would be able to serve at her leisure. With the meaning of restoring fatigue, I shared the treat with Amy. Amy seemed a little energized by the sweet-smelling treat... beside it, I cut her a little because Shiloumal was on her own, too. That''s when Amy tried to get back home, and she stepped on a pebble. I didn''t get cocky because I was so aggressive. "You! What the hell are you doing to Amy? All of a sudden, a man came running from behind in an amazing shape. It was such an amazing sword screen that I stringed and manipulated the water I had left in the barrel, wrapped it around the man''s body and froze it. The man was putting his strength into his arms trying to crush the ice, but it didn''t break so easily because there was plenty of magic in that ice. The man, not knowing so, was about to crush the ice that clung to his body as he ran, so he came out of balance and rolled grandly. "Dad! What are you doing! I could largely imagine, but he still says he''s Amy''s father. It was so noisy that it sounded like Karina and the others who were away. "What are you doing! You stupid son! Mr. Arier was bashing the man in the head with a hammer he had. Mr. Karina seems sorry, "I''m sorry... that''s my husband Rick..." And he told me...... I see it looked like I was even pranking Amy...... I''m getting a little angry. And more angry than me is Shiloumal. What an owner-thinking guy... I thought the treat I just gave him at Shiloumal''s feet was falling off. ... This guy dropped it by surprise with the sound earlier... Is confectionery more important than mine... Shiloumal, unaware of my emotions, approaches me roaring at Rick, who is immobile. "Wow! Don''t come over here! Rick is moving his body to get rid of it, but of course it doesn''t work. Eventually approaching Rick''s sight, Shiloumal was poking Rick''s head small with his forefoot, as if the cat were going to rat. It seemed a lot clearer after a few small pokes, and Shiloumal came back to me satisfied. He shook his tail and came to me. Show Shiloumaru the sweets that were falling, "You... you were angry about the sweets... you had nothing to worry about but me? When I asked him that, "Cu ~ n, cu ~ n" And I showed my stomach and rang. I saw that, and I felt like I''d given up, but "No more sweets." When I said that, I looked like I was shocked, and then I started staring at Rick. Rick at the time was preaching surrounded by Amy and Karina. with a faint voice then, "What, he''s the tenma! That monster is rumored to be..." And I heard things I shouldn''t listen to. I''m slowly approaching Rick, "Talk about it now...... can you let me hear more" and spoke with a smile (...). Rick was quite surprised when he was suddenly spoken to because he was in the shape of turning his back on me. Funny thing is, even though I''m smiling and talking, Amy and the others seemed scared, including Rick. "What, ah, the..." "Oh, it''s hard to talk like that." That''s what I said. I snapped my fingers. The ice that was wrapped around Rick''s body with the sound of pattin '', crushed simultaneously. By the way, there''s no point in the act of ringing your fingers... I just thought it would be cool, so I did. He was a free Rick, but he stayed heckled on the spot, not trying to get up. So I crouched down and made sure Rick and I looked at each other. "So, tell me more about the rumors you just made" And he made a voice that seemed as gentle as possible, but Rick, with a blue face, didn''t answer. Thinking about what''s going on, "Whoa, what''s up, Tenma? Did Rick do anything wrong? Jin called from behind. There were many other Dawn Sword members besides Jin. Rick''s complexion improves on the appearance of the Jins. "No, there''s a rumor going around that I''m a monster, so I was just trying to talk to Mr. Rick." To that word, "Oh, me, I was in a hurry. Sorry, Tenma! Well, then, it was Jin who raised his hand and tried to leave this place. "Oh, is that the one Mr. Jin and the others were telling everyone about? and an aristocratic warrant lady who did not read the air, had asked the jinns to confirm. At that moment the three men, except Leena, tried to escape simultaneously, "Run away! I summoned three golems at the same time as I captured the Jins in dirt magic. By my magic, Jin and the others were in charge of the golem with their bodies stiffened like minotaurs. Emily and the others, as well as the adventurers on the road, were turning a blind eye to the event. "Well, let''s hear it" I said that and buried the three of them only with their necks at the end of the garden... Now I remember a comic book I had seen in my previous life that would be perfect if accompanied by a blade-drawn broom. "Wait a minute! There''s a reason for this! "So calm down first, dude! "That''s right! Listen to me first! Try to make excuses in the order of gin, galat and menace. Well, I''m not a ghost either... so I''m going to listen to you first. "Actually..." "All of it, that''s what Jin said! "Yes, Jin turned us away! "Wait, you guys! Blocking Jin''s talk, Garat told him that Jin was the main culprit, and Menace followed him to it. "I''m thinking of everyone! And you guys, too, because Tenma sucks, and if you give him a little bit, he''s relentlessly hiccups. Even the nobles bowed their heads in the city of Gunjo, what did you say! Apparently, each one of them followed a tail to his own accord. I laugh nicely... "Stan" The current flowed to the three of us. If this was the cartoon I saw on reruns as a child in my previous life, the three of them would have had their bodies clear and bones visible, blackened and smoked. With that in mind, he was punished to such an extent that there was no death or sequelae left. It should be noted that this spread rapidly among adventurers from the next day, and from those who knew the dawn sword, the rumors became true and feared. I turned to Rick with three people on the ground with their necks out of the ground. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Rick. I''ve been looking out for you here since then, I say Tenma. And it came to pass, but I was going to teach Amy how to handle magic. Thank you in the future." "Oh, oh..." I politely greeted him, but he didn''t respond well. I''m sure he''s tired because he was diving in the dungeon. I thought so and handed you a box of nearby marks and a pack of handmade potions (5 health restoration potions, 5 magic potions and 5 wound pills). "Oh, thank you... by the way, the Jins..." "Oh, it''s okay. Because he''s not dead! When I said it in such a bright voice, I just said, "Really?" and I pulled Amy and the others up to my home. No heart, or you seemed all tired and quiet, thinking, "With that said, Leena, can I make you a cup of tea, but you want to drink it? I''ll get you some tea." and speaking to Leena, who was following the Jins to see how they were doing, "It will be a treat! That''s what I said, he came running over to me. I take four servings of each from the treats I keep for myself and make tea. "With that said, what''s the name of that treat? I forgot to explain the treat, so I put the tea in front of Leena and then... "Square is more of a castella, and chiffon cake is better in a glass." I taught. However, the chiffon cake in front of you has only a few hands, accompanied by raw cream and fruit. Fruits are strawberries, grapes and oranges. Because of the sweetness of the raw cream, the tea was added with a little tannin. "I''ll have it! The hanging voice was on my back, and the way I ate it was beautiful. That''s right, it feels like a noble lady, but she eats fast, and by the time I finished eating half of the castella, she was already finished eating the castella and working on the chiffon cake. And it''s Shiloumal faster than Leena. Shiloumal was almost round and swallowed without chewing on him. By contrast, Slalin was eating slowly to taste. Plus, cleverly extend a part of your body like a tentacle, cut into small pieces with a fork and tease your mouth?, body? I was carrying it to... I don''t know if there''s anything like a taste bud (Mirai) in the slalin... Anyway, slallin was the prettiest way to eat in this... even though it''s slime... After that, I was talking to Leena appropriately. For some reason along the way, Slalin had gone outside several times. Well, he was back in a few minutes, so I didn''t particularly care. I was talking to Leena for about an hour. "With that said, it''s time for dinner. Why are you leaving?" That''s what she said, she had a container with a solid raw cream in her hand. As soon as I dropped him off at the front door, "Ahhh! Leena screamed. Something! And when I went outside, Jin and the others were neat with their faces off the ground. "Yabe! I forgot! Hurry to make sure they were digging up, but they all seemed to be just passing out. With restorative magic on the three of them, it was then that I realized that Slalin was out to see how the three of them were doing. As soon as I dug up the three of them, "Uh-huh..." First, Jin noticed. Looks like the healing magic worked. "That''s me. Why are you sleeping in here? Galat and Menace also opened their eyes when they muttered so. None of the three of us seemed to remember clearly, but I slightly remembered eating magic at me. So I quickly discussed it with Leena with my eyes, "Are you all right? I didn''t think you''d pass out with that one! "That''s right. I must have been tired of the dungeon! and stood up quickly. The three looked strange, "Good for you, Leena. The three of you wake up immediately (...)! "Right, Mr. Tenma! Glad you noticed right away! and so on were deluded. The truth is, for less than two hours, I left them buried outside, but the three of them convinced me (also said I let them) that it was something like that. "It''s almost dinner, isn''t it? If we don''t get there soon, we''re gonna lose it! The three of them seemed uncomfortable with the words, "I''m already hungry ~. Let''s go! Thank you for the treat, Tenma." To Leena''s momentum, such as this, the three of them were flushed to a meal. But these past few days, when other adventurers asked me the truth, the three of them have complained, "I got hurt when they said I was a monster." and in addition to the mental attack, if I flinched the physical attack (let''s ram it up like a monster here - like that), the three of them have been apologizing for the tremendous momentum. Since then, rumors have been added that if you sell me a fight, you''ll be buried on the ground and taught to be a servant. 52 Chapter 3-7 Getemono Festival Today''s plan is a dungeon attack. Of course Amy hasn''t been brought in. I had what I was looking for today, so I didn''t invest in hierarchical breakthroughs and was dealing with insect-shaped demons in places below 11 levels. Even though it was worm-shaped, it had a wide variety, and from creatures like mites, I saw things like smaller eels coming out of the valley of the wind, kamakiri on spiders, bats, etc. Besides, some of them are delicious to eat. Some worm shapes have been eaten in Kukri Village before. My personal recommendation is to spider with fellow blemishes and eels. It may look gloomy, but it can be treated as a luxury food when cooked, and it''s not unusual in this world (like it or not, of course). And surprisingly, some spiders have crustacean flavors and textures. This guy, his father was catching him a lot, and he used to use him as a booze knob with the imobs. Going down the hierarchy with that in mind, the sixteen hierarchy felt different than before. Previously, the floor was full of rock skin, but this floor was strewn with something like the roots of a tree, with blue foliage everywhere. The height to the ceiling is nearly twice as high as ever, and the passage is wide. Moving on with vigilance, small demons, such as those that were simulating on the shadows and leaves of the roots, attacked me. Even the most demonic thing, he''s about 50 cm tall, so he could easily knock him out just to beat him up. Some of them were edible spiders and eels, so I decided to pack them in my bag and take them home. Moving on to some extent, we now see decaying trees as well. As I broke that decaying tree, the eel you were looking for came out. It''s a 10 cm long mollusk, called a sirloin mollusk. The eel has a white body, nutritious and above all delicious. My mother hated it because of its appearance, but my father and I ate occasionally. I heard in the guild that I could take this eel, so I thought it was just right for the chicks to feed, and I came to capture it. I take the empty barrel out of the magic bag and put in the caught eel. The boars were found in large quantities and quickly exceeded fifty. So I crushed a tree in a barrel and put a chipped object in it, covered it and bracketed it with strings. Dozens of blemishes were also removed during the collection of the eel, so the wood chips were put together in another barrel. Now today''s purpose will have been served. However, there was quite a bit of time left, so we went back from the warp zone that was near here to the entrance, once we headed to the ground, and now we warped to where we found the eggs. What I did as soon as I warped was fill the vertical hole I came down to make this place my private room. It''s just a hassle to fill everything up, so I decided to fill in about 10 meters from the bottom and somewhat where the place below is also like a narrow passage. Now even if we find a vertical hole, there''s got to be very little to notice in the space ahead. We''re going to make this place look like a secret base, and we''re going to build furnaces, gold floors, and fire floors that we''re going to use for blacksmithing. I make these removable and usually keep them in my wrist magic bag. It''s amateur making, so I might not be able to do it well if I saw the real job, but I''m going to cover it magically like I did when I made Little Wumaru there. It just took me a while to make all this, so I decided to go back to my room. Amy was waiting when she said it was almost time for the sun to go down in front of the room. "Doctor! It''s late! I didn''t make any particular promises, but it looks like Amy was going to tell me. "I just can''t teach you every day... but just fine, I had something to give Amy" That''s what I say. I give you a barrel with blemishes and a barrel with eels. "This is chick food. We''ll feed it with the rest of the food for a week." For once, the chicks are telling Amy to take care of her as part of the imprint, but if she signs a contract on her own, she will never teach her magic again. Amy was also listening seriously, so I trust her with what she understands properly. The contents of the barrel are taught first because it is difficult to be surprised. I tell him to keep it in storage, but not to water it every day and leave it in a cool place with a lid on it. By the way, apart from what I gave Amy, Imomo is also securing my share. "Um ~ Doctor? I know the blemishes, but how do you give the eels? And the question came up, so succinctly, "Shredded and made to drink! I taught. As for the image, when the penguin parent feeds the chick, once she eats it herself and half digests it... Simply put, it resembles giving it like a ''ge0''. However, I don''t think I can do anything about eating and spitting out the eel raw (which I just don''t like), so I decided to squeeze it up instead. Amy looked palpable and unpleasant, but would you tell her how the eels are nutritious (though I don''t know how much they are) and try them?, and when asked, "I don''t want to! I can''t even touch it! and refused. I still wondered if the eel was tight on the girl, "Well... unfortunately these kids are on meat..." "I will! ... you seem determined before I say it to the end. Aside from that, I taught him how to make bait... and how to squeeze a beetle. The procedure is: 1, Cut off the head area. 2. Put it in a bowl. 3, Let the chick''s mouth open with her hands and let her drink it with a spoon (pour it into her mouth). That''s it. I guess it''s easy, when I hear, "Soudesne......" and Katakoto''s reply returned. I actually let Amy do it, turning away, but she was able to do it once. The chicks at heart seemed to like it very much, and from the second time I just let them open their mouths, I opened them myself and waited. "It''s kind of complicated..." Amy said that when she saw the chicks eating the crushed eels looking delicious. "Well, I''ll give it to you tomorrow." Amy had a dry laugh at the words. Watching Amy go home, I decided to cook our own dinner in the room. Today''s menu includes steamed spiders, roasted eel butter, and fried eel in eel soup. When you only ask about the menu, what kind of gettestuff dish! I may think so, but I do the downward processing properly. For example, spiders have dropped their heads, removed their guts, slipped salt in and cleaned them, and at the same time the smell has been removed, and the one who bakes the eel butter has just washed the surface, but the soup has carefully scraped them down and backed them up. The seasoning is mixed with salt pepper with a little butter and milk, and the vegetables distorted by it are rinsed and backed. The blemishes are also torn vertically to drain mud, cleaned with brine, and then fried at high temperatures to eliminate the smell of mud. The ingredients are getty, but the taste is decent. By the way, these were well received by my father and grandfather, but not by my mother (the ingredients themselves). To Shiloumal he did the raw meat he had preserved, and Slalin was eating leftovers such as spider heads and guts. I thought I was sorry for Slalin, but Slalin didn''t seem to care for herself, she went from herself into the trash... and of course later fed me the same stuff I was eating. It tasted like a long time ago, so I was eating it remembering the old days. When Tenma was drinking eel soup remembering the old days, a single letter had arrived to one man. The man who read it at first reading changed his blood phase and ran out. What a man aspires to is a neighborhood mansion. It is so luxurious that it cannot be held by a half aristocrat, but now there was a problem with the master of this mansion that the spacious garden was rough and the walls of the mansion contained cracks. However, the occasional externally requested cleaning, so it is not like a haunted mansion to save? The man dived the gate as he was used to, entering the mansion. There were guests inside the mansion, but they were the ones I had met here several times, so I only gave them a meeting and hurried to the master of the mansion. opening the door of the master''s room of the mansion. The man, "Oh, my God! He''s alive, he''s alive! That''s what I shouted, of the two men who were inside that word (...), it was better to wear lavish clothes. "Is that sincere! That''s what I said, I grabbed both shoulders of the guy and rocked him. "Heh, Your Majesty! Forgive my disrespect! The man was Alex, king of this country. The man who tried to kneel on the floor...... let him stand the mark and turned himself back to Merlin, the lord of this mansion. Merlin was half blurred these days with the grief of losing her family and a long period of therapy. I still didn''t react much to Mark''s words, but while Alex rocked his body, "Lord Merlin! They say the temper is alive! and speaking several times, "Ten, Ma... Ten, Ten, Ten... Ten! Tenma''s alive! All of a sudden, he raised his voice and rose from his chair vigorously, stuffed to the mark, "Where''s the temper! Where are you? and grab the collar with both hands, trying to hold it up. Cliff and Jean, who were able to escort the king there, rush to pull Merlin away from Mark. "Please calm down, Master Merlin. This prevents Master Mark from speaking! "That''s right, Master Merlin. What a power! It''s really the old man''s power! We both manage to pull Merlin apart. It seemed then that Merlin had returned to sanity, "Well, why are you lords here? I thought it sounded like a temper..." and I was looking around and twisting my neck. Mark had been peeling for a while after Marlin let go of his hand, but he took his breath and gave Marlin a letter. "This was sent to me by my old best friend, and it said that a boy with a silver wolf in it called Tenma is staying in his own inn. This is Gunjo City." The letter was written on a date about a month ago (...) and was a reply to a letter that Mark wrote as he remembered since moving from Kukri village to Wang Capital. "It''s not Gunjo City, I''m coming now! Marlin strips off her sleeping rolls just too much trouble to change, weaves her robe from the top of a cloak of pants, and tries to jump out the window. "Lord Merlin, wait! Alex and the others pulled back (physically) in a hurry, but Merlin still had fierce resistance. "Yes, Master Merlin! You''re gonna hate me dressed like that when I see Tenma! Merlin, Alex, who managed to calm down because of Clife''s desperate prophecy, is here all the time. "I know how Lord Merlin feels. Even I want to see Tenma as soon as possible. But even if you go now, it will soon be night and the danger will increase. So I''ll have the castle men ready by the end of the day, so let''s leave tomorrow morning. Lord Merlin should be ready by then. However, when I see Tenma, I ask you to dress up in such a way that Tenma doesn''t feel ashamed! I told him to say it quickly and use more tenma to keep it in mind. Merlin was reluctant, but was convinced that if it was for Tenma, just in case the mark he was going to accompany would pack his bags first and follow Merlin''s surveillance. Cliff says he''ll be ready to head back to the castle first. Alex was also excited about Tenma''s survival information and tried to get ready to go with him, but he had to abandon it because he was strongly opposed from around him. "Wait -! Tenmar! Grandpa''s gonna be there soon. Merlin''s howling persisted in the king''s capital at night. The next morning, we gathered in front of Merlin''s mansion, and those who pick up Tenma are about six knights: Mark to Merlin, Edgar to Chris, and an escort. There were more knights. "I don''t need that much! If anything happens, my magic will burst! All those who disturb them will destroy, the ten who put only minimal escorts in Merlin''s words. In addition, there were a group of people who had moved from Kukri village to Alex and Cliff, Jean, and to Martha, Mark''s wife. Everyone was delighted with the survival of Tenma mouth-to-mouth and spoke to Merlin to see her sooner rather than later, handing over the food each had brought over, etc. It was time to leave, so Merlin boarded the carriage. This carriage is a two-headed boxcarriage with the front half seated and the back half loaded. Four other horses are available, this one is basically ridden by the knights alternately, with perimeter vigilance, intimidation, or a reserve of carriage horses. The carriage owner is to be replaced by Mark and the others. Edgar had been entrusted with the captain of the knights on the road this time, becoming Chris to the deputy captain. "Dear Merlin. I''m going to stop by Seigen on the way and make some supplies, but let''s do it." Edgar is about 200 km away, I suggested we stop by the city of Seigen and take a break. "It''s closer this way than that way." Merlin fingered the road, which was almost in a straight line to the city of Gunjo on the map. "This road is getting a little steeper and I think it will be more dangerous..." "I don''t mind! I''ll help you with magic too, so let''s not have a problem! blocked Edgar''s words, and Merlin remarked so. "Okay. If Merlin could help, it would be just as dangerous." Edgar slightly changed his plans and followed Merlin''s instructions. The fact is, it''s bandits and at best B-rank demons that get on that path, so with Merlin, the danger is considerably lower. "So, shall we leave?" With that word the line went for the city of Gunjo... without knowing there was already no tenma there... In the last two weeks or so, the Dozzle of Gunjo City was delivered to Mark by his uncle at the Full Pavilion. In Seigen a week after the change of place, Tenma watched Amy practice her magic in the morning. Amy''s magic went up day by day, and soon at this rate, I began to feel that two or so Rockbirds would be able to serve without any problems. But Tenma didn''t dare tell Amy about it. The reason for this was to keep Amy out of shape, who has yet to have a foundation. Well, other than that, the criteria for tenma are strict, because there are. Sometimes, besides being greatly elevated in their abilities by the gods themselves, they don''t know the average strength of as old as Amy because of the large number of powerful people who have known each other before, headed by Merlin. Well, you''ve never been strong, that was Tenma''s idea. If Amy had continued to train for Tenma, as she did every day until she was fifteen, she would undoubtedly be able to do so as a first-rate adventurer. "Doctor! It''s time to move on! Amy was getting somewhat tired of her current training. The current training was the second stage...... building columns out of barrels of water. Amy was now able to make a water column in a barrel about 50 cm high. Now that I can make it pretty stable, I guess I wanted to move on. Tenma thought a little bit, and it was time to get ready for the next one. The way to do this is to stick the buckets together and put half the water in one of them and transfer the water from the state of the water column to the next bucket. As a sample, I move water from one bucket to the other. I was on track a few times while I was doing it, and the water jumped in the form of a dolphin and moved into the next barrel, several times. Amy was happy at first, but her face gradually darkened, "Doctor... can''t I do the same..." And I was anxious. It was just too much, so I made sure to cross the arch from the state of the water column to the next barrel again and let it move. "Sorry, I just need to be able to do this" I said with an apology. Amy seemed pretty relieved and strained to start practicing. Amy can''t move it from there even if she can get to the water column because the difficulty just went up all at once. On the contrary, distracted by moving it, the water column I made often collapsed. "Don''t try to move it into a sudden bucket, focus on moving the water column first! "Yes!" I''ll give you a prestigious reply, but it''s still going to take some time. With that in mind, I put some magic into the eggs on my back. Bakih, bakih, bakih. I made that noise and the eggs broke. I rushed down the bag on my back to see what was going on inside. "Cuy!" There was a white, little dragon (...) with such a cute voice. "Dragon!" Amy also peered into the bag into the words. "Wah, sweetie." When Amy turned her hand to touch it, "Gyuh." The dragon began to intimidate. Apparently, this dragon is alerting Amy. Instead, when I try to stroke him, he rubs his head in my hand with joy. So I immediately decided to make this dragon my family member. When I gave it magic, the magic returned from the dragon, too, and I could feel something connected. "All right, your name is Solomon." "Cu ~ i ~" Solomon seemed to like the name, too, and sounded happy. I heard that voice. When Shiloumal came out of the back and put his face closer to Solomon, "Cuy." He climbed up Shiloumal''s face with such a voice, spanning his back. Shiloumal also walks not to drop Solomon without showing a reluctant bare gesture. Solomon has wings on his back, but he''s just born and still can''t seem to fly. Name... Solomon Age¡­ 0 Race... Dragon Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 1000 MP¡­ 2000 muscle strength¡­ E- Defense¡­ D- Fast... D + Magic... b Mental Strength¡­ D- Growth power¡­ s luck¡­ A Skills... Abnormal Resistance 5 - Light Magic 4 - Magic Manipulation 3 - Destructive Enhancement 3 - Fire Magic 2 - Water Magic 2 - Wind Magic 2 - Thunder Magic 2 - Magic Enhancement 2 - Vitality Enhancement 2 - Resilience Enhancement 2 - Night 2 Gifts... Beast God''s Protection He''s quite capable, even if he was just born. That''s the dragon, you just said. Solomon seems to miss Shiloumal a lot, trying to stick to his back and balance. It also seems that Shiloumal likes Solomon as well, and he seems concerned to use his entire body to make it easier for Solomon to balance out so that Solomon doesn''t fall out of balance from time to time. I wondered what would happen with Slalin and took Solomon nearby, but although I miss Slalin fine, I can''t get on my back so I try to get to Shiloumal. I found the backpack I was putting eggs in along the way, and I dragged it toward me, and I brought it in the bag, "Cucui." I rang sweet. Apparently, you''re telling me to keep carrying this. Bearing it as requested, it was ringing satisfactorily with its face out of the mouth of the bag. "Doctor! Is it okay if I touch you already? Looks like Amy hasn''t given up yet. So I told Solomon about Amy, and then I asked him if it was okay to touch her. "Cu ~... cu" Permission granted, apparently. Even now that Amy stroked Solomon''s head, she didn''t intimidate him this time. Amy was pretty upset, but I was amazed at how intelligent Solomon was. I talked to him under no auspices, but Solomon said he was just born, and he would have understood my words. Even Shiloumal took a year to understand my language to some extent. Then you can see the end of the dragon. But then another question arises. That''s about Slalin. Slalin had already fully understood my language since I became a family member. Although a mutant species, there is a slime that belongs to the lowest level of the demon! In a way, I thought it might be this slurlin that''s the least of my specialties. 53 Chapter 3-8 Testing This is a street along the mountain a long way from Seigen. It is one carriage that goes this way and the knights who are travelling with horses to escort them around. At that time, one horse came running more than the front of the line. There is one knight on its back. One of the knights on the escort gave instructions to line the knight next to himself. Apparently, the knight who came more than the front was out on reconnaissance as well. The fact that the knight is back even though he''s not taking turns means something happened ahead. knights reported by that knight...... Edgar approached the carriage and "Dear Merlin, Looks like a bunch of orcs are fighting with a bunch of orgasms ahead of us. How would you like it? Edgar reports that to Merlin in the carriage and waits for instructions. The captain of this line is Edgar, and Merlin is the subject of escort, but he dared ask for instructions, thinking that it would be better for this wise man, who exceeds both strength and experience, to make a decision. "It''s settled. Not straight ahead! I don''t think we''d ever lose if we had an Auga, but sometimes just in case! In response to that word, Edgar leads the way with the knight who is now back. "Everybody, we''re going to speed up! "" "" "Respond! Everyone raised their voices without letting their hair in. However, when it comes to increasing speed, the speed of the carriage does not really increase, as the road is not fully maintained. So in this case, we''re going as fast as we can without having to! But to the point of not pulling the carriage apart! Something like... The Auga is fighting about two kilometers straight from where they got the report. It took Merlin and the others a little over eight minutes to get to that place after they increased their speed. At the beginning of their arrival, the oaks were down to less than half, but shortly thereafter, from the nearby woods, about ten new ones appeared. The knights tried to make their way to that oak, "Airbrit!" Merlin''s magic was unleashed in a row towards the orcs about 100 meters away. The orcs who came to the reinforcements were devastated by Merlin''s magic, which eliminated their marvel as reinforcements. Edgar, who saw it, "Go to that bunch of backup! Don''t get too close to an orga if you make a mistake! That orga doesn''t seem to be the enemy. The carriage, which Auga is protecting in its evidence, is stamped with a noble crest. However, since it is unclear at the moment whether he is really a nobleman, he decided to target the orc away from the aug and indicate that this one is on his side. The battle since then has been one-sided. Originally, the oak is not as strong as the scissors on its own, and that auga is efficiently damaging the oak. If those orgasms had fought without worrying about the carriage, the orcs would have been wiped out by the time they arrived. I don''t see any injuries on that side right now. From that, too, I can see that that auga has more than a certain intelligence and is able to collaborate. Soon afterwards, the battle was over, and later only thirty or so orc carcasses lay. Just in case, the knights looked around and went to make sure there was no other oak. On this occasion, there was one Marlin and Mark, one Edgar and Chris and a knight, and there were about Auga and five people out there, and a few of them remained in the carriage. Auga is somewhat wary, but doesn''t seem to intend to do any harm to this one, so he went down to the vicinity of the carriage. As Auga approached the carriage, the carriage door opened and a man and a boy appeared from inside. Probably a parent or a child. The man has a tender face, but he looks at this one with an unafraid eye. Boys look a little busy at about 16-7 years old. "Thank you for your help. I am the Marquis Carlos von Summons. Who is your lord? In response to a man named Marquis, Edgar, "I am Edgar Van Valentine, part of the King''s Kingsguard. Now by order of the King, we are escorting Master Merlin, the wise man! At the same time the name came up, Merlin appeared from the carriage. And Carlos was like, "Whoa, are you the famous Merlin! Rumors have come to mind... but why are you here?" That question says Merlin, "What, I have to run errands to Gunjo City... I was hoping to get there soon and I went down this road." Does this Marquis respect Merlin, he has been treated with much polite language and manners? But the boy behind it looked uninteresting. This boy must be the owner of the biased pride that is common in aristocracy. Besides, I''m not really interested in knowing about Merlin. When Merlin realized that attitude, "Look, Marquis Sammons. I''m sorry, but the eagles are in a bit of a hurry, if you''ll excuse me here... but those orgasms are brilliant. I''m more attracted to his wit and loyalty than to his strength... your Lord is like a good Tamer." The Marquis was so praised by Merlin that he was happy, but he found Merlin distracted his son behind him, making him look complicated with a happy, shameful one. Merlin went back to her carriage without touching it. Edgar and the others also thanked each other and went back to the carriage salute and began to leave. It is a village that will be relayed to the city of Gunjo. This is also the village where Tenma broke up with Jayman. "That, let''s go! We''re going for the village on the way first! Thus the carriages of Merlin and the others set in motion for the village. After Merlin and the others were gone, the Marquis taught his son how Merlin was famous and powerful while preaching. I''ve been thinking a little bit this day. The idea is Amy. So far, Amy''s been listening to me. Magic power is increasing steadily, and is improving enough to be called brilliant, even when compared to the same age, even if you don''t go as far as genius. Including those things, I began to think that Amy could have the chicks in her family. However, one of the drawbacks that I am aware of is the small number of friends my age. Well, other than the same generation, I don''t have many friends... but because of that, Imai Amy''s strength is not measurable. I don''t think I''ve ever been over this before if I were to take a taste for it. But I can''t tell if I can actually control it. Because of this, I realized myself that I had avoided talking about cheats and chicks. "I can''t help thinking about something I don''t understand..." So Tenma decided to ask someone she knew for their opinion. < I Know Part 1, Jin > "That''s not how I get the answer! If it''s the only way to be, we''ll have to give her that chick and see how it goes." I Know Part 2, Galat "I don''t care if you ask me... it''s up to that kid in the end, isn''t it? I don''t think you''ll be responsible until then..." I Know Part 3, Menace "That''s a tough question... but ultimately, I think it''s how far Tenma trusts Amy." I Know Part 4, Leena "Aren''t you allowed to be a family member? If you''re serious, I think it''s also important to let them be family members in the form of advances with rewards to foster a sense of responsibility. Besides, no matter how much you think, if Mr. Tenma is the only one to compare, he may not be able to have family for the rest of his life." I Know Part 5, Amy''s Family "There''s no need for Mr. Tenma to be so responsible for our child. Whatever the hang-up is, it was Amy herself who decided to be taught by Mr. Tenma. I''m surprised Amy had that kind of talent, but ultimately Tamer herself has to take responsibility for her family. And if anything happens, we just need Amy''s help." "That''s right. Amy is responsible for what Amy herself wanted, no matter where she went. Besides, there''s no way I can even tell a good wizard to just teach me to take responsibility." "Well, it was supposed to be my father, me, who had to teach. But you can''t take responsibility for it." In turn, it''s Mr. Karina, Mr. Ariel, Rick. After hearing everyone''s opinion, I decided to test Amy the next day. "Amy, within the next hour, we''re going to transfer the water in the bucket into a lot of buckets." I told Amy why I was doing the test and told her what the test was on top of it. Amy was strained, but at the same time seems quite anxious. Anyway, Amy has never been successful in this training, no matter how many times she''s done it. But... "And I''m going to stop hanging out with Amy''s practice today...... so the test is first and last today! Show me how far you can go." Amy seems to have put herself back in the mood that there is only one chance. "Okay, here we go! On that signal, Amy sheds her magic toward the water in the barrel. A short distance from Amy, Karina and the others are watching. But no matter how much you do, you can only get to the water column. Ten minutes after the start, Jin and the others passed nearby, noticing this one and approaching. He asks me what I''m doing, so I tell him how I''ve been and tell him I''m doing tests. And I came up with some errands. "Jin, I''m sorry, but you need to watch Amy on my behalf. I''m gonna take my seat off for a little while... okay, but don''t do anything extra." I ran off on the spot just in case. There is a little distance to the destination, so use your magic to increase your physical abilities and run as hard as you can. Perhaps if it were a previous life, it would be lightly updating the short distance world new. When I got to my destination and got back to running errands right away, it had been about 20 minutes since then. About half an hour from the start of the test, but Amy still hasn''t transferred the water to quite a barrel. I guess there''s been a rush, and the accuracy of the water column seems to be dropping. Still time runs out. Amy was too willing to move the water and the rush to have time to even do the water column at last. And impermanently, "That''s it! Test over! Time has come. Hearing that word, Amy collapses. I guess I didn''t run out of magic, I just lost my mind. But gradually those eyes are overflowing with tears. Seeing Amy like that, everyone has an indescribable look. But I was against Amy. "Then I''ll teach you how to be next of kin." I said. Everyone at that moment, except Amy, "" "" "Huh!" "" I spoke out like that all in one place. Amy looked at this one with tears and runny nose smearing her face, but she didn''t know why. "No, ''cause if I can''t, I''m not saying I''m disqualified." When you say that, the gin gets stuffed. "Normally, I would pass or fail if I said" do a test "or something! "I said," Show me how far you can go, "but I said," If you can''t, I won''t give you Rockbird. " And I told him that. By the way, Jin has been rocking my collar, so I twisted my arm and took my back, trying to decide on a chicken wing face lock, but couldn''t reach it, so I left it just face lock. Release the gin where appropriate and speak to Amy. "First, keep your eyes peeled at the demons you make your family..." "Hey, wait a minute! I couldn''t do it! and Amy has blocked the word, so I decided to teach her what the test means first. "It''s a test first. This would have been easy." So he held a bucket with water, and poured water into quite a bucket. Amy to this answer, "Ha, ha" What an interesting voice. "I''m magic, you haven''t said a word. Sure, it''s reasonable, but I just want you to know this. That magic is never universal. In this case, this is faster, and it doesn''t take much effort." "That''s so sloppy! Amy absurds her voice, but I don''t care. "That''s right, it''s sloppy. But, you know, with that in mind, it''s easy to die when you''re an adventurer. Wizards are as brittle when faced with things that cannot be solved by magic as those who rely on magic." In the words were the faces of Rick and Dawn''s sword nodding. "If you can''t do it by magic, I wanted you to know that I would think of other ways to do it, so I did this... I''m sorry, Amy" That''s how I apologized. "Well, I''ll teach you how to be family again." Everyone looked at my switching speed. Familiarization is easy to say, 1, Look the demon in the eye and make sure that there is a feeling that it connects with the demon. 2, Try to shed magic on the demon and make sure that magic returns from the demon. Three, if you succeed, name the demon. This way we can make them family members. It''s pretty simple, but I can''t feel the connection without Tame''s talent. This is a kind of slave pact to put it badly, and the beast god said that giving magic is like a curse to carve your thing into a demonic soul, and giving you a name is like making a demon your own... However, if the demon is incompatible with the demon or if the demon fails to acknowledge himself, care must be taken because the demon will attack him. Well, not to mention that there are two Rockbirds that Amy''s going to try, she''s a chick and she doesn''t seem to be compatible, and most importantly, she lets me take care of her before her eyes open. If this fails, Amy has no talent. Quickly Amy goes on to depend on the chick against her. "... whoa, whoa, Te, Temma, I made it. I was made a relative." Amy has reported success after a strange voice. Sure, the chicks seem to be more connected to Amy. "Good for you, Amy. We need to name him soon." Amy is fine when I say that, "Ha! I''ve already decided. The boy is'' Yi ''and the girl is'' Shi ''! I don''t know what to say. It''s taste. I can''t believe the two wings combined are ''no (= rock)''... well, my slurrin is something similar... "Well, I''ll put this on you" That''s what I gave him, like a collar made through a chain of little bills. This was prepared by speaking to the Alliance to prove that it has been tamed. Ignoring this and killing it puts a pretty heavy penalty on me (slave falls when it''s bad). I forgot to prepare this, so I ran ahead and even went to the guild. "Thank you. These kids will be raised with care! Amy said that while wearing a quick collar to do it. "First of all, what Amy needs to do is secure the bait. I don''t care about vegetable scraps, but the best part would be the blemishes and blemishes I gave you before. Oh, and the magic training goes on without rest." Amy, hearing the first half of that word, stopped moving for a moment and "but I''ll do my best..." That''s what I declared. Anyway, this allowed me to put a paragraph on it. There''s Rick about the bait, and he''ll be fine. Yeah, look. Rick is a B-rank adventurer. If you''re about a weasel or a blemish, you''ll catch them easily if you''re not alarmed. I also want to eat some eel dishes once in a while, so I can bring more when I feel like it. With that in mind, my first teacher role in my life ended. A few days later, early in the morning, the entrance to Seigen was under unusual tension. I saw an orga by one carriage. Apparently they are taemed, but when it comes to Auga, they are demons of B rank. And here we are gathered those who were unable to enter Seigen by yesterday evening, most of them merchants and travellers in general. From them, a demon named Auga is nothing short of amazing. But with that worry of theirs to spare, the aug of the day was something dear...... no, it was calm as a knight rather than dear. He stands beside the carriage and escorts without ever leaving. People around them exclaim at that appearance. Hearing that, there was a boy with a chest up as if he were being praised. His name is Gary von Summons, second son of the Marquis of Carlos von Summons, age 17, and he is now a student attending a high school in Wangdu. Just got on a long vacation, so I followed my father on official business (Seigen''s inspection). By the way, he doesn''t have Tamer''s talent. However, because this orga is so intelligent, I recognized this boy as the Lord''s Son, and I listened to him to some extent. For this reason, the boy mistakenly believed that the compliments directed at the august were a tribute to himself. "Father, tell the gatekeeper we are nobles and tell him to let us go inside now" to Gary''s words like that. Carlos said, "I can''t do that. Just because you''re noble, if you''re doing such a piecemeal thing, you''ll return to yourself one day. And we must discipline ourselves and be role models for our people because we are nobles. And in half an hour, the gates will open, and we will be able to get inside preferentially from the passage dedicated to nobility. Isn''t that okay?" Carlos told his son (Gary) to tell him so. But Gary''s face clearly looks unhappy. Carlos, who saw this, (Ugh, maybe I grew Gary the wrong way...... seriously, the top (oldest son) grew up the way I expected, so maybe it got sweeter when the bottom (Gary)) and regret the way he raised himself. And that regret became real in this Seigen. 54 Chapter 3-9 Clever Orga and Stupid Son My visibility seems to have risen rapidly recently. The reason is simple, because of Solomon (thanks to?). There have been quite a few reported examples of dragon species being tamed in the past. But most of them are junior dragons...... among them, Wyburn''s report accounts for more than 90%. The rest are different dragon species, but they are still lower species dragons. If it is not confirmed, there are also descriptions, but it is not certain, that intermediate species can be followed by individuals called Dragon Kings if they are legendary. It should be noted that Wyburn is said to be Tamer''s admirer, and that the Alliance''s Crusade Rank is B, but its dependency is harder than A-rank demons, and its ability also exceeds the A-rank of the line. Yet why B-rank, because the crusade itself is not difficult for strength. The only way to crusade is to keep the food on the ground and attack the Wyburn that came down. Wyburn says it is only by flying that he will fully demonstrate his abilities, but when he gets off the ground, his surprise will be less than half. Still, if Tamer manipulates it, that kind of gap is hard to create, and most importantly, it''s pretty fascinating to be able to fly people on board. I want you to think about it, if a demon like Wyburn is attacking you, even a wizard on its back, you can take the tactic of a blow away. This is fear through marvel. Adults also have smaller objects that exceed 3m in length, but they are also economically good value for money by eating small meals. I was going to try to aim for it one day, too, but I had tamed Solomon, so I wasn''t so attracted to Wyburn. By the way, Solomon is currently (...) dealing with junior dragons, but if he keeps growing he will definitely be more than intermediate dragons. For that reason, it''s almost a matter of decision for me to be the first Tamer to officially family an intermediate dragon. So it stands out. And Solomon was very popular with women and children. If you look away for a moment, the people who were nearby adore you. And naturally, those who try to kidnap them for it also come out, but such people were burned by Solomon, bitten by Shiloumal, and slapped by the people around them. And when Solomon gets tired of flying, he goes down to Shiloumal''s back and rests his feathers. These days, it seems a favorite to come to me and rest like a shoulder car. Dungeon attack is planned for today. So far the offense has progressed to the 28th tier. This usually takes a party of four or five people a year or two to reach, and some adventurers say they suspect I''m being fraudulent. It should be noted that the floor is extremely wide from the twentieth floor, so the danger also jumps. It is not uncommon to spend more than a year on the offense on that floor itself when it reaches near the fiftieth floor. I''m going to stop by the guild today before diving into the dungeon and see if it''s any favor. By the way, I do have requests from Amy once in a while. The contents are the capture of the boars. Amy is a former teacher, which means she sells around 10G cheap per car for no fee. Most importantly, when I get a request, it''s when I want to eat the eel, so I''m almost there. That''s why I came near the guild, but there was a crowd. At the heart of it is the Auga. Its giant over three meters is visible from around the chest, instead of one head, even if surrounded by people. Time went back a little and the Marquis Sammons parents and children were going all over the city of Seigen for the guild. "Gary, I know you do, but this time it''s also my job, so I want you to act like a nobleman." The purpose of this line of the Marquis was to inspect dungeon cities, to combat and train demons and, if possible, to solicit competent adventurers to their territory. However, when it comes to training, you can''t bring soldiers on a hundred basis, so participation is compulsory for only thirty newcomers, while others are conducted in a 50-member system with about twenty hopeful participants. But it was so hard to bring all fifty at once, that Auga, a Marquis parent and son and a Marquis family member, as well as five newcomers and five veterans, came to Seigen first to arrange accommodation and say hello to the city''s leading figures, etc. "I don''t have to tell you, I understand." Gary responded immediately, but Carlos was aware that the words were from a time when he clearly didn''t understand them. However, since this is still the end of the aristocracy, I thought I would be able to do that. "Now we''re going to say hello to the guild." I went around to some of the parties involved and next thing I know, I was going to the guild. But if I tried Gary, I didn''t know why the aristocrats themselves would be around greeting him, and he was in a similar mood to frustration. Gary thinks it''s inconceivable to send greetings to the nobles themselves, but this Seigen is a royal jurisdiction, something that can be described as some kind of extraterritoriality. That says strength in this city because there are many adventurers and there are dungeons where demons come out. And since there are so many men of real strength who stand above this city, how can they not be lightly treated as nobles? Gary didn''t know that. But Gary''s mood grew better as he approached the guild with more adventurers and those who were blinded by the augs that followed him. It satisfied my self-esteem under the idea that even though it was only directed at Auga, if I tried it on Gary, its Auga master was his own father, so he was also like this Auga master, and thus this eye was directed at me as well, too forcefully. When he arrives in front of the guild, several soldiers run to find accommodation, and the rest go into the guild first, Carlos tells Gary, "So I''m going into the guild, but what''s Gary going to do? I heard. The answer Gary gave in thought to that word was: "Father, I''m looking at Gallibar here." Gallibar is about this org. Gary is watching Galiver not to cause trouble, he says, but I was more worried about Gary to Carlos. But I admitted that if you satisfied that self-esteem here, you would make me grow up for a while... from beyond that, without knowing that there was an incomparable existence (dragon) approaching, such as an orga... It wasn''t until some time after Carlos got inside the guild that Tenma approached the guild. Even if I tried tenma, I didn''t get a lot of interest because I don''t get to see the living orga up close. And when he approached the crowd, "Hey, here comes the dragon! One person who was on the outside of the crowd noticed Solomon pulling onto Tenma''s head. Then people gathered at Solomon''s place just like the Orga, and in no time the Tenma was surrounded. People know the strength of the Tenma and the strength of Solomons, so they don''t touch it on their own, but they take some distance and surround the Tenma and look at Solomon. People were equally impressed with dragons (Solomons) that would normally be hard to see for the rest of their lives, and praised Solomon for his teeming temper. When that happens, it''s Gary that''s not funny. I watched him praise me earlier, but he caught the praise from the side by a kid who didn''t know what to do with the pop. It was one thing Gary, with such strong self-esteem, would do. "Whoa, you there! "What is it? Speaking up to the temper that drew people, Gary said "Give me that dragon! I tried to get a new self-esteem (toy) but... "Sleep and say... get lost, get out of my way" "Hino." Gary gets tempered to kill and goes in with a pitiful voice. From the surroundings, laughter occurs again. For a few seconds, I was Gary, whose thoughts had stopped, but when he turned back to me, he turned his face bright red, "Don''t make fun of me, the nobleman, and think I can just do it! Do it, Galiver! I think so. I was trying to beat the Auga (Galliver). But I can''t seem to tell what to do with Gallibar at the time. Gary, irritated by it, "What are you doing! I''m telling you to slap him! Listen to me! Yell and give the order again. Galiver approached the temple with reluctance and so on, shaking up his arm, but under the stronger killing of the temple, he stopped the movement with his arm shaking up. At that time, Galiver must have realized in an instant. If you wave your arms down, you will surely die. On the contrary, Gary will be killed, and, worst of all, his own husband, who is in the building. When I realized that, I couldn''t move. "What are you doing, Galiver! Kill him now! Gary finally said something he shouldn''t have said. You can''t complain about it in this situation, even if it kills you. Furthermore, everyone who was watching this situation would take Tenma''s side. It''s a word in that situation. Tenma slowly packs the distance from Gallibar. Galiver lowers back only for what he''s packed. It was temporarily that repetition, but Gallibar was in a bad position to stand. Behind the gallivar was a wall of guilds, which eventually prevented them from falling back. But there was someone from behind who was aiming at the tenma that was relative to Galiver, Gary. Gary pulled out his sword and slaughtered him against the tenma he was turning back... but "Fuberra." It blew up unbroken with the back fist of the tenma. At that time, "What a fuss! Two men came out of the guild... Carlos and the guild leader. At the same time Carlos came out, Galiver entered as if he had lost his hips. What Carlos saw coming out of the guild was the appearance of my family (Galiver) walking into the back of the wall, a boy who was lethal in front of Galiver, and his son (Gary) rolling a few meters behind him. I don''t know what was going on. Carlos and the guild chief. But when one approaches the guild leader and hears, "Hey, somebody tie the guy rolling over there! and give orders to the adventurers who were around them. "What are you talking about! Carlos stuffs up to the guild chief, but the guild chief has a calm voice, If you don''t, he''ll kill you. and pointed to Tenma, telling Carlos what Gary had done. Carlos shook his face bright blue when he finished listening to everything. That is the gravity of the sins my son has committed. In this case, there was nothing wrong with the temper, and Gary was penalized for attempted robbery, attempted murder, and the loss of family members throughout the city, and he couldn''t complain about being sent to the death penalty. What Gary did was judged so pernicious that the title of nobility did not apply. A voice rose from an unexpected figure when Carlos thought Gary couldn''t help him no matter how. "Guild leader. You can let him go." That came from Tenma, the victim. When the guild leader hears the translation, "A kid in good shape just rumbled. Forgive me for the first time." In those unholy words I heard laughter from those around me. "That''s really good." The guild chief confirmed to press just in case, then told him to let Gary go. No matter how malicious the act is, what Tenma, the biggest victim, has allowed, Gary''s sins are only penalties for attempting to set up family members throughout the city, and since no harm has been done to this one, even acquittal can be decided within the Alliance''s discretion. Tenma ignored what the guild chief and Carlos were discussing and looked at him as he approached Galiver. As for Galiver, he is not frightened as he was earlier because he is not killing himself from Tenma right now, but he still seemed nervous. The guild chief was discussing something with the man he thought was his father, but I didn''t really care. More than that triviality, I enjoyed watching the aug called Gallibar in front of me. Someone called me from behind like that. "Can I have a moment?" That''s what I''ve been calling him, the father of a man known as Gary, whose complexion was somewhat better than earlier. "I apologize for the inconvenience caused by our stupid son this time. And I thank you very much for forgiving that sin." And I''ve made a very polite apology. "I heard about you as a nobleman, may I ask your name? I know because I actually did a sneak appraisal, but you should also hear it from my own mouth. "He didn''t even... I''m so sorry! My name is Carlos von Summons. Your Majesty has given us the position of Marquis." "I''m sorry about this. I say tenma. He''s a C-rank adventurer." When I returned my greeting, the Marquis heard my name and kept his eyes round. "Maybe what Lord Sanga said, you know..." Apparently, you''re close to the Duke of Sanga. If you listen to me, this Marquis of Sammons seems to belong to the faction of the Duke of Sanga, and he seems to be a well-minded friend. They''re listening to me in that relationship. Then the topic shifted to family. There was a mutual acquaintance, so it felt somewhat unraveled. Besides, they are also Tamers to each other. The first thing we''re going to talk about is Solomon. The Marquis says he''s also the first to see a dragon, and he''s a little excited. I was interested in Galiver, too, so when I heard the story, "About ten years ago, Galiver found himself injured and dying." Apparently at first I thought it was dangerous and tried to stab a stop, but when I approached him, he seemed to be able to be a family member, so I tried it and he succeeded, so you said you rushed to treat him? Then he put it nearby as an escort, he was more intelligent than a regular orga, and he connected very well to listening to himself. When the story plays like that, "Ugh, up, ah" How dare Gary notice with his voice. Gary looked at me. "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh" It was refreshing to know what you were talking about. Apparently your jaw is off or your bones are broken. Gary, who was in a good mood for momentum, wandered around in pain. I felt sorry for him watching, so I decided to do some healing magic toward Gary. "Aquaheel" Recovery magic for water attributes. This one recovers slower than light magic, but instead it heals to some extent to its original state even if there are anomalies in the bones and such. Light attributes have a lot of healing, but in the case of fractures, it is important to note that the bones will be caught off. It must have caught a lot of pain, Gary staring at me again, "My lord! Do you think you will be forgiven for making the aristocracy (this me) look like this! I was just trying to pack it up to me. "This, big fool! A Marquis blow fell over Gary''s head. "I''m so sorry... I''ll tell this fool from me..." The Marquis forced Gary to stand and hold that head down, forcing him to bow his head. "Yeah, I get it. Okay, I''m in this." That''s what I said, I went for the damn thing and the dungeon. Exactly in that situation, I didn''t feel like joining the Alliance. Turning his body toward the dungeon, Shiloumal, who had at some point evaded, came side-by-side with Solomon on his back. We rushed into the dungeon and flew from the warp zone to level 28. By then, in front of the Alliance, "Father! Why do you have to bow your head to a man like that! He got his hands on me! When he heard the words, Carlos sighed loudly. "I didn''t think you were so stupid..." to Carlos'' words. Gary soared dramatically, "What are you doing with a joke! That one..." "Shut up for a second." With no force to say whether or not, Carlos blocked Gary''s words. "Here, nobility is a title aside. In dungeon cities, if you have strength, you are admired for being a child, and laughed at for not being royal. Plus in this case, you have all the blame. If he hadn''t forgiven you on that occasion, you wouldn''t have been surprised to be accused of death." And look around slowly, "As long as you''re in this city, you''re ready to be laughed at pointing your back finger in the future." Gary looked around in a hurry at the words and everyone was looking at Gary and talking to Hisohiso. Exactly. He couldn''t stand it, and Gary tried to shout, "Don''t paint me with shame. If you still think of yourself as a nobleman." And Carlos was stopping me. As it was, Carlos apologized to his surroundings and went with the soldiers to the inn. When Gary was left behind, he rushed after him. I didn''t know that was happening, and we were on a good pace. The demons that emerged around the twenty-eighth floor were prone to the appearance of demons that often made cobolts in high oaks and hobgoblins and herds in skeletons. Instead of using magic to practice collaboration, we slaughter our enemies with only physical attacks. Thought it might be tough on Solomon, but surprisingly, Solomon was active. It''s mainly like flying around on demons, squealing and distracting demons, and Shiloumal kicking through the gaps that he''s made. And to the skeleton opponent, he was scratching that skull one after the other, throwing it scattered and confusing the opponent. However, there are few stamina, so I was tired and slowed down when I flew too far. He had eaten several attacks at that time, but even the kid was just a dragon and he wasn''t hurt badly. Even as a harvest, high oak is meat, cobolts are fur, and skeletons (which can be used for fertilizers and equipment) can be taken apart from demon stones, but only hobgoblins had no use other than demon stones. It''s just that some of them were equipped with knives and stuff that they apparently took from adventurers, so that was the only salvation. The type of demon was no different when it came down to the twenty-ninth tier. If so, is there a slight increase in skeletons? So I decided to take a break in the right place. I found the end, just like before, and decided to block it with a wall to create an impromptu small room. In the small room, the high oak is put out in one piece, dismantled and made into BBQ. I just cooked it well, and I''m going to split it it up among the Shiloumals to start the meal, which is rare today because Sularin also wanted BBQ, so I divided it into five equal portions and put it on a plate. "Shiloumal...... eat slower as Solomon imitates! A recent problem is that Solomon imitates how he eats Shiloumal. Perhaps it doesn''t matter in the wild, but Shiloumal is an amazing eater to say that he''s a wolf (relative) since birth. How amazing, first of all, if you chew a few times, you basically swallow the whole thing, you don''t eat vegetables, when you look at gaps, you stick your face in people''s plates, that''s it. So far, Solomon wants to stick with it at all costs because it''s enough to stick his face in people''s plates. In the first place, if you''re going to apprentice, I want you to slalin it. More recently, the slurrin became better at eating and eventually using it as a knife, fork, spoon, chopstick. I doubt we really need to use it separately... The meal went on like that and I decided to get some post-meal sleep as usual. When I get out of bed and dive into the futon, Shiloumar is at my feet, Slalin is on my head, Solomon is next to me in the futon, and when I sleep in the cave, for some reason, I have a designated position for each... when I sleep in the room, I sleep wherever I want... Sleeping lightly for about an hour as it was, I felt pretty refreshed and good. Exactly. I couldn''t find a horizontal hole or anything this time, but when I broke the wall instead, a dozen herds of high oaks that were just around the corner greeted me. Looks like they were caught and gathered by the smell of their buddies getting burned. It was a hassle to wake up, so no collaboration had anything to do with it, I took Adamantine''s sword out and turned it into two straight from one end...... Tons of meat today! Cobolt meat, by the way, is something you don''t want to eat unless it''s an emergency, because it just smells like stewing on top of a lot of muscle. These high oaks had a rare matching weapon... a sword. But the rust is terrible, and there is no sharpness or sharpness. Still picks it up for once, and it goes in the bag. After that, I never met a demon in particular until I went downstairs. But the air changed when it was on the thirty tier. Somehow, the air is clear. I find that expression strange within the dungeon, but the air hasn''t actually starved like before. The ground was wet with water as I went down the stairs and turned into a poke. Apparently there''s water gushing out somewhere. There are plants growing on the walls. But it was troublesome that the ground was wet. Every time you walk, Pasha, Pasha sounds. Plus, it''s slippery in some places. I go more carefully than usual, but only at times like this did I encounter the next demon. High oak on high goblins, slime on cobolts, and most of all troublesome were worm-shaped demons. Those guys make it crawl (which is normal because they''re worms) and they barely stand up for footsteps on approaching. Shiloumal nearly got bitten by a spider-shaped demon at risk, but he attacked with a light backstep and bit him to death the other way around...... let''s wash Shiloumal''s mouth later. But it wasn''t all bad. Thanks to the bugs, we found a way to attack this floor! It was simple when I realized it. All you have to do is float in the universe! I am a floating magic, floating about 10 cm from the ground, slowly moving forward. This surprised me with a demon similar to the G that attacked me from the side, and it kicked my ass to fly and avoid it. Of course, G magically ended it... I thought there would be thirty when I saw one, or so I remembered, but I haven''t seen anything since that doesn''t apply to this G. Imobes on spiders, camels on muckads, more insect shapes as they advanced to the back, and as they did, they stopped looking at the goblins. Even if I saw it once in a while, the bugs were eating me or I was already boned. We found the stairs in about an hour, so we tried to get down, but as we stepped into the stairs, the muckade crawled out more than twice the size of anything we''d ever seen. For restraint, I threw the rusty sword that High Oak had on Mukade''s head. "Geez! Geez, geez, geez." Mukade was not seen to have been particularly damaged. The sword that struck his head was broken over the beginning. You got mad at the blow now, and Mukade shook his body with a noose, and he went for it. I let the firevalet go to the muckade in a counterfeit manner, but incredibly, the firevalet was distracted by the back of Muckade''s head, and it was recirculated backwards. I was distracted by that, for a moment, but the evasion was delayed. I rushed to jump over Mukade, but Mukade''s fangs grabbed on my right leg and got bounced off. I crashed into the wall with the bounced momentum and my eyes were out of focus. Don''t miss that gap, Mukade jumped at me to stab me in the face. I took Xiao Wumaru out of my bag just to get down. "Cuddly." and Solomon sputtered a fire in the wake of the muckade. It doesn''t seem like much damage to Mukade, but Mukade had stopped the move because the fire hit his face. Without missing that gap, a single arrow of silver pierces the muckade and drops its head. When the arrow stuck to the wall with the momentum as it was, he now wore Mukade''s torso and turned his body into an arrow again. The second arrow severed Muchad''s torso, and although Muchad''s body was still in motion, its marvel was gone. "Damn! I was alarmed. Thanks Shiloumal, Solomon, thanks for the help! When I stroked Shiloumal and Solomon''s head, the two narrowed their eyes to make them feel good. "But big guy... and he''s going to take a pretty strong poison... just in case I detoxify him" I used the magic of detoxification ''antidote'' on my feet. As soon as I used it, the numbness that I felt slightly disappeared. "This poison... it works on me means if you don''t have any unusual resistance, don''t put your life at risk unless you detoxify it immediately..." With such a grunt, he stared at Mukade, who had finally stopped moving. Its total length would exceed four meters. The width is 50 cm and the thickness is less than 20 cm... When I picked up the chopped head, its mouth had nearly ten cm of fangs. I don''t care what you think, Mukade''s back seems to have a lot of hardness plus resistance to magic. I have no hand in not bringing this back. When I threw it in my bag and went down the stairs again, I could find a warp zone by the stairs. I got a little lost, but I decided to pull it up for today and sort out the contents of the bag. On his way out of the dungeon to his room, he found Amy surrounded by strange men, so he hurried closer and succeeded in interrupting Amy and the men. "What can I do for this girl! I asked the men to get in shape so I could repel them at any time. 55 Chapter 3-10 Tamers Guild (tentative) There are four men surrounding Amy in all. I quickly pull Amy''s arm and get out of the men''s enclosure. At the same time, Shiloumal jumped over us and took the back of the men. Solomon is flying around the sky. Slalin said... he was at the feet of the men at some point. We''ve pinched the men completely, and this is definitely a favorable situation. "Hey, wait a minute! We''re not suspicious! One of the men elucidates, "Suspicious people, everyone says so." I cut the man''s words to pieces. They were panicking men. "Um ~ Doctor... They say it''s Tamer..." And Amy said, so I didn''t think, "Aim for Solomon! and tried to take an offensive stance...... then, "Whoa, whoa, wait, wait! We''re just here to solicit you. When I checked with Amy, she was right about the guy, she was just trying to invite me and Amy to their own gathering. She happened to see Amy on her way to visit me, so she said she saw me talking to her first and this happened. "... is that true? "Swear to God, it''s true! Me, that''s not the ingredient to trust, but I don''t think you''re lying. "Excuse me. It was early for me." I honestly apologized, but the men didn''t show how they cared in particular. "No, I''ve heard about what happened to you recently, so I can''t help but misunderstand." And he forgave me. The most recent situation is that the people who tried to kidnap Solomon showed up. They all repel and don''t ever feel like that again, properly, O HA, NA, SHI, but the fools in their hands appear regularly. I couldn''t believe it, I decided to put the Shiloumals back by my side and listen to the men. They say the place is a guild, so they don''t seem particularly backward. Guided by the men, he entered the guild and proceeded upstairs, where he was guided to the table at the end. There was an old man sitting first, and when he saw me and Amy, he stood up and welcomed them. Name... Agri Monakato Age¡­ 61 Race... People Title... Top-notch Adventurer/Tamer "I am the summariser of this gathering, Agri Monakato. Greetings." That''s what I''m saying, I''m giving you my hand. I held that hand, "It''s a tenma. And this one..." "It''s Amy. Nice to meet you." I returned my greetings. Amy seems a little nervous. "So what kind of gathering is this? When I asked, Agri looked surprised and turned to the men who brought us here. "You guys! You brought him here without explaining anything! You fool!, and angry, the men were desperately making excuses. "I''m sorry...... look, why don''t you introduce yourself first! That''s what I said, and I started introducing the men. "You start with me. I''m Ted. Say hello." Name... Ted Age¡­ 28 Race... People Title... Adventurer, Tamer, Carrier "I''m Wright Seedle. Greetings." Name... Light Seedle Age¡­ 26 Race... Beast Race (Dog Race) Title... Adventurer, Tamer, Merchant "I am Akagi Sakarat." Name... Akagi Sakarat Age¡­ 24 Race... People Title... Adventurer, Tamer, Blacksmith "I am Aoki Sakarat. Acorns are twin brothers." Name... Aoki Sakarat Age¡­ 24 Race... People Title... Adventurer, Tamer, Blacksmith Everyone has a Tamer on their titles. There''s nothing else in common. "We call ourselves the Tamers Guild... a small mutual aid club, even when it comes to guilds" That''s what Agri explained. Sure, I haven''t heard much about Tamer''s Guild. At least, it did not exist in the city of Gunjo. If you ask Agri in detail, these days, the number of Tamers is gradually decreasing from twenty years ago. There used to be a guild for Tamer, but these days it has become unusual. They also existed in Seigen at first, but crumbled a little over ten years ago. One reason for this is that Tamer is unsuitable for, or difficult to do, a dungeon offense. Tamer roughly said, he seems to be divided into one who numbers, one who assists, and one who is a few elite. Those who align numbers are those who, in their own sense, make up strength with the number of their families. Assisting persons are those who use family reconnaissance, restraint, bird shapes, etc. to assist with transport and movement by large demons. At the end of the day, a few elite people seem to mean guys like me, to put it simply. It''s about someone who specializes in assault and interception by powerful demons. And they said the number of Tamers gradually decreased because they were more active and had more chances of becoming famous aiming at warriors and wizards than aiming at Tamers, which is difficult to form as a result of impromptu parties, because aids and elite shapes are not good at fighting and elite shapes don''t really need to work with others. Among other things, he thought that I was unusual, that I was highly capable of fighting myself, that I could use magic and that my family were powerful, and that if I were to be, I would have no hand in not soliciting them to my gathering. "Oh, I''m telling you not to get me wrong, but I''m not throwing a party with someone in here and diving into a dungeon, and going. However, one of the aims is to make it easier to find a solution when you talk to a few more Tamers." Yes, Ted says, as I add, that Agri, "And the help of someone trying to be a new Tamer. In Amy''s case, there was tenma, but normally such lucky things are hard to happen. So if you know our name, you can help. If it''s easy, it''s easy." They also exchange views on other ways to raise family members and a few things about family members. However, since each of them has an adventurer family business and so on, it seems to be a good idea for everyone to get together. And the story moves on to each family member. Agri''s family is a large monkey named Grappler Ape. He looks like a halfway between a 1.5m long gorilla and a chimpanzee, and is highly muscular, agile, and cleverly capable of handling human weapons. That''s three heads, and they''re equipping each with a sword, a spear, and a bow. Of course, as its name suggests, it also does melee fights with bare hands. Ted''s family is a big crocodile called Thunderbird. He said he was 2.5 meters long and just under 4 meters in size when he spread his wings, and Ted was sometimes called a haulier because he grabbed by this washer and traveled long distances. By the way, they have lightning and wind attributes and have quite a bit of combat power outside the dungeons. Wright said he has as many as ten bobcat-shaped demons in his family, called Hard Links, and is also active in the dungeons. Hardlynx is 1.2 m long, and for cats, he has a rare habit of acting in herds. But other adventurers sometimes tell me if I''m a dog beast but I use the cat family. And it is the Sakarat brothers who serve unusual families. These brothers, they say, are the masters of their families together. The first time I heard it, I doubted my ears, but apparently it''s true, and so far they say it''s one of Tamer''s biggest mysteries. Such two relatives serve a tortoise-shaped demon, Mountain Turtle, which is about 2m in size, and a tiger-shaped demon, which has a fire attribute called Flame Tiger. The other mystery, by the way, is how do we determine the maximum number of family members, and how can dragons above advanced levels be made family members, and when it comes to dragons, by me and Solomon, what do we find out? They say. The maximum number of family members used to be where a Tamer tamed fifty wolf-shaped demons, and the wolf-shaped could no longer be tamed. But the other demons had Tame, so they''ve had Tamer for a long time trying to figure it out. And when they each move, they use small dimension bags of capacity, but even 10m class stuff, hundreds of thousands of G a piece, is the least they can do, so they make them put up with 5m class stuff. Amy, by the way, is given a 10m class bag that she didn''t use in the name of celebrating. As a defensive function because it is troublesome when it is targeted, when others than the contractor try to force it to use it, a powerful ''stan'' occurs and it is a trick to attack only the opponent. But I''m not entirely able to prevent theft, so I''m telling the chicks not to use it or talk to anyone until they''re adults. Unfortunately, the men did not intend to cause harm, but did not seem to intend to use it unilaterally, so they decided to ride the invitation. Above all, I decided that these guys could be used to make Amy less likely to be harmed. When I said I was going into the guild, I didn''t have a contract or registration, I just had to show my intentions and get permission. Most importantly, I came to solicit you from the other side, so I didn''t think you''d ever say no. So when I went to peek at the guild''s bulletin board, "Whoa, there you are, Tenma" Encounted with the gin and the others. Just fine, so I took the big muckade''s head out of my bag, "I exorcised this... Is it a lot, this" In the appraisal, I found out that Giganto Desmukade, B-rank, but had never heard of it in the demon of first sight. And when they saw Mukade, the jinns, "Don''t let him near you! and screamed, retreating. The adventurers around us react the same way. I thought it wasn''t bad material, so I just had to look around and tilt my neck. "Oh, hey, Tenma... are you okay to touch me..." Because Jin''s afraid to ask. "He bit me, but if I detoxify him right away, we''ll figure it out." "" "That''s crazy! Jin, Menace and Galat align their voices. Leena also sounded surprised, "Mr. Tenma... this mukade, as its name suggests, is a giant species... powerful enough poison to kill an orga or something in minutes..." If you''re a normal human-sized creature, it''s instant death if you suck, he told me. "Oh, me, the poison is hard to work with, so maybe it has something to do with it." That''s what I explained. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I guess the last word was meant to whisper so I wouldn''t hear it, but it reached my ears well. So, "Jin, look" and threw Mukade''s head at him. By the way, the fangs have been unplugged beforehand, so I don''t think there''s any danger... "... hey, gah" Jin received Mukade''s head reflexively and hurriedly threw it aside... towards Menace... "Don''t throw it over here." Menace also hurried back at Mukade''s head. That mukade''s head was hit back brilliantly... hit in the face of Jin... no, I might say life tu. Whatever happened to Mukade''s head, the part of his mouth hit Jin''s lips. The time between Mukade''s head hitting the gin and falling to the floor would have been only about a second or two. At that moment, however, the adventurers around them stopped moving altogether and all watched Jin. The head of the mukade rolling down the floor corny, just around here, I even have the illusion that time has stopped. That illusion was broken by "No, I don''t like this way of dying. Somebody, detoxify me." I panicked like that, it was a jin scream. Jin wandered around the floor scattered, but Leena was reluctant to see such a thing. "Um ~ Jin...... Desmukade''s poison does not work with oral intake......" "... what do you mean? To Leena''s words, Jin asks the question while falling asleep on the floor... she still seems confused and doesn''t know what Leena''s words mean. "I mean, Mr. Jin won''t die," Once again, the time around us stopped... illusions like that strike us. Jin rose up slowly, tapping her clothes gently and removing the dirt, "Oh ho... you''re in danger! How much muchade poison is oral...... intake?... because it doesn''t work! As if nothing had happened, he''d repartitioned it and stuck it to me. Behind it were a large number of people, headed by Menace and Galat, desperate to laugh. "Mr. Jin, no matter how much poison doesn''t work with oral intake, a lot of it can cause poisoning symptoms." To Leena''s word, Jin stopped moving, "Seriously... Me, okay? "No problem if that''s about it. A glass or so would be dangerous." Gin with a distinctly hospitable look on that word, "Buha, also, no more... is going to twist my belly" "See, that face of Jin... he had an awesome relief look on his face..." The two of them behind me started to burst into laughter, feeling like they couldn''t stand it. And cut the two of them to the skin, turning their surroundings into whirlpools of laughter. "... Somebody - Detoxify me - Detoxify me" When I repeated an earlier line of gin on the bar reading, the surroundings laughed even louder using it as a detonator. "Hey, hey, Tenma! Jin reaches out and tries to catch me, but he says, "No, I don''t want to die like this." Further provocations were repeated. I was a gin trying desperately to get me, "Damn, they won''t catch me! Menace, Galat! I need you to help me catch Tenma! Finally, I asked my buddies for help...... they are laughing too much and kneeling on the floor holding down their bellies. It''s not a good idea to mess around with too much gin. "Bad bad, gin. I''ll do this to apologize." That''s what I said, I put something on the table. That''s... "Wait a minute! This must be Mukade''s fangs! Until recently, it was the cause of Jin''s fuss. "Oh, don''t worry if it''s poisonous. The poison is washed away and antidoted just in case." That said, Jin didn''t try to get close. When Galat saw it, "Good for you, Jin. Giganto desmukade fangs would do pretty good! That being said, Garratt slaps Jin on the shoulder, but his face also looks like he''s laughing. And Menace slapped the opposite shoulder from Galat, "That''s right, Jin. Wouldn''t it be a good chance to overcome your bad taste by having Mukade''s fangs! That''s what I''m saying, but Menace''s face still looks like she''s laughing, too. "Oh, yeah? Gin bags a terrible fang while being rounded up by the two of them that way. "With that said, I''ve never seen this mukade before, does he get out of the thirtieth floor a lot like this? My surroundings quieted for a moment to my question. Did I say something wrong?, and I thought that Jin, who had returned to sanity, "Is that true? These guys are on a small number, usually diving to close to forty levels, but they should rarely be seen..." I whined about that and then let the guild staff know and put a piece of paper on the bulletin board that was written to caution them. "Well, whatever it is, it''s a trick, Tenma! There have been no sightings near the thirty tiers so far, but from now on we can proceed with caution. It''ll make it harder to get hit by Mukade''s poison." That''s what Jin said, calling on the adventurers around him to be careful too. Then, when asked about the use of mukade, she didn''t eat it because it tasted bitter, but she dried it, dried it, then blew it with fire, and fried it and drank it, making it a nourishing medicine. Furthermore, because it is lightweight and durable, it can be used in protective equipment and has magic resistance. Because of this, it seems to be popular with people who wear lightness, wizards, etc. "With that said, Mr. Tenma. Mukade''s poison is also worth using." It was Leena who said that, reluctantly looking around, then approached me softly and slapped me in the ear. According to that, through fire in Mukade''s venom, diluting several types of medicinal herbs with boiled liquid can do drugs that cheer up male function, which is a pretty good price. The poison is packed in a bottle just in case, and the amount is about 500 ml. But since I''m not interested in that kind of medicine at the moment, I decided to use the poison when I was hunting or something and I decided to keep it fixed in my bag. It should be noted that the poison diminishes in potency when heated, so they can also eat the prey that they have finished using this poison without any problems if they pass through the fire. Noisy like that, Amy came down from upstairs. Apparently I''ve finished listening to a lot about Tame and how the chicks are raised, so I decided to go home with them. On the road, Amy taught me everything she knew about how to cultivate. For example, bird-shaped demons grow well when fed with insect-shaped demons, or when fed with a mixture of demonic stones and crushed demonic nuclei, they become more likely to become magical relatives. In some bags, there was a large amount of goblin and oak demon nucleus, so I split it it between Amy. At first, I was reluctant Amy, but honestly, I was happy to give you the Demon Nucleus that I was trying to give you because it was of poor quality and massive quantity, and I wouldn''t shy away from selling it at a great price. I had no plans for today and it was halfway time to do something, so I decided to get to work on making an early dinner. The ingredients are¡­ (for once) pork. Firstly, one item/ton of teki, two items/ginger grilled, three items/pork braised in horns, four items/vinegar pigs, five items/tonka, six items/roast pork, seven items/cartilage braised, eight items/baked, nine items/dumplings, ten items/meatballs. When I made it while remembering what I could do now, this happened... I really wanted to make more Chinese and European dishes too, but I couldn''t help but remember. But fate is not in this. I never made it in my previous life, but I know how to make it in general. The way to make it is to clean the bones and take the bone stock with guts, and sometimes cook the onions, vegetables, and egg shells together. However, since we don''t have enough time to simmer and we don''t have all the other protagonists, we won''t be on the table for today. Oh, I want to eat fast...... that dish I was even told was national food in my last life...... have some ramen! Besides, it''s my favorite pork bone ramen! I also have to make my own noodles for that, but in the worst case, let''s just put up with the soup. It''s decided I''d rather just put up with the soup than eat it with weird noodles! I''m going to add more variations with chicken chives, salt, miso, and soy sauce, but pork bones first. Fortunately, there were so many opportunities to see how it was made on TV shows in my previous life that I should be able to reproduce it somehow! I stayed up late at night in a mood like that. By the way, I almost ran out of food...... I was going to make more and eat them in several portions, but my foodie Banzai ate me, Peroli,... these days, I''m worried that Banzai II is being made.by. Tenma 56 Chapter 3-11 Girls in Snake Holes Try to surround the carriage, the knights on horseback are moving. "Dear Merlin, we will soon reach the village at the midpoint. Looking for today''s inn in that village and departure is scheduled for tomorrow morning" That''s what Edgar told Merlin in the carriage. "Um, okay. Do it that way." To tell the truth, Merlin wanted to go for the city of Gunjo with an insomnia break. But even if the knights and horses managed to do so, Merlin knew that the spirit would cause more abnormality, so he had to reluctantly understand. (If this were the case, it would have been quicker for me to go by myself...) I thought it might have been a mistake not to crush Alex''s face as king because Alex gave me the knights as a gift right away, but I couldn''t help but think in my heart. Within an hour or so of the report, Merlin and the others were able to reach the village at the midpoint. "Dear Merlin, please wait while I search for an inn" Edgar got off his horse near the village entrance and told Merlin so, he took the two knights into the village. In the meantime, I left my command with Chris, so Chris was giving instructions to the rest of the knights to keep their surroundings somewhat alert. That''s when a carriage came out of the village. Just as our carriage was taking shape blocking the road, Chris decided to give Mark instructions to pull the carriage closer to the edge and spend it. When the carriage is different, "Dear Knight, we are merchants, do you have anything for us? A man in a carriage came down and spoke to me. Chris was a little confused by the sudden. "What kind of products do you guys deal with? I reacted to Merlin''s words and stood between Merlin and the man subtly. The man seemed to have noticed, but without particular concern, "Products we have now are in portable food, dries, spices, liquor, potions on medicinal herbs, weapons on protective equipment, and slavery" A man named Jayman answers thrashly about a product he can sell now. "Hmm, I just don''t want slaves...... Chris, is the number of potions okay? Merlin thought about it for a moment before checking with Chris. "We still have a lot left, but we consume 20% of the total" Each had several potions, Chris managed the rest, and each handed them over and replenished each time as much as he used them, and so on. Merlin asked how many of them were left, "Well, why don''t you give me about 20 potions¡­ of course I won''t buy them that are higher than the market or of inferior quality" To the word, Jayman nods and takes out the potion. Merlin received one of them and opened it to find out. "Hmm, that''s a pretty good potion." That''s what I said, I paid the price, and I packed it in Chris'' bag. The price was about 10% lower than the market, so I bought another ten bottles. "Thank you every time...... then we will excuse ourselves around here" Deeply bowed, Jayman returned to the carriage and left straight in the direction where the Merlins had come. "Dear Merlin, you were a slightly lower back merchant, even though you were just about thirty bottles of potion..." Chris seemed uncomfortable with Jayman''s attitude, "He probably did, but he realized Chris and the others were Kingsguards. Try selling the merchandise to Kingsguard as a merchant, because it''s a kind of status¡­ I don''t know what to say from myself." Is that what it is, Chris was twisting his neck, but just as Edgar and the others were back, he stopped thinking. "Dear Merlin, there was an inn just available, so I took it for a number of people. Master Merlin, me and Chris are in a private room, and the rest are in the same room." That''s what led me to the inn where Jayman and the others were staying, and Merlin''s room was the one where Tenma stayed... the Merlin and the others have no reason to know. "All right! Then rest your body enough for today and start heading to Gunjo City again tomorrow, and you''ll feel better." A line went to the inn to Merlin''s words. (You''ll see Tenma soon! Tenma, because Grandpa will be there soon! Merlin and the others'' journey was still going on. Meanwhile, at dusk Seigen, "Damn, dude, always this guy, look at my face and laugh! One boy was walking down the back alley. The boy''s name was Gary, the second son of the Marquis of Sammons, and he came to Seigen early to be a little bit of a temper and was greatly disgraced. However, it was certainly laughed at by the residents, but more than half of it was Gary''s paranoid paranoia. Sure, the rumors were spreading about the son of a nobleman who got a little carried away with the tenma, but the majority of the people were only interested in whether or not there was another idiot or not, and Gary''s face was not well known. But if I tried Gary, I couldn''t realize that noble children who were younger and more prominent than me didn''t care as much as I thought because of the unforeseen situation where noble people themselves were shamed and even angry at their fathers. "That and this are bad for that kid! Shut up and give me something I wish I was giving you a dragon! Without realizing that he was powerless enough to bring the Dragon (Solomon) into his family, Gary was raising his frustration with Tenma. So at some point Gary didn''t realize he was lost. Seigen doesn''t get lost so easily if he goes through the boulevard, and rarely gets lost because if he goes toward the worst boulevard, he reaches the dungeon. But Gary, in a strange land, was passing through a back alley to avoid people, thinking, and had blood on his head, so he got lost. For that reason, Gary didn''t realize that he was lost in the West Side of the city... or in other words, in the slums. When I finally realized, the area was full of dirty buildings, litter scattered everywhere in the alley, and I was stepping into places where I could see orphans and floaters hiding in the shadows of garbage. "What is this place? Dirty, being in a place like this and not being transferred even if it''s a weird disease" With that said, we go back down the path we think we have come before, but we have never been able to get out on the boulevard. That should be it too, the area was illegally built and so on, completely different from the other districts, so that only those who have lived here for years or so could see the way. Naturally, Gary, who had just come to this city, couldn''t have figured out the way, and he never went out on the main street no matter how far he went. Gary, who was frustrated, told a man who had fallen asleep nearby, "Whoa, you there! Take me to the boulevard! I gave the order. But the man had such a humble grin at first glance at Gary. "Hey, wait a minute." When the man said that, he gave the guy who was nearby some ear punching before coming back to Gary. "Now let me show you. However, these things are complicated, so it will take a little while." With that said, the man stood in front of Gary and began directing him. And then you would have walked 20 minutes, when Gary started to get annoyed that you never went out on the main street. "If you turn here, the boulevard is just around the corner." That''s what the man said and slipped to the side, Gary, without any vigilance, trying to push the man over and turn the corner, "Whoa! What''s this all about! Isn''t that just a dead end! In front of Gary was a square that was halfway turned into a garbage dump. When Gary looks back at the man, "You''re a real idiot, this kid. It''s easy to believe a stranger in a place like this and follow him around with a wheezer! There stood four men, apart from the man who guided them. When Gary tried to pull out the sword that was on his hips aggressively, "It''s dangerous, you kid." Suddenly, the man who showed up from behind me seized me. From behind the man, several men came out of the shadow of garbage. "Get off me, who do you think I am! It''s Gary, the second son of the Marquis of Sammons! To Gary, who deliberately introduced himself, the men laughed a lot. "This is no good! Let''s get you a ransom! The Marquis will give you as much as you want! With that said, he punches Gary in the back of the head, stuns him, then ties his hands and feet, and bites the ape. "Whoa! Somebody grab the collar! What the man made me bring was supposed to fit in the neck of a slave, and whoever set this up was the collar of a slave who couldn''t resist what the owner said, the man set that collar up in Gary, who was passing out. Of course this is illegal and only a formal slave trader would have been allowed to handle it, but it was irrelevant to those living in the back world. "That''s what we got a good Kim Zulu, and someone''s going to collect some information on this guy! Look, don''t ever be a jerk! Several men ran to the words, and the remaining men carried Gary somewhere. I don''t even think that''s happening on the ground. I was working on a dungeon attack today. I''m currently attacking the 38 tiers, and I''m currently admirably updating my offensive minimum record, and I''m getting to know a lot of my name. Then it''s my adventurer rank that makes everyone wonder. People around me began to get interested in me being able to dive solo (technically different) until the 38th floor, even though I remained C-ranked forever, and all sorts of speculation began to fly. Says Tenma is a national spy, traveling around the country without raising his rank too much, and secretly researching leading players everywhere to report back to the country. Says that Tenma is a magically created homunculus, looking young but actually living hundreds of years, and that''s why the strength doesn''t suit the appearance. Said, because Tenma is a hidden child of the Sahrao aristocracy, and because the next master felt a sense of crisis in too much strength and banished Tenma, Tenma is in the process of accumulating strength around the place to avenge him sooner or later, so he does not increase his rank in a conspicuous manner. Rumors began to circulate, such as It''s a really annoying story. I hear the last rumor most often, and for that reason, since I know the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons bowed his head, am I the hidden son of a great nobleman, or of His Majesty now? It appears that rumors have been circulated by those who venture into the wind that From what I can remember, I''ve never named the Duke of Sanga in Seigen, so it''s likely that someone who found out about me in Gunjo City, like Jin and the others, circulated rumors. By the way, the rumors were heard by Jin and the others, and for a moment I suspected Jin and the others, but desperately decided to look at the Jins shaking their necks and think they were not the killers. "I wonder why rumors like that go around? I''ve been diving into the dungeons for the last couple of days to avoid such rumors. Thinking like that, "Uh-oh." Silowmall suddenly began to roar, and Solomon also increased his vigilance. I stopped moving, pulled out the little squid I was raising on my hips, and explored the surrounding signs. (Sure, something is after this one... the place...) When I tried to find a place in my quest, a killing sprang from over my head. "There it is! I cut myself with a small circle over my head. From Xiao Wumaru I did feel a response like I slapped something (...). Something beat me up just bounced off me and showed up. There, "A snake! Hands on now... it was like slapping a rubber tire with a stick..." What I saw was a big black snake. In the appraisal, Dark Rubber Anaconda, B-Rank, that''s right. As it feels right now, half a blow or slash doesn''t seem to get through the damage. Even though it was an incomplete blow to the moment, it doesn''t look like Koumaru''s slaughter has worked very well. "Do you really want to go..." I put Xiao Wumaru in my sheath and set her up for a living. As he packed between Jiriziri and Jiriziri, Anaconda flew like an arrow with tremendous momentum at that next moment as she shrunk herself. "Phew." I exhaled briefly and drained my sword to the counter with Anaconda in mind. This Xiaowu Maru didn''t get as fast as I thought because it was less inverted, but when I shook it off half strong, its blade ate in from around half of Anaconda''s mandible and cut it straight up to the back of Anaconda''s head. Anaconda''s body, chopped off her head, flew behind me without killing the momentum, losing momentum where she hit the wall and falling to the ground. It was working with Uneune as it was, but it just never attacked me again. "Does slaughter have a thin effect if you don''t put the blade up properly..." After squealing like that, I put Xiao Wumaru in my sheath and retrieved Anaconda. When I looked at the incision, the surface of the body was covered in rubbery skin about 5 mm thick, and the meat looked like chicken in a clean pink colour, but when I touched it, it was more elastic than chicken. But the strange thing is that about 6m Anaconda came down from the top. If this is the forest, it''s fine, but this place is a dungeon, and this place is full of rocks. A closer look at where Anaconda supposedly was, there was a horizontal hole there. If you float and peek in to try it, you can see the wind coming from the back. So I asked Sularin to find out what was going on and she came back in about 2-3 minutes. Apparently there''s room in the back. So I decided to use dirt magic to widen the hole and spread it up to the size enough to go ahead with the hourglass before going inside. I was able to follow after the slurrin at the hourglass forward for roughly five minutes, and go out to a place where there were many bitter rocks ahead. Looking around the area where I got off, there was only one place where I could feel strange signs. The place is on the opposite side with a large rock from where you are. I also feel like I''m erasing some signs, so I pulled out the little wulls, ordered the Shiloumals to wait, then erased the footsteps and signs and slowly approached them. I don''t see anything from the shadows of the rocks, but only where I felt signs could I feel something like a junction. So I headed to the place and cut in with a countermagic ''dispel'', but I was in a place where the junction was broken... "Girl... why are you here..." It was a girl wearing two thin dirty clothes. One is a little gray-haired girl, the other is dirty but looks blonde and seems more right to say woman than girl. You two didn''t notice me, I was suddenly surprised they broke the line, but the gray-haired girl who returned to me turned to me with a worn sword nearby. The other woman, after checking me with her vain eyes, tried to move to shelter her gray-haired daughter, but she seemed debilitated, and fell as-is. "Wait! I have no intention of hostility! That''s what I said. I threw Xiao Wumaru at my feet and raised my hands. The gray-haired girl still didn''t figure it out, "We have numerous potions and several different medications here! If you want to put your sword away, I''ll give you some money to heal that woman! to that word. After the girl showed her lost, "Then just drop by for that medicine! That''s what I said and lowered my sword. There was nothing like letting your hands off the sword, but it still seems that some of them have loosened their guard. "I can''t stop putting potions and antidotes all the way in." I wrapped a potion or something in the fur of a cobolt and threw it gently at the girl. The fur fell about 3m in front of the girl, so I sat nearly 10m down from the spot. However, just in case, the Shilowmals are arranged to surround the girls. The girl approached me vigilantly not to turn her back on me to the fur, quickly retrieving the fur and retrieving the potion. The girl opened the bottle of potion she had removed and tried to gently lick the liquid inside to check the contents before giving it to the woman to drink. "Aura, drink! But women don''t have the power to just swallow, or are they so debilitated that the potion doesn''t work. I don''t see any signs of recovery from here, however you look at it. "Aura! Please, drink! That''s what the girl screams, but the woman''s reaction gradually weakens. The woman is in danger as it is, and I thought so. I immediately packed an appointment with the girls. "Do what! Soon a girl waves her sword at me for coming right in front of me, "You''re not in the right place now! I took the sword with the back of my left hand and played it far away. There was blood coming from the back of my left hand, but I just gently wiped it with clothes and let it go. The girl had an ass cake on the ground, as if she had lost her hips. If you check on the woman in that gap, she looks pretty pale and breathes rough. He probably got an infection where his body was weak due to weak poison or something, and honestly, it wasn''t strange whenever he died like this. "Antidote, Cure, Resist, Aquaheel" I use magic to keep standing. Eliminate the poison with antidote to improve disinfection and resilience with cure, increase resistance with resist, and heal the wound with aqua heel. That''s when my complexion finally improved and my breathing subsided. I gave him a potion to try and now he seems to have been able to swallow it. I can''t help but feel safe, I just said. That''s when the girl with the buttocks got up and hugged her so she could take the woman away from me. The girl was delighted that the woman''s complexion had improved, but she still hadn''t lifted her guard against me. I got up and took the bed out of my bag when I saw the girl holding a woman. "I''m sorry for what I was using, but it would be better than letting that woman sleep on the ground. You should use it." That''s what I said, away from the girls, and I called in the Shiloumals. The girl was frightened by the shilowmalls who jumped out of the nearby rock shade and so on, but promised to tell the shilowmalls enough and then let them lay low and never let the girl do harm. After that, I sent Shiloumal and the others to scout my surroundings, and I started cooking after treating my left hand. The menu is a stew made with Anaconda meat. Anaconda''s meat was first tasted raw and the flavor was protein with low fat and I thought it could be eaten by girls with weak bodies, and I finely finely simmered it with vegetables, etc. To season, I made a white sauce with milk and flour, diluted it a little and made it taste like vegetables without spices, and with just a little salt and soy sauce to rinse the potatoes (and potatoes I call them) and thicken them out. However, that''s not enough for me, Shiloumal and Solomon, so I also added Anaconda dandelion and oak meat skewers... note that the oak bones that would normally be Shiloumal''s snacks were left in the bag for my ambition. The smell caught you, the shilowmalls came back to me. In it, Slalin formed before me and spit out the demon body... No, I know the dimension bag is in my body, but no matter how Slalin behaves, it just seems geezy. When I regained my mind and looked at the prey, there was one small dark rubber anaconda (size 2m) with five cobolts and three horned rabbits for one oak. I dare you to switch to my bag and feed the three of them with praise. A girl watching it was suddenly blushing and holding her stomach. Probably because I''m hungry. I didn''t hear you, but I stewed in my toilet and approached the girl. "It''s cooked to be good for digestion, so it should be okay to eat" That''s what I said, and I offered you a toast with the spoon, but the girl didn''t try to take it. I know you''re hungry, but you still can''t trust me, and you looked at me like that. I had no choice but to put it on the ground nearby and then go back to the pot and start my own meal. I took a bite and thought, (Anaconda...... Uh-huh! When I first tasted it, I just thought it was low in fat and the taste was protein, but when I simmered it, the gelatinous part between the fibers of the meat dissolved, and when I put it in my mouth, the meat loosened up. Furthermore, there seems to be a hidden flavour in the gelatinous area, and the stew tasted better. I was obsessed with scratching it in my mouth and swallowing it. Naturally, Shiloumal and Solomon also demand the replacement of only the meat of stew¡­ that''s just the first and second. But being the best of evil, I get a lot of vegetables at the same time as meat. The disappointing faces of Shiloumal and Solomon at that time were interesting to watch. I had no choice but to eat every vegetable, but in the end I ate both of them, peroli, all of them. The girl who was watching like that goes with a fearful stew in her mouth and gradually increases the speed of the spoon...... apparently she liked it. She seemed to have eaten everything quickly and looked a little short, so when she asked if she would take the pan and make a change, the girl nodded shyly, a little lost. While pouring a second cup into the girl''s armpit, "Uh-huh... this is..." The woman seemed to notice. "Aura, I noticed! Do you see me? The girl threw out the stew and ran over to the woman. The woman, for a while, was stunned, "Jeanne...... where am I? Why are we here? and was returning a reply. 57 Chapter 3-12 First Slave...... "You got a second? After I said that and saw the woman''s complexion, I cured and resisted again just in case. The girl called Jeanne hadn''t lifted her guard, but she didn''t stop me from doing the magic. "I don''t know who it is, but thank you" The woman, who was called Aura, remained lying down, but said a word of thanks as she bowed carefully. "Hey, Jeanne. What the hell happened? I have some vague memories and I don''t really remember..." to Aura''s inquiry. Jeanne took the time to sort it out in her head, and eventually, "After Aura had a fever, the demon attacked me and I fell into this place... and then he (...) died." "... yes" That just seemed to make sense. "Hey, who''s that guy? I stuck with my mouth from the side. Naturally, Jeanne, "It''s none of your business." I said, so instead, Aura said, "It''s about our Lord." I said. It was then that I realized that the necks of the two were fitted with a collar of slaves, arguably a sign of slavery. "We were slaves, and the Lord was a nobleman with the rank of Viscount." That''s when I remembered something I didn''t really want to say. "You know... I hate to say it..." Look at me, Jeanne. "I''m telling you, we didn''t kill the Lord! He said, "No, I don''t care about that... you''re both slaves, and then... uh, the..." "Be clear! What is it! Jeanne sees me stuck in words, and she''s rushing to frustration. "It follows that I currently own both of them..." I taught. We both didn''t seem to expect that word, and it solidified. "You know, when the Lord of slaves dies in a dungeon or something, the slaves left behind belong to the First Discoverer... that is, they will be treated like loot. Then you two will be my slaves..." You two don''t make it so slight that you don''t know if you''re hearing my words. I tried to wave in front of them and they didn''t respond, so pan, and when I hit the cedar hand in front of them, "Why is this happening..." And Jeanne went in. Aura closes her eyes tightly and then "I have a favor to ask. Please don''t keep us apart. Negotiate to be together even if you sell them off." And I''ve bowed my head deeply and begged. All of a sudden, I was confused, and Aura saw it. "As a matter of fact, Jeanne was originally from a nobleman, and I grew up with her from birth, as her companion" and started an old story about the two of us. The story said that the two had grown up inexorably, but about five years ago they were involved in a dispute, the house collapsed, the family all died, and the remaining two were sold as slaves and bought by the Viscount. Fortunately, the Viscount was a man, so he wasn''t abused, but he said he was about to be sold off. We were sneaking up on Seigen along the way, escorting him and diving into the dungeon, but as we got back on track, he was attacked by a powerful demon, and the escort and the Viscount were killed, and they fell into a nearby hole. That''s what Jeanne told me in the second half, but I don''t trust the whole story. Anyway, the status says something important. Name... Jeanne Age¡­ 14 Race... People Title... Curse (Virgin), Former Viscount Lady, Slave Name... Aura Age¡­ 16 Race... People Title... Maid Slave In the title of Jeanne, the curse (Virgin), it is said. I don''t know if you''re intentionally hiding it, or if you really don''t know it, but you can''t trust it entirely. I dare to put that story on hold, and to give Aura a break, I decided to interrupt the conversation and check my surroundings. First of all, looking for the hole where they fell, they were about 100 meters away from where I came in, and the wall was like a slide from the hole, so they didn''t have to suffer major injuries. The position of the hole is quite high. Fly to try it and see how it goes. "I''ve seen something before..." It was a place that looked familiar and didn''t feel like it, but I thought there would be as many similar places because it was within the same dungeon, and stopped thinking. After that, I looked around, but I couldn''t find anything that would attract any particular interest. However, since there were red-brown stones everywhere, I guess there are many rocks around here that contain iron, but now I decided to ignore them because they are not particularly necessary. And I was able to find one warp zone in this place as well, so I decided to keep the worn sword of the oak poked nearby instead of landmarks. Back by the two of them, they were discussing something. I didn''t seem to notice this one, so I decided to make a footnote and let him know. The two of you who heard the footsteps were watching this one by stopping the discussion. "Let''s just get out of here" I urge the two of them to say so, but Aura still seemed unable to stand properly. So I carried Aura and put my bed and pan in my bag. And just in case, he put Silomar behind me and Solomon over Jeanne. Slalin goes into my bag and allows me to jump out whenever there is anything unusual. But such worries seemed worrisome, and I was able to get back to the ground from the warp zone without anything. Jeanne''s first voice out there, "It''s been the first time in a week! I was surprised that it was. Anyway, I would have kept the half-dead Aura by my side and kept the junction close to a week. Because it was impossible for a wizard in line. I thought I should report to the guild first, and as I walked for the guild, I approached the guild somewhat noisy, wondering. "Don''t move! You are charged with noble kidnapping! and two men dressed as knights stopped me, I didn''t remember myself, such as kidnapping, so when I tried to ignore them and enter the guild, "You''re telling me not to move! and tried to wave the spear I had in my hand, "Air Impact" I visited the shockwave caused by wind magic. The man who tried to wave the spear was magical, and after flying about 10m behind him, he rolled over and hit the wall ahead and stopped moving. "I knew you were the killer! I tried to attack another one, "Gruwar!" After eating a body hit by Shiloumal, it was stretched out. Shiloumal waits with his mouth half-opened so he can bite it whenever I tell him to. The man, unable to lose his mind (...) by the touch of Shiloumal''s body, had seen Shiloumal''s angry face up close and wet between his crotches. "Shiloumal, drag him! Giving instructions to Shiloumal, I asked Jeanne to open the door and enter the guild. In the guild, several soldiers and knights were occupying a corner of the table to have some discussion, and they didn''t seem to have noticed this one yet. So I threw the man Shiloumal had dragged at the table. "Hey, what''s going on! The knights, in a panic, immediately found out what I had done. "Don''t move! If it moves, consider it hostile and activate the magic immediately! I held the knights aloud. But one of the soldiers who was on the spot pulled out his sword, so "Air Brit, Air Impact" Two shots of magic in a row. He played the sword with a brit and blew up the soldier with impact. That''s when the knights finally figured out that my words weren''t haphazard. "Are you going to poke at the Marquis of Sammons! One of the knights shouts, "Then the Marquis of Sammons will be my enemy! In retrospect, he slapped the knights for killing. That alone makes the knights limp. "It''s a fight I''ve been selling from you... don''t regret your death" That''s exactly what it looks like. However, once it is actually a battle, there will be as much difference in strength as can be ravaged unilaterally. Unless the knight I threw earlier was the weakest of them all. But my ravage show never started. Because the Marquis of Sammons, who heard the noise, jumped into the guild. "Wait, that''s it! Both sides, put your swords away! The knights put their swords in those words, but I wasn''t going to listen to the Marquis'' orders. "Marquis, don''t tell me you played witch mountain. Aren''t bugs too good to leave you unilaterally attacked and put your sword away? To be honest, I was pretty much on my mind. Anyway, the Marquis Knight has tried to attack me with an Aura (woman) on my back. In my words the Marquis distorted his face like he bit a bitter bug, staring at the knights. And turn to me, "I did something I''m sorry for overlapping. My instructions didn''t seem to get through." That said, the Marquis has bowed his head to me... I feel like I''ve had a lot of opportunities lately for great people to bow their heads. "Anyway, we''ll hear about it later. I have to do something first." I went to the Alliance counter in the form of leaving the Marquis alone, and I told the receptionist who was there about Jeanne and Aura, and I tried to go through the process. "I''m sorry, but we can''t give you the right to slavery until those two are the Viscount''s ex-slaves and prove they didn''t kill the Viscount," That''s what they said, so the first interview was conducted in my presence. "We were attacked by that demon around the thirtieth or thirty-first floor." "The damage was caused by three knights following the Viscount as escorts and one adventurer on the road." "Aura...... I was attacked when she was taking a break at the end of the line because she suddenly fell ill" and answer Alliance staff questions. And the last thing I answered, "The demon that attacked me was a very big muckade" To that answer, the gaze of an official who knew the demon I had recently laid down pierced me. "Mr. Tenma, do you still have that Mukade body? Let me out if you have it." That''s what they said, so when you take Giganto Desmukade out of the back, "This is it! It was this demon that attacked us! Jeanne points to Mukade and screams. And when I stabbed a knife in the abdomen of that mukade and cut it open, I found a metal plate engraved with a noble crest along with what appeared to be clearly part of a person''s body from its abdomen. "Wait a minute...... there was. That''s the Viscount of Acer Emeritus crest...... the guild also has a Viscount registration record. You will most likely have been the slaves of the Viscount." Alliance staff left the room telling us to wait a little longer. I was worried about Aura''s health but so far she seems stable and looks as if she is experiencing mild fatigue. Even here, Jeanne and Aura seemed to be consulting to make sure I didn''t hear them. It would have passed about five minutes as it was, and it was a man dressed like a priest that the door came in empty. After a gentle meeting with us, "Nice to meet you, I am a priest of the Church of Pharma in this city, my name is From Pheno" I named him. Apparently we''re here to vet the Jeannes. In the meantime, I left this place to the priest, and I decided to listen to the Marquis of Sammons. The Marquis seemed angry at the knights at the table earlier. "Thank you for waiting, Marquis" In my words, the Marquis interrupted his anger at the knights, turned to me, and suddenly he bowed his head. "Lord Tenma, I am truly sorry. My supervision is broken. I ordered Lord Tenma to look for him to help me, but a knight who knew Gary had a crush on him mistakenly brought him here because he was suspicious." And I''ve bowed my head again. However, when people suddenly told me that it was a kidnapping, I had no idea what was going on. "Oh, I''m sorry. As a matter of fact, these letters arrived at the inn where I was staying." The Marquis noticed that he hadn''t told the truth, took one letter out of his nostalgia and gave it to me. If you open inside and read, ''My son kept it. If you want it back, get the ransom, 10 million G by tomorrow evening. The handover will take place at the fountain site in the central district of Slam Street. However, it is not until we have ascertained the gold that we will release'' Yes, it was written in the letter. What a classic sentence (in Tenma''s previous sense of life), I thought, but it would be quite worrying if I tried it as a marquis. "So help me out, what do you mean? "I don''t want you to get me wrong, but this isn''t an order, it''s a favor as Gary''s father. To the best of my knowledge, the Lord Tenma stands on his arm and is the most trustworthy." I trust you, because I know the Duke of Sanga. It would be better to work together for the future. "All of a sudden, disrespectful behavior continues¡­" "Okay. We''re here to help." "What, is it true! It has taken the form of interrupting the Marquis'' story, but there will be no particular problem because we cooperate. "But now that we''re unprepared to move, we wait for the night before we start acting" "I hope so...... what do I do with this one? I know you asked if the Marquis could help, but to be honest, only Galiver can use it with the Marquis'' pawn, and that Galiver is also unsuitable for a back job like this one. So, "Just pretend you''re taking measures. It might be better to spread the word that you''re in the middle of swimming me." He advanced to the Marquis, including the implication that the knights were only in the way. "... ok. Let''s do as I say." Returning to Jeanne and the others at the end of the discussion, it seemed that the review by the priest had just been completed. When I walked into the room, the guild staff noticed me. "Oh, Mr. Tenma. There seems to be nothing particularly suspicious about these two, so with this time, your rights as slaves will be transferred to Mr. Tenma." Ever since I said that, Alliance officials have given me certificates. I decided to keep the certificate in my bag and go back to my room for now. I tried talking to Jeanne and the others on the road, but, yeah, well, all I got was a raw response like that. Worst of all, I met Amy and the Jins in front of the room. "Whoa, Tenma, that''s unusual. I can''t believe you brought a woman! "Is that it? Mr. Tenma. Those two are slaves...... no way, you''ve been buying them! Reena, who responded to Jin''s words, found a collar that was fitted in the neck of the two. "Doctor..." Amy looks at this one with a somewhat sad face. Jin said that Tenma was also a man, but Leena and the others began to distance themselves from Jin. So don''t hesitate, "... Stan" "Abe......" I''ve been bewitching Jin...... lately, is Jin really the top adventurer in Seigen? I''m starting to think... "In the meantime, I''ll explain it without misunderstanding..." and I briefly explained how it had been so far. That seems to have convinced everyone at last. But what happened to Amy''s gaze earlier? I''m not doing anything wrong, but I kind of feel like my sister despised me. "So what do you do with the room? If I don''t think hard about Amy''s questions and then answer them, I''ll be exposed to that gaze again. "... that''s what we''re going to discuss..." This would be the answer without difficulty. Amy didn''t seem particularly concerned either. "Well, don''t be rude here because there''s so much to come" Yes, I told Amy and the others, and I took Jeanne and the others into my room. When I walked into the room and got to the table, I tried to start discussing it early, "Master Tenma, if you will, put us by your side as slaves." ".................. heh" Suddenly I couldn''t keep up with Aura''s words. Now, didn''t Aura tell you to put yourself down as slaves if it wasn''t my mistake... "Make us slaves to Tenma. This is the answer that Jeanne and I decided to discuss." Apparently it wasn''t my mistake to hear... but "Why, that''s what you decided? I couldn''t help wondering. Because Jeanne seemed resistant to becoming my slave at first. "Because I thought that was the best choice. Of course, I can''t help but say I don''t like Tenma..." Aura says so, but there seems to be some reason. Try to pursue there, "I do have plans. The prime reason for this is because Tenma is an adventurer of considerable strength and the Marquis is powerful enough to bow his head." If I did try Aura and the others, it could be a pretty good condition to protect myself. But I didn''t even think about having a slave... "If Tenma doesn''t take it from us, we might be treated like whores." ... I follow what I don''t like... Surely Jeanne and Aura can definitely fall into categories such as Beautiful Girls from the side, And you won''t leave both of those guys alone. "I''m a man too..." I''ll try to resist Aura, "Yeah, if we''re forced by some stranger pervert, it''s thousands of times better to pick someone of our own future." Easy for me to eat the counter...... two sentences don''t carry over to me, "Oh, but if you''re going to get your hands on Jeanne, don''t do it until you get your approval from the person. Instead, you can do whatever you want." ... packed, this looks like it''s packed... I at least as a resistance to "I''ll see you tomorrow after this story..." All I could do was send the problem forward... Aura laughed nicely, "Yeah, let''s do that. Your husband." and I was sure I would win. By the way, Jeanne, who didn''t make any remarks, blushed her face and also sprinkled Shiloumal to delude it... apparently, Shiloumal fell into Jeanne''s technique... Shiloumal, aren''t you going to be too chocolate? For that reason, apparently, it was decided to add two fellows to my party with the title Slave... would it be all right to have your work scheduled after this... me... For that reason, I thought about renting another room from Amy, but because Aura opposed me, I was going to live in this room with three + three people. The bed was used by Aura and Jeanne, who are not fit yet, and I made a bunk on the floor for today. Aura said she was going to sleep on the floor, but she firmly refused, and she was still not convinced, so she used the order to convince her. In the meantime, I decided that today''s dinner would be done with the rest of the stew I made in the dungeon and the bread, and the meat I baked, and I decided to give the two of them an early rest, and I myself decided to set up a tool prep or a rough op for the night''s work... I wonder if there''s any time unwinding in space-time magic... if there was one, I''d use it immediately and leave Jeanne and the others in my guild to escape... For me, who had never lived together before, including in my previous life, the sudden increase in the number of two female slaves was just as disturbing as dealing with dragons. 58 Chapter 3-13: The Great Catch I''m coming to the heart of the slam right now. The time will be about to change the date. Even if it''s the center, it''s on the roof of the building. I don''t know why you''re here, Marquis, but more than that, I couldn''t stand the fact that there''s a woman who just met in the same room, because... I''ll tell you without misunderstanding, I''m normal. Never a homosexual. It''s just that I''ve never stayed in a room with a woman (except my family), including in my previous life. That''s why he left the room early and was slamming his time. Oh, I''m doing my job right. But I think you''ve had a valuable experience getting here. Trying to get out of the room before I got here, I noticed a few strange men outside, besides the marquis keeper''s knight, watching over me. So I went back to my room once as if nothing had happened, and now Slalin swallowed me... weird way of expressing it, but the point is, I had it put in a dimension bag in Slalin''s body, and it was lost in the dark night and I went outside, and I got out of Slalin away from my room and headed for Slalin. Currently, Slalin is in my bag and resting, I coordinate my whole body with black, worn clothes and cover my face with something like a black turban, disguised as if at first glance I (Tenma) didn''t know. Jeanne and Aura are sleeping in the room, so Siroumar and Solomon are waiting in the room in case... but this outfit is pretty hard! Occasionally, I magically cool my temperature, but still can''t wipe the sweat I''ve been wearing, I want to finish it quickly and take a bath. In the meantime, I decided to use my exploration to find Gary''s place. Fortunately, Gary and I are familiar with each other, so he catches on to exploration if you remember. Surprisingly, Gary was right around the corner... right around the corner, or in the building I''m in right now. I feel a little slapped, but it''s good to work faster, so I decided to do an internal reconnaissance. This building is four stories long, and the exterior is worn out, and if even a big earthquake comes, it''s gonna collapse, right? Something like that. First I looked inside, there were four people near the entrance to the ground floor section and two people on the stairs, two people on the second floor in the hallway, three people in the hallway with Gary on the third floor, two people in the hallway with Gary and three others, two people in the hallway and three people in the room directly below on the fourth floor, for a total of twenty-two + Gary. There''s gonna be me and Marquis watching this other thing, so there''s gonna be about three dozen of them in all. In the meantime, we decided to start taking action. First, like when I leave the room, Slalin swallows me and breaks into the room directly below me. Breaking into the room to find out what was going on, the three of them were apparently liquoring as the kidnappers'' bosses. So just get your arms out of the slurrin, tie a line in this room, make sure the sound doesn''t leak, and then... "Stan" Reinforced the three of them with thunder magic, making them immobile. So I go out of Slalin and roll the three of them around with rope. After that, I left it in my dimension bag and went inside the slurrin again. Next he broke into Gary''s room and tied the line in the same way, then matched the first three to the same eyes. Gary was monkey tossed over tied with rope, but when he looked at me, he said something about a moga, so I tried to shift the monkey toy. "This is what I saw because of you! What are you gonna do! or something, so Gary had it grown up in Stan just like the kidnapper. Then it was easy after that. If you leave the room dignified and repeat it like powerlessness in stans before other kidnappers make a scene, tie it up and leave it, powerlessness in stans again, the kidnapping was almost solved in less than an hour of things. Later, I put the kidnappers rolling on the floor in their bags and took all the weapons, jewelry and other golden-eyed items that were in the room and left the kidnapper''s gym behind... From the side, what I''m doing looks terrible, but it''s considered a legitimate act to be a criminal opponent like this one, so it''s a loss if I don''t take it home. On his way home, he tied up the guys who were watching my room and the guys who were watching the marquises and knights near the guild, packed them in a bag and went into the guild. "Marquis, it''s over." If you go inside, tell the Marquis that at the opening, and get Gary out of the bag. Gary was still passing out, but then he gave it to me as he thought he would wake up naturally. "Oh, oh, Lord Tenma...... thank you. Despite all the inconvenience so far, I really appreciate you rescuing Gary" Even such an idiot son must mean an important son to the Marquis, and so on, I remembered something fuzzy. "With that said, what''s the reward for this one? It was the first thing I had to meet, but there was a lot going on this time, so I completely forgot (mainly about Jeanne and the others). Well, if you get stuck, don''t hand over the kidnapper and let him go somewhere... I even think I can help indirectly if I''m going after Gary again. "That''s what I''m talking about, including the reward and all the scratches, and I''ll give you half a million G of it that I collected as ransom and a metal plate with the Seal of the Marquis of Sammons. Not as good as the Duke of Sanga''s, but our family is also a senior aristocrat with a lot of power. Sometimes it helps something if you have it." I think I was licking this marquis a little bit. Receiving a reward that includes all the grudges will allow Gary to be made in this city so far, and if you don''t, you will be affixed a rettel that the little guy in the vessel who refused the Marquis'' apology unimpeded. Then there may be obstacles to the adventurer family business in the future. Probably that much thought. What''s more, if you stay connected to me here, it will also be possible to side with the presence of the Dragon (Solomon) in the event of anything. Whether you''re thinking about it or not, you better take this reward. However, "Excessive reward, thank you. Let''s just water each other up until now. However, if your son is going after Solomon again or hands on my people, I will strike some kind of hand at this one." Let me stab the nail firmly. The Marquis seemed to understand the meaning of my words properly and smiled bitterly in its face. "Oh, yeah, yeah. I almost forgot." And, acting slightly exaggerated, I got all the kidnappers out of the bag. Thirty-one of them, after all, were four on the lookout for me and five for the Marquis. To the boulder, he didn''t think he''d catch this many kidnappers alive, and the Marquis and the knights, that and the remaining guild officials, were as round their eyes as they were funny. "I''ll take care of these guys'' punishment. Once we caught all the kidnappers, maybe there were a few of them I didn''t know about." I pulled the Marquises up my ass, surprised to say so, and I went to my room. When I got back to my room...... everyone was asleep...... naturally, I guess I could come and pick you up as much as Shiloumal? Is it selfish to think that... I decided to take a bath outside first. I really want to take a bath, but I put up with it because I feel like I''m running out of time to sleep when I get in now. The shilowmall was warming my bunk. Well, even when I tried to sleep, I didn''t retreat from the top of the futon as hard as I could! In the meantime, Shiloumal decided to fall asleep, retreating as best he could. When I woke up in the morning, Jeanne and Aura were already awake, Aura was in the kitchen and Jeanne was sitting on her bed. "Good morning. Dear Tenma," "... good morning" Regardless of Aura, I don''t know if Jeanne has fully woken up yet, or if she hasn''t recognized me as Lord, but (probably both) it was a bit of a bumpy greeting. Aura seemed to be in pretty good shape and was cooking breakfast in the kitchen. "Please wait at the table as breakfast is almost ready" Aura recommended me to get to the table, but I forgot the key thing. Good morning, both of you. The two of you returned my greeting, good morning, um, words (the former being Aura and the latter Jeanne). "Thank you for waiting" That being said, what Aura served was a leftover stew, a potage flavored with grated potatoes and consomme-style soup, and a salad in lightly broiled bread. But no matter how much you put on the table, it''s only for one person. Asking Aura about it, "Slaves can''t eat with their husbands." That''s what happened. I didn''t like to eat alone while Aura stood behind me, so at first she asked me to eat just like me, but Aura refused so hard that in the end, on top of the waste of time, I was not a nobleman, I ordered her to eat at the same time at the same table as possible. That was it, and Aura finally broke it for me, so I decided to wait a little while before the three of us ate. I noticed during the meal that they only had the same dirty clothes as yesterday. That''s why I decided to go buy clothes and essentials for both of us, but unfortunately I was just wondering where in Seigen there was something for women. So I decided to have a strong helper. That''s Amy!... rather than say that the closest person I know to a woman (a girl) in this town was Amy... When I went to ask Amy to do that, "Okay. In my knowledge, I''ll show you a cheap, quality store! And I was strained. However, Amy had a rare guest... Leena and Menace. When asked why she was there, the adventure was off today, so I came to love Yi Cheng-chan, Leena said, and Menace said it was that amulet. Leena was angry at Menace''s words, but Leena was trying to walk with her as much as possible because there was something natural about it... which was kind of a convincing answer. Anyway, they''re both coming with me, so I tried to go to Amy''s recommended store. "Tenma... are you going to look for these kids'' underwear with you? and Menace told me, so I only gave out the money and declined...... by the way, the money was taken 50,000 g including five meals etc...... honestly, I don''t know the market for women''s clothes etc, but I think it''s obviously too much. "Women cost more than men! And Menace pushed me off, and I honestly gave it to him. But suddenly I had time, so I decided to work on creating my protective gear and take a trip to the secret base of the dungeon. The first thing we need to do is work on the armor. Mithrill and silver ingots on the ingredients, and Anaconda leather. First, I''m going to cut Anaconda''s leather off big enough to cover it from my hand to around my elbow, creating a shape. The hand part is shaped like a half-finger glove and is temporarily stitched to determine its size. I think it''s a little tight. I adjust it to the extent and stitch it together. It feels like layering the outer part of the arm and attaching the armor to it. The metal part at the heart, with reference to Adamantin''s armor, is made smaller overall so that I can easily use it, and the decorative part is shredded. I plan to make it feel like a wedge in the wrist area with misrills. In fact the planned form has been previously made of iron prototype. I can use both, but the size is smaller than my arm, so I need to rework it. Originally, when I finished building the Mithril stuff, I planned to cast it down, but put it on hold because it might be the right size for Jeanne and Aura. As the shape is easy to recirculate, it is generally rounded, and the back of the hand makes it easier for the fingers to move, so as to protect it with a misthrill around the root of the finger, the arm part was made by combining several parts. I didn''t go so far as to work out the parts for one arm for today, so I decided to stop once and spend a small amount of time collecting silver. After about half an hour of collecting, I took about 2 kg of silver, so I decided to solidify it, ingot it, store it in my bag, and think about what it would be used for. When I went outside, noon was only a long time ago, and now it would be about three o''clock or so, when I headed to my room because it was time for Jeanne and the others to come back, Amy and Leena were waiting outside. He seemed to be waiting for me to come home, and his face was nibbling. "Tenma, come in ~ su! The door of the room opened to match Leena''s slightly missing voice. Make sure Amy pushes you on the back, and when you get inside, there''s... "... which one? A strange beautiful girl... not... but Jeanne and Aura, who became so beautiful that they could see each other differently... by the way, my remarks were devoured by Amy, who was all sanctioned, elbow-busted to my flank. By then, the two of them had become beautiful... I had heard that the woman would turn into a woman, but I never spoke to her. They are both lightly cut after cleansing their hair, which was rough, and Jeanne fastens it with a floral square cameo-like barretta, bundled with beautiful white hair that was all the way up to the middle of her back. The outfit was a light water coloured piece and the skirt was about the length of the front part around the knee, but there was even a calf at the back. He had a white shawl on his shoulder, stopping him with his chest. Aura''s had short hair in a hair color that felt like dark blonde hair, but the first thing I notice is: "Maid clothes? That outfit. That''s not something I often see in cosplay (though I don''t know if there''s a thing in this world) either, it''s a made-up outfit that feels classic... well, it has frills on aprons etc... "Doesn''t it suit you? That''s what Aura asks, but she''s obviously used to wearing it. "No, it suits you... I could have bought you regular clothes, not work clothes..." To my whining, Aura, "This is the everyday outfit for me! And I strained my chest...... about D? "Doctor?" In Amy''s words, my consciousness restarts for a moment. They all didn''t seem to notice my gaze... No, Menace did. I''m going to do a gesture of stirring up liquor with my hands...... ok, let''s go to the stop fee next time. Finishing negotiations with eye contact scares Amy, "So, it''s the money I kept...... sorry! I used it all! Put your hands together in front of your face, Amy apologizing. But I told him not to care because that was supposed to be the case. "Mr. Menace and the others shopped too, so it was a little short" And because of the relief caused by not being mad at me, I spilled something that I shouldn''t have listened to. "What did you just say? The words are directed at Amy, but her body and eyes were directed at Leena and Menace. At the end of the line of sight were two people trying to get out of the window. "Shall we wait..." I immediately grabbed the back collar and pulled it over. As I sat them right, Amy also spontaneously tried to sit right, so I stopped pushing them and gave them the treats they had in their bags and sent them home. "Now, both of you... if you have any excuses, let''s hear it..." To my words, Leena raised her hand. "Mr. Menace instigated me! and quickly sold his buddies (Menace). Naturally Menace panicked and tried to block Leena''s mouth, "It''s a waste of extra time because it''s a luxury of tenma anyway, he said! And I felt like I wasn''t bad, so when I looked at Menace, "... you see, there''s a price to pay..." It was, so I got paralyzed for a while. As we watched how it went, Leena was subtly headed to the door, so we had it in the same eyes as Menace. The two people who were paralyzed were in the way, so I decided to let Shiloumal hold the stuff that wrote the requirements on the note and ask them to look for Jin and the others and pick it up. Leave those two alone, and I''ll talk to Jeanne and the others about what''s coming. The point is, we dive into the dungeon, so can we fight? That is. The two answers to that are: "I can use light, fire, water and earth magic, and weapons can use a little if they are swords and mace" "I am fire and water magic, swords, spears, bows and minimal martial arts" The former is Jeanne and the latter is Aura. I know Jeanne can use magic because I saw it the first time I met her, but I was surprised she could use Aura as well. But when I heard the story, there weren''t many types of magic between the two of them, and they could use simple healing magic, but the magic that restores highly effective magic and state anomalies didn''t give them a chance to learn. Name... Jeanne Age¡­ 14 Race... People Title... Curse (Virgin), Former Viscount Lady, Slave HP¡­ 1500 MP¡­ 7000 Muscle strength¡­ E + Defense¡­ D Fast... D + Magic... b- Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ A + Luck¡­ E + Skills... Light Magic 4, Water Magic 3, Patience 3, Abnormal Effect Resistance 3, Fire Magic 2, Soil Magic 2, Vitality Enhancement 2, Resilience Enhancement 2, Swordsmanship 2, Bar 2, Magic Enhancement 2, Growth Enhancement 2 Protection... protection of the goddess of love, protection of the goddess of the earth, protection of the goddess of life Name... Aura Age¡­ 16 Race... People Title... Maid Slave HP¡­ 3000 MP¡­ 5000 Muscle strength¡­ D + Defense¡­ D + Fast... C + Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ A Luck... b- Skills... Cooking 8, Patience 5, Bow 3, Sword 3, Skill 3, Martial Arts 2, Fire Magic 2, Water Magic 2 The talent of the two is not bad. But I can''t even say it''s good. Whether it''s going to stretch or not, it''s Jeanne''s curse (Virgin) that bothers me. Wonder why she has three goddess blessings, such as a curse. I wish the gods would advise me at times like this... In the meantime, do you want me to start doing a lot of things tomorrow? I need to gear up before that, but I don''t think this will be a problem if I get it all bought up before I go to the dungeon tomorrow...... I''m going to gear it up for practice anyway, so let''s just pick a minimum performance thing. When I told you about it, there was a nervousness running down their faces. "Well, you''ll be fine. Tomorrow we''ll just practice without demons." In the unlikely event, when I told him to rest assured that I would protect him, the tension seemed to be largely relieved. After that, I tried to get ready for an early dinner. "That''s the role of the maid! and Aura took the job...... it''s good because Aura''s food is delicious, but until now (even when I worked with Lily and the others) I''ve always cooked, so it felt strange. The food that came out was pretty good. After dinner, I wanted to take a bath in the boulder today, so I let the carriage out of the room and put a barrel in the carriage and hot water. Around the area where the barrel was placed, I have devised tiles over the board and made drains, so I don''t think the floorboard will rot. I ordered Jeanne and the others to go in first, taught them how to use it and gave them soap and towels...... of course, I wouldn''t imitate peeking!... It was just a detour to watch a woman bathe sweetly... too long... it took me more than an hour and a half to loose until my turn came... but the bath felt good... I plan to go to the dungeon early tomorrow, so I decided to go to bed a lot earlier than usual. By the way, I got another bed the same size today, so I wouldn''t sleep on the floor, and I made a simple compartment between the two beds (roped up on top and made the cloth look like a curtain), which would reduce the mental strain. When I opened my eyes, the white space was wide open again. "Again..." I wonder who''s coming this time for the third time, and when I get my hands on trying to wake up my body... "Ahem." A glossy voice was heard along with a fuzzy soft and elastic response. "Whew!" When I let go of my hand in surprise, there was a goddess of love asleep. "Tenma... you''re so bold..." I tried to hug you with that, so I hung the head of the goddess. "Go! The chops were lightly drizzled. The goddess said, "Oh, man, that doesn''t look like it at all." In the meantime, when you ask for the requirements, "You know, Jeanne, the curse can be easily broken." That is. Apparently Jeanne''s curse in the first place had the effect of inhibiting her own growth or lowering the luck of those around her, and Jeanne seemed less damaging because she was born with a curse, but at the same time had the title of Virgin. "What''s the way to do that? My question, while the goddess nibbles, "That... is to make Tenma drink her body fluids! and said it in such a way that I was expecting something, "I mean, even blood works for you." And so I said, what a boring looking face. "You''re right... it''s boring! and became a fluke. But when you ask me why it works like that on my body fluids, "That''s because Tenma has more than one God''s protection, and Jeanne and I are close in age and of different genders." Apparently, that''s why. The point is that a curse has negative properties, and God''s protection has positive properties. For this reason, they can neutralize the negative by giving them the opposite of the curse. However, there are a number of conditions. It is said that the cursed person and the body are of different gender, that the age is near (approximately ¡À 5 years is most effective), and that the body fluid-giving person has multiple divine protections. Furthermore, the curse cannot be eliminated only once, so it is necessary to give the body fluids again and again. In the first place, when asked what a curse is, it seems that it occurs because of the precipitation of magic in this world and so on, and not many people can survive to the age of Jeanne. She also forcefully connected me to my dream this time, so she only has this space for a few more minutes, so I decided to ask her one last question. "Have you been connecting this space a lot lately? When I heard, the goddess laughed, "You''re using the Genesis God to the point of dying, and you''re connecting it forcefully! And he smiled... Poor God of Genesis... I felt sorry for him for the first time... After that, for some reason, it was held by the goddess of love until this space disappeared. 59 Chapter 3-14G Compensation for Exorcism I''ve been coming to the dungeon this morning. Jeanne and the others are with us. When I say dungeon, I''m not here to attack, but to see the strength of the two of us. The blacksmiths are looking out for weapons and protective equipment before they get here. Jeanne had a two-handed sword as light as possible with a set of leather gear. Aura also had a short bow on a spear about 2 m long with leather gear, but she couldn''t give it away to herself. The protective gear could be worn on top of the maid clothes, and she had chosen equipment that she could see immediately from the side of the maid clothes. Then I went into the dungeon, but flew right to the secret base. They just seemed to think they were going to fight the demons and clapped them out, but they summoned Golem as their opponent and let him work with them lightly. What I found out as a result was that "You''re weak... no, you don''t seem to know how to fight rather than be weak" came to the conclusion that Listening to the story, the two learned only to the extent that they were able to defend themselves as a nobleman''s hobby or at least, and the magic happened to be talented, so much so that they learned it in one hassle. For better or better, it was survived in the dungeon, which impressed me the other way around. Anyway, I decided to let the two of them play a game against the Golem while letting Amy train her magic in the way she taught me. I guess I should really teach from the basics, but since there doesn''t seem to be anything strange about the basics they taught me, I decide to work out in a way that is close to the actual battle... I set the golem to not be able to attack it and have Shiloumal and the others watch it as well. In the meantime, I had a lot to do. The first is the care of weapons. I want to fix Adamantine''s sword, which I missed when I fought the Solomon Golem here before. Next, make pork bone soup. This is my first try because I have a ton of oak bones. The last thing you need to do is create a shield that will continue yesterday. I''d like to finish at least one arm. In order, from sword restoration to armor creation, the soup will focus on the task of simmering, so you should work between them. But the idea was sweet...... no, it was too sweet! Because "Kusa, what''s this smell! Too stinky!" Even I, a pork bone lover, could not stand the smell, drifting from the pot. Naturally, even I react like that, so Jeanne and the others are already on the run to the edge. As for Shiloumal, he was stuffy while holding his nose. "What was wrong with you? In the meantime, I iced the pan, stopped the source of the smell, and replaced the air with wind magic. Incidentally, this space is not completely sealed, creating small air holes everywhere, connecting holes everywhere in the dungeon. However, as it is, a slime-like demon may break in or be discovered by adventurers, so they try to fit a mesh in the middle of the hole or empty the hole in the ceiling to make it difficult to be discovered, but there may also be a guy out there who will notice with this smell. Well, even then, you won''t be able to discover how powerful a wizard is without taking the time... I checked the excess bones and the pot, but I didn''t add anything particularly rotten or weird, etc. But if you look closely, it is as drowsy as it is unusual. To try, I threw away the soup in the pan once and then stretched the water again and simmered the same bones. Then now it looks like it''s getting closer to the smell of pork bones I know. When this happens, the cause is known. The point is, simmering the oak bones as they are seems to take many times the thicker soup than the pork bone soup I know. Even more to my notice, apparently I forgot to remove the bone stain when simmering the oak bone was one of the causes. So now I decided to be careful there and make soup... but everyone is still gathered at the wall and apparently will resume training there... I regained my mind and decided to continue repairing my sword. Even though the sword is missing, it is about 5mm, so heat the sword using furnace fire, magic and alchemy, beat and stretch the missing spot many times, put it in a magically made water polo and let it cool. When I removed it from the water polo, I could barely tell where it was missing, but naturally the sharpness was gone, so I moved on to grinding. However, I didn''t really want the cut on Adamantine''s sword, so I decided to cut it up in the right place. This concludes the restoration. Peeping into the pan before going into the next task, it was looking good this time. So when I looked at the wall, Shiloumal, who held his nose until earlier, was looking at this one... subtly shaking his tail as well... now it looks ok. So I decide to take the acne and keep simmering. While heating the manicured armor, I looked at Jeanne and the others and apparently got used to the hands-down golems, so now I re-set them to mix light attacks and feints as well. Then after about an hour of work, the armor could almost be completed. Later, I just tried to match it with the basement area and repeated the fine adjustment. In the meantime, I tried the basement and the armor and put it on my left hand. When I saw it, I didn''t feel that uncomfortable¡­ rather than, I had never been equipped with anything like the armor before, so I couldn''t feel it, I might be more right. If I insist, I was concerned about the area around my wrist, so I decided to adjust just a little bit and then actually use it before thinking about it. When I looked at the pan, I thought it was time for the soup to look good, and there were Nos. 1 and 2... Originally, Shiloumal and Solomon were all there to peek into the pan. Jeanne and the others seem to be a little bad at smelling pork bones and still keep their distance. The golems seemed to be taking a break to match the Jeannes and were aligned in four pieces. "Wau?" "Cuy?" They look at me and they all snap their necks... I know it''s cute, but it was ruined because the yodals are dripping from their mouths. However, since the bones in this pan are still to be used, I decided to give them the extra bones from earlier. Since the bones were washed with water and washed with dirt and acne, they do not smell as intense as they were earlier. The two of them rejoiced, so I decided to leave them alone for a while to check the taste of the soup. "I wonder if it smells a little..." Therefore, I will choose vegetables to eliminate the smell, remembering what happened in my previous life. I picked it out of the bag as something that seemed like it could be used to eliminate the smell, it was radish leaves on ginger and leeks... I would have some other ones but I can''t think of one, so I only made these three types. There are other things that I have removed from the skin and I have seen the egg shell in it, but I don''t know one effect right now so I will stop. Along with the smelly extinguished vegetables, a chunk of meat that had cooked the surface was also added to cover, making the fire a little weaker. I''ll set aside the pan once and see how Jeanne and the others are doing. It looks like Jeanne and the others aren''t hurt, so I decided to actually see how far I could go. However, since I was hungry for boulders, I decided to have a late lunch first. Jeanne and the others thought they were going to have that (pork bone) soup, but today''s lunch is all about the stall food I left in my magic bag. The menu consists of soups and several types of bread made from dried meat for the skewering of large quantities of pigs, birds and cattle. This should be done with chopped cabbage lettuce. I quickly cut the bread to the side and sandwiched the cabbage and pork skewers in between. After that, if you pull out the skewers, it will be a simple pig sandwich completion. By the way, the skewers are all salty, but they also smell a kettle with sauce of my characteristics, so I can taste the Teriyaki style sandwich. Learn from me, Jeanne and Aura also make original sandwiches. Next to it, Shiloumal and Solomon are targeted for skewering. Jeanne and Aura were bewildered by street food at first, but they liked it after a bite and have tried various combinations. To Shiloumaru and the others, I removed the other things from the skewer and served them on a plate. I watched Jeanne and the others eat a lot and I thought, women in this world basically eat a lot. I know men eat well, but women aren''t losing either. Perhaps since death is closer than in previous life and female adventurers are as usual, they eat more naturally¡­ However, what is common in previous and present lives is that it is dangerous to touch a woman''s weight. A good amount was prepared, but there was nothing left for three and three on the boulder. After lunch I decide to take a break and leave out a sofa bed to relax (two numbers, of course). By the way, you''re secretly mixing my blood from this meal. Honestly, I felt sick but I thought it was necessary to break Jeanne''s curse and put up with it... but after eating it, I thought I should have faked the medicine and given her something to drink in the bottle without having to mix it with a meal, and I was lightly depressed. By the time the meal was finished, the soup seemed to be done in good shape, so the bones left over were filtered out and put in a bag to make it a snack for the Shiloumals. Then, the chunks of meat that had been distorted together in the soup were removed and marinated in the kettle in which the seasoning liquid was added. Now if you''ve been soaking it for a few hours, you should be able to do something like Chashu. There were some guys after the pot with the char shoo (planned), but it went through and into the bag... I''m still concerned that Solomon''s behavior has been shilowmaling lately... I noticed Jeanne and Aura still standing as I tried to lie in bed thinking about that. "What are you doing? To my casual question, Jeanne and I distanced ourselves... I was a little hurt by the behavior, but when I looked closely, they seemed to care about it because they were getting sweaty. Reflecting on the boulder, not enough consideration was given to telling women to use the bed while sweating, and using earthly magic a little further away, they built something like a shed without a roof, inside which a simple dressing room was prepared with a barrel filled with water. I gave the two of them a towel and instructed them to use it as they please, and I built another identical one away from the place to make it my own dressing room. After the break, I watch Jeanne and Aura train as planned. What I''ve been watching for a while is that Jeanne and Aura are not bad tastes together, but overwhelmingly inexperienced, and actually seem to improve faster to teach them how to fight while hunting demons. So I decided to teach the two of them some ways to fight today and get some experience in the shallow hierarchy of dungeons after tomorrow. Jeanne was allowed to make a bare gesture from the structure of slaughter, poking, and tangbamboo cracking, and taught how to use and effect it. Aura was reminded of the spear interval anyway and repeated the bare gestures of poking, giggling, and paying. I let him continue barebacking for about two hours while pinching a break along the way, and at the end of the day, the two of us tried to practice working together to attack. I let this practice run for about an hour and ended it today. We were both stranded in the boulder, and it was good until we got out on our own outside the dungeon, but we couldn''t seem to walk from it, so we decided to take something like a rear car out of the bag and put them on it and have Shiloumal pull it off. This rear car is small and sturdy made when I was in Gunjo City, but I made it based on the extra ingredients when I made the carriage, so I haven''t had much opportunity to use it before and it has become fat in my bag. They were embarrassed, but told me they couldn''t walk, which was somewhat forceful but carried them to the room. I was careful not to leave any fatigue tomorrow with early dinner, bath and bedtime today. When I woke up, the sun was just up in time, but I woke up refreshed last night because I slept fast. Jeanne and Aura were still asleep, so we decided to make a brief breakfast. In the middle of breakfast making, Aura woke up and apologized for not being able to make breakfast, but I told her not to care because I like it and do it. Jeanne didn''t quite wake up, but Aura forced her out of the futon on the verge of being able to have breakfast¡­ Jeanne in her sleep had messed up her clothes and had more trouble with the place of her eyes than with eye blessings, etc. After breakfast I cleaned up the dishes quickly and then headed to the dungeon. Instead of using warp today, I used the stairs because I would attack from one level. I''m telling Jeanne and the others to deal with the demons beforehand, so I''m not gonna do anything about it unless there''s more to it. Seems like he never had to worry about his goblin opponent on the boulder, and Jeanne and Aura are going to slaughter the goblin smoothly... most of all, if he seemed to keep his golem opponent practicing and just struggle with his goblin opponent, he wouldn''t even be able to see... The way they fight is stable so far. It would have been a good thing we were giving advice everywhere and letting them fix what was wrong, and a higher understanding between the two of us than we thought. I tried not to dive too deeply today, dealing only with goblins, but since the two of us were pacing faster than I thought, roughly fifty demonic stones were gathered in about six hours. Well, two beginners can be considered a sufficient achievement. Above all, it''s good that the two of you didn''t get hurt. I decide to leave the dungeon and head to the guild and have the two guild cards issued at the reception. Previously, they had called me a slave, and registration was not necessary, but I still thought registration was necessary, so I tried to issue a card, but by the way, Jeanne was not old enough to still be able to register the book. Therefore, only Aura registered the book, and Jeanne was provisionally registered. But Jeanne said she would be 15 in the next few months, so that''s when she decided to re-register. Starting the next day, goblin hunting in the dungeon in the morning. After that, if you repeat my opponent''s training at a secret base for a week, you''ll be able to fight quite a bit. Especially when it comes to both of us magic, we were fortunate enough to have talent, even close to intermediate magic. So, in addition to his previous training, he decided to remind him of simple attack magic, healing magic and auxiliary magic. Magic training is simple. First, either Jeanne or Aura will be the wall players. The other unleashes magic from behind the wall role in the gap where the wall character is holding the goblin, that''s it. Attack magic also teaches around the ball and brit systems, not yet fully mastered, but so that it can be powerful enough for goblin opponents. The range of attacks is widening thanks to magic, so if I get used to attack magic with a little more goblin, I''m going to try to get different kinds of demons against me. On the fourth day after I started practicing attack magic, I decided to switch to training while doing a dungeon offense today. As for plans, I''m thinking of reaching up to ten tiers by the end of the day. Before we do that, we''ll get two new weapons and protective gear to boost our power. Jeanne''s sword and Aura''s spear make me use what I built. The material is made of iron mined from the space where Jeanne and the others were, mixed with a considerable amount of magic, magic iron, which is more durable than normal iron, so reducing the use of weapons and other items can make it lighter without compromising strength. In addition to the weapon, I gave him a hand made of demonic iron. I''ve been using it since before. The two basically decided to put a little hand on it, although leather protective gear would be the focus because it was the type to fight in light attire. Specifically, it affixes the Anaconda leather to the back of Mukade''s back to the surface of the leather''s equipment. Mukade''s back is light and thin for the hardness, so applying Anaconda leather on the back isn''t much thickness and doesn''t bother me with the weight. However, when affixed to all of the equipment, it would interfere with the movement of the boulder, so only the chest area and the back area were affixed the back of the mukade, while the latter part was sewn back with Anaconda leather. Anaconda, as the name suggests for Dark Rubber Anaconda, the leather is very similar to rubber, so if it were to be lined with equipment, it would be desirable to have the effect of absorbing some impact. I switched it to gear like that, so goblins won''t be enough. Okay, let''s just say we dive fast. One to five floors... There is no reason for Jeanne and the others to go for the stairs at the shortest distance, and the standing goblins will be slaughtered without using magic. Six tiers¡­ For Jeanne and the others, the speed had dropped slightly earlier because this would be the first floor for the two of us to attack. But the demon has a lot of goblins and the degree of occasional slime, so when I got used to it, the speed went back to normal. Seven tiers...... here, for the first time, Jeanne gets hurt. The moment I defeated Goblin, I was relaxed, and I came around hitting the slime that was hiding in the shadow of the rock, and that''s when I created a scratch on my leg. Slime finished without Aura having difficulty, but was confused by the handling of the wound. For once, I remembered that because I had taught you how to make allowance before, cleaning and disinfecting the wound and not using potion or magic. Eight tiers...... it seems like Goblin and Slime are often in the same place today. This is unusual, but the difficulty is very much the same as staying together, as the goblin and slime are the meditations. However, Jeanne and Aura seem a little nervous and overkill from earlier. Nine tiers...... goblins and slime are still set here, but they are turned into prey to outfits for Jeanne and Aura, who are starting to get used to it. That''s roughly five hours away, it''s time for the ten tiers of goals. At this rate, we''ll be sure to reach the ten tiers. Ten tiers...... Now we have achieved our goals today, but we still seem to have some leeway for both of us. I asked them both once, but they''re both motivated enough! If this happens, reschedule and go as far as you can! Eleven tiers...... my thoughts were sweet...... these two, I could handle it if it was about eel...... but he came out...... black guy. It''s the black devil, though he hates it when it comes to insects! I''ve also seen this guy once on the 30th tier, and I don''t know how compatible the Jeannes are, but I''ve met more than ten before (maybe because I didn''t look directly at them). The size of this demon is approximately 60 cm. They''re really disgusting. Where were these guys? I thought, so when I used exploration to find out, there were countless reactions at the nearby end of the line. A frightening peek, there''s nothing there. If you use exploration again, the aisle is apparently buried along the way, like a hidden room. The black demons seemed to crawl out of a slight gap, and there were enough gaps in the corner of the aisle for some Gs to pass through. So, let about ten golems out and wait in front of the wall, and soil magic turns the wall into sand. Activate the junction at the moment the wall disappears, taking the form of a junction on the front of us and a lid on the aisle. I made a huge mistake at this time... and that meant that the bond was transparent. I knew there was a bunch of demons on the other side of the wall, but because I left the junction transparent, I looked straight at a bunch of demons... what if I came out dreaming... We are on the verge of fainting to Jeanne and Aura. Even I can see this sight... No, you wouldn''t want to see it if you had a decent nerve. Anyway, the Gs in the 60cm class make hundreds of herds and rush at us... Fortunately, there wasn''t enough guys to break the line, but there were sights in front of them that I never wanted to see again, like the ones who hit and crumble the line, or the ones who stick around the line and move to show off their bellies. I gave orders to the Golems to exterminate the demons, but that was another series of Groyscenes. So as a last resort, I drilled so many holes up there that even G couldn''t get through to the junction that I unleashed a magical ''blizzard'' of ice and snow systems from there. In my previous life, I had heard that G is vulnerable to cold, so I tried using it, but it works great! As I look at it, the G''s movement slows down... rather than freezes... it seems irrelevant to say that they are vulnerable to the cold... But isn''t it the most effective means for G? I can only imagine, if you cook it on fire, you will move around until you die or smell it burning. They''ll be weak because they''re so called oilworms. If it''s dirt, you''ll see a crushed g, and many of them will run away with the speed they hold on to, on top of too many to make it live. I don''t want to see them sliced in the first place because I don''t care if they chop it up with the wind, because it''s probably about G, even if my body is chopped up, it will be moving temporarily. Thinking about it, it seems like the right thing to do is freeze it... Where all G''s were completely frozen, I moved the golem to get the frozen G''s for me, so that in case it melted, there would be no viable individuals. The G''s to be crushed were gross, but their body fluids would just not splash. I also dispatched a golem to the back space to make sure there were no surviving Gs, then let them find out what was going on in the space. As a result, I found something unexpected. My God, these G''s nests were also Mithril''s deposits. Perhaps even demons that don''t have much magic, like the G''s, gathered hundreds of them together to solidify on the spot, resulting in a higher density of magic and, as a result, silver from the source reacted and turned into a misrill. It''s a complicated mood, but I want to keep Mithril, so I scratched the wreckage of G out of the nest (the golems), put it in the corner of the aisle once, soil magic on one side of the wall in the nest, sanded it, and recovered the remaining Mithril. The gathered misrills resulted in 34 ingots of 1 kg, with a market price of 17 million g and an amount out of keta. Then, silver was also found for 40 ingots of 1 kg. This one will have a value of about 200-400K G, but this one will need it when processing misrills, so I won''t be selling it as long as I have misrills...... to be honest, I feel like a mahi lately... Anyway, if this is all you have, you can subdivide it and sell it off, or you can use it to enrich your gear. As for how to use it, come to think of it, I''ll use exploration to find out again about Mithril, but it didn''t catch on to exploration. There will only be objects the size of sand grains that have already been picked up or are not caught up in exploration. So I dug a hole to make this place our graveyard, and ordered the golems to dump the wreckage in the hole. I just finished carrying it all, cover it with sand and cement it with dirt magic. And we all decided to go outside and magically break the ceiling part of the entrance to seal the space. I tried to recover the nucleus by returning the golems who finished the role to the dirt, but somehow I was confused about taking it into my hands. But I can''t just throw it away, so I washed it with water and then put it in my bag. I don''t feel like doing any more offense to the boulders, so I decided to do so today and get off the ground from the warp zone that was nearby. Jeanne and Aura also seemed to have been spiritually hit by the last G''s on the boulder, not a word to say until they got out on the ground, and stayed calm. By the way, they can also take demon stones from G, but they haven''t recovered a single one from G. I followed the dungeon with doubts as to whether there would be any brave men to dismantle that. 60 Chapter 3-15: The Reunion of Fate? The reunion with him was sudden. I was able to finally meet what I was eager to meet. He was standing quietly in front of a shop. The figure looked divine, as if it were a painting depicting a saint. When I realized, I stood in front of him and stroked him... "Auntie! There''s no more rice! I heard rice in a 10kg or so hemp bag pointing to my aunt at the store. This rice is not indica rice, which we have seen before in this world. I ate like every day in my previous life, very similar to Japonica rice. "I still have 50 kg in the back. How much more do you want? Yes, my aunt asks, but that''s decided... "All!" For me, ex-Japanese, Japonica rice is whatever it takes! My aunt was surprised, but she would be happy to have all the inventory. I hurried to speak to the employee in the back and brought five hemp bags similar to what I had in my hand. In total it was 60kg, 1800G for the amount, but because I bought it in bulk, or my aunt gave me a 100G discount. I guess it''s unusual for a guy to buy so much at the top. Auntie was laughing. When I finished accounting, I heard that this rice is grown in some parts of the north and is not very popular because it is less circulating than indica rice and is also sticky, and this time a merchant I happen to know asked me to buy it, but I was just worried about what to do because I couldn''t sell it. My aunt waved at me, and we (...) left the store behind... actually it''s the dungeon home now. Jeanne and Aura seemed surprised by my sudden behavior and just didn''t say a word. "Dear Tenma, what are you going to do with buying so much rice... I have never cooked this type of rice..." Aura seems to think she can be made to cook, and asks anxiously, "It''s okay, I''ll cook this! I won''t let any of you get in the way of this monumental encounter! And I had made up my mind, so I''m not going to let Aura do it either. But my footsteps since I bought rice seemed lighter than I thought, and Jeanne and Aura, who were coming behind me, were letting me breathe a little. I suppressed my feelings and consciously decided to slow down. Shortly afterwards, I went to my room and took the pot out of my bag. When we were in Kukri Village, this was a dish we all made ourselves to eat pot, and it also has a proper lid. When I say rice, I have the image of cooking in a feather pot, but I have never cooked, and I have no feather pot, so I decided to substitute it in a dirt pot. First, grind the rice and keep it on the water, pull it out of the water after thirty minutes and add the rice to the earthen pot, pour the same amount of water to flatten the rice. Then apply your hand to the pizza kiln so that you can set the earthen pot and magically set it on fire intermittently. At first heat it over a high heat until it boils guzzly, when it boils, heat it over low heat until it stops making noise, then let it down from the fire and steam it...... that''s it! First, I''ll make sure the rice I cooked tastes like that thing... "Good......" The nostalgic flavour spreads to my mouth. Perhaps the rice quality will be lower than that of the previous life. But that doesn''t matter... No, I don''t care! Because we eat the same kind of rice as we had in previous life, the taste comes second. The thing that bothered me the most about the rice I''m eating was, unexpectedly, Aura. "Dear Tenma, may I have a sip? Jeanne and Aura are having a different dinner than me. It was prepared by Aura, lined with bread and stewed meat in soup. Recently, we were losing extra reluctance from Jeanne and Aura, and this one was getting weirdly unnoticed, so we were spending time together and without pain. "Ho." I gave it to Aura for every plate (I don''t have a tea bowl, so I serve it on the plate). Aura is bewildered, but mouths the rice... "Delicious..." And I was surprised. Maybe cooking rice like this is unusual in this world. Besides, this cooking method is one I learned in my previous life, so much so that I self-admire myself for being deliciously cooked. You were inspired by me and Aura, and Jeanne seems to have shown interest, too, and she pulls a plate over here. In the end, there wasn''t enough cooked rice and I decided to cook extra. The Shilowmals initially showed interest, but took a bite to marvel at the heat and stopped wanting it. In the future, if you see this rice, decide to collect it with the momentum to buy it up! Anyway, if I have a magic bag, I don''t have to worry about rotting, and now my bag can be stored without difficulty where it was 1-2t. I enjoyed the taste of dinner for a long time and dived into the futon that night in a very easy mood. The next day is a continuation of the dungeon offensive. The starting location is from eleven levels. Convince the two of them to start the offensive because they destroyed the G''s nest the day before, so they won''t see each other that way. Thirty minutes after the start, so far, as expected, I haven''t seen what G looks like. Moreover, perhaps because after seeing the large group of G, the two did not pull a single step by their opponents, even demons such as Yasde on spiders and muckades, rather than the immortals. Immediately after that, he discovered the stairs and went for the lower floor. Twelve tiers...... lots of bats and spiders, but the two use magic to distance themselves and add attack. Attacks had begun at first, but gradually it seemed to be clear where attacks such as joints and abdomen were easy to get through, so that they could be won dangerously. Thirteen tiers...... here Aura eats the attack. The two were moving forward vigilantly around the area, but they didn''t seem to know what their properties were, and were about to get bitten by a spider sticking to the ceiling. But I didn''t get hurt badly because I noticed the spider existed, and Aura kicked it on the verge of getting bit. The insect type may also stick to the ceiling, so be careful and resume the teaching strategy. Fourteen tiers...... Now Yasde had attacked from the ceiling, but the two men, who were also on guard against the ceiling as earlier cautioned, avoided this without difficulty, and Jeanne was feeding the counter. We both seem to have been able to handle weapons for the most part, and if it''s a demon that''s not that big, it can be slaughtered in one blow. Fifteen tiers...... I began to see the color of much fatigue in both of us. Seems to have started to lose focus, eating demonic counterattacks more and more. I''ve pinched a break along the way, but it''s time for the limits to be close. I''ve already started diving and it''s been about five hours. It''s a calculation that''s breaking through in roughly an hour per tier to this point. You can go back here, but there should have been a staircase near here, so I''ll let the two of you use the potion and then let it go a little further. Sixteen hierarchies...... This hierarchy was a surprise to both of us because things were different than before. But the hierarchy I met the two of them was on the lower floor, so I asked them if they thought it was strange, apparently the Viscount of their previous husband told the adventurer on the road guide that he couldn''t do it, hitchhiked to the thirtieth floor, then started the offense, and was attacked by Mukade during a break at the immediate end of the stairs. Then you won''t have to be surprised at this place. But I guess the Viscount was stupid, too. It''s like I went out of my way to feed the demon (Mukade) without knowing who I am. Aside from that, I dug up the roots of nearby trees and started collecting sirloins a long time ago. Jeanne seemed to wonder what she was doing, peeking into my hand, but the moment she saw the eel and heard its use, she got a great deal of momentum and distance from me. Aura seemed to know that the sirloin would be edible, and she didn''t say anything, but she had a bitter laugh on her face...... the eel, even though it was delicious... Finally - I secured your share and ended it today. That night, I enjoyed the Immortal dish for a long time, but Jeanne''s rejection was strong and she didn''t listen to me for a while afterwards. Aura seemed interested as a cook, mouthed the soup terribly and was surprised at its deliciousness, but could not bake butter. Jeanne was stunned that Aura had spoken of the immortal dish. The chicks at Amy''s are getting bigger these days, and they can eat without having to rinse down the eels, which reduces Amy''s mental burden, she said. By the way, I had Amy do my room cleaning and so on at the price of giving Amy an eel and a demonic nucleus, but since Aura came, I don''t need it anymore, so now I''m in the dark... I don''t really need the money, but I have a worldly body, so I''m a disciple, so I''m in the dark. I felt that my distance from Aura had shrunk with the imobes, but vice versa I felt that my distance with Jeanne had opened. I decided to get ready for a bath thinking it wouldn''t work... by the way, there''s no bath-related and lucky sketchy event happening at the moment... I''m not going to let it happen more than that! Was it bad you were thinking about that... the bath event finally happened... well, I''m the victim! Rarely when I first tried to get in, Jeanne, who hadn''t noticed I was there, came into the carriage and locked my son on perfectly... I had nothing to do with being bare in the middle of the carriage... But until you scream, don''t you have to call Aura! Because of that, we''ve broken into the carriage as far as Aura and Amy! Well, I hid myself in the bathroom then, but then I had a hard time solving Amy''s misunderstanding... Ultimately Aura explained it to me, but until then the mental damage was amazing... By the way, Amy heard Jeanne when she came to say thank you to me for the eels, so she followed Aura reflexively. But, Jeanne... you screamed, but you didn''t take your eyes off my son... I won''t pursue it with samurai compassion, but it was the night I vowed to take care of everything in the future. The next morning, it''s also a dungeon offense today... "Jeanne, how are you..." The moment I spoke to Jeanne, she disappeared from my sight... no, not even on the futon. Even then, I try to look at the fold and talk to Jeanne, but hide behind Aura, behind Shiloumal, hide my face with Solomon... I can''t hide my body with Solomon, Mr. Jeanne... Jeanne keeps avoiding me. That''s the same even if you''re diving into a dungeon. Even to talk to Aura, "Jeanne...... you''re adorable" And with a grinning smile, he didn''t get on with my consultation...... does Aura enjoy this state of affairs, or occasionally, he smiled compared to me and Jeanne. The Dungeon Attack continues while the Pledge of Request does not function... On the eleventh tier, we proceeded with vigilance in the raid of G, but we can''t even see its shadow so far as to see if we were able to exterminate most of it yesterday. When that happened, Jeanne and Aura got back on track and the offensive speed went up. The strength of the two is considerably higher than it was when we met, and enhanced with weapons and improved magic skills will probably make them comparable to C-ranked adventurers. However, if you fought with magic from the front, and only in combat, you can still do it as a D-rank adventurer, even if you subtract it. Even on the twelve tiers, I didn''t see a G, and the two of them (me, too) were clearly relieved. I''m relieved, but don''t forget to pay attention to your surroundings as before. Now, from directly above the two, a spider-shaped demon tried to strike, but the two intercepted this without difficulty. By the way, it was a spider I had eaten before, so I recovered the body responsibly. After that, it took time, but we were able to break through the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth hierarchies, "Jeanne, it''s time to take a break..." And when I speak, I still hide behind Aura... And Aura is smiling, alas, as always... Not to mention getting here breaks my heart... and sending a thought like that, I had eyes with Jeanne looking at this one from behind Aura... but she hides again. He looked either heartless or red in the face, but couldn''t afford to care less. Enough, and I''m going to make a break in the middle of giving up. As she always went along and built the wall at the stop, taking out and placing the new bed for rest inside, Jeanne hurried to widen the distance between the two beds... recessed in the boulder... Seeing how it was, Aura pulled Jeanne toward the corner and started discussing it. I don''t know what happened to the outcome of the discussion, but Jeanne was blushing and Aura was more niggered than usual. Both of you don''t seem to be willing to tell me what you''re talking about, so I decided not to listen to this one and eat. It was all sold in the street today, but it was quite delicious. After the meal, I put Jeanne on a pill mixed with my blood and went into a break... I decided to give her something colored the same color for Aura because Aura might be suspicious that the only pill was Jeanne... The two of them are given medicines to speed up their physical recovery. I have made three other types of medicines that speed up magic recovery and increase resistance, and I have not lied because they also have the right effect. After a frequent break, he attacked the rest of the sixteen tiers, breaking through the seventeen and eighteen tiers, and today''s offense is over. When I went outside the dungeon, I realized that there were a number of people who looked at us and whispered. Some of them were talking with their fingers pointing at us, and I was worried about the boulder, but when I got a little closer, it would take a distance from us, so I couldn''t be sure. The only thing I know is that it feels more like you''re paying attention to us than making fun of us, so I don''t think you''re worried about getting into trouble at the moment. When I went straight to the guild, I just bowled with Jin and the others, so I told them what happened earlier. "What, you don''t know! You guys are talking about being the most prominent young party in the city, the most powerful adventurer in the city." I couldn''t hide my surprise in Jin''s words. Somehow I know it''s a prominent young party, but I don''t see why rumors are circulating that I''m the strongest. Sure, Jeanne and Aura seemed to be talking about diving solos and following dragons before they got in, but because rumors never got around that they were the strongest. Jin and the others who saw how it was, "That would be because Tenma made the nobleman''s son bogged down or scared the Auga" "In addition to that, Mr. Tenma was stunning Mr. Jin or burying Mr. Jin in the dirt, and Mr. Jin was often foolish in the tavern because he was afraid of Tenma, he didn''t defy Tenma, he didn''t want to deal with Tenma and die," "You''re the reason! Leena''s snitch found out who spread the rumors...... so as usual I tried to get Jin to eat Stan, "Farewell! and Jin fled the scene with all his might. There was some surprise at the speed of action, but as Jin ran out, Shiloumal chased him, so less than fifty meters later, Jin had been crushed by Shiloumal... for the record, new rumors spread that he could not escape the tenma from those who watched this sight. "Well, it''s time for that. But aren''t the tents doing well these days? I have a reputation for taking two girls and diving back at an early pace without serious injury." Menace was nagging, emphasizing the fact that she had two girls, but I didn''t change my expression. "Were you..." and ignored it. somewhat boring looking menace. Approximately, now Galat is "With that said, will the Tenma and the others participate in the militant tournament? I''ve been swinging stories about "What is that, my first ear..." It didn''t sound familiar, but I can only imagine it by name. Galat looked at me like that unexpectedly. "Well the tenma these days, I wouldn''t have had time to be interested in that. Wouldn''t it be strange not to know?" to Menace''s words with, oh well! I was convinced. "What, that martial arts tournament? I asked Menace and the others honestly, and somehow Leena came from the side, "To be precise, the Royally Hosted Martial Arts Festival in front of the Victory Prayer," It''s nice of you to tell me that, but I can only tell it''s a somewhat oblivious name. The Menace I saw, "It''s a hard name to say, so they''re all saying ''martial arts tournament''. Once upon a time, when this country was still small, mock warfare by the knights who used to do it for the sake of the landscape changed shape, and now it''s a form of entertainment. But even when it comes to entertainment, this tournament is only hosted by the Royal Family and it''s easy to align the strong players, and some of the top contestants are often awarded titles or appointed knights, so it''s a big tournament with over a thousand participants every year." and explained it clearly to me. "Plus this tournament is divided into three divisions with individuals, pairs and teams, so don''t get a bunch of adventurers wanting to sell their names" and also added Galat. He fights up to five people with the team in this case, and one replacement personnel is allowed as an alternate. "So, are you going to join Tenma? "You don''t think about joining... or tenma (...)" I react to some of the words, and when I look at Menace, "Oh, we, the Dawn Sword, are going to be in the tournament too! And I said that with my chest up. Dawn Sword was in a team match with Deceit last year, and the Deceit lost the qualifying round, and last year he made the main battle appearance with Reena''s membership, but Reena just joined. There was also a lack of cooperation, and he lost the first round. By the way, last year, there were roughly four hundred and fifty individual fights, two hundred pairs of fights, and about a hundred team fights. The number of participants is slightly over a thousand, but this is because there are no restrictions on participation, so even a pair or team took part in the individual battle. Some of them said that those who participated in the pair participated only in two of the same pairs in the team battle. Preliminaries will be held in individual fights in several battle royal ways, with two remaining to the end competing in the main battle, up to thirty-two being elected. The pair likewise elected up to thirty-two pairs in the Battle Royal way. Only team matches are played in the tournament method from qualifying to splitting all teams into sixteen blocks, with winning teams from each block competing in the main game. The match is tournament style and the opponent is determined by a scratch before the match begins. However, only for individual matches, seed rights will be granted only to those who have advanced to the semi-finals or higher in the last tournament and will compete from the main race with exemption from qualifying. The tournament has a schedule of nine days, with each qualifying in the first three days, until the semi-finals of the game in the next three days, and then a two-day break in the final day at the. There seems to be an approved, unauthorized bet going on at this tournament, and there''s a lot more to it than winning or winning to third place, or winning the main contestants. The event is about two months from now, and they''re going to have an auction at that time. On the inside, I think I''ll go. Because if we go to the King''s Capital, we''ll hear about the village''s survival, and the kings will know I''m alive. I decided to discuss this with you this evening. But now I think it''s a priority to undo my friendship with Jeanne, and I look at Jeanne, but when I still see her, she hides. It''s getting better than in the morning, but it still didn''t make a difference that we''re still being avoided. I made dinner easy today and finished it early before discussing the future. Even though we discussed it, since Jeanne and Aura do not have the veto in their position, they simply decided on routes and departure days when going to the King''s Capital. At that time, I told the two of them that I was going to see them because I knew someone, but it was hard to say that the king of this country knew him on the boulder, so he deceived me to go and meet someone from my hometown. "Um... Dear Tenma, perhaps the King''s Capital has Jeanne''s relatives..." And Aura says, "Well, I guess that''s where we say goodbye" and when I said I was going to turn you two over to that acquaintance, "I absolutely don''t like that! Jeanne disagreed uncommonly loud. If Jeanne was surprised at the shouting and her reluctance to free herself from the status of slave, Jeanne continued, "If you''re going to go to a man like that, you''d better die! Tenma...... your slaves are happier! and tried to hear the translation because of his fierce dislike, but Jeanne didn''t even seem to like to talk, and instead Aura, "The relative is Jeanne''s mother''s cousin''s wedding partner, and her name is Associate Viscount Podro Il Chloride, and she''s the worst." Not only Jeanne, but Aura also hated that podlo and do it, which showed clear disgust. Continuing Aura''s story, the Podro and Ya said that they had entered Jeanne''s house of division muscles but abandoned Jeanne''s house first when it tilted, and they saw Jeanne and the others with nasty eyes every time they met before, they had a pretty bad femininity, and they had about ten mistresses. Furthermore, Podro''s wife was mentally weak because of Podro''s femininity, and she almost fell asleep because she abandoned her home lightly. "I don''t mind going to Wang Du for that reason, but please don''t just give us to that man" and Aura has bowed her head and begged. Even for me, I didn''t think I was going to turn you two over to a guy like that on a boulder, and I clearly agreed that I wasn''t going to turn you in no matter what. Look at me like that, Jeanne. "Um... Tenma, dear..." "Tenma''s fine." And when I said call it off, Jeanne thought for a while before "Well, Tenma...... that, thank you......" That''s what I said, I was embarrassed. Aura tried to be careful that Jeanne had dumped me, but convinced me that it was because I authorized it myself. I tried to tell Aura to call it off, too. "I am a maid of honor before I am a slave, so I cannot be disrespectful to my husband." And they turned me down... After discussing it like that, I decided to leave for Wang Capital a week from today to secure the lodging early, the militant tournament has no plans to compete so far, I will not hand them over to Podro, in case of need, I can do everything I can to escape to Seigen, etc. When he went to Wang Capital, he also promised the two of them to have a special Golem nucleus instead of an escort. The two seemed pretty relieved, especially Jeanne, who went into the futon and fell asleep early. Tomorrow, in addition to the dungeon attack, I will also start preparing to go to Wang Du, so I thought it would be a good idea to go to bed early, and me and Aura went to bed early... without even knowing that would lead to the noise the next morning... 61 Chapter 3-16 Unexpected Events "Dear Merlin, I see the city of Gunjo! One of the previous knights came back to report. The area is still dim and will take about an hour before it gets brighter. Normally, I wouldn''t drive a carriage at such a time, but until Gunjo City... it didn''t take a day for me to meet Tenma, so Merlin said herself and moved on. But the knights, knowing how Merlin felt, drove the carriage to this point, taking turns taking a break without complaining a word. "Um, I''m sorry I couldn''t. But now I can finally meet Tenma... Chris, I''m sorry, but I need you to get to the gate first and get me clearance." Merlin gave Chris the royal crest he kept more than Alex did, saying so. With this crest, I could barely make it through most of the place, but I decided to dare to turn to Chris as a touch so as not to confuse the gatekeepers. "Ha! Got it! He stretched his spine on the horse to salute him, and Chris ran away with one knight. Thanks to putting Chris first, there was no particular confusion in the city of Gunjo... However, since most of them had never seen the real item of the Royal Seal, the Knights captain who was there confirmed it, so Merlin later became aware that no one suspected it to be fake. "Mark, how soon are we gonna get to that full pavilion? "If it was from here, we should get there soon...... whoa, there it is, there it is! Mark pointed at one of the lodgings and shouted so, "There''s a queue of people... are they really over there? What Merlin saw was a large number of people lined up in the early morning, unlike the inn. I stopped the carriage straight near the line and tried to talk to the three girls who were lining up near the entrance. "Grandpa, we have to line up behind you! "If you go sideways, the Duke will piss you off! "The tail of the line is just around the corner." and three cat beast girls caught my eye. "Oh, I''m sorry about that. But we''ve been running errands for people staying at this inn... By the way, what line is this? The three apologized for realizing that they had made a mistake and told me what this line was. "This is a line to buy sweets! "It''s been a very popular treat lately, and if we don''t line up early in the morning with a reputation that there''s nothing more in Wang Du, we''ll soon be sold out! "We''ve been in line for an hour now too, and soon there were so many more people" Apparently so. Merlin thanked the three of them and headed to the front door of the inn where they were taught. "Hey, you got a dozzle! It''s me, it''s Mark! One big man came from behind the inn when he heard a sound that responded to that voice. "Oh, Mark, it''s been a long time! I haven''t seen you in years! Unlike the way it looked, the man approached me in an atmosphere that seemed easy to talk to. "Don''t come all of a sudden... if you''d let me know in advance, I''d have been ready to welcome you..." "Bad, bad, well, leave me alone. It''s this guy I need you for." Mark missed his body and introduced Merlin, who was behind him. "This is... First time, I''m Mark''s old friend and my name is Dozzle. We''ve heard more rumors about Merlin the Wise." "Oh, it doesn''t matter that much. As a matter of fact, I heard that my grandson is being looked after here..." "Is that your grandson? "Oh, my name is Tenma, and I''m 15 years old." and when Merlin gives the name of Tenma, Dozzle does his hand on his forehead, "Tenma is not here anymore......" and told Merlin. Merlin was grumpy but quickly regained her mind, "Don''t you know where he went! and stuffed into a dozzle, but the dozzle, "I''m sorry¡­ I haven''t heard the details, but all I know is that I''ll go to the dungeon city before I travel." "... well... by the way, did the white wolf and the family of the slime have any? Asking Dozzle to confirm that, "Yes, there was certainly a white wolf sillowmall in that tenma and a family member named Slime Slalin" I assured him. Having heard that word, Merlin said, "Oh... that''s certainly not my grandson''s temper... good... he''s alive..." and shrugged in tears in its eyes. Until Merlin calmed down, everyone watched without a voice, and in anticipation of calming down, Dozzle, "There are several people in Tenma who were close to each other in this city. If you don''t mind, why don''t you listen to me?" and gave me a few names, but when I heard that name, Merlin said, "... it''s not just a woman''s name..." and groaned. That''s when Dozzle... "Three of them are here right now, so I''m bringing them in." As soon as I said that, the girls I had lined up in front of the store earlier. "Is that your grandfather who wants to talk to us about Tenma? There was a paper bag with sweets in the girls'' hands, and the paper bag said ''Tenma sweets''. They say the girls'' names are Lily, Nelly and Milly and they''re the sisters of the triplets. When Merlin said she was Tenma''s grandfather and wanted to know where Tenma was going, the three spoke in unison. When I heard about it, he said that he had known Tenma since she helped him where he was in danger, that he was the closest thing in the city, that he did it together at Tenma''s first request to stop the bandits, that if he told Tenma to take him with him, he refused, etc., and that he only decided where to go with Dungeon City. In thanking the three of them, Merlin went for the guild to meet the next person introduced. That''s where I met the guild chief and the deputy guild chief, who called his name Max and Flute, and Tenma said he was close to Flute. "He says he''s Tenma''s uncle... thank you very much Tenma for your help" and a woman named Flute has bowed her head. I was surprised to hear Merlin''s name there, but when I started talking to her, she told me a lot. Tenma was more active than its own rank, poor quality adventurers were greatly reduced thanks to Tenma, and the Alliance''s rating was increased due to Tenma''s activity. But they also say this flute only hears that Tenma''s destination is a dungeon city. The next thing Merlin was on his way to the city council, where he met a man named Marx and told him the requirements, then his niece would be more familiar with him, and he called me here on purpose. "Nice to meet you, my name is Serna. Your grandson Tenma saved your life." and told me why. The story was that when the village where I lived was attacked by bandits and several women in the village were being enslaved and in terrible sight, Tenma, who had been deceived at a false request, noticed the anomaly in the village and helped us. Serna doesn''t seem to know where to go as well as ever. Trying to get to the next place, from Serna when we split up, "If you see Tenma, I will always be grateful," I was asked to tell you. Merlin acknowledged and thanked him and headed to the Knights headquarters at his next destination. He said it was the Captain of Unit IV and the Duke of Sanga''s three daughters who were close to Tenma. "I really know a lot of women..." I also thought Merlin liked Tenma, but as far as their reactions so far, it doesn''t look like they''ve gotten along with men and women. "Is it hectic... or is it just dull..." I have no idea which one it is, but at least when I met Tenma, I decided to think that it would be better if I didn''t have to worry about my grandson. If you divulge that to Mark, "Should I be there or not? Asked. So I said I should be there in the future, but maybe I shouldn''t be there now. The knights, including Edgar and Chris, seemed to laugh at the answer. When I entered the Knights headquarters, it seemed that the conversation had already been made, and I was to be allowed straight to the captain''s room. "Nice to meet you! My name is Primera von Sanga and I am captain of the fourth unit of the Knights of Gunjo! Upon being passed into the room, he was greeted with salute by a woman who had taken an upright stance in that room. "I''m suddenly sorry... I''m Merlin, Tenma''s grandfather. I don''t know what I''m talking about, but take it easy." Primera suggested me to take a seat at the words, and at the same time Primera made herself tea. Apparently this primera is nervous not only about Merlin, but also about the presence of kings close guards like Edgar and Chris. "So what do you mean you want to talk to me..." "Well, it''s not even that nervous. We''re looking for Tenma, but we don''t know where we''re going, so we''re asking someone who knows Tenma around." to that word. Primera showed a slightly reminiscent bare gesture, "With that said, Mr. Tenma seemed to have narrowed it down to three of the dungeon cities..." So I''m going to answer the name of the place. "I talked to my father afterwards, and he said," Isn''t it the most powerful thing around Seigen? " I don''t have any certainty, but I also gave out and talked about what happened when I spoke to the Duke. "It''s Seigen and... isn''t he passing by..." I mourned so much, but I decided to give up and listen to Tenma. The contents were that the Knights were so angry at the Tenma, that the Knights were so badly hit by the Tenma, and that they punished the aristocrats by joining hands with the Duke. When I heard that I had stunned the Knights on the boulder, I was surprised at first, but I decided to think it was natural for the Knights (human) opponents to do that because it was enough to defeat the Dragon Zombies... But what bothers me is the attitude of Primera when she talks about the Tenma... I don''t care how she sees it, it doesn''t seem like it''s just respect... I don''t know if she likes the Tenma. So far, respect is stronger, but maybe I''ll develop into a romantic emotion... the only other person I thought of was Chris, the same woman as Merlin. By the way, Mark and the other knights seemed out of the question, and surprisingly, Edgar was also neglected by the erotic shanty. In the meantime, I decided to take my next destination to the dungeon city of Seigen and leave the Knights headquarters tomorrow morning. Today the Inn had its room secured at the full pavilion with the courtesy of Dozzle, and the meal also behaved like a lavish one. It was a line of great surprise to hear that some of the dishes and desserts in it were recipes for the Tenma idea. "Next time I''ll try to reunite with Tenma! Yes, it was Merlin who regained his temper. When the sleeping tenma felt uncomfortable and slowly opened her eyes, there was a girl''s face in front of her. The tenma of a little sleepiness is: (Beautiful hair...... take a good look, Jeanne is a beautiful girl......) and so on, but when consciousness awakened a few seconds after that, (Not good! This situation is too yummy... I need to get out of here somehow... so I''m gonna grab my clothes, Jan Noo) Jeanne is grabbing my clothes in an attempt to escape, so I can''t get out of bed. Plus Jeanne tangles her legs and buries her face in my chest... somehow, a good smell comes from Jeanne... not! I try to take my clothes off to keep Jeanne awake, but every time she moves slightly, Jeanne pulls herself together. Shit as it is, when I thought so, something moved behind Jeanne...... it''s Shiloumal! It''s useless in Shiloumal! Is that what you conveyed, Shiloumal put his forefoot on the edge of the bed... "Wong." I barked... Shiloumaru is about to shake his tail and wish him away, but in front of me... Jeanne''s eyes slowly open... over... I think so, blocking my ears with my free hands to withstand the expected sonic weapon... "Phew. Phew." And out of his mind, Jeanne fell asleep again... thank goodness... Jeanne''s hand tried to get out of the gap away from her clothes... "Cuddly" Now Solomon raised his voice. And now it''s time for Jeanne''s eyes to be completely opened... "............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Looks like time has stopped around me for a while. Jeanne fell asleep and said hello, but before she could say it out, she woke up and looked at my face and solidified. I couldn''t move in a detour either, and for a while, I was supposed to stare at Jeanne at each other at close range. Such silence was broken by the "You''re both hot ~. Are you with me early? It was Aura''s voice like a tear. Time flies in response to that voice... "Ki, Ki, Ugu, Ugu" "Don''t shout in the morning, Jeanne" It was Aura''s fine play that stopped the sonic weapon. blocking Jeanne''s mouth with his hands, and, "Look closely, Jeanne. This is Tenma''s bed." Yeah, I''ll tell Jeanne, Aura, in that gap, I''m gonna get out of bed and distance myself. "Jeanne, you must have fallen asleep and dived into Tenma''s bed on the other side anyway" When Aura said yes, Jeanne roared in a low voice, wondering if there was any fusi to think of. "Well, it''s possible that Master Tenma drew Jeanne to her futon where she fell asleep, too! A line is released from Aura''s mouth that ruins her previous persuasion, and Jeanne stares at me as she blushes and moisturizes her eyes... Give me a break, when I look at Aura like, "Ma''am, whether it''s an accident or deliberately, Tenma needs to take the responsibility of being the same as a flattering young maiden! and irrational things to say, but the atmosphere was emanating from Aura so that she wouldn''t argue... "Is that Aura''s vegetable..." But I''m not convinced that this will determine my future! "Tell Aura from Jeanne too!... Hey, Jeanne..." Jeanne thought she would disagree and tried to draw in her allies, and called out but she didn''t get back. Why, when I looked at Jeanne, "Peer... Responsibilities... Take... Marriage..." He was whining some disturbing words, bugging his face bright red. "Let''s decide by majority, then. Sularin, Shiloumal, Solomon, you have the right to vote." Aura trying to say that and force a majority vote, "Hey, say what..." "Opposite ~" I raised my hand reflexively to that word. "Master Tenma has decided to participate! Anything else..." Shit! Though I see the Shilowmals, "There is no compulsion, Dear Tenma! That said, Aura blocked my gaze on Shiloumal and the others. "You don''t seem to be anywhere else...... then someone in favor ~" I''m on the inside, there''s no way the Shilowmals would agree, I thought so, but the result is... "The case was passed with 3 in favour, 1 against and 2 abstentions! and there was a winning aura doing a hail trio...... "Disabled¡­" "No way. After the decision, it''s void, you''re not saying, are you? Dear Tenma," "No, this is mucko..." "It''s not such a cunning imitation to use my husband''s position to make this result go away because Tenma, who has gained fame in this dungeon city, lost by a ma-sa majority vote, is it? "No, this is hiccup" "Ma-sa, what a shameless thing to say after losing a battle, even a coward, isn''t it? Shit... I''m not going to win on my own... Jeanne... "It''s embarrassing to ask for help from the same girl ~... Dear Te Ng Ma! Stuffed... but I didn''t know you were getting married... "No - you''re looking forward to your two kids -... it was my dream. Take care of Jeanne''s kid! Whatever you''re going to take to your marriage...... then! "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" In vague terms, Aura glanced at me as she managed to find a way out. "Well, let''s forgive it with the phrase, I''ll consider it for now... chip" Why do I have to look at you like this... I don''t have my hands on you... you''re innocent... and Aura, stop pounding your tongue... Even though I was struck, I started feeding Aura on Shiloumar and Solomon with the emotion of being a traitor, but they didn''t know why they were being stared at. The content of the majority vote, by the way, is: Agreed = Aura, Shiloumal, Solomon Disagree = Me (Tenma) Abstaining = Jeanne, Slalin was. Regardless of the slurin of abstention, I didn''t know why the Shiloumals turned in favor, but the Shiloumal thought circuit at that time was Tenma = My favorite husband, parent, lover, food giver Jeanne = colleague/lover/food giver Aura = colleague/lover/food giver is, in addition, Tenma + Jeanne w/Aura = Cute people x3 ¡¤ Food people x3 = Happiness x3 Tenma + Jeanne + Aura - (Jeanne + Aura) = 1 person who adores me ¡¤ 1 person who gives me food = 1 happiness The calculation with went through the back of Shiloumal''s brain. I didn''t think Jeanne and the others would be gone, but I thought that if Tenma and Jeanne were together, I would be sure that happiness would triple, and I turned to agree... I can also see that I made my own happiness a priority. In Solomon''s case...... I came to the same idea as Shiloumal, so I turned in favor. For Slalin, Emotionally, I want to be attached to my husband, Tenma, but unlike our own demons, it''s a big deal that humans turn, so it''s a muscle for the two of us to discuss, and it''s wrong to talk around anyway. Moreover, since I am slimy, it is not a good idea to cause extra confusion by acting. It is most desirable for the two of them to discuss it to their satisfaction and draw conclusions. I decided that, so I dared to abstain... plus Slalin, (I''ll preach to those two later) I had decided... but unfortunately it was slime, so everyone would never notice that Slalin was thinking about it so much. Jeanne then said, "Peer... Responsibilities... Take... Marriage..." And because it was still a bug, I had to abstain. "Eh, today''s appointment is to go get the Demon Nukes of the highly-ranked demons" In an effort to shake off the feeling of sinking in, he announced so with a bright voice... "Peer... Responsibilities..." "Jeanne, please come back! To Jeanne, who still remained bugged, Aura put a chop in her head at an angle of 45 ¡ã diagonally. "Muggy... is that it? My head hurts......" To Jeanne, who apparently succeeded in restarting, "Wake up? Let''s get some breakfast and go to the dungeon! Aura serves breakfast quickly. Jeanne pinching her breakfast sandwich with her neck clenched, but at the end of the meal, "Aura... I had a weird dream..." said, but while Aura did not hear the contents, "Oh, because that''s probably not a dream. Jeanne has decided to run for Tenma''s wife! and Jeanne said so without incident as she cleaned up the plate she had finished eating. "Heh... then I, marry Tenma..." "Maybe I will, that''s all. Don''t worry about it now, Tenma will protect you responsibly, I hope you think so." That''s right, because I''m swinging here. "Oh, yeah..." and nodded with a dry laugh. I saw that. Jeanne was about to bug me again, "Yes! Get ready! and I started getting ready as I pushed Jeanne''s back, so I didn''t seem to have to bug her. When I was ready, I headed straight to the dungeon and flew to my highest record level of 38. "Look, compared to previous floors, the demons here are getting pretty strong, so don''t go too far in front or behind! "" Yes! "Shiloumal, Solomon, Suralin, protect us both before I do! "Wow!" "Cui!" Each one of my words will be placed. In turn, it feels like me, Solomon, Jeanne, Suralin, Aura, Shiloumal, etc. Seeing that each one is ready, "All right! Let''s go! Started the Devil''s Nuclear Hunt. 62 Chapter 3-17 Retraining "By the way, what do you do by collecting a nucleus of high-ranking demons? Aura has been asking questions as she guards around. "I''m going to use it to make a new golem. You need insurance when you two go to King''s Landing." The two of them, who didn''t know how to make the golem, were tilting their necks, but couldn''t help but care less, they seemed to think, and never asked me how to make it in particular. There are generally two ways to create a golem. The first is a stone with magic...... how to make nuclei out of demonic nuclei, demonic stones, gems, etc. The second is how to make a nucleus out of metal. Each way has a long and short way to make it, the first one is hard to carve a magic formation into a smaller nucleus, and if it fails, it''s hard to repair it on top of almost impossible to start over, but the golem made in this way is so versatile that it takes a relatively small amount of magic to consume that it is often used in a variety of applications. The second one is easy for the magic formation to carve because it allows the shape and size of the metal to be freed, and even if it fails, it is easy to start over and repair it, but since it can only do simple instructions and consumes a lot of magic, it is often used mostly for simple tasks or carve a lot of things into the magic formation to make it specialized. The difference in magic consumption has not been clearly elucidated, but the theory is powerful that it is the difference between natural and artificial products. What we should not forget when making the nucleus is the designation of the material of the Golem''s body and the registration of the Lord. Materials are commonly chopped with soil, stone and, if there is room, the number is increased. If you don''t engrave this, you won''t be able to make your body when summoning the golem for use. Although the Lord''s registration is intended to prevent it from being used other than by the manufacturer, it may not be engraved on mass produced items or the like. "The orcs are coming! It was the high oak that showed up right off the corner, and that number was six, so I cut in and killed him instantly by myself. "What... yes! Jeanne and Aura looked surprised when they saw the high oaks that instantly collapsed... with that said, I guess this was the first time they''d seen me fight properly... With that in mind, I proceeded with the body of the high oak in my bag. I have met demons several times since, but they are just oaks and cobolts and I can''t find the demons I want. At first it was Jeanne and Aura, who were surprised, but they seemed to be getting used to it gradually, so they proceeded to the back as they let them train in the high oak that weakened them several times. I hope I broke through with the 39/40 hierarchy, but no demons come out above the B rank, so once I thought about pulling them up, I found a place in the domed space. "I did it... 1,2,3... I mean, the B-rank equivalents are all three... there are a dozen other reactions, so Jeanne and Aura work with the Shilowmals to focus on protecting themselves! I jumped out into the square without hearing back from Jeanne and the others. It was a large sasori nearly 3 m long that came out noticing my signs. Besides the sharp poison needle on the large scissors, the scythe has sickle-like nails growing at the tip of the foot, and the surface of the body also looks like a rock. There are three of those, each of them shaking up scissors to intimidate this one. First of all, to do a small hand check, I fed the sasori that was in the front with the air brit, but it didn''t seem to have taken much damage just because of the scratches on the surface of the sasori. When I chose Adamantine''s sword for my weapon, I slammed him at the mercy of my hand, hoping for a razor that was approaching me with a quick move. The scissors crossed both scissors to guard their bodies, but both scissors snapped and broke, making a loud noise that they should. Sasori shakes his tail up trying to pierce the poison needle while spreading green fluid. When I ate the boulder, it was bad, so I flew back a lot, but the other two came running in for the landing spot. "Stonewall! I summon walls in dirt magic to the path of the sasori. Sasori, who had a short distance from the wall, seemed to have been damaged by a crash against that wall, but the other sasori jumped over the wall and jumped at me because of the distance between them. "Shh! With my temper, I waved my sword at the razor I was about to crush. Unexpectedly, the blow made the sound of Zuban, slitting the stomach of the sasori vertically and causing it to rain green. "These guys, unlike your back, are your abdomen soft..." Whimpering about that, I slapped my sword on the head of a sasori who was about to attack me even if it was torn. Gushari, and I succeeded in crushing my head, but the sasori is still moving. I thought I would die sooner or later, and when I decided not to come near and look at the other two, if they crushed the scissors, they were trying to escape, and the other one was about to move to take my back. So first I decided to keep the sasori trying to escape locked in a box made of dirt magic and stiffened around me, and then I decided to finish the other one first. Sasori, who was trying to take the back, stopped taking the back when she and I met each other and hit me. Unlike the other two, these scissors attack by wielding their tails more than scissors. Probably the strongest of the three, but there was a gap after he attacked me with his tail, so when he attacked at that time, he could surprisingly easily cut off his tail and fly. He made an attack on the scissors, which stopped moving because of the pain, and could easily be defeated without injury if he crushed the scissors, feet, head and order. By that time, the first individual to crush his head was also out of breath, leaving only one in the box. Approaching the box, I hear something beating me from inside...... probably trying to break the box with my tail. It was going to break down sooner or later as it was, but I thought it would be okay because I would kill it right away, and I drilled a hole in some of the top of the box and unleashed the magic of Blizzard inside. About five minutes to keep the blizzard unleashed, I was able to do a completely frozen sasori. When I appraised the sasori, it was a demon of Earth Scorpio, B rank and the rank of purpose. I left it in my bag with the other sasoris for now and went back to Jeanne and the others, and there stands Jeanne and Aura with a flashing expression. No demons seem to have come to Jeanne and the others, but there are still a dozen demon reactions around. I don''t know how those guys move, but I decided to move on for now. If you look at this space again, it is dome-shaped about 200 m in diameter and looks like it could be about 20 m high to the ceiling. Solomon is a rare space for a dungeon and is free to jump around, so he plays around a little hasty. We then proceeded with vigilance, but there was no raid by the demons who were in the reaction, and we were able to pass safely. "Let''s just take a break and find a nearby warp zone to get back to the ground" I built a rest stop as usual, took out my bed and table set, and asked Aura to prepare my tea. In the meantime, I''ve been thinking about a recipe for certain foods... "No... no matter what you think, I can''t think of the ramen noodles and curry roo ingredients..." To be precise, it is a combination of ''caned water'' and curry spices to be added to the noodles. I''ve made udon noodles in my previous life, but I''ve never made them myself because it was easier to buy them than to make them as ramen, and I only know how to make them roughly and the ingredients. Curry is more serious. Anyway, it was very good in the previous life, it was easy to get curry flour, curry loo, and even retort, so I only know a few different spices to use for ingredients. "But I don''t want to give up! If we go to Wang Du, we might have some clues..." If I went to Wang capital, I would stop doing reproductions in Seigen because it is so much a city that they say it is the heart of this country that I thought there might be something similar to cooking or itself... I don''t have time for that either. Just concluding, Aura started lining up her tea, so she finally decided to make the rest of the treat and sprinkle it into tea time... with the policy of not caring if the place is strange... "Tenma, what were you thinking earlier? Jeanne, who seemed to be able to get a few minutes, but still didn''t feel like it, asked Jeanne and Aura if they knew of any dishes similar to ramen and curry. "I don''t know about those dishes...... what about Aura? "I''ve never heard of Kansai, but... curry? I''ve heard a long time ago that there are dishes with many different spices, like the dish called. Some of them may be the same dishes that Tenma thinks they are" and taught me a little less confident. Now I have dishes made with spices, but I appreciate the information. The same goes for the noodles, and they only came up with about the pasta noodles. It''ll be a long way to go, but I''ll make it happen one day, that''s what I decided to do. Then I went outside in the warp zone I found nearby, and now I decided to fly to the secret base and work on producing the golem. Let''s start with the dismantling of Earth Scorpio. I don''t know where it can be used, but the claw of this sasori seems to be strong, so it would be nice to strip it and store it. The poison could be used for something, so if you collect it in a bottle as much as possible, you will eventually use it. When it comes to meat, do you want to try it at first? I thought so, but I didn''t know if I could actually eat it after trying to dismantle it, so this time it was an incineration disposal. The demon nucleus of this sasori was roughly 5 cm in size, one of which was unluckily cracked. But the colour of this demonic nucleus was such a glow as to remind me of black pearls that I would have believed it, even if it were said to be a gem. I''m going to try to figure out a good way to make two new golems this time. In other words, let''s combine the nucleus of the demon with the metal and further carve a magic formation on both of them. As for the design, I plan to decorate the necklace, and I have bought the parts and fittings of the chain at a specialty store, and I have also seen the necklaces to refer to at that time. In this golem making, we intend to carve a magic formation with images of the soul in the nucleus of the demon and of the flesh in the metal, and apply a trick to each piece of the magic formation that connects the two together. The tricks and magic circuits for connecting to the nucleus of the demon were finely carved into the magic formation, to some extent allowing it to absorb magic from its surroundings. For the metal, use a misrill and carve the magic formation while it''s hot. This one became a battle against time, and the fire magic made it hard to lower the temperature and did the work, but it failed several times. Every time I failed, I was mixing silver and redoing it, so I was going to make two, but I could only do one thing without enough time. By the way, to the magic formation on the metal, the body material was made into earth, stone and iron, and the shape was made into a sasori just like Earth Scorpio. This was because I thought this shape might be compatible with the Demon Nucleus, and I was inspired by it because I actually fought and the sasori was excellent on offense and had quite a speed. So far today it''s roughly five hours and the magic formation of two demon nuclei and one pedestal shape of the ornament was completed. The rest and adjustment and commissioning are due tomorrow. When I went back to the room, there was Amy Toichi-chan in front of the room, so I told her about the future. "What, Doctor, are you leaving here! And I was surprised, "I''m not totally getting rid of this place. I''m going to Wang Du, but I''m planning on coming back here... so I need you to keep this room for about six months because I''ll pay you in advance." I still want to attack the dungeon, so I just wanted to secure the room. "I''m going to ask your mothers! That''s what Amy said and ran home. Yi Cheng-chan stayed here because she was stranded in Shiloumal and Solomon. After a while, Amy came back with her mother, Karina. "Do you want to be paid six months in advance? And since Karina had asked, I still wanted to try the Seigen dungeon, so I told her that I wanted to keep the room secure, and that I wanted to make it a place of refuge when Jeanne''s relatives were in the Wang capital but the opposite was not the case. "I understand the situation, but six months in bulk will be 42,000 G..." "Is this okay?" That''s what I said, I took the money out of the magic bag and gave it to him. "... With that said, Mr. Tenma was an amazing adventurer. Excuse me." Karina took the contract she had brought out of the house, confirmed the money she had received, and then wrote it all down and gave it to me. I glanced over the contract and then wrote my autograph and gave it back to Karina. "Yes, I checked. Now we will keep the current contract for six months from when it expires. Let me know when you get back here." Karina said so, bowing her head, and went back home. Amy stroked Shiloumal, "I''m gonna miss you so much..." He said, but promised, because he''ll definitely be back again. "Oh yeah... Amy, keep the room air replaced for a few days while we''re gone. This is a request. The reward has always been" When I say that, Amy, "Yes! Okay, Doctor! And he accepted as he raised his hand. Just before entering the room, "Oh, I forgot to shop for dinner today! And Aura screamed. There should still have been some ingredients in the magic bag, but Aura says, "Today is a big sale day at my usual store! And he said with concern for time, so we all went shopping because there might be something left. The store was a series of Jay Chamber of Commerce stores where I had shopped before, and there were people... or housewives overflowing. "Okay, I''m going! I didn''t feel like going inside the boulder, so I decided to wait outside and deal with Shiloumal. "Oh? Aren''t you there, Mr. Tenma? I looked back because I was called by a voice I''d heard, "Mr. Jayman? There stood a slave trader who had previously helped where he had been attacked by bandits. "Did you still! I thought you looked like a wolf! That''s what I was laughing at, but I was wondering why I was here, so I asked. "This shop is a series of stores run by my brothers. Oh, just now. I''d like you to meet my brother Jake." and was introduced to a man somewhat similar to Jayman. The guy called Jake seemed to realize something after he saw me, and he spoke to Jayman lightly before introducing himself. "Nice to meet you, I''m Jake, Jayman''s brother. I have heard rumors about Mr. Tenma. Please join us in the future." And when I introduced him, Jayman asked Jake about the rumors, and asked him about Solomon and about him with the Marquis of Sammons, and he was circling his eyes. When you tried to talk to me about it, "Hey, I don''t care, do you just leave me alone? and the man behind Jake joined the story. "Oh, excuse me, parent. Mr. Tenma, this is Gantz, the blacksmith''s parent. My parents are the best blacksmiths in the city." The parent so introduced was a so-called Dwarf, who, when looked closely, seemed to have a lower but more musculoskeletal feel, growing more beards on his face. "Nice to meet you, it''s called Tenma" "Oh, I''ve heard rumors! I''m Gantz, say hello! I''ve said that and offered my hand, so I shook my hand, and my parents looked at the armor attached to my arm, "Hey, did you make this? and suddenly I heard it low, so yes, and I answered, "Are you making fun of your protective gear! You''re making it so crude, Mithril is crying! and started yelling out loud. Too loudly, even the guests who were in the store came out, but the center of the noise was Adventurer and Dwarf, so I went back to the usual or something. "Oh, is it that bad..." So I asked under pressure, "First of all, it''s not balanced. And it doesn''t have a size. Additionally, there is a problem with the connection. Even more awkward surface finishing" And I''ve been staring at it and making a mess of it. Anyway, it''s a size, but when I say, "I guess you weren''t that concerned with those miscellaneous fish because of your high strength. Some of the Mithril''s strength is high, but I guess I compromised before I even knew it with all my weak opponents" "Ha, really..." "Come to my workshop tomorrow! I''ll fix you up in a day! And with no force to say yes or no, let me hold the map in my hand that wrote my workshop location, and my parents went home. "No - it''s a disaster that I was yelled at, but Mr. Tenma is in luck. Gantz, parents only deal with people they like... it''s rare to be told that much in person." Yeah, Jake says, but I don''t know if I can trust him. You read the idea. "You can trust that parent. If you don''t like it at all, even the nobles are stubborn enough to turn it against the enemy." I have more allies than that. If Jayman''s brother says so much, you can visit him once. Afterwards, talking with no deflection, when they called because they wanted to see Solomon, they came out of the bag vigilantly and moved to Shiloumal''s back. We were both impressed with the dragon we saw for the first time, but seemed disappointed that Solomon didn''t like to be touched. "Dear Tenma, I''m done shopping" Just as Aura and Jeanne came back from shopping, they decided to say hello to the Jaymans and leave the spot. I rescheduled for tomorrow on my way home and told him that I had decided to go to Dwarf''s workshop, so I thought I might be able to get both of my gear on board for a consultation as well, so I decided to let him accompany me. By the way, the product I bought is in a magic bag that is open to Aura, so I never said I would carry the package, etc. The next morning, I decided to visit Ganz''s parent''s workshop. The location is around the center of the East End, about an hour''s walk from the room, and there is no carriage or other means of transportation. Take me closer to the East End, and I hear a pretty noisy noise even though it''s morning. There seems to be a lot of blacksmith workshops along the road we''re on, and the sound of tapping metal and the heat of the furnace is overflowing from here and there. After entering the East End, in about twenty minutes, I could see my parent''s workshop, "... are you sure it''s here? "It''s like here..." "You''re here on the map..." and it''s a normal house that makes me want to rip my neck off. We imagined a more rugged workshop where the sound of tapping metal from the inside sounded like we were on the wrong map. I suspected. Just in case, when I looked inside in my exploration, I had a reaction with a couple of Gantz parents yesterday, so I opened the door thoughtfully. "What are you doing! The furnace temperature''s dropping! "You haven''t got a constant way of beating iron! "You idiot! What are we gonna do with the distraction in the last step! I''m gonna ruin it all! "" "Excuse me, parent! And there was an incredible, loud yell coming from the table. "Whoa, that''s a tense! Get your gear out of here now! Parents who notice this one make the call as they soak up their sweat. "The more you look at it, the rougher it''s made! You can''t be a first-rate blacksmith like that! "No, I''m an adventurer, and that''s what I made between adventures..." When I said, my parents stopped moving, "What? No! You amateur! It should be rational and cluttered! And after showing his surprised face, he started laughing out loud. Apparently, this parent mistook me for a blacksmith aspiration. When asked why he made a mistake, he figured out that the metal objects he was equipped with were homemade because they were awkward to build, and he had the skill to process more misrills, so he wondered if anyone within or near him had a blacksmith and taught him, and he concluded that he was an adventurer and learned how to process misrills, and that whoever made his own would be about a blacksmith apprentice. "Hey, you guys! Hey, come on!" My parents called three dwarves like disciples and showed them my gear. "Do any of you guys know how to make this! Yes, the parent asks the disciples, but the disciples shake their heads sideways in unison. "Amateur''s... what are you guys learning when you also know kids that have nothing to do with blacksmiths! and had a drink. The disciples were astonished by its power, "Fair enough. I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll show you guys how to train specially! So I took my disciples and walked out to the back, "What are you doing? Why don''t you guys come along?" And he spoke to us, and he went back again. "... let''s just keep up..." Jeanne and Aura also nodded at my words and walked out the back about me. The back room was lined with tools that felt even more used than those in the earlier room, and the tools seemed bigger than normal. "Okay, let''s get started then! Hey, you said tenma or something. Let''s start with the size of your arm." When I said that, my parents started touching my arms and carefully examining their size and shape. "It''s going to be a lot of rework, but, well, it''s shaped, so it''ll be done in three to four hours" So I took off my basement and started heating my rosy armor. When I heated my armor until it turned bright red, now I soaked my armor in something that melted until the silver was liquid and then beat it and started working it back up. Parental handiwork is good on boulders, beat them hot, and when they cool down, heat them again and marinate them in silver, beat them again, and so on for about an hour and a half to repeat, "Now it''s the other armor! and went on to work without taking a break. I worked out this same procedure as earlier and finished it in about an hour. "After that, brush and combine the surfaces and you''re done! and dropping the soot while polishing the surface, "Oh, if you still have something else you made, line it up on the table there! That''s what I''m going to say, so I''m going to leave the little wumaru I''ve made so far, and the armor of Jeanne and Aura. Parents looking sideways at them, "Whoa, you guys! Just try to brush the surface! and gave Mithril''s armor to his disciple, and came to the table. "Well, this is a rare form of sword... not a good idea to make..." and pulling Xiao Wumaru out of his sheath and watching him do it. Seeing a parent like that, I realized I was nervous before I knew it. "Well, you''d better do it compared to the armor... but the beating is sweet! And he got angry. That''s what my parents said, I heated up Xiao Wu Wan and started beating him. "It''s a shape I''ve never seen, but the basics of the sword should be the same! and work out again without breaking shape, "Look, it''s done." I also reworked this in just under an hour. As I brushed the small squid and sharpened the blade, the color of my body seemed to be darker than it had been before. When you ask your parents about it, "The material of that sword is the metal the dragon holds, right? The metal on that hand works out, and it feels concentrated and darkened! and laughed lavishly. And with the armor of the Magic Iron, "Is this the ladies'' one? I''ll work this out again, too, but I can''t do it today on a boulder. Come back tomorrow! I said and gave it to you, so I put it in my bag, and when I tried to pay for it, "I did it on my own, can you take the money?! I said, "I can''t go to a boulder like that." Ultimately, I didn''t want gold, so I forcefully paid Mithril 3kg and silver for 10kg. I was told that Mithril 3kg is a lot in boulders, but when I said that it also included the cost of studying and Jeanne''s armor, I pulled back convinced...... as a blacksmith I may be happy to be able to handle Mithril freely because its face was slightly burnt. As I watched Mithril, I thanked my parents who groaned and thought about what I was going to build, leaving the workshop behind. By the way, was Jeanne and Aura hot in the workshop on the boulder or just evacuated mostly to the guest room and occasionally brought drinks, etc. 63 Chapter 3-18: Departure for the Kings Capital! "Morning ~ Su... Parents? I came to my parent''s workshop first thing in the morning, but I opened the door and said hello and I haven''t heard back. I had no choice, so I thought it was bad but I went in on my own and opened the door in the back... "Parents! It''s morning... if you sleep in a place like this, you''ll get sick! There was a figure of parents and disciples sleeping on the floor of the workshop. "Oh? Oh, it''s morning already... Tenma, are you here already, just in time. I''ve finished fixing everything I kept... besides, I''ve got some boots for the ladies... there they are, so take them... I''m going to bed..." That''s all I''m saying, my parents seem to have become residents of the dream world again. Apparently, after that, I''ve been working all night. We thanked our parents and received protective equipment. "Well, shall we go to the dungeon soon" My plans missed by a day, but I wanted to resume making the golem and went for a secret base in the dungeon. I hope I got to the secret base, but I don''t think I can train Jeanne and Aura like this, so I decided to ask Sularin to capture the right demons. Slalin shook her body, then she climbed up the wall and went into the air hole. Before Slalin completely dives into the hole, "Slali ~ n! And then we need to fix the holes! And if any iron scraps or weapons are falling, pick them up too! and threw the word at me. I don''t know if it sounded like slurrin, but a hole that size wouldn''t be so threatening because it slimes even if it came in, or because it''s a little bug or reptile demon. Between the time Slalin comes back, I''ll give Jeanne and Aura the armor and boots that my parents fixed to make sure they''re equipped. "Perfect size! "He''s an amazing artisan, isn''t he?" and was making sure the boots were in good shape. Most of those boots are made of leather, they seem to be lighter and softer than they look, and besides, they seem pretty classy. They seem comfortable from the way they both are, so I decided to thank my parents for something before going to Wang Du. Slalin came back by the time he was ready to make the golem, so he made something that felt like he had made the Gunjo City arena smaller on the edge of the secret base, and had the demons out there that Slalin had caught... "Stop, slalin, stop! Too many! What Slalin put out was about 10 high oaks, 30 oaks, 20 high goblins, 20 goblins and 10 cobolts. We just roughly counted each, so maybe we''re over a hundred in total. Slalin, who was told there were too many, suddenly jumped outside into a crowd of confused demons, leaving five oaks to spread his mouth as if to put the demons in a dimension bag in his body. ¡­ what a strange thing it was to see the slime in the lowest layers of the demon swallow the orcs. When Slalin finished swallowing the extra demons, I decided to let Jeanne and Aura deal with the orcs while I let Silowmall and Solomon, and Slalin watch over them. Five oaks still loaded on Jeanne and the others? Though I thought that Orc would manage because he didn''t have any weapons or anything, even if he didn''t, he would be fine because he told the slurins to come in and help him, so I started training him. In the meantime, we proceeded to make the golem, but it ended sooner than we thought, so we added the function of a magic bag to the metal plate and stored iron in it, which is the material for the body of the golem. We ran out of iron along the way, so we went to get the iron ore that was in the dungeon, and we managed to secure as much iron as the golem could summon by adding the iron extract and the iron scraps we had asked for from the slurrin. Still, there was still time, so I decided to use Mithril to make two simple rings and add an easy feature to this as well. When I finished making everything, it was time for lunch, so I decided to call Jeanne and the others over for lunch. Lunch is becoming a classic these days with cooked rice and vegetable soup on skewers and fried food bought from the stalls. "Now that it''s done, let''s see if the golem can summon it properly for a try, and if it''s not a problem, let''s actually use the golem for a mock fight as well" That''s what I said, I gave the two of them the necklace, and then I also gave them the ring... "Is it an engagement ring early...... with me!... would you prefer not only Jeanne, but also me... prefer hero colors, right..." and Aura shuddered, caught and Jeanne blushed, Shiloumar and Solomon mistook it for a snack and made a farewell beside me... "No, that''s a magic item... just in case it''s meant to make it easier for me to sense where the two of you are..." Once that''s explained, Aura purposely wipes her eyes with a bare gesture. "Ugh, poor Jeanne... I can''t believe you suspected me of cheating before I got married..." He said, but his mouth slightly peeked up and he could see that he was laughing. I''ve ignored Aura and taught her how to do it because I''ve asked her how to use necklaces and rings without Jeanne or panic, just to overact. When Aura saw that we weren''t dealing with her, she stopped crying and imitating her disgruntled face and started listening quietly to me. "I mean, if you remove the necklace, then let the magic flow and remember, you automatically summon the golem... I''ll give it a try" Jeanne subpoenaed the golem exactly as I taught her. When the necklace placed on the floor flows magic according to the procedure determined, the iron comes out of the magic bag granted to the pedestal of the nucleus demon and turns it into a golem with the material of the body...... although this golem is of the sasori type, so they were quite surprised. For both of us, Golem is the only thing I''ve ever seen that I''ve summoned. So he naturally thought this golem was human too, and he had a rejection at first on this big sasori-shaped golem, but when he told me how this sasori-shaped golem was awesome and made me listen, and actually let the orcs fight against him, "It looks like it, but you''re strong. It''s..." "That''s right... it looks arry, but the oak looks like garbage..." I partially reconsidered my thoughts and I seem to have reviewed them¡­ To be honest, don''t tell me that I was most surprised by the strength of this golem. These golems, about 4.5 m in size, of which a tail with a sharp needle occupies about half, with a pair of large scissors on three pairs of feet, at a speed that doesn''t seem like an iron body (about 30 km/h?) So he approached, hammering scissors and tails like hammers and beating them to pieces of meat, grabbing the body of the oak with scissors and tearing it up like a bolt, but that was closer to a pench than a scissor. To that extra grotesque sight, we lost our voices and looked stunned, but when we saw the golem that stopped the movement where we minced all the oak, we went on to reprocess it... but let the golem collect the body of the oak and just incinerate it at high temperatures. For a hiccup of oak filled with boulders, he didn''t even seem willing to eat Shiloumal and Solomon. I was going to do a mock fight, but when I dealt with this, it was going to be a big deal, so I decided to call it off. By the way, the simulation was planned for me vs. Jeanne & Aura & two sasori-shaped golems. "And for now, I guess it''s a success... maybe excessive force as an escort..." They just snorted at my words. The two had pulled off quite a bit, but stopped saying anything about appearance preferences to that too much strength. When instructions were given to return the golems to their original necklaces, the two golems stopped moving on the spot and disappeared so that they could be sucked into the necklaces. When they picked up the necklace, they put it on their necks, showing some confusion. "Do you feel uncomfortable with the necklace? When I asked the two of them, they moved their bodies gently with their necklaces on and adjusted their length to make sure. "Nothing in particular... That''s a little hard to adjust the length" and Jeanne saw that she cared. Aura said that "Jeanne has long hair. But you''ll soon get used to it." That''s what I said, I was helping you adjust. The chain I used this time has my hands on what I bought at the store. I cut one chain around the middle, solidifying it with silver at one end, and attaching a small hook to the other so that it can be adjusted by hooking it at the desired length. For this reason, regardless of Aura''s short hair, Jeanne, who has long hair, tried to adjust with her back hand, she was not used to it and grabbed her hair together. So I decided to just change the length of the chain for Jeanne''s stuff and recreate it to stop around the clavicle. "Thanks!" After all, it was just a girl and she seemed happy to be given an accessory, which was the first time Jeanne had ever thanked me with such a bright voice. In the first place, unfamiliar with being thanked by a woman other than my own, I was thanked with Jeanne''s smile in a way that was close to accidental, so it lit up a little unconsciously. Looking at it, Aura said something and it was niggling, but I could only think of falling for it by turning my back and deluding myself by pretending not to notice. "Mmm... for now, there seems to be no inconvenience in the operation of the golem, so after that, when you finish the final check of the magic team, don''t finish everything you have planned... is there anything you can do? I talked to them to deceive them and asked them that as they received the necklace, but they never seemed to come up with anything. So I decided to take a break first, and in the meantime I thought about what I needed and what I wanted to prepare for. "Uh-huh... I guess all I can think of is securing and distributing food" "I... well, about mass-producing the dish and saving it in a magic bag...? Me and Aura came out with a food relationship, but Jeanne looked up as she came up with a ha-ha, "I want you to set up a dressing room and toilet in the carriage! I said it out loud. Aura also seemed to think of the words, "With that said, you weren''t on Tenma''s carriage! I was convinced. When I think about it, I''ve only had men (and two) before, so I had nothing to worry about, but if Jeanne and Aura were to join the journey, it was the first place I had to worry about. The carriage has space for a bath barrel, but there is no space for changing clothes, and the toilet has been outside until now, or when it rains, the barrel has been stored and left empty. But this was done because I was only one man, and if I let a woman do the same, she would definitely be sexually harassed and roped in a previous life... even in this world, she would definitely give me her back finger if she found out outside... "You do need it... but it''s a matter of how you make it... if you just want to expand the inside, you can do it a little more with no problem..." Within the thought, the sight behind my brain came to mind. "That''s right! All you have to do is act like a unit bus! "Unit bus? "Dear Tenma, what the hell is a unit bus? I spoke out loud and both of them asked me, but I decided to tell them what I thought, wondering if I didn''t have to delude them. "A unit bath is a private room with a bathroom and a sink." and briefly taught the two of them what they saw in their previous lives. "You don''t have to make a separate toilet and bath room for this, and if you make this private room to fit the size of the carriage space, you can later carry it in a magic bag, and it will be easy to use in the dungeon, like right now! Like now, it is more convenient to use it simply by removing it, even if it is not deliberately made with magic. The only problem is the end of the day after you use the bathroom. But I don''t think it would be that difficult if the magic was used successfully. "But doesn''t that smell like a toilet? "I do worry about that, but if you set up a pot or something on the potty, for example, and put a dimension bag-like trick on that pot, or carve a magic formation of wind and water on the toilet seat, the odor should also be considerably reduced depending on the ingenuity. I think it''s worth a try." In the meantime, with earthly magic and alchemy, I decided to rely on the memory to create the toilet potty. It was a western potty that I could do, and because I made it remembering a famous manufacturer from a previous life when I created it, the letter TOO TOO was engraved on the edge of the tank, so I just cut it off there. "I wonder if I could do it first." I actually squealed that feeling as I sat down. Jeanne and Aura also seem interested in a form of potty they are unfamiliar with, but it seemed resistant to sit in the toilet seat in front of a man for as much as they wanted, just watching them both. Next I put out the carriage and did some expansion work on the back of the interior to make a cabin that fits its size with soil magic and alchemy... "The roof is going to fall and you''re scared..." I felt that, so I assembled it without a roof and saw it, but at this pace, I felt like I wouldn''t be able to make it to the exit. So I decided to make a compromise and changed it to a provision instead of removing it. Walls and doors were made of wood in the expanded part of the carriage interior, the floor was tiled and pasted in accordance with the baking instructions, and the toilet was fixed by firing what had just been created so that the kettle could be removed. The work was also mobilized by the Golems, so we could finish it in two days. As for the bath barrel, it remains the barrel currently in use, but I decided to look for something that might replace it even when I was free when I went to Wangdu. Fine work at the end and the magic team working properly will be done. The potty has a magic formation written on the lid of the toilet seat, which when raised activates to show the pot the same ability as the dimension back. Other tricks have also been installed to create a layer of air with wind magic, so I tried to avoid odors, but this is something I can''t tell without actually adding more help, so I''m on hold this time. The inspection method is simple, raise the lid and pour more water into the original pot, if it doesn''t overflow, if it comes overflowing with success, it will fail. Approximately 5 m square of space is installed in the kettle. In the meantime, I decided to pour about 10L of water. The result is¡­ "That''s a success. Looks like there''s no water leakage, well done! I can''t find a problem at the moment, so stop messing with this, and later dig the water bottle and divider curtains, drains, and it will be done once and for all. The drain also embedded a pot on the floor with the function of a dimension bag. After showing Jeanne and Aura the interior of the renewed carriage, we went into a magic bag and decided to go back to the ground. I''m leaving Seigen soon, so today I''m going to take a walk around the city and shop around food... "Jeanne, Aura, this is my tenth house already..." Women''s shopping is said to be long, but I want you to forgive me for forgetting your original purpose and looking around at shops such as clothes and accessories. "Tenma, just one more house! "Because it''s time to decide! Now for the third time, there is only one more house. The Shilowmals returned early into the dimension bag and are taking a break. He seemed uninterested in boulders except food, and Shiloumar and Solomon snacked on me before returning to the bag and went inside delighted with the oak bones. Even then, only one more house, was repeated about five times, and I was peering at a few grocery stores next door from the store where Jeanne and the others were located in order to give up and duly kill time. There was nothing particularly eye-catching, but the well-built pot was kept for about 20 small and large, so I bought all of it to please the store owner. On my way back to Jeanne and the others, I found a familiar ogre walking. Of course it is Gallibar. Before I recognize him, I''ve never heard anything else about Auga being taemed in this city, so there''s no mistake in Auga-Galiber. There was a pocky space around Gallibar where people didn''t lean in and it was very easy to understand and approach. When Galiver noticed me approaching, he gave a frightened look for a moment and retreated, but immediately stretched his spine as far as possible to take care. Seeing Galiver, who seemed to salute me now, made me laugh unexpectedly, but Galiver at the time reacted to that laugh and began to surprise me again. "Oh? Isn''t that Lord Tenma? Are you shopping? When I was distracted by Galiver, the Marquis of Sammons came out with an escort from the entrance by Galiver''s position. Those escorts also looked at me and got out a step forward on guard, but stepped back after being stopped by the Marquis of Sammons. "Yes... most of all, now I''m just swayed by my shopping with them and I''m running out of time" And in answer, the Marquis of Sammons laughed bitterly, "It takes guts to go out with a woman shopping...... I tell you, when I was younger, my wife kept swinging at me..." Yes, I''ve spoken quietly. Galiver seemed to finally ease the tension when he saw his husband, the Marquis of Sammons, speaking softly with me. When the Marquis of Sammons saw it, "Even though Gallibar is arguably the strongest of my escorts, he''s shapeless in front of Lord Tenma..." And he groaned, and when he heard it, Galiver was letting his big body shrink. From the side, it''s a pretty interesting sight, but it was pathetic for Galiver to get depressed because of me on the boulder. "No, I think Galiver is pretty good. Ordinary orgasms have a rough temper and are less intelligent and fight without thinking about it, but Galiver is trying to fight with quite a thought from what he sees. At this rate, Gallibar will still be strong." and following, the Marquis of Sammons nodded, "I know that very well. ¡­ I''m just wondering if you''re more intelligent than Gary." And I say this again in a whisper, the contents of which were strangely compelling. "By the way, which way is that Gary..." I was having a rough time meeting Gary here, and I asked him, and Marquis Sammons laughed. "Oh, that idiot son has joined those who have come later and is currently re-tapping his sexual roots in the dungeon" He told me. Seems like trouble has been avoided for now... but it''s a little awkward that Galiver is scared of me. As far as I''m concerned, I wanted to get along with Galiver, so I figured out what to do, and the first thing that floated around was the house eaters. Things try and take out a chunk of oak meat and offer it to Galiver, but Galiver didn''t change his attitude when he saw the meat. "Lord Tenma, what? "No, if our foodies have something to react to if they serve food, so I was wondering about Galiver..." The way you put it is quite rude, depending on what you hear, but the Marquis, pup, blows out gently, "Ha, Lord Tenma. Just because Gallibar is an orgasm doesn''t mean he''s going to eat raw meat." I was stunned by the words. Anyway, the sight of the house eaters jumping on meat and eating raw meat without worrying about the eyes is clearly reflected in my brain. Failing to feed Galiver, I made sure the Marquis had a magic bag and gave him about ten pieces of oak meat for Galiver. At that time, I deliberately made it look like Galiver, but it''s unclear if Galiver at the time will miss it at all with this. "Now excuse me around here because I think it''s time to finish shopping with them" I greeted the Marquis and tried to wave to Galiver as well, but Galiver was nervous about the movement of my hand and was quite regrettable when I saw him give me a blatantly hospitable look when I left. Returning to the store where Jeanne and the others were, Slalin, who had left them as an escort, noticed me and tried to sneak into my bag. I stroked the slallin, and when I gave the reward an oak bone and spread the bag, it reacted to the smell of the bone, and Eater One (Shiloumal) came out of the bag. Behind No. 1, he naturally also refrained from No. 2 (Solomon). "I wish Galiver was this easy to understand..." I stroked Shiloumal and Solomon''s head, handed the bones to the two of them, and added a new bone to Slalin. After seeing the three of them go back, I decided to go inside the store to get Jeanne and Aura. "Jeanne, Aura, are we done yet? Speaking to the two of them, they said they had just finished choosing and were just on their way to accounting. They bought trousers, skirts, boots, etc. for women''s coats and jackets that were durable and adorable in color and embroidery. Apparently, on the sixteenth house, we finally found something satisfactory. The two pay the price and pack the item in a magic bag. One of the male customers in the store was looking at the bag with an unexpected face, so he stood to block that gaze, skipped the kill and warned. The man was probably fine because he was trembling with his face bright blue, but he seems to need a lot of attention to the two of them later. On my way home, I found a liquor store, so I bought about five casks of whiskey containing 10 L in exchange for my parents, and apart from that, I decided to buy about six casks of wine containing about 5 L. By the way, whiskey is about 40% alcohol and is also commonly drunk in this world. The wines purchased are half red and half white, which I intend to use mainly for cooking. After that, I bought rice, found vegetables, bought spices, seasonings, and cooked foods, and walked, and when did the total weight exceed 100 kg loosely¡­ Most importantly, it''s not heavy because it''s in a magic bag. "There will be plenty of meat for the Shiloumals and six months of food, so can we not buy enough for a while now?" "Right. It will only be difficult to handle any more, so in the future it will be just enough to consume a certain amount and then buy more." Aura agreed with me. I should actually have more than what I bought before, but I don''t know what I have left. We need to sort out the contents of the bag once. That night, I split the food from my magic bag to the magic bag I keep for both of us, and I was supposed to finish dinner with the cooked stuff I bought before. Then a few days later, the day finally arrived to leave Seigen. Within the day before, I had spoken to someone I knew, and today''s drop-off brought together Amy''s family and Tamers Guild (tentative) faces on the dawn sword. I went to say hello to my parents yesterday and gave them a thank you drink. The Marquis says he has discussions with the guild chiefs this morning, and this one says hello during yesterday. "Well, Amy, I asked for room ventilation." "Yes, Doctor! Leave it to me! When we exchanged greetings, unexpectedly, Tamers Guild (tentative) faces, excluding Amy, would also participate in the militant tournament. "I will take this opportunity to spread the name of Tamers Guild and bring members together to make it a major organization! And they were all hanging out. Once Menace is asked if there are any appearances with family members, apparently they are admitted, but family members are also counted as one of the team members, and sometimes the rules are added by their occasional tournaments or fewer people have strong family members, which means they participate less. Dawn Swords and Tamers Guild (tentative) faces are known to Wang Du, so it will be a week or two before the Games to go to Wang Du. "Well, I''ll be there first! I asked for Amy, too! That''s what I said, when I gave Tanicase a signal, "Doctor, Mr. Jeanne, Mr. Aura, you''re here! Come back soon ~" and Amy''s energetic voice on our backs, and we decided to travel to the King''s Capital. 64 Chapter 3 Post-Ending Status Name... Tenma Ootri Age¡­ 15 Race... People Title... Sage''s Apprentice, Tamer, Dragon Killer, Top-notch Adventurer, (God''s Spouse) HP¡­ 23000 MP¡­ 38000 muscle strength¡­ A Defense¡­ A + Fast¡­ A Magic... SS + Mental strength¡­ S + Growth power¡­ SS + Luck¡­ B Skills... Fire Magic 10, Water Magic 10, Family Enhancement 10, Alchemy 10, Magic Manipulation 10, Tutorial 10, Night 10, Light Magic 9, Wind Magic 9, Spacetime Magic 9, Soil Magic 9, Cooking 9, Dismantling 9, Sword 9, Martial Arts 9, Bar 9, Trap 9, Grant Magic 9, Magic Enhancement 9, Thunder Magic 8, Throwing 8, Patience 8, Bow 7, Dark Magic 7, Magic 6, Axe 6, All Magic Attributes 6 (10), (Appraisal 10, Detection 10, Cover-up 10, Technique Mastery Enhancement 10, Genesis Magic 9, Abnormal Resistance 9, Sensory Enhancement 9, Growth Enhancement 8, Vitality Enhancement 8, Resilience Enhancement 8, Physical Ability 7, Martial Arts General 6, Destruction Enhancement 5, Immediate Death Resistance 5) Gifts... protection of the gods Name... Slalin Age¡­ 9 Race... Slime Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 6000 MP¡­ 14000 Muscle strength?... C + Defense¡­ B + Fast... B + Magic... A Mental Strength¡­ A Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B Skills... Spacetime Magic 8, Magic Manipulation 8, Abnormal Resistance 8, Patience 5, Martial Arts 5, All Magic Attributes 4, Fire Magic 3 Name... Shiloumal Age¡­ 5 Race... Phantom Wolf Species (Golden Fenrill and Silverriofenrill) Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 25000 MP¡­ 15000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ A + Fast... s Magic... A Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B Skills... Night 10 - Martial Arts 8 - Abnormal Resistance 7 - Physical Ability Enhancement 7 - Sensory Enhancement 7 - Vitality Enhancement 5 - Patience 5 - Magic Manipulation 3 Gifts... Beast God''s Protection Name... Solomon Age¡­ 0 Race... Dragon Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 5000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ B + Fast... B + Magic... A- Mental strength¡­ D + Growth power¡­ S + luck¡­ A Skills... Abnormal Resistance 6 - Light Magic 5 - Wind Magic 5 - Magic Manipulation 5 - Vitality Enhancement 5 - Resilience Enhancement 5 - Destruction Enhancement 4 - Fire Magic 4 - Night 4 - Water Magic 3 - Thunder Magic 3 - Magic Enhancement 5 Gifts... Beast God''s Protection Name... Jeanne Age¡­ 14 Race... People Title... Curse (Virgin), Former Viscount Warlord, Slave of Tenma HP¡­ 2000 MP¡­ 8000 Muscle strength¡­ D + Defense¡­ c- Fast... C + Magic... A: Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ A + Luck... D Skills... Light Magic 5, Vitality Enhancement 5, Water Magic 4, Swordsmanship 4, Patience 4, Abnormal Effect Resistance 4, Resilience Enhancement 4, Magic Enhancement 4, Fire Magic 3, Soil Magic 3, Bar 3, Growth Enhancement 3 Protection... protection of the goddess of love, protection of the goddess of the earth, protection of the goddess of life Name... Aura Age¡­ 16 Race... People Title... Maid Tenma''s Slave HP¡­ 5000 MP¡­ 6000 Muscle strength¡­ C Defense¡­ C Fast... C + Magic... b- Mental Strength¡­ B Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B Skills... Cooking 9, Patience 6, Skill 5, Fire Magic 4, Water Magic 4, Bow 4, Sword 4, Martial Arts 3, Abnormal Resistance 3, Soil Magic 2, Light Magic 2 Name... Amy Age¡­ 11 Race... People Title... Idol of the New American Tamer Tenma''s Apprentice and Tamer''s Guild HP¡­ 1200 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle Strength¡­ D- Defense¡­ D- Fast... C Magic... D Mental Strength¡­ C Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B + Name... Yi... Shi. Age¡­ 0 Race... Rockbird Title... Amy''s Family and Tamer''s Guild Mascot HP¡­ 400 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ E + Defense¡­ E + Fast... C Magic... D Mental Strength¡­ D- Growth power¡­ A: luck¡­ A Skill... Wind Magic 2 Protect... Protect the Beast God Name... Gin Zied Age¡­ 32 Race... People Title... Dragon Killer, Associate Baron of Honor, Top Adventurer HP¡­ 25000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ A + Fast... B + Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B + Skills... Swordsmanship 8, Martial Arts 8, Dismantling 8, Skills 7, Bars 7, Axes 7, Resilience Enhancement 7, Night 7, Patience 7, Throwing 6, Abnormal Resistance 6, Vitality Enhancement 6, Bow 5, Physical Ability Enhancement 5, Destructive Enhancement 5, Trap 5, Fire Magic 3, Water Magic 3, Soil Magic 3, Cooking 2 Protection... protection of martial arts Name... Menace Age¡­ 28 Race... People Title... Top Adventurer HP¡­ 15000 MP¡­ 14000 Muscle strength¡­ B Defense¡­ b- Fast... A + Magic... b + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth¡­ B- Luck¡­ C + Skills... swordsmanship 8, demolition 8, martial arts 7, throwing 7, night 7, patience 6, bowing 6, cooking 6, fire magic 5, water magic 5, wind magic 4, abnormal resistance 4, vitality enhancement 4, trap 4, physical enhancement 3, earth magic 3, thunder magic 3, magic manipulation 3, light magic 2 Name... Galat Age¡­ 30 Race... Beast Race (Wolf) Title... Top Adventurer HP¡­ 21000 MP¡­ 1000 muscle strength¡­ A ~ Defense¡­ b- Fast... A: Magic... c- Mental Strength¡­ A: Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B + Skills... Demolition 9, Night 9, Martial Arts 8, Throwing 8, Bow 8, Cooking 8, Trap 8, Patience 7, Swordsmanship 6, Tattoo 6, Axe 6, Bar 6, Wind Magic 4, Physical Ability Enhancement 5, Abnormal Resistance 4, Vitality Enhancement 4, Fire Magic 2, Water Magic 2 Protect... Protect the Beast God Name... Leena Age¡­ 21 Race... People Title... Apprentice Monk/Viscount Lady HP¡­ 6000 MP¡­ 15000 Muscle Strength¡­ C- Defense¡­ C + Fast... C + Magic... A + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ A + Luck¡­ A + Skills... Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 6, Patience 6, Wind Magic 5, Soil Magic 5, Light Magic 5, Bar Magic 4, Thunder Magic 4, Magic Enhancement 4, Dark Magic 3, All Attributes Magic 3, Night 2, Cooking 1 Name... Carlos von Summons Age... 40 Race... People Title... Sammons Marquis Homeowner/Tamer HP¡­ 1000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle Strength¡­ B- Defense¡­ C + Fast... C + Magic... b- Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power¡­ D Luck¡­ B Name... Galiver Age¡­ 13 Race... Auga Title... Family of the Marquis Carlos von Summons HP¡­ 3000 MP¡­ 2000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ A + Fast... C Magic... c- Mental strength¡­ B + Growth power¡­ B- Luck¡­ B Skills... Patience 8 - Resilience Enhancement 8 - Axe 7 - Life Enhancement 7 - Martial Arts 7 - Bar 6 - Night 6 - Physical Ability Enhancement 6 - Destruction Enhancement 6 - Swordsmanship 5 - Abnormal Resistance 4 Name... Gary von Summons Age¡­ 17 Race... People Title... Second son and student of the Marquis of Sammons HP¡­ 3000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle Strength¡­ C- Defense¡­ D Fast... C + Magic... D + Mental Strength¡­ D- Growth power¡­ C Luck¡­ C 65 Chapter 4-1 Unacceptable Acts "What the heck! Tenma went to King''s Capital. Bye! Merlin''s shouts echo throughout the city of Seigen at noon. It was not until noon, a week after Tenma and the others had made their way to the king''s capital, that Merlin and the others had arrived in Seigen. Merlin, who showed the king''s writ to the gatekeeper and entered specially from the aristocratic entrance, immediately came to the guild to gather information, and unexpectedly shouted at the content of the information obtained from the girl who was taming the two Rockbirds there. "Hi, no, I''m sorry! When I saw the girl who apologized reflexively, I realized that I had not seen her around. "Shh, sorry, I accidentally shouted..." "What''s up! Amy!" "What did that jizzy do! The men who heard this girl''s voice came down from upstairs dodgy and stood up to protect the girl. "Hey, Grandpa! What can I do for Amy! "Rather than say, what did you do to Amy! Four men abhor their voices as if to intimidate them, but honestly, there is no shortage of actors to challenge me. However, I am the one who frightened this child, so I can only apologize honestly. "He said he knew my grandson, so I asked him where he was, but after he had already left, he kept shouting... I''m sorry I misled him. I''m so sorry about your daughter." Apologizing like that, a man my age descended from upstairs. "There seems to have been a misunderstanding between the two sides, so don''t you want to settle down here? I am the one who says Agri Monakato, who does things like these people''s summaries. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Merlin the Wise. Later, get to know each other." The man who named himself Agri while saying so has been a polite greeting. "No, I''m sorry to make a scene. You can put on the wise man, Lord Agri. Nice to meet you." That''s what I said and I shook Agri''s hand, but when I realized, the guild was quiet. Especially the four earlier had stopped moving and solidified like puppets. wondering, Lord Agri laughed, "Apparently these guys didn''t know who they were dealing with... isn''t it time to move" and Agri gently smashed each head against the four with a cane in his hand. "Thigh, I''m sorry! "I didn''t even know you were such a famous sage! "Please forgive me! "I''m sorry -! and all of a sudden the men who moved out apologized for being grounded as fast as they could. "No, I have a problem with this, so it''s only natural that you tried to protect her, so why don''t you stand up? Even if I get grounded for this, I''m in more trouble. Lord Agri, who saw us like that, came between us. "What are you gonna do with all this fuss? Stand up." The men stood up in that one word, but still didn''t change the face that seemed awkward. In the meantime, at the recommendation of Lord Agri, I decided to go to the table upstairs and listen to the story of the tenma in this city. "Nano! Are you really saying that Tenma has dragons in her family? Lord Agri told me so many things. The speed of the Tenma dungeon''s attack, the beating of the nobleman''s son and the frightening of the august, etc., was such a shock that one of the dragons became so sumptuous. "Yes! The teacher''s dragon is a pretty girl by the name of Solomon" and Amy told me, "With the teacher? In unexpected words, I took Amy''s face seriously. "Yes. I was able to teach my teacher the basics of Tame and bring these kids into my family." So I call two Rockbird chicks out of the bag, put them on the table and start stroking them. "Ho, that tenma... hmm? These kids seem to have more magic than normal." I asked Lord Agri because the magic I feel from these chicks feels great for them, but Lord Agri shook his neck to the side, "That''s what''s weird about us, too. One of our members even says that it seems more magical than it was when I was a Thunderbird chick... maybe it had something to do with the fact that it was Tenma who hatched it." When I heard the words, "It''s a temper, and it''s not strange to have such a strange thing..." and groaned, but those around him were also convinced. Only then can you understand that Tenma has done things out of common sense. "But I came looking for my grandson and never thought I would have had a grandson apprentice" And I said, looking at Amy, "Ha, if you say so, Tenma''s apprentice, you will be a grand apprentice to Lord Merlin! and Lord Agri laughed, but the wizards who stood up nearby pointed their enviable gaze at Amy. "Dear Merlin, if we''re going after Tenma, shouldn''t we leave early? And Edgar, who had refrained behind me until then, hastily advanced. "Well, if we go after him now, we might see him by the time we get to King''s Landing." I think so, say hello to the faces of the Tamers Guild who were on the spot and head outside to chase Tenma. When I got out of the guild, there was a familiar orga right in front of me. But was it Galiver at the Marquis of Sammons... Galiver turned to me when he noticed my gaze. And to my surprise, I''ve bowed my head and said hello! Honestly, I didn''t think Auga had the intelligence and courtesy to this point. For this reason, it was delayed to notice that the Marquis of Sammons was in the shadows of Gallibar. Behind the Marquis of Sammons is also his son. "Oh! Master Merlin, why are you here? The Marquis of Sammons approached me quickly. At that time, the knights of the escort were alert, but when they found out it was me, they lifted their alert and turned their consciousness back to their surroundings. "You''re the Marquis of Sammons... No, actually, I went to see my grandson in Gunjo City, but it''s so different from raw hatred. So now I hear you''re in this city, but it''s one step too late... we''re on our way to the king''s capital." "What can I say about that...... maybe your grandson is an adventurer? On the journey ahead, the Marquis has changed his story a little forcefully as to whether he could not think of a word. "Oh, say Tenma. Apparently, they''re doing a lot of work." "Tenma! The Marquis of Sammons was terribly surprised to hear Tenma''s name. And my son, who was quiet behind it, was surprised... no, he was frightened... for some reason Galiver seems equally frightened... "Did my grandson cause you any trouble? I got a little nervous about what Tenma did, so I asked her, "No, vice versa. As a matter of fact, we are more annoying to Lord Tenma..." and Marquis Sammons seemed sorry, his son...... started talking about what happened between Gary and Tenma and the incident that followed. "That''s why I asked Lord Tenma to help me after causing trouble." When I finished, Marquis Sammons glanced at Gary and looked embarrassed. "Whoever he''s dealing with has no mercy..." "No, I can''t complain about what my son did, even if he was sentenced to death. Besides, after you allowed me to do that, you saved my life again... so my son is currently re-tapping his sexual roots." You seemed like Gary was being done with reason... "So much... Anyway, I''m leaving now, so if you''ll excuse me." "I apologize for stopping you. Take care on the road." Now it was time for us to set off for the king''s capital¡­ On the way from the four adventurers, I heard a temper ~, or a temper ~, but ignored it and hurried out of the city. "Now it''s time to definitely reunite with Tenma." "Dear Merlin! Don''t get yourself out of the carriage." I was too excited to bark outside the carriage and Chris gave me a desperate look and pushed me back into the carriage...... reflection, reflection. "Heck! "Tenma, are you okay? On the way to Wang Du, my nose suddenly muzzled and I got a huge sneeze. Looks like I heard that sound, and Jeanne, worried about me in your seat, called out. "Oh, I''m fine. Because my nose just suddenly muzzled." The weather is nice today, so I use a regular carriage instead of the carriage that has granted me the usual magic. So I was worried about Jeanne trying to get her body out of right behind me. "Oh, you''re like a lover when you''re doing that" Aura''s been teasing me every time. "I''m used to Aura''s words! Jeanne was becoming immune. Aura looked bored when she saw Jeanne like that, but suddenly she looked nasty when she seemed to come up with something, "Dear Tenma, when you sleep at night, please use the magical carriage for both of you. Of course I''ll sleep outside ~... Oh, don''t worry. Whatever it is, why don''t you peek inside and listen up, heh heh heh! Before I ran out of words, I hit Aura with my fingers with a pebble over her forehead. Aura leans back after an unexpected attack where she was mostly caught off guard. "Aura! Come on! Don''t say anything weird! To Aura like that, Jeanne adds a chase by turning her face bright red... Most importantly, even when it comes to pursuing, all she had to do was throw the firewood that was loaded on the carriage... But Jeanne''s throw, which is getting stronger with recent training, seemed enough to knock Aura down. Firewood splashed outside and Aura turned her eyes, so she decided to take a meal break here... By the way, the collection of firewood didn''t take long because Shiloumal and Solomon collected it while playing. "Well, do you even cook meat today! Foundations were assembled with stones falling nearby, firewood burned and iron plates mounted. As I cut the meat apart between the iron plates getting hot, beside me are the eaters sitting behaving only at times like this, dripping yodels from their mouths and waiting. I had no choice but to wrap the raw meat in lettuce and feed it. I cleverly spit out only the lettuce and it was the next meat. "Cane!" "Pickup!" They were both doing the same thing, so when I give them the Munch of Love (Iron Fist Sanctions), they start scratching the lettuce, like reluctantly. "Tenma, Aura, I noticed! "Well, let''s have lunch! Just as the meat was cooked, there was an appetizing aroma around. What to add to the meat was salt and sauce, besides which salads, bread and milk were prepared. I woke up. Aura checked the situation around her and sat next to Jeanne. "Okay, I''ll take it" "" I''ll have it "" "One." "Cuy." In fact, there are few hands together before meals in this world, about when church officials and devout followers pray before meals, and so much so that others, like nobles and others, take the tone of a toast or verbalize brief prayers in each. Hands in hand like mine, I''ll have it, it''s unusual, but I''m not saying that I don''t have the same habits, so I started doing nature and Jeanne and Aura when I saw what I was doing. "With that said, Tenma, aren''t we on the wrong path to the King''s Capital? Earlier, the bill said that the King''s Capital was on the right." "Is that what this is all about? That''s what Jeanne and Aura heard when we were almost done eating. "Yeah, it gets a little farther, but it''s like wild cattle live in the meadows up ahead. Then I thought I''d hunt two or three heads and buy some beef." Siroumal and Solomon were suddenly restless in reaction to the beef. Looks like I want some beef as soon as possible. "... Shiloumal, Solomon, just in case, they''re not a pest, so don''t hunt too much! When I heard the words, the two were nodding with a serious face, but the yodale was dripping from their mouths, so I decided to lock them in my bag when I had to. "Beef is delicious, Shiloumal" "It was all pork (oak) here, so I''d like to eat it in a while, cow" I don''t even know what I think. Jeanne was stroking Shiloumal, and Aura was answering as she thought about cooking. We both decided to clean up after where we agreed and head for cattle hunting. If you keep going for an hour, the river is flowing, and the meadow of interest is about an hour along that river. "Tenma, do you have a cow? "I don''t seem to be anywhere near you, but is it really around here? Upon entering the meadow of their purpose, Jeanne and the others stared and began to look for cattle, but as far as they could see, there seemed to be no cattle. "Solomon, try to find a cow from above. Silowmall smells like a cow, let me know." "Woff." "Cuy." As I gave instructions to the two of them and proceeded along the meadow towards the king''s capital for a while, Solomon suddenly came down beside me and tried to tell me something as he moved his body. "Tenma, you said you found a cow? Jeanne asks me, but Solomon wants to tell me something else, and after shaking his neck to the side, he stares at me. "What is it, Solomon?... Hmm, Hmm... What! All right, we''ll be on our way! "What! Now you know? "Somehow! I started running toward Tanicase in the direction Solomon had informed me. "What did Solomon say? "I hear the kids are being attacked by a herd of cows in the river plains ahead! But I didn''t get as fast as I thought I''d get with the carriage pulled. "I''m sorry, but I''m going first! The carriage will serve the golem, so let them pull it off! Shiloumal is the escort of Jeanne and the others! Solomon needs directions! That said, I took four Golem nuclei out of my bag and threw them to the ground. "I transferred the order to the two of you, so after that, please! I jumped off the clasp from the tanicase and made sure the golem showed up before going after Solomon. When I removed the carriage to the boulder, it started to go more than twice as fast as before, and the vibrations were getting bigger, so nature and the way I rode it was like a horse racer. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a full-blown disease, so I don''t have time for the vibrations to be a little hard but weak. Then less than ten minutes later, I saw the children saying they were being attacked. I have two children, male and female about the same age. The children seemed aristocratic, dressed in decorative clothing, and there were several guard-like men. The men were struggling but were completely losing their bull momentum, pushed by differences in numbers. "Blame it! I was in the mood to sound like the escorts and the cows, breaking between the two sides as I kicked the cows, pushing them forward and forcing them to distance themselves. The escorts and cows were distracted for a moment by the sudden intruder and stopped moving. "Stonewall! In that gap, I succeeded in separating the walls between the two sides. But the cows who turned to me started hitting me trying to destroy the walls. I don''t know what would make it that far, but some of the cows had broken horns, had concussions and fluttered, but still the cows wouldn''t stop hitting each other... all the three dozen cows out there were equally mad. "What the hell..." I was surprised by that sight, which was so unusual, that I turned to the children who had been attacked. And I found the cause of the cows'' anger. "I don''t know who it is, but please! Help me! I noticed my gaze. The kids approached me with their heads down, Pachin '', Pachin'' And I slapped those kids on the cheek. Instead of the suddenly confused children with buttcakes, the escorts who were around make a scene. "You! Do what! You don''t know where these people are! "You can''t forgive that barbarity! and the two guards pulled out their swords and tried to cut them to me, but my magic struck directly faster than the two of them waving their swords, and the guards lost consciousness of blowing up behind them. The other escorts were severely injured and fatigued, but when they saw my actions, they stood up and pulled out their swords. "Do you have any idea why you guys got slapped? I ignored the escort and visited the two of them with buttcakes. ¡­¡­ The two shake their heads beside each other in silence. I had no choice, so let the boy''s neck turn forcefully among the children. "Any creature will be determined to be angry if my dear child is murdered unharmed" More than a dozen calves were magically piercing his body in the direction I had him pointed at, or were mutilated with a sword to death. Because of the number of cattle herds out there, perhaps all the veal in the herd was sacrificed. "And more than this has happened. The cows outside will continue to attack you if you look at the humans... they look cute but the cows outside have to kill them too" So I separated the words, and I saw the children again. "I don''t deny hunting... because I''m an adventurer. But I will not allow myself to be killed in the play half from a safe position without endangering myself. If such a man became the head of the country, this country would perish." Around that veal corpse were traces of a magical wall. Probably some way of parenting...... especially pulling the males apart and trapping the veal in that gap and killing them. If this was what you did to eat, you wouldn''t have known the rage so far, but there are traces of magic raging on that corpse or cutting it off with a sword many times. Looking at the bodies of the veal, the walls collapsed unbearably against the bulls'' thrust. Many of the cows that show up in front of us are fluttering with blood from their broken horns and from their heads, and they don''t look strange whenever they fall, but their eyes are running bloody, hitting this one with tremendous killing and hatred. "Sorry......" I squealed like that and then I unleashed light magic on the cows. Magic plays on the front of the cows, filling the area with light and taking away their sight. One moment before the light could play, I closed my eyes, pulled the knife out of my bag and ran into the herd, waving the knife relying on the killing spirit unleashed by the cow. Shake one head at a time, and drop your neck so that the cows suffer less with that one. When the light subsides and the area is sighted nearby, there are all thirty-one bodies of cows whose necks have fallen. I summoned the golem, left the heads of the cows to gather all the torso, and put it in a bag. The children and the escorts were alarmed to see that I had summoned the golem, but ignored it and magically dug the hole on the ground, ordering the golem to put the bodies of the veal and the heads of the cows in the hole. Afterwards he unleashed fire magic into the hole, continuing to burn it so that the body was ashed to the bone. By the time more than half an hour had passed since I got here, Jeanne and the others had finally arrived. "Tenma, what are you baking? And these people? The guards were alert to the Jeannes, who had the golems pull the carriage, but the Jeannes ignored the guards and approached me. "Oh, these are the fools who caused all this noise" In my words, Jeanne and the others glanced at the children and the escorts, but they didn''t seem to know what that meant. The escorts at the time seemed angry at my words and tried to complain about anything, but were frightened by one of Shiloumal''s glances and shut his mouth. "The burial is over, shall we head to the King''s Capital" I buried the cows ashed to the bones and then told Jeanne and the others that, retrieving the nucleus of the golems and bagging them, and reconnecting the tanicase to the carriage. In the meantime, Shiloumal and Solomon seem desperate to find something where the walls were. "You got something? In the mouth of Shiloumal, who raised his face in response to my words, the horns of the earlier cows are covered. Solomon, as well as Shiloumal, had corners in his mouth as well, but Solomon had won four horns in total with one in his mouth, two in his hands and one in his leg, whereas Shiloumal had finally got two horns in his mouth. I saw it. Shiloumal looked so sorry that I decided to keep the two horns and let him collect the horns that had fallen around it and store them in his bag. They understood that they could take all the horns home, so they ran to collect the horns with a happy face. "Um... the..." I was watching the Shiloumals, and a boy called from behind. "... what can I do for you? The boy hits me for a moment for my heartless words, but I think I immediately brought it back. "I''m sorry! And thank you! That''s what I said, and I''ve been keeping my head down a lot. The girl by her side was surprised by the boy''s behavior, but soon she bowed her head just like the boy. It was the escorts who were surprised by the way the two acted. He immediately moved to stop, but stood up and intimidated Shiloumal as if he had been reading the move. "Grrrrrrrrrrrr" The escorts had laid their hands on the sword of their hips when Shiloumal was blocked, but they took their hands off the sword so that they could immediately respond to Shiloumal''s roar, raising their hands and surrendering. The boy and the girl seemed frightened for a moment by Shiloumal''s roar, but immediately looked back into my eyes. Honestly, I have more liver than the escorts. Is it the power of the flowing blood? "If that''s all the requirements are, I''ll excuse you. Prince (...)" To my words, the two children and the escorts quieted back with a stunned look on their face. 66 Chapter 4-2 Dragon Killer Heroes "How did you know! The first person to speak up was the girl. The girl hastily blocked her own mouth, but now it will be. "How did you know? The boy seems to have given up, but his center of gravity is a little lower than just now. Depending on my attitude, it will be to escape immediately. "I don''t know..." I couldn''t say I could use an appraisal, so I clouded the words appropriately. Name... Teeda von Blumeil Crustin Age¡­ 12 Race... People Title... Prince of the Kingdom of Krustin and second in succession to the throne Name... Luna von Blumeil Crustin Age¡­ 8 Race... People Title... Princess of the Kingdom of Krustin - Succession to the Throne # 3 "Do you think I believe that I was spotted in a survey, etc.? With that said, Tida took the position of sheltering Luna. Well, that''s what happens if you''re normal. Because I had no choice, I decided to consider the most obvious answer. "You met a long time ago, resembling a certain person" "What''s wrong with that? Following Tida, who became even more alert, "Doesn''t Kukri Village sound familiar to you? With that word, Tida reacted, albeit slightly. "Five years ago, did he ever get attacked by a herd of oaks on his way to Kukri village? Did a child help you at that time? And did you ever invite that kid to the Kingsguard to turn him down? Tida looks at me like she sees incredible things. Apparently, the king has heard of me. "The child I refused to invite the person to... Kukri Village Tenma" Tida with a flashing expression pointed at me, "Dragon Killer Tenma...... real? "I''ve never heard that name before, but I did kill the dragon... it was a zombie though" To that word, Tida suddenly corrected her posture... "I''m sorry! And I''ve apologized for some reason. Luna''s got a serious look in my face. "Is your brother really a tenma, that hero''s? Now I thought I heard words I wasn''t used to hearing. "What, that hero? When I asked Luna back, "My uncle said that Tenma was a hero, a great man who had rid his country of dragons by himself." That king, what are you teaching your own grandchildren... seriously. Still, I still can''t see that Tida is solidifying... "So, why are you solidifying? I decided to ask directly because I had no choice... Teeda looked quite nervous and looked a little blue. "No, um... my uncle, he who can kill a dragon is of the same power as that dragon. Turning such a man against his enemies means that the worst country may perish, so be careful." What are you really talking about, that king! Don''t use people as children!... and there was no reason to scream here, and my emotions filled me. Look at me like that, Tida was shaking. "I''m sorry! Please, my sister, help! My sister didn''t do anything! Just miss my sister''s life! "Who kills! I shouldn''t have accidentally put a scratch in Tida''s desperate plea. Because of that, Tida was completely frightened. "Don''t bully your brother! Your brother just practiced as the minister told him! Here came the information on the mastermind figure. "What did that minister say? "If the minister is to be king, he has to go through about fighting. Now it''s just about the time the veal was born, so you should practice with them." Luna''s words alone don''t tell me what kind of person the minister is, but at least they seem to have instigated these two. "Look, both of you. Don''t pepper them all because of how much the minister said. I happened to be on the street this time, so I could help, but if I hadn''t, I''d be dead." Now they''re shivering at my words. "Besides, if both of them die, not only will the kings grieve, but the two escorts, starting with the minister, will likely be punished as well. Maybe even that relative will be punished" Now the escorts are bluing their faces. "I wouldn''t have caught such a dangerous eye if I had first spoken to the Kings. Most of all, I''m going to try and kill the veal, and I don''t know what to say, but the king would have been mad." Hearing that, Tida turned her face down, but Luna didn''t seem to quite understand, "But I''ve had veal steaks and veal soup many times. Was that something you shouldn''t have done? I''ve heard that. Honestly, I think it''s a hard story to tell a child plainly. Even in my previous life, if I ate whales and dolphins, I''d look cute! People say cows and pigs can eat because they can increase their numbers! When I heard you say things like that, I didn''t understand. The number of whales was decreasing, so I understood what I was still trying to say, but I thought it had nothing to do with taking the lives of cows and pigs. In contrast, in this world where the concept of protection against extinction is thin, it seems that there are quite a few cows. I don''t know if I can tell you well, but I decided to try to tell you as clearly as possible based on my thoughts. "Look, I''ll start by saying that what I''m saying isn''t absolutely correct. On top of that, humans live by eating other creatures and making them their own. You know what that is? "Yeah." "I mean, the veal you ate, it became your life. But the veal that was killed this time was killed regardless of your lives. That means most of the lives of the veal have been wasted. The pro-boyfriends were also angry because they found that out. If only a few of them had been killed, the cows would have had no choice but to take care of themselves... and give priority to running away to help the surviving veal. But I could only be angry because all the veal was killed, and I tried to kill you guys... if your family was hurt, you might try to run away with your family, but if they killed you, you''d think I hated who you killed, wouldn''t you? That''s how the cows felt." The truth is, you couldn''t possibly know what it was like to be a parent cow, and it was close to a lie to tell you, but I guess Luna is an honest kid. He seemed to believe without any doubt in my words and had tears in his eyes. "Well, what we did..." "I just bullied and killed a veal half the time." Calmly teaching her as she was, Luna seemed to understand the meaning of what she had done, tears tearing away from her eyes. "I''m sorry, no... no, no, no, no, no." Luna ran straight to the point where she burned the cows, crying and apologizing to the cows. With that look at Luna, Tida gave me a serious look. "So what about war? It doesn''t matter what you eat in war, people are killing a lot of people. I ask. I''ve never experienced war or anything, I''ve only heard from my grandparents in my previous life, but I decided to think about it a little bit and then tell Tida what I thought. "I''ve never experienced it, but I think there are several kinds of wars." "Type?" "I think there''s a war to live, a war to protect, a war of pride, a war of desire, a lot of things, but what we all have in common is that there are occasions when you join or get caught up in a killing, when you hesitate to take the other person''s life, you or your loved ones may die. So in war, people kill people. Not all of them... but most of all, it''s better not to have a war." "So why is there a war or something? The question is the simplest, but perhaps the hardest. I took a breath and then... "I think it''s because I''m human. I think it''s going to be a war to think differently, to be happier than others, to be wealthier, to be better, to have that idea mixed up, and that''s what others don''t understand, and that idea grows bigger and bumps into each other... but this is all I imagine." I don''t know if I was satisfied with that answer, but Tida didn''t ask any more questions. I watched Luna cry for a while, but Tida comforted Luna and let her off the spot. "Mr. Tenma, a cow, please. Please." That''s what Teeda says. She comes down with her head. "Why? "I know it''s self-satisfying, but to turn it into our lives at all. Of course I''ll pay for it." Look me straight in the eye and say so, so I take one cow out of my bag, "I don''t want the money. Instead, eat as you carve into your heart what you are today." I said and gave it to Tida. "Thank you" Teeda thanked him and was putting the cow in a bag. It was then that I realized. "By the way, how do we get home to Wang Du? The carriage that the two of them would have come on was rolling over, and on top of the broken wheels and the like, the horses connected seemed to have escaped and were not found around. From here to Wangdu is about five to six hours if you run a horse and half a day if you rush a carriage. I was going to take the next day to head to Wangdu, but what are these two (+ escorts) going to do? When I was thinking, suddenly Shiloumar turned in the direction of the king''s capital and began his vigilance. Magically strengthen your eyesight and look in the direction Shiloumal was looking at, there''s some soot smoke going up. Apparently, a dozen horses are running this way. Just in case, he kept Shiloumar waiting near the carriage, and Jeanne and the others gave instructions to get in the carriage and be on guard. But my worries seemed useless. Not yet in the eyes of those on this scene, but my enhanced eyes captured the figure of the armed knights. "Apparently the knights are here to pick you up... those crests are royal stuff" They were half-hearted teedas in my words, but then less than ten minutes later I was surprised to see the knights. "The one there! Get away from that one! One of the knights at the head of the group screamed so I moved away from Tida to near the carriage. The knights split into two parts, one for Tida and the other for us. However, some of the knights surrounding him lay their hands on the sword of his hips, so he took Adamantin''s sword out of his bag and set it up. "You! You''re going to disobey! That''s what the knight screams earlier, so I stared, too. "You don''t seem to be being polite for the Knight of the King''s Capital! Or is it the courtesy of the knight to suddenly surround himself with a multitude and try to pull out his sword against the benefactor of the prince''s life! "Oh my God! Apparently this knight is vulnerable to provocation. I was just about to go on with the words, and Tida broke in between me and the knight. "Refrain! Lord Tenma is the benefactor of my life and that of my sister! I will not forgive you for pointing your sword at Lord Tenma! Knights silent on the words. But one man entered from behind the silent knights. "Your Highness. I understand the circumstances¡­ but forgive me for having to fight him¡­" The man, who put together a distinctly different air than the knights around him, pulled out his sword without saying whether or not he had or had not, and slashed me. Teeda was trying to stop the man, but it looks like another guy showed up from behind her. It was during a few seconds that Tida stopped moving, but in those seconds the offense between me and the man had become unstoppable. I knew I was going to attack from the atmosphere of a man, and I put my strength into my arms trying to fight back immediately, but at this time the weight of Adamantine''s sword, which I was putting out with the intention of dealing with a large number of people, became a vendetta, and I only delayed my reaction for a few moments and turned to the rear to prevent the attack, so I was all over my hands. "What''s up, Tenma! You''re moving dull! The man seems to know me, and for what he''s been attacking, he calls out in closeness. I''m going to be jilli poor as it is, that''s what I thought. I threw my sword through my head. The sword aimed just at the moment to step in, so the man moved slightly bluntly to wield the sword. I took out the small squid over the bag and put it in a combat position as I lowered back wide into that gap. "Rearrange it... let''s go! The man comes running again. But I didn''t get that fast, so I gently threw them at the counter and let them poke me... "What! The man suddenly stopped and let my thrust empty, swinging the moving knife again to match the speed of the sword he hastily pulled back. "Shit!" The slaughter of a man strikes me, but by knocking my body back and then kicking it in the root of a man''s sword, I could barely beat that blow. He took a few steps back and between with a kicked recoil, this time launching an attack from me. Release one or two punches with the knife lying down. In the meantime, I developed an attitude and put out a third shot of strength, but this is tricky and flattering. A man tries to break my attitude with all his chances. But I was more prepared for that attack... than to say, my attack was not yet over. The flat poke was also used in the new selection, and the characteristic of this poke is the two-stage attack called the horizontal giraffe after the poke. The man seemed to have eaten the face of this attack on the boulder, but surprisingly stepped in faster than the slaughter and beat the attack with his body around the root of the knife. And the man blew me up right by my body, sticking his sword down my throat rolling. So the battle was decided... perhaps a complete defeat since my father. "I''m here." I took my hands off the knife I still had and gently raised my hands as I fell asleep. It would have been a shame if it had ended. All my attacks were carried out, and the attack I intended to put behind me was overrun, and it ended without the skill of doing so. "It just so happens. If Tenma was willing, I might have died... and that was the only difference." That''s what the man said, put his sword away, and took my hand up. "You haven''t said hello yet. I''m Din Dee. Is it easier to tell your father and your mother''s old companions? Name... Din Dee Duran Age¡­ 50 Race... People Title... Former Top Adventurer, Viscount, Kingsguard Captain, Royal Army Strongest HP¡­ 25000 MP¡­ 15000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ S + Fast¡­ A Magic... A + Mental strength¡­ S + Growth power¡­ C + Luck¡­ B + Skills... Swordsmanship 10, Pok¨¦mon 10, Martial Arts 9, Bar 8, Throwing 8, Patience 8, Bow 7, Axe 7, Physical Ability Enhancement 7, Fire Magic 7, Wind Magic 7, Sensory Enhancement 7, Soil Magic 6, Demolition 6, Abnormal Resistance 6, Night 6, Vitality Enhancement 6, Water Magic 5, Martial Arts General 5, Destructive Enhancement 5, Cooking 2 That''s just the strongest thing about the Royal Army. The ability is high, but the technology is even more amazing. I meant to read the back, and I actually think they were making me dance on the palm of my hand. "You could have used magic." That''s what Mr. Dinn says, but I felt like using magic was a waste even though he was fighting someone who was more skilled than me because of it. Most of all, though it might not have worked with half-breed magic. "No, it''s a shame to use magic even though I''ve been matched by someone superior... Plus, I kind of felt nostalgic when my father was doing his archery, and I forgot to use magic halfway through" I thought it might be rude to say he was like my father, but Mr. Din doesn''t look like he hates it. He seems rather happy. "I thought Mr. Ricardo was like my brother, so you feel like your uncle. It''s not bad." It was surprisingly highly regarded. As the two of us spoke, the person who suppressed Tida approached us. "Sorry to interrupt, but where did you get Adamantine''s sword earlier? The person, back-to-back with his serene face, entails an unspeakable atmosphere, and clearly finds himself not the only one. I picked up Adamantine''s sword, which was falling nearby, and I knelt down and put my sword in front. "It''s what I got at the dewstore in Gunjo City. Your Excellency the Grand Duke (...)" Not only Mr. Din and Tida were on the spot in my words, everyone was surprised except the Grand Duke and Luna. Jeanne and Aura, surprised, got out of the carriage immediately and knelt just like me. By the way, Luna didn''t seem to know why everyone was surprised. "Ho ho, you don''t have to be so afraid. By the way, why do you think I''m the Grand Duke?" At that moment, the air emanating from the Grand Duke changed. Unlike before, I am so intense that I hold this one in. In fact, Jeanne and Aura are being drunk by that air, and it seems that the Tida and the others are also being drunk by the Grand Duke, with the exception of Mr. Din and Luna. "Grand Duke, please stop playing with that. Because my slaves are scared." The knights, in my words, have reprehensible eyes, like, what are you playing with the witch mountain, but the Grand Duke at heart trembles his body, "No - sorry, sorry. I''m a little too well. Wow." And I laughed. As the Grand Duke changed, Mr. Din shrugged his shoulders and his face, except for me and Luna, looked distracted. Even at a time like this, Luna looks strange... after all, she didn''t seem to know what was going on... this kid may be the biggest of them all. "So how did you know I was the Grand Duke? Ignoring the distracted faces, His Excellency the Grand Duke has asked again. "Yes, for several reasons. First of all, this sword doesn''t have a crest or anything, so it''s just a superior sword as it is (...), but doesn''t alignment with these change the meaning? I said that and put it out of the magic bag with Adamantin''s armor and armor that I bought at the same time. "Oh, you got it all... it''s beautiful, so you noticed? Not on the sword, but the armor and armor contain a lion and dragon crest. "I was reacted to by the sword, so I thought maybe. And..." "What, there''s more? Put one breath down, then take a glimpse of Tida. "He is the one who stops the prince and has the same atmosphere as His Majesty the King, because it will be limited" explained. Seemed satisfied with the words, the Grand Duke laughed out loud. "Ho ~ You''re not exactly who His Majesty said you were. Really funny...... by the way, didn''t you have any other weapons? "This way? Now out of the bag, Mithril''s knife and Orihalcon''s knife were removed and arranged. "Oh yeah...... so how much should I buy these for? I''ve eaten my face at straight things, but the answer I immediately thought about and gave was: "I''ll give you the Adamantine stuff, but I don''t think you need to give me the knife and knife" Around the words (other than me, the Grand Duke, Mr. Din and Luna) I sweated cold. "Why not? To the words of His Excellency the Grand Duke, who seems to be illusory as if the temperatures around him have dropped, I honestly and without any shame, "Adamantine''s equipment can be seen from its crest as belonging to the Grand Duke''s edge (itching), but the knife and knife have nothing to determine the owner. So it seems I have the ownership." When I finished saying that, the Grand Duke and I looked into each other''s eyes for decades. The surroundings are quiet, drunk by the atmosphere of the Grand Duke. Behind me, Jeanne and Aura were completely solidified, and Shiloumar began to alert His Eminence the Grand Duke from the atmosphere around him. "Hmm, so is that... sorry I couldn''t." He was the Grand Duke who unexpectedly gave up lightly. Those around him who were nervous exhaled greatly into the words of his Grand Duke. "No, by the way, how much should I give you for Adamantine''s gear? "Uhm...... din, do you know what the market will be? Neither me nor the Grand Duke know the price of the market, so Mr. Din asked for it, but Mr. Din doesn''t seem to know very well either. "As I know, there won''t be a single piece of white gold. If it adds more value, you can think of doing more¡­ why not ask an expert when you get to Wang Du? That''s what happened. "Do you?" So until then, I''ll have it. "Shall we go back to the King''s Capital then... Tida, Luna! "Yes! "What is it? The Grand Duke called the two names, "When I get home, I won''t preach." That''s what I said. I stopped at the Grand Duke''s carriage, turned to me, "Tenma, will you excuse me for putting these kids on Tenma''s carriage? You can take your time with me." It was. I admitted it because I don''t have to disagree in particular, but when I asked what I would do with the carriage these kids came on. "It''s broken, so we''ll have to leave some people here to bring the craftsmen from Wang Du" That''s why. Sure, you can''t leave a carriage with a royal crest on it, but there was still room in my magic bag. "Oh, then I''ll put it in my magic bag." So when I approached the carriage and stored it in my bag, both the Grand Duke and Mr. Din were surprised by this. "Awesome...... how much the hell did it cost? and His Excellency the Grand Duke asked. I was messing with my bag''s mouth then, so don''t even think about it. "Oh, this is homemade, so it hasn''t cost 100G" And I accidentally talked. The Grand Duke and Mr. Din hardened into that word, and it was too late when I noticed the anomaly. "Homemade... Bye..." "He said he made this himself... this country... no, there are not many craftsmen who can make this class of things looking all over the continent..." I shouldn''t have been too indifferent to its value because it is something I have always casually used. Usually magic bags are either excavated into the ocean in a large dungeon, or made over many days by leading craftsmen working with high-ranking wizards, which is unlikely to be made by fifteen children on their own. Now, it''s a joke, so it''s not going to be deceptive, and it can be troublesome as it is. When there''s weird air between the three of us, "Well, there have been times when my ears have been deaf because of my recent years." "I also seemed to get bugs in my ears, and I didn''t hear anything" and His Excellency the Grand Duke and Mr. Din suddenly said, "So, in the end, you got the magic bag in the dungeon, didn''t you? You were lucky." And so it happened. Fortunately, the Grand Duke and Mr. Din were the only ones nearby, so the other knights never asked. "Yeah, it was a really lucky event" and the way they fit together seemed like a bad cont, but so far, it didn''t have to be a hassle, so let''s just do it. Tida and Luna were already waiting as we headed away from the two to Jeanne and the others. "Um, it''s Teeda von Blumeil Crustin. Nice to meet you, Mr. Tenma" "I''m Luna von Blumeil Crustin. Nice to meet you." After the two introduced themselves, I also introduced myself and told Jeanne and Aura that they were my slaves, and made Shiloumar understand that they were going to ride in the carriage too, replacing it with the usual carriage in the bag and connecting to Tanicase. Tida and Luna were surprised, but that was purely against the carriage coming out of the bag, and Grand Duke and Din pretend not to look away from the magic bag. "Well, let''s go" I gave Tanikaze instructions and rushed him to the king''s capital. 67 Chapter 4-3 Shocking Reunion "Excuse me...... eh! "Grandpa Shima ~ Su...... Wow! Tida and Luna raised their voices of surprise when they saw the breadth of the interior as they entered the carriage. As Tida saw incredible things, Luna was a voice that felt like she was interested. "Don''t stand at the entrance, just sit down" When I was inside first, I would recommend a seat to the two of you standing at the entrance. "Ah, yes! "Ha ~ i" When the two of them arrived at their seats, Aura quickly offered them tea with sweets. Aura, who finished serving her tea, stands behind me in my seat with Jeanne. "Jeanne, Aura, you two take your seats there... you don''t mind Tida and Luna either" Just because the two in front of me are royal, I didn''t mean to be disrespectful. Because I''m younger, it''s not because of what happened earlier, it''s just that I''m not going to honor someone I don''t respect... If they''re like the Grand Duke, I''ll read the air a little bit. The seats I have designated for Jeanne and Aura are quite my seats, and for Tida and Luna they will be across the diagonal. "I can''t, Dear Tenma, I can''t. I can''t believe I''m sitting with a royal... I''m a slave and a maid! "Tenma, I can''t either! You''ll be rude to the princes! The two of them made a rejection, but they''re not going to forgive it. This is important not only for Jeanne and the others, but it also means showing Tida and Luna where she stands with me. It''s also a fabric stone for when Tida decides to take over the throne, imprinted in a way. That is, "I will not yield to authority, I have all that power," and I am going to include the threat that I said, "If you are going to force me to obey, be prepared to do so". Most importantly, the latter, by the king, seemed already imprinted. "Never mind. He''s a kid in my carriage now. I hope you''re as relaxed as usual." That''s why Jeanne and Aura were forced to take their seats. Jeanne and the others were pretty nervous, but Tida and the others didn''t even see them dissatisfied without saying anything. "By the way, what kind of minister did you instigate them to be? Currently, the country is topped by kings and has organizational charts such as assistant kings, prime ministers, ministers, assistant ministers and departments. It is not that the assistant king is superior to the prime minister, and since he also represents the king, he is in this order because most of the next king candidates worship him. There are four ministerial positions: the Minister for Military Affairs (Secretary of State for Military Affairs), the Minister for Finance (Secretary of State for Finance), the Minister for Foreign Affairs (Secretary for Foreign Affairs) and the Minister for the Interior (Secretary of State for the Interior), with the relevant departments under each. "I''m the Home Secretary. Duke of Kaisen von Durham." "He''s a fat bald uncle! What I found out in my questions to the two of you is that It was the Minister of the Interior, who said Duke of Kaisen von Durham, who instigated the two of them. Kaizen pointed out the two...... especially Teeda''s lack of experience in action and taught her where the veal was. Bulls are numerous and it''s okay to kill a veal because you need to make a mistake. He said. Finally, the unpopularity from women is in the castle NO,1 because they often look at women with nasty eyes with fat, bald eyes! (Luna talking) In addition, other ministers...... seem to be unfriendly, especially with the Minister of Military Affairs and the Minister of Finance. "I see... well, I don''t know what kind of guy that is, but it''s none of my business" Teeda and Luna seem to be getting used to it a lot as we talk about it with a pinch of sweets. Jeanne and Aura also seem to have been somewhat less nervous. "Um ~ Tenma, when you showed up earlier, wasn''t there something flying like a bird? Tida asked as she roared inside. Luna is also caught and chirped by it. "Oh, you mean Solomon. Come out, Solomon." I wondered if I could show you anything, and I called Solomon, who was hiding in the bag. At that time, Solomon didn''t like to get noisy, or he was hiding in his bag from himself. "Cui?" "Huh?" "Shah! Lovely!" Seeing Solomon with a glimpse of his face from the bag, Tida solidified her surprise less and Luna cheered yellow. Solomon jumped out and landed on my head. Luna looks at Solomon like that and tries to reach out and touch Solomon as she says she has to, but Solomon skilfully squeezes over my head. Teeda, who saw such a thing, hastily stopped Luna with wings tightened. "Luna! What are you gonna do if the dragon gets mad! Calm down!" Luna nodded reluctantly at Tida''s words, returning to her original seat, but her eyes kept staring at Solomon. "Solomon rarely gets angry if he doesn''t do something he doesn''t like. Say hello, Solomon." When I held Solomon and pointed him at Luna, Solomon looked at Tida and Luna, "Cuy!" And he rang and sat by Luna. "Shah - cute, brother, this kid! "No." Answering Luna''s words quickly, Solomon also moved away from Luna and now to Jeanne''s. When Jeanne hugged Solomon, Shiloumar stood in front of Jeanne and restrained Luna. "Luna! Don''t push me! What would you do if an angry Solomon could eat you! I''m sorry, Mr. Tenma. Please forgive me for telling Luna so often." You won''t have to slip in like this... although I''m a little uncomfortable with it. "Would Luna give it to you if someone else told you to give it to your father or mother? To my question, Luna thought a little, shook her head to the side, "Sorry......" and apologized. When I looked at it and stroked Luna''s head, Solomon seemed to know I had forgiven him, too, and flew to Luna again. "Look, Luna, it''s an indisputable dragon to think Solomon is cute. If I did something I didn''t like, I don''t know what kind of terrible eye it would fit. It is the same even for other creatures. Of course I can say it to people. You should remember." Seeing Tida at the end, Tida seemed to be listening to me and thinking about it. Staying relaxed in the carriage for a while suddenly got noisy outside and one horse walked together by the carriage. "Is there something wrong? The knight on the horse was Mr. Din, who looked a little troubled by my questioning, "I got into trouble. Looks like a bunch of wolves caught my eye... probably smelled the blood of a cow" When I heard that word, I rode myself out of the carriage and looked for the wolf, and there were five to sixty herds walking together about 50 meters away from our group. "1.5-2m black wolf... is that diawolf... is that a wolf with a D-rank designation" "Yeah, if it''s just one head, it''s a D-rank, but with about 10, some C, some 20, it''s a B-rank-designated wolf." Diawolf, as Din said, is a troublesome wolf who is not difficult to crusade with if one head, but who is more difficult enough to increase the number of herds because he is good at collaborating...... by the way, because he is not a demon, he is often attached to it as a ''designation'', but he treats it like any other demon in the guild. "Perhaps some flocks have merged, but in this number it would be the difficulty equivalent of asking for more than A-rank...... Tenma, sorry but help me" That''s what Mr. Din says. He tries to get the knights ready to attack. "I think a werewolf opponent would be enough for Silowmall. Shiloumal, play a little." That''s what I said. I took off Shiloumal''s collar and let him out. The off collar Shiloumal returned to its original size and ran out with a swarm of diawolves swinging their tails. "That''s Shiloumal...... why is your body different in size? "This collar is a magic item. I got it in the dungeon, but it''s very convenient, so I equipped it with Shiloumal." Not only Mr. Din, but everyone watching Shiloumal...... even Jeanne and Aura were surprised by Shiloumal''s change, but Shiloumal didn''t care about that at the time, he was chasing around a herd of Diawolves. Even for Diawolf, he didn''t seem to think a wolf bigger and much larger than ourselves was coming at us, running around scattering spider children. "Oh, it looks like Shiloumal held one of his leaders. I''m gonna go for a second." After watching Shiloumal and the wolf chase for a while, Shiloumal had succeeded in holding one of the larger heads of his body in the herd, and apparently decided to go check on him a little bit because that was like one of his leaders. Looking at me heading to Shiloumal with flying sky magic, Mr. Din said something, but I pretended not to notice and flew up to Shiloumal and said. "Good day Shiloumal. Keep it down for a while." When I stroked Shiloumal''s head and then peered into the dyawolf that was being held in, the wolf roared to intimidate me, but I suppressed the wolf''s mouth with both hands to give him a slightly stronger kill. "Grrrrrrrrrr...... ku, ku, ku, ku, ku" As soon as I was killed, I hit and rang with an unusual and frightening voice, pressed into Shiloumal, but managed to show my stomach and try to surrender. "Shiloumal, you can let go." Tell Shiloumal to release the wolf, but the wolf at heart didn''t try to get up in a position with his stomach on display. "Okay, you can wake up because you''re not mad anymore." When I stroke my stomach and then call, the wolf is up and down and quiet, checking on me. The other wolves seemed wary as they watched me and Shiloumal on the far roll, and when they turned their gaze to you, they retreated slightly so that they could escape at any time. "Are you hungry? Then eat this for everyone." I took three dead cows out of the bag and put them away so they could look like wolves. The wolf lying by his side looked at me with a strange face, but immediately stood up and smelled the cow. I made sure of that and tried to get back to the carriage, "Shiloumal, we''re leaving! That''s for the wolves! Don''t worry, there''s nothing for you." Shiloumal was with the wolf and smelling the cow hard. "Uh-oh, cu, gawan! Since Shiloumal couldn''t quite get away from the cow, he had no choice but to wear a collar and force him back in the air with a smaller size Shiloumal. I grabbed the collar at that time, so let''s not worry about it, though Shiloumal sounded bitter. "I''m home, Mr. Din. I think the wolves are fine now, so let''s move on." Mr. Din had a surprised look on his face, but ignored it and looked at me back in the carriage. He sighed lightly and went back to the knights and started moving forward. The first thing I did back in the carriage was give Shiloumal a bull horn. I then gave Solomon as well, but the two of them seemed very happy and might take extra pleasure in this minute. "Um... Mr. Tenma. Why did you give those wolves cows? Looking at the two, Tida asks so strangely. "Teeda, those wolves are, in a way, your victims too. With dozens of cows gone, their food was gone for that matter. If you think about it, there''s nothing like giving a cow." "Were you?" Teeda seems convinced by my words. But the truth is, the wolf was cute, so I behaved like a cow, which accounted for the majority of the reasons. What I said to Tida is one of the reasons, so let''s keep this to myself. After that, it was no big deal, and I was able to get to near the Wang capital in less than half a day. "Shiloumal, let''s even exercise a little before we enter the Wang capital...... sora, go! I opened the carriage door and let him out before entering the king''s capital, trying to keep Shiloumar running as long as I wanted. When Shiloumal flew out, one of the knights approached him about something, but when he entered the king''s capital, Shiloumal had to keep him company for a while, so he let him exercise, and he convinced him to go back. "Shiloumal, don''t get too far away from the carriage! And if you don''t know anyone nearby, come back to the carriage immediately! "Wong!" Shiloumal barked, rushing out well. Though Solomon was also out there, he didn''t tell the knights that there was a dragon, so he told them to put up with it in the carriage so as not to cause useless noise. "Wow, quick, quick! Shiro, you look great! Shiloumal runs around the carriage at considerable speeds, sometimes playing over the knights and teasing small animals such as rabbits. I''m watching as Luna shakes and cheers. "Whoa, Shiloumal! Where are you going! Suddenly Shiloumal changed direction and ran out. There is one carriage running ahead, and Shiloumal seems to be aiming for that carriage. The carriage also suddenly appeared to be approaching Shiloumal in a panic, but for some reason it quickly proceeded towards Shiloumal. "Oh no! I might be willing to fight judging you an enemy! I hurried out of the carriage and flew for Shiloumal. Meanwhile, in that carriage, "Dear Merlin! The wolf is coming this way with one head! Awesome speed! When I heard the report, I thought some of the wolves were stupid. There''s no way a wolf can handle this number of people alone, but I wonder what you''re thinking. But maybe that wolf is on his way because he thought even this number of opponents could win? It was also possible, so I decided to take a look at the wolf just in case. "Oh, my God! He''s got a lot of magic! Everybody, don''t get distracted! Pretty powerful enemies! At first glance, I found out it wasn''t just a wolf. I told the knights about it, and I made an interception. "Hmm? Could he be... everyone! Stop the attack! He''s not a Shiloumal! From the furrows I saw and the magic I remember as I approached, that wolf is likely a silowmall. "Heh? Shiloumal...... is that true! Chris is surprised with his voice up, and Edgar is circling his eyes as well. "See you then! Look! I''m running my tail over here! And I can''t feel any hostility! And I was impatient, and flew towards Shiloumal. Then Edgar and the others rushed after him, but before that I arrived at Shiloumal quickly. "Shiloumal - Where''s the Tenma... Whoo! The excess of momentum clashed with Shiloumal, and I was left to play and dance in the universe. "Shit! Shiloumal ripped someone off! For a moment I saw someone hit with Shiloumal and was flown, and I thought Shiloumal had killed people. "I need you to stay alive! A stranger by name! I took him closer to Shiloumal and found that the bounced one was apparently alive. The man was flying in the grass mud, poking upside down from his head like a gag cartoon. "Shiloumal! What have you done! Are you all right! When I tried to run over to someone who stabbed me in the mud, "Tenma ~" "Tenmaku." And I heard you calling me. When I look at the voice, the carriage that Shiloumar was aiming for earlier is approaching, and a knight on two horses running in front of that carriage is waving at me calling my name. "That''s just... uh..." I recognize you, but I can''t remember your name. Shiloumal seems to remember him, waving his tail and waiting. As I tried to remember, the two knights increased their speed and came down the horse to my side. "I was really alive. Good!" "I''m so glad! Long time no see!" When I saw the two of them up close calling out for intimacy, my name finally came up. "Sure, with Edgar the King''s Kingsguard... Mr. Chris? When they called their names in remembrance, they nodded and stroked their heads. "That''s right! It''s Edgar! Good to see you safely..." "Yeah, really..." They seemed so happy to see me, they were weeping slightly. "By the way... why are you two here? "Oh, I''ve been looking for Tenma with Master Merlin... where is that Master Merlin? "I jumped out first..." It was then that I remembered someone who had fallen for Shiloumal earlier. "No way! Grandpa! When I hurried to pull through someone poking me in the mud, it was the proverbial grandfather, Merlin the wise man. "Grandpa! Don''t die! Hurry up and lay the healing magic on Grandpa, letting him spit out mud stuck in his mouth, and Grandpa managed to open his eyes safely. "Tenma...... Tenma! Finally I see you... Tenma..." The moment he opened his eyes and recognized me, Grandpa cried and embraced me... but tried to "Grandpa... it stinks..." I accidentally pinched my nose and avoided the smell from my grandfather. "Hey, what are you talking about! He said it was a touching reunion... Kusa! Grandpa instantly pinched his nose and took off his clothes as he smelled his clothes complaining to me. Apparently, where Grandpa was poking, there was animal manure mixed in the mud. Grandpa is in a big hurry and washes his body with a water polo with water magic out of it. I threw soap in the water polo, covered it with bubbles, and then washed my hands, too. "Ooh, Tenma." As I wash my hands, I hear nostalgic voices from the carriage that Mr. Edgar and Mr. Chris left behind earlier. "Uncle Mark! My uncle was here! My uncle parked the carriage and ran over and hugged me. "Good! You were really alive! My uncle was in tears, repeating that it was good... at that time, "Nooo! Mark, what a touching reunion with Tenma before I do! Grandpa''s voice echoed around after washing his body. Uncle Mark had a look like he didn''t know what was going on, but he seemed to understand that it was a problem to say how Grandpa was doing and Mr. Edgar''s ear punch that he was cuddling with me before Grandpa, and he bowed his head and apologized to Grandpa many times. "Anyway, I''m glad Tenma''s alive and well. Wow!... By the way, what did Tenma do after defeating Dragon Zombie? Grandpa complained scatterly to his uncle and dried his body, then he just held me up all over the partition and asked me what happened after that. "After I defeated the dragon zombie, I lost my mind and fell, but Shiloumal and Slalin carried me and took me away to a place where the zombies weren''t there. He didn''t seem to wake up for a few days afterwards, so he walked along the river for a few days because he didn''t know where he was. When I heard about Kukri Village in my village, I heard that more than half of the villagers were dead... and I didn''t have the courage to make sure everyone was alive or dead, so I stayed on the journey." I told my grandfather some foot-colored stories, but it''s true that he thought I was dead with a dragon zombie brace and he was afraid to confirm the body. "After that, I lived in Gunjo City doing adventurers for nearly two years, and recently I was trying a dungeon in Seigen. I was thinking about going to the tournament for Wang Du, and seeing someone from Kukuri Village at that time." "You did... but this is how we got to see each other safely again! From now on, you''re not with Grandpa! "Oh, but after the tournament, I''m going back to Seigen to try the dungeon again. I''m renting a room." When I told Grandpa about it, he remembered something. "With that said, Tenma kept her apprentice in Seigen. All right, all right! I''ll follow you then! Behind his grandfather, who made such a declaration, Mr. Edgar and Mr. Chris were yawning. "Fair enough, Master Merlin. Let''s start with the King''s Capital." Mr. Edgar says so and opens the carriage door, "I''ll be in Tenma''s carriage... shall we go, Tenma?" So he pulls my hand and tries to fly magically to the carriage. "Edgar, Chris, Mark, I''m going first! Shiloumal, don''t be late! Leaving the knights with them as they were, Grandpa flies for my carriage. I was suspended, but I had no choice but to fly by magic myself. When I looked behind me, I saw Mr. Edgar and the others rushing after me. So much less, we get to the carriage, and Grandpa just tries to get inside. At that time, another carriage was sidelined in such a way as to line up next to the carriage. It''s the Grand Duke''s carriage. "What, you''re alive, Merlin?" "That''s a lot of words, you shomben bastard! I didn''t know what was going on in the sudden tongue battle. The cursing between the two grows intense even while I''m grumbling. "You two, that''s it..." "" Keep your lord quiet! Mr. Din tried to get between them to calm them down, but they pushed Mr. Din away and continued to curse each other. Mr. Ding, who was pushed away, is sending me a signal with his eyes. "Grandpa, calm down! "Please calm down, Grand Duke! Me and Mr. Din went around behind each other at the same time, winged tight and pulled the two apart. "Te, don''t stop the temper" "Get off me, Din! The two of them were resisting, but there was no way to help me and Mr. Din, and they left while being dragged by cheats. "Did Grandpa know His Excellency the Grand Duke? My grandfather gave me a bitter look on my question. "It''s just a rotten edge! And Tenma, I don''t call him His Excellency or anything, but Shomben. Yeah! "No... even if it''s the Grand Duke of this country, it''s on the boulder..." When I''m clouding my words with my grandfather''s remarks, "Who the fuck is Shomben! You pervert! From a distance of 10 m, the anger of the Grand Duke flew. "Whether it''s true or not! You forgot when you were in the middle of magic school! Or are you messed up! "That didn''t just zero the water in my pants! You''re the one who stormed the women''s bath naked! "That was an accident! I was blown away by a magical failure, and the tip of the fall wasn''t just a women''s bath! Evidence of that was out of bathing time. The two cursing each other gradually became an exposed story, and the people around them were pulling quite a bit. That didn''t change when Mr. Edgar and the others caught up, because it started to get even worse. "Let''s both chill our heads a little! I jumped out of behind my grandfather and dropped him by creating a water polo with water magic over his head. Mr. Din was away from the Grand Duke and never flooded the moment I jumped out. "" Cold! The water polo was kept cold as an aside, and the argument between the two stopped. "What are you doing, Tenma! "I''m still not the Grand Duke! "What will Sage and the Grand Duke do when they are all together and exposed to shame! The knights are scared, too." In my words, Grandpa and Grand Duke all looked around. Then the knights are uniformly looking away and out of sight of the two of them. "Just get in the carriage" When I opened the carriage door, Jeanne and the others peering at the door rushed back to their former seats. "... a temporary truce." "... let''s just get inside" When they said that, they went into the carriage with the sleaze. "Tenma, the other party is the Grand Duke..." Mr. Din taps me lightly on the shoulder and places Mr. Edgar and the others in one place. Looks like Mr. Edgar and the others were placed around my carriage. I had a light meeting with Mr. Din and the others and gave Tanikaze instructions to move on. Note that during the discussion, Mr. Chris was too obsessed with moffing Shiloumal, and Mr. Din was angry with him. 68 Chapter 4-4 Reunion "Tenma, why do I have to ride with this guy? Grandpa has leaked several grievances since he left. "If you don''t like it, I wish your lord would come down! Fortunately, your Lord can fly." From there, it is a pattern that is predetermined (cursing each other). I created a little ice in my palm and threw it into their backs. "" Cold! "Come on, both of you." To my words, the two of them stunned but silenced. Teeda looks at the two of them like they''re complicated. Apparently, Tida had fantasies about these two. It seems to collapse and be slightly confused. With such a teada on her side, Luna is cheeky with sweets and asking for a change of tea. Jeanne and Aura are also confused by rumors about the reality of the famous Grand Duke and Sage and the fact that my grandfather was a Sage. For that reason, Luna''s tea was replaced by a confused aura, which I was supposed to put in. "Phew...... Tenma by the way. I was wondering earlier... are those two slaves to Tenma? Apparently my grandfather heard me get a slave in Seigen, watching Jeanne and Aura. At the same time, His Excellency the Grand Duke also looked at Jeanne, "Could that gray-haired daughter not be a ''Viscount Almeria'' courtier? In reaction to the name, Jeanne and Aura''s face caught on. It seems the Grand Duke was convinced of that, and turned against me, "Tenma, would you give these two away? Suddenly, I... "Welcome home, Grand Duke" Without even asking why, he pointed to the carriage door and tried to kick it out. "Look, why don''t you just leave! Or I''ll kick you out with all my strength! Grandpa''s in tune with me, too, and hurries the Grand Duke. "Ma, wait, Tenma! Listen to me! Grandpa reacted faster than I did to the words of the Grand Duke. "Anyway, a young concubine... or something like that. You scumbag! To Grandpa''s words, Jeanne and Aura hid behind me trying to hide their bodies. "Big uncle..." "... sketchy" Tida has sad eyes, Luna has contempt eyes. Surprisingly, Luna seemed to know what concubine meant. The Grand Duke in such a hurry with such a gaze, "Wait, wait, wait, no mistake! I''m a dead man! "So what does it mean" My hostile voice and the gaze from around me made the Grand Duke seem uncomfortable, but the Grand Duke gave me a name for it. It''s not about Associate Viscount Chloride. That''s what you said, a guy with that name... Honestly, I forgot half of it because it''s so small. Jeanne and the others don''t even seem to like remembering, they''re both staring at each other. "So, what happened to that associate Viscount Chloride? "There are three main factions in the kingdom today: the" royalists ", where royalty and spectrum nobles are at the centre, the" reformists ", where the Home Secretary and several dukes are at the centre, and the" neutrals ", who do not belong to either the Prime Minister or the Foreign Minister." The Grand Duke taught me a little about the faction here. The royalty consists of those who, as its name suggests, should be supported by other nobles beside it, many of whom are ancient aristocrats. The reformists are made up of those who agree with the idea that many of them are emerging nobles, that royalty should exist as a symbol of the country and that most of the administration and decision-making power should be exercised by those elected representatives of the country. Neutralists are many who are neither of them, so to speak, but some of them, like the Prime Minister, are willing not to abandon their personal greed, or, like the Minister for Foreign Affairs, to wage war against another country. So far, the forces have become: the Royalists 5, the Reformers 3, the Neutralists 1, and 1 others, a situation in which the Royalists do not prevail, but are not alarmed in the future. By the way, the King''s assistant is the Crown Prince, the Minister of Finance and the Minister of Military Affairs are three sons with His Majesty the King, so naturally they are royal. Apparently, the associate Viscount of Chloride in question is a reformist and the Duke''s child keeper figure at the heart of the organization. "What''s wrong with that? "Anyone who is likely to lead to a little more reformist (nagging) might want to keep it in their hands as much as possible. If it''s worth it, it''s more than that." Looking at the story in detail, it seems that Viscount Almeria, Jeanne''s father, was one of the neutrals at the heart of the junior aristocracy (below the Viscount) connection, and that when his daughter was attached to the Reformers, there could be aristocracy moving out of neutrality to the Reformers. Conversely, the Grand Duke wants Jeanne to give way, because if the royalty gains Jeanne, some nobility could become royalty. "So, what do you say? "That depends on Jeanne and the others... I refuse because they don''t like it" When I saw Jeanne and the others in the middle of the conversation, I decided to say no because they were all shaking their heads beside each other. "Mmmm... then the tenma goes to royalty..." "I''m an adventurer, so I don''t want any trouble. And I''m not noble..." To my last words, the Grand Duke laughed niggardly, "Don''t worry about that. Tenma has enough merit to be elected to the aristocracy! "Heh..." Surprised to ignore me, the Grand Duke began to tell me why I was elected a nobleman. "First of all, I saved His Majesty the King five years ago, and this is the only reason why I will be named Honorable Lord. The next thing I know, I almost singled out the dragon zombie, and this was a national crisis if I made one mistake, so I''m the subject of a normal title. The last time I saved Tida, the Crown Prince''s grandson, this is why he was named Lord Emeritus. What''s more, it''s abominable, but with some mistake (...), once (...), if you give Merlin''s grandson, famous as a sage, the strange thing will lead to the popularity of the people... it''s a strange thing for the book." The Grand Duke went on to say even more when he saw the faces, including mine (except for Grandpa and Luna) surprised him. "Well... based on all this, it''s probably not the Viscount who can think of it. Afterwards, I guess I''ll be Count in praise of proper merit. If we go that far, we''ll be talking about our daughter-in-law from the Duke''s in the future." "No, there will be no Count, no matter how much... and there must be a daughter-in-law from the Duke''s house..." Before I run out, the Grand Duke said, "Miss Primera at the Duke of Sanga''s house" and groaned. And then Merlin reacted, "With that said, Tenma knew a woman in Gunjo City... three cat sisters, a deputy guild chief, and a primera to a woman who helped from the bandits..." Grandpa began to feel strange intimidation behind me as he casually counted with his fingers folded. "Oh, my God, what..." Jeanne and Aura stood behind Grandpa when everyone noticed the intimidation. "Dear Merlin, I''m late to say hello. My name is Aura and I am a slave to Tenma and a maid of honor. With Jeanne over there, I asked Tenma to save my life." "I apologize for the delay in greeting you, Dear Merlin, my name is Jeanne. Best regards," Jeanne and Aura began to greet Grandpa. at this time. Why, Aura continued, "Actually, this Jeanne was Tenma''s wife candidate..." and dropped the bomb. "This story is something that Tenma herself has agreed to, so to speak, like a pardon." To Aura''s fabrication, before I try to make a difference, "I''m sorry to hear that! I''m not looking forward to my grandson! And my grandfather shrugged off. When I tried to deny it, now the Grand Duke, "Then you don''t mind. Rather, it would be easier for Viscount Almeria''s oblivion to join us with Tenma, as a royalist." and His Excellency the Grand Duke laughs. And even Tida and Luna. "Congratulations, Tenma. That''s what you were doing with us earlier! "Brother, you''re my sister." And, one after the other, they block the escape route. When I got here, it was hard to say that I had never thought of Jeanne as my wife. Staring at Aura sideways, Aura noticed my gaze and smiled slightly. When I was feeling a headache over Aura''s belly-black, as I recall, His Excellency the Grand Duke said to Aura, "With that said, your lord''s sister will be working at the royal castle." That said, Aura blued her face. "Is your sister..." And shudder with a trembling voice. I whispered to Jeanne about Aura''s sister because things were so strange, but Jeanne had her neck clenched. "I don''t really remember Aura''s sister. Aura was a maid child who used to work in my house when I was a little girl, and if I used to play on that edge, she''d be my maid at some point... your sister would be gone at some point" Even while we''re talking about that, Aura''s tremors won''t stop and her face is even bluer and cold sweaty. When I asked her how it was, suddenly Aura turned to me. "Teh, Dear Tenma... can I just go home to the city of Seigen... or I''ll go home! The suddenly moving Aura moved quickly to the door, opening the door and about to jump out... but just before I jumped out I pulled all I could think of. "Ngu." Because what I grabbed was the back collar, Aura sounded softly and lost her mind while leaving her body with me. "It''s not safe... Jeanne, I''m gonna put you to bed, so get ready... come on" I instructed Jeanne to put a futon out on the bed and take Aura with me. Although she looks like a princess hug, Aura, blue-faced and relaxed, was more like a drunk than a princess. "Oops." When I put Aura to bed and asked Jeanne to come back to her seat, she kept talking as if nothing had happened. "So what kind of person is Aura''s sister? My words, Grand Duke. After a little thought, "Aina is an excellent maid... of sorts" Your sister''s name is Aina. More than that, the Grand Duke said Bosoli at the end, I care about the various meanings. Ask Tida and Luna, too. "Oh, was Aina Aura''s sister... in a nutshell, an amazing maid," "Aina is beautiful. It''s also popular with the men who come to the castle. After that, it''s strong! Around Luna''s last words, there seems to be a cause for Aura becoming like that. Anyway, we''ll see you soon, so let''s look forward to that time. After that, I talked about after leaving my village of Kukri until I got to Wang Capital, Luna was hungry and slept in bed, asked about the tournament, and Tida prompted me to talk about the dragon. When I showed Solomon to Grandpa and the Grand Duke at that time, the Grand Duke shouted quite astonished, so the din people who were around the carriage came together to see Solomon and make more noise, and so on, and they were all angry at Luna, who jumped up surprised by his voice. Grandpa seemed to have heard about Solomon, and he wasn''t often surprised, but he began to brag about me to His Excellency the Grand Duke and developed into a curse, which led Luna to get mad at me again. Later, Luna was in a better mood with Solomon in her arms, but Aura did not wake up even in the noise, and from time to time, she used to say bedtime words like ''oh, sister... no'' or ''oh, please forgive me, sister''. We arrived in the Wang capital when the area began to darken. Wang Du said the outer walls, about 10 m high, surround the city, boasting a size of about 100 km from east to west and 80 km from north to south, with a population of roughly 600,000, of whom 70% are ethnic and 30% sub-ethnic (beasts, elves, dwarves, etc.) surprisingly large. There are also walls in the city, built around the royal castle, at points of about 5 km, 10 km, 20 km and 30 km. This is what is used during the war, but it was originally remnants of the time the city was expanded with the development of the Wang capital, and the more the walls are old enough to go inward. Nowadays it is sometimes regarded as a sort of residential guideline, within 5 km of the royal castle lined with mansions of nobles of higher rank and higher, 5 to 10 km with wealthy lower nobles and some rich, 10 to 20 km with ordinary nobles, wealthy people and luxury lodgings, etc., and 20 km to the outside walls with ordinary people, etc. This is only a guide, and even ordinary people can build houses next to aristocratic mansions if there are gold and land vacancies, but such a division of residence is made up because within the 5 km zone it is entirely dedicated to aristocracy or the higher the annual tax the more you go within. Incidentally, although some workshops are built on the inside as well, because the workshops that make loud noises are fairly scrutinized and the equipment that makes the noise smaller costs a lot of gold, the works of the workshops on the inside are often pricey. It feels like people, shops and goods said there are more ''luxury goods'' to go inside. In the walls, large gates exist one place at a time, east, west, north and south, and these were built to make it easier for the army to march out during the war, tripling from the outside, into bouncing bridges, iron fence drawers, and openings. It has a width of about 30m and many guards, but it is rarely used nowadays, so much so that it is used in occasional military training, state events, etc.... The main reason is that it takes a lot of effort to open and close once and for all and the associated costs. In addition, entrances and exits are made at intervals of 20 to 30 km, this one is about 5 to 15 m wide with a bouncing bridge, double open doors. There are usually two to three guards, but in some cases the gates are completely closed, so you may have to travel to other empty gates. After being briefly checked for identification for admission, those who do not have a citizenship card incur taxes and are charged 1000 Gs. But if you take the wooden plaque that will be given to you at this time to the bureau, they say half the 500G will be back after an extraordinary citizens'' table is issued. In the event of loss of the citizenship form, the Bureau shall be notified immediately of the request for reissue. The issue can be done at 500G, but if it is discovered, such as buying or selling a citizen''s list, it will be a fine or a slave drop, and in the worst case, the death penalty could be possible, he said. Most importantly, the death penalty was intentionally sold to the bad guys, and as a result, it was connected to a heinous crime, and for no other reason, it was never executed. In the last 50 years or so, apparently, the death penalty has never been executed. Our line let the guards who saw the Grand Duke''s crest knock over the gate as a matter of priority. Well, since the Grand Duke has a prince and a princess and a wise man on board at last, the identification cannot be confirmed by the guards (without the courage to do so). "Din, go straight to the Imperial Castle." The Royal Castle is located near the center of the Wang capital, about 40 km from the gate and less than two hours by carriage. The Grand Duke tells the leading Mr. Din that, but Grandpa seems troublesome, "Then your lord, Tida and Luna can switch here. I''m so tired, I''m going home with the tentacles! "That''s why I''m going! I can''t say hello to His Majesty the King when he returns to the capital! And I started arguing again. Sure, Grandpa''s right, it''s a hassle to go to the royal castle at this hour and say hello to the king, but I remember the king in Kukri village, "Grandpa, it''s certainly troublesome, but if you don''t go here, almost certainly, the king will storm in the middle of the night. It''s a real hassle, but I can''t help it, so I''ll just show you my face." To my troublesome remarks, Grandpa seemed to roar but he was very disgusted. My troublesome remark is that it is troublesome to go to the royal castle at this time, not that it is troublesome to deal with the king at this time. When I told the Grand Duke and Tida about it that I was surprised by my statement, there seemed to be something fussy in mind, and they were all laughing bitterly. "No, you can''t, Tenma! You''re gonna get caught for disrespect! Jeanne takes my statement seriously and is turning bright blue, but the Grand Duke who sees it is laughing. "Don''t worry about it, but it''s okay. That doesn''t make me angry. For His Majesty, Tenma is not a mystery to his best friend, and His Majesty himself seems to think of Tenma as a nephew." Jeanne seemed relieved by the words. "Well, if we actually try to catch Tenma, we''ll have to be prepared for the Royal Castle to be completely destroyed... it doesn''t fit the bill." And I was laughing. I don''t think I''m going to collapse the Royal Castle as long as I''ve been caught... but I think I''m going to break some of it in some cases, so maybe it''s not a mistake. If you''re thinking about it, Grandpa''s gonna look at my face. "Tenma... don''t ever... leave it in the Grand Duke''s room." And he said it quite seriously. And it was the usual pattern as it was. By the time the two arguments subsided, the carriage had come to the gates of the royal castle, and Grandpa seemed to have given up completely on the boulder. Incidentally, Uncle Mark is descending just in front of the fence at the 20 km point. When I was free, I asked him to show his face once. "Grand Duke, Dear Tida, it is the return of Luna! Open the door now! A thick gate opens in Mr. Din''s words. The gatekeepers tried to stop my carriage, but Mr. Din says that the Grand Duke and his men are inside, and the passengers are wise men and their associates, and he confirms and salutes the Grand Duke inside. We walked down the gate and got off the carriage in front of the front door about 500 meters away. The carriage and tanicase were wrapped up in a magic bag, and the slurrins put the dimension bag on standby. Aura is still awake. I had no choice but to carry Aura and dive through the front door, where a dozen deacons and maids are all there, bowing their heads and waiting. Mr. Cliff is at the head of the butler. "Cliff, where will Your Majesty be now? The Grand Duke has asked Mr. Cliff where the king is, and the rest of us are dissolving him. "Your Majesty was in his room, but the news came earlier, so he said he was going to be there between sights." Mr. Cliff had eyes with me after he said that. "Long time no see, Mr. Cliff" "Dear Tenma, it''s been a long time. Thank you for your safety¡­ it is not too early to arrive, but be prepared as Your Majesty is up to something" A mild greeting tells us something ominous, Mr. Cliff. Apparently, the king is no different. When Mr. Cliff tried to lead the way until he saw it, he noticed that one maid was holding off nearby. That''s more like a model who came in maid clothes, than a maid, I said, and the blonde hair up to her shoulder is nicely cared for, shiny, in an even style, and seems to be about 170cm tall enough to be a little taller than me, her face looks a little tight, but on the contrary, it makes her feel like a cool beauty. Such a maid approached me quietly and stopped her leg in front of me. "Excuse me." Beautifully graced with those words, the maid fed Decopin to Aura''s forehead, who is still losing her mind on my back. Unexpectedly, the blow (decopin) made a loud noise of batin ''and bounced Aura''s head back. "Go -! Hey, what''s up! Enemy! Enemy attack! Aura looking around in momentum on my back...... two soft feelings dancing on my back as she moves her body snuggly on my back. When I was distracted by the feeling, I had a maid in front of me and an eye. The maid had a meaningful grin, so she seemed to realize that I enjoyed the feel of her back. "What is it! What is it, Ugh!... that?... Where are we? When the calming Aura''s movements came slower and slower, "Long time no see, Aura" When the maid spoke that way, Aura heard the maid and stopped the movement pitched. And then turn slowly towards the maid like a rusty toy and make sure of its face before... "A, Aina sister......" and called the maid''s name in a frightened voice. 69 Chapter 4-5 The Royal People "This is Aura''s sister! I do look somewhat alike, but the atmosphere is completely different... No, if it was Aura when we were wearing the cat we started meeting, the atmosphere might be close... which means that Aina and Aura have the same contents... With that in mind, Aina turned to me. "Nice to meet you, Master Tenma. Sorry for the inconvenience this silly sister (Aura) has caused. My name is Aina and I''m your sister... By the way, can you think of anything strange? Aina''s good grasp and sharp gaze made my heart stop for a moment. "No, you''re as beautiful as I was telling you, I just thought," Aina doesn''t even have to pick her face on the words that came out of my mouth. "It''s an honor and a compliment" I sighed at a glance at Aura on my back, thanks to the elegance I felt. Look at me like that. Aura''s moving hard again. "Hey, hey, Master Tenma! What is it, that sigh! Aura hurried down from her back and stood in front of me, pointing to Aina. "Master Tenma is fooled by your sister! Those contents are so fierce! Besides, I''m late! Excited Aura says a grand ill word while pointing to Aina. I hadn''t noticed Aura like that. That Eina smiles like a noodle and stands behind Aura. "I''m sure, because it''s fierce, my daughter-in-law''s giver, go around! The brain of Aura, who tried to continue to speak ill, set a blow (chop) for Eina, who seemed to have a sound effect. "Aura, you''ve always been such a mouthful to your own husband... speak up for yourself! Aina took her back as it was and tightened it up so that it was tangled in Aura''s body. The move used to be, ''How are you!! It was also synonymous with'' people... "Co, Cobra Twist! Without responding to our surprises, Aina tightens up Aura. Aura didn''t seem to be able to speak out for much pain and had her face turned bright red. "Aina, what are you doing!! It was Mr. Cliff who sandwiched his mouth in a one-sided sisterhood fight as everyone was taken aback. As a butler to a boulder, how can we not stop this tragedy? But it was Mr. Cliff (this man) who would go such a diagonal of my predictions. "If you were in such a beautiful position, you''d be removed sooner or later! Put more weight on the back! Taking that advice, Aina gradually started putting her weight back on. At the same time, Aura''s breathing gets smaller. Aura''s life is at stake any more on the boulder, that''s what I thought, so I tried to get in there to stop her, and Aina opened up Aura before she could stop me. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry to disturb you. I was overwhelmed with my sister for a long time." Aina lowered her head towards everyone and gently put her hands on Aura''s shoulder, who was barely standing on her own. "Aura, you''ve got to be kidding. And speak for yourself... or it''ll hurt more next time." When she heard the words, Aura rattled and trembled. Aina looked satisfied when she saw Aura like that, now turn to me, "Dear Tenma. Please let me know if that (Aura) seems to be doing well again. Tune well... No, I''ll educate you." There were a few disturbing words out there, but Aina quickly reworded them and smiled. "Well, let''s just say that''s about the joke. Your Majesty is waiting." Looks like Mr. Cliff was willing to guide us to the king''s waiting area. Mr. Cliff, who started guiding us, gave Aina some instructions to back off. "Hey, Jeanne." "What, Tenma? "Aina''s angry is definitely not Aura''s attitude toward me." "Well, it''s definitely because of Aura''s late speech." "Don''t be careful" "Yeah......" While we were having that conversation, we arrived during a sight on the fourth floor of the castle. "I''ve brought you all. Please open the door." Mr. Cliff spoke to the soldier standing in front of the door. Soldiers checked us all before opening the door. Grand Duke, your line has arrived. "Uhm, let it pass" Entering the room with the Grand Duke in the lead, a king sits in a luxurious chair visible in the front. It looks a little older than it was before, but it still feels too hectic from its body. There was a beautiful woman sitting in the chair next to the king. Perhaps a queen. I''ve heard they were about the same age as their mothers, so the king should be the same age, but the queen looks younger than her age. Three men stand three steps down from the king''s chair. Unlike the other two, the first is a man dressed in decorated clothing but without any other distinctive features that I said this. The second is a skinny, glass-wrapped man who looks at me more like he deserves me than we... The third one is taller than the other two. One and a half is out, and he''s the owner of the flesh who can see he''s working out pretty well even from the top of his clothes. This one is looking at me too, but my face is burning pretty fast and looks like I''m up to something. "Thank you, gatekeeper. Stay back." To the king''s words, all the soldiers who had refrained inside, went out. "Well, and" The king took a seat at Slow Row and walked down the stairs to this side. "Long time no see, Tenma. Was it a breath disaster? Unlike the king in my memory, he has spoken with a majestic voice. Something seems possible, but you can''t fail to say hello before the king calls you. "Long time no see, king. I apologize for all your concern..." On my way to greet the king, an arrow flew from my side. I grabbed the flying arrow and ran straight out in the direction it flew. Turning into the shadow of a pillar that seemed to have someone unleashed an arrow, there was one man lying flat there. "What is it, this? Throw away the arrows in a little frustration, and I stared at the kings. What surprised me about the series of events was the queen and the first and second men. On the contrary, it was the king and the third man who were laughing. "No - sorry, sorry. It''s a little prank. Forgive me!" The king is laughing and apologizing. The third man was also apologizing in gesture. Trying to protest, thinking that it would be too much to prank on the boulder, the queen approached the king before me and waved the wand she had in her hand. "Ugh!" Dosung, making the noise, the Queen''s blow hit the king''s butt, and the king fell in with his butt contained. "What are you thinking! Lyle, come here for a second! Lyle would be the name of the third man. The man, called Lyle, came in fear with a cold sweat on his forehead. "What the hell are you thinking of an adult called ''Sir Military'' who plays with an arrow at a child! "No, Mother. I didn''t play..." "I won''t answer you! "Yes!" Apparently, the man who was called Lyle is the Secretary of State for Military Affairs...... A military secretary at the top of his ministry is pissed off at the queen for making her big body smaller... even if she makes a mistake, her men won''t be able to look like this. "I''m sorry. This one invited two of our idiots to do this¡­ let''s change the place and talk." With that said, the queen grabs my arm and tries to leave the room. Everyone else was taken aback, but the queen didn''t particularly care. "What are you doing? You''re all here." So I invited Jeanne and the others to call. Confused, Jeanne and the others followed, and from behind it followed Grandpa, His Excellency the Grand Duke, Tida and Luna, Mr. Cliff, the first man, the second man. The queen turned when the marshal tried to follow after the second man. "Lyle, if you want to join us, prepare some sweets and tea... don''t be half-baked." The Secretary of State saluted the words and ran in the opposite direction we were headed. "Now let''s go" She was a queen pulling me with a glittery look, but when she asked me if I could leave the king alone, the queen turned to her face, "You can leave that guy alone. It''s too much of a joke to let an arrow go at the child for the Guest you called. Never mind the temper." It was. Sure, the joke was past, but the arrow had a cloth wrapped around it, so I guess it was really meant to be an arm test... because it''s not like I can do it. In the meantime, as the queen said, I decided to forget about the king. The king of the day still cannot stand in the Queen''s blow. I only had my eyes for a moment earlier, but the queen crawled onto the floor and tried to hide the king reaching this way, pushing my back and taking him out of the room. "Right here. Come on, come in." The queen brought me to a room on the edge of one of the lower floors between the sights. "This is a room for visitors, so you don''t have to be afraid." That''s what the queen said. Suggested a seat for us. The queen didn''t seem to care if Jeanne and the others were slaves, pulling the reluctant hands of Jeanne and Aura to force them to sit next to me. "Doesn''t the Queen care that Jeanne and the others are slaves? When I saw Jeanne and the others, I asked the queen, who was sneering, because she questioned her, and she didn''t even think about it. "''Cause these kids are Tenma''s family, and they''re the guests I invited into this room. I have nothing more to worry about now." And I was laughing. Apparently, I knew it was a slave and invited it, so I don''t care now, but I''m worried that other nobles... especially if the reformists find out, they''ll use it as an offensive material. You read my thoughts like that, the first man opened his mouth on behalf of the queen. "It''s not that you care. Instead, if the reformists talk about it, it''s easy for them to cut their power." Not knowing exactly what he was talking about, the man thought a little and opened his mouth. "Do you want to get along with someone who made fun of those kids? "Oh, is that what you mean?" When I was convinced, the man was laughing. But Jeanne and the others didn''t seem to know what it meant, and the man started explaining to Jeanne and the others. "Look, you guys are just slaves now, but soon that evaluation will be covered. It''s dramatic, too." In addition to the Jeannes leaning on their necks, Teeda doesn''t seem to understand either. "You two will be hailed as the heroic squire of the dragon slayer. What a story people seem to like about former aristocrats but falling into slavery and being saved lives by heroes... including relationships between men and women" "Did your aunt and father invite Jeanne and the others to get in the mood for Mr. Tenma? The man known as Father was grinning bitterly at what Teeda said without clothes on her teeth. "Not really, but if you look from the side, you''ll be able to take that. But still, this is a good story for both sides." Tida''s father... The Crown Prince said so, but the Queen looked like she was out of her mind. "Oh, I''m not. I only invited them to be my best friend''s children because they were treated like they were my best friends'' children and not my slaves, but my family." and was a little angry. The Crown Prince laughed bitterly at this, but he didn''t seem to think his thoughts were a mistake, and there was no excuse. When the room was about to become subtle air like that, the door suddenly opened in momentum. When everyone looked back at the door in surprise, an earlier military secretary appeared from beyond the open door. "Sorry I''m late! I brought you some tea and sweets! The Secretary of State has a basket in his arms that doesn''t suit the atmosphere. Behind it you can also see Aina following with a set of tea tools and a sandwich on the wagon. "Remember there was a treat in my room that arrived yesterday... here it is! That being said, it was the little shoe cream, aka petite shoe, that the military lord put out of the basket. "They recently said it was something popular in Gunjo City, something I couldn''t possibly say and asked the Duke of Sanga to pick it up for me! Only Tida and Luna (...) were happy to speak proudly to the military secretary, but the other faces were laughing bitterly and sighing to the queen. "Lyle...... disqualified! "Why not! To the cry of the Military Secretary, the Queen sighed again, pointing to Petit Shoo. "What a treat is this called? "Eh... petite shoo..." "No, it''s not... what a brand (...) treat? "Ha... sure, a tenma mark or something... ah! "What are you going to do with that petite shoe designer... more distracting" Sir, you can do it! He looks like that, and when he sees that face, Grandpa and His Excellency the Grand Duke laugh, and the first and second men look frightened. I laughed unexpectedly because the way it looked was so far from the military lord I imagined it to be. "And excuse me...... I myself haven''t spoken of a full pavilion treat since I traveled, so I''m looking forward to seeing what it''s like" That''s what I said, I took one of the petite shoes in the basket and put it in my mouth. "Yeah, yum! I knew your uncle was good! Sir, thank you for your concern." Hearing my words, the queen also took one petite shoe and put it on a plate. "Well, if it''s a good temper, it won''t be a problem... Lyle, don''t forget to worry about me as a nobleman" "Yes... I remember my liver..." Seeing the queen take the petite shoe, Aina distributes the petite shoe on each plate and makes tea. Aura just watched it, so Eina didn''t make tea just for herself and Aura. After finishing distributing the tea, Aina called Aura to herself. Aura approached frightened about something, but when Aina was told to make tea for two, she confidently began to make tea...... "Not good!" "Not enough steam! "Too steamy! "I haven''t warmed the cup! and so on, and he was eating a lot of bad next time. I thought it might be a little too harsh, and Aina turned to me. "Dear Tenma, leave your sister''s breaks and free time with me. I''m not saying it''s for one person, but I''m going to teach the maid now." Suddenly I have suggested such a thing. Aura complains in gesture that she is desperate to say no behind Eina''s back. When I saw Aura like that, I immediately responded. "Regards" Looking at me with a pecked head down, Aina looked surprised for a moment, but immediately tightened and nodded satisfactorily. The Aura behind it went to the floor with the same expression of despair that had witnessed the end of the world. Watching Aura like that played DOO DOO in my head, but I didn''t know the emotions I said this in particular. "That would be nice! Yes, and then Jeanne should tell Aina too! "Huh! Jeanne has now consolidated herself to the Queen''s sudden suggestion. "Look, Jeanne''s a girl of her age, too, so I think we need that kind of experience! Think of it as bridesmaid training." At the suggestion of the forceful queen, Jeanne was nodding at the loss of momentum. "I''ll tell His Majesty from my side so that the Tenma and the others can enter and leave the royal castle freely! In the meantime, let''s start the first lecture around noon the day after tomorrow. All right, Aina." "I''m in awe, Master Maria." To be decided one after the other, Jeanne could not pinch her mouth, but merely listened and nodded. "Fair enough, Mother. We haven''t even introduced ourselves. I thought it would be rude to proceed without introducing myself to the boulder..." The first man advised the queen so. "Oh man, I got so excited for not being old...... I''m sorry, I''m Maria von Blumeil Crustin. I was best friends with your mother, Shelia. Nice to meet you." The queen was followed by the first man who tried to open his mouth, so I rushed to get up, but the man controlled me by hand to get up. "It''s good as it is. I am Crown Prince Caesar von Blumeil Crustin. Sounds like my son and daughter got in trouble, sorry." That being said, Prince Caesar bowed his head. Normally, it''s an unthinkable situation, but I didn''t seem surprised by the royalty here, starting with the queen. "I''m next, Your Majesty''s second son, the Minister of Finance, Zain von Blumeil Crustin," This one was only a brief greeting. Somehow, you seem to be on guard against me. "I''m sorry about earlier. I was wondering how the rumors would react! I''m Lyle von Blumeil Crustin! He''s a fancy man as he looks, how military he is, and he has the vibe. Of the three, I feel the most like a king. "I''m late to say hello. I..." "Wait a minute." The queen stopped me from trying to say hi. "We are first person, but we also owe each other. Besides, you''re my best friend''s kid, and I don''t need a hard hello. If not in public, speak in your usual language." "No, but..." "In the usual language." "... Yes, I understand" The queen, satisfied with my reply, has kept saying hello. I saw the Crown Prince, but the Crown Prince was laughing. "I''m saying my mother is fine, I don''t mind. Besides, I heard you called Your Majesty an old man. Then there will be no respect. Oh, and I don''t need a crown prince." The Crown Prince... Caesar is laughing at me for bringing up my old things. "Then you can talk about me, Lyle. I''m not used to kids calling me a minister! Master Lyle came aboard Master Caesar as well. "Oh! Then I''ll be fine with Maria, too. You got it, Tenma." The royalty of this country is apparently quite light in character. Most importantly, I don''t know what you''re talking about. In the meantime, only the finance minister did not open his mouth...... Originally, the royal family feels right to have this attitude, but only on this occasion, it is strange that it looks the other way around. "Again, it''s an adventurer''s temper. Best regards," Jeanne and Aura also greeted me, but they read the air properly and use salutations all the time. Well, naturally. Lack of courtesy towards the royalty is inherently unquestioned and capital punishment. In the meantime, Aina''s eyes were pretty harsh watching Aura greet her. I didn''t get it, but apparently something went wrong. "Hmm, have we all forgiven our names... then I can call them by name too. Look, call it in." The Grand Duke says so and tells me to call my name, but I couldn''t. Grandpa, who saw how it was, pinched his mouth from the side. "Lord, did you teach Tenma your name? "Ah... there it is" From there, the two cursing each other began, as usual. These two really fight anytime, anywhere... if they''re not that close, they don''t have to sit side by side with each other... When I was making noise like that (only two people were making noise, but also the oldest person on this scene), the door slowly opened. "Isn''t it awful... to leave me..." The king had opened the door as he poked his wand, but before he could say anything, Maria made a quick move to the door. "You didn''t call me." Yes, blocking the king''s words, he pushed the king out of the room, seemingly incompetent, shut the door and hung it until it was locked. Outside the room, I hear the king knocking on the door and opening me up, but Maria sat in her seat as if nothing had happened completely ignoring her and giving Aina a cup of tea. After that, several times the king was concerned, but everything was stopped by Maria, and at last the king could not enter the room. "It''s late today, so stay. Eina, get three rooms." "I''m in awe" By order of Maria, Aina left the room. I could see the king when I opened the door, but Maria''s glance prevented me from entering the room. "Tenma, do you have any plans for tomorrow? Master Lyle asked me about my plans, but when I told her that I had no plans to say this, she was annoyed for some reason. "Okay! Then come to the castle practice area tomorrow! There''s a joint training for Kingsguard and the First Knights, so join them! "Hey, Lyle. Whatever it takes, it''s too fast! On my behalf, Master Caesar is protesting against Master Lyle, but Master Lyle didn''t care to continue the conversation. "It''s just the right opportunity to find out what Tenma is capable of. Besides, show the knights your strength as a temper and you''ll have less unwanted misunderstandings! "That sounds like an unnecessary misunderstanding..." I protested once too, but a character similar to that of a king would be ineffective. "Don''t worry! The Kingsguard and the First Knights have the first place of strength! There are more men with some power than the rest of the Knights who show that much respect! Master Lyle laughs luxuriously, but that figure is dabbling with the king, so all I could think of was two letters of ''anxiety'' in my head. "Tenma, give up... Lyle won''t listen to you when this happens..." Master Caesar said that with regret. Master Maria and the treasurer were just asking me to give up, shaking their heads beside each other. "Dear Maria. Your room is ready." As Master Lyle laughed lavishly, Aina told me she was ready for the room. "Okay, thank you. The Tenma and the others will be tired too, so let''s open it here today. Aina, show the tenmas to their rooms." In Maria''s words, so far today, it has been dissolved. As I left the door following Aina, the king grabbed me by the shoulder hiding in the shadow of the door. "Tenma... you could persuade Maria..." The king in a semi-crying state stood as Maria''s blow apparently still caught her tail now, slightly inward crotch. When I was laughing lovingly, Maria''s voice sounded inside. "You have a story to tell. Come into your room." He was the king blue-faced by Maria''s words, but he slowly walked into the room with his shoulders down, unable to escape because of the pain in his ass. Soon afterwards, Caesar and the others inside hurried out and the door was closed. Shortly afterwards, I heard an angelic voice from inside the room¡­ but I didn''t hear any details because the door was closed. But for some reason, only the sound of the king''s screaming apology sounded clear. "... well, the usual. I can''t help but care, it''s dissolved today. Tida and Luna are preaching in my room." In a word from Master Caesar, Tida and Luna looked like they were going to cry, but without running away, they followed Master Caesar in silence. "Dear Tenma, this way. Tenma and Merlin have private rooms. Jeanne and Aura are in the same room." The room I arrived in, guided by Aina as it was, was on the edge of the same floor, across the street from Grandpa, and next to Jeanne and the others. "Good luck today. I''m coming to wake you up tomorrow morning, so please take your time. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to let me know as it concerns the waiting room over there." Saying so, Aina thanked him and turned back the way she had just come. "I''m tired of boulders today... Tenma, let me talk to you again tomorrow. Good night." "Good night, Tenma. See you tomorrow." "Good night, Master Tenma" Everyone enters the room one after the other. Aura was slight, but seemed to be careful with the words. I guess that''s all I''m afraid of Eina''s punishment. Hopefully it will be a fine maid as it is...... I hope it will not be like Eina. That one scares me a little. Aina seems to show up thinking too rudely, so I decided to go into my room and sleep too. When I was on the verge of sleeping, realizing that I had not prepared the food for the Shilowmalls, I hurried to give the Shilowmalls in the bag what I had left behind, and they ate it with tremendous momentum and quickly ran out. I don''t know if I can get the Shiloumals out of my room, so I decided to have them spend the day in the bag, and now it''s time to dive into the futon and sleep. I hope I don''t get into trouble tomorrow... 70 Chapter 4-5.5: Secret talks This is a room with a corner of the royal castle. As far as the interior is concerned, it looks like a woman''s room, lined with furniture and conditioning decorated to an extent that is not overly flashy. One woman sat on a chair placed next to the bed in the centre of that room. Her name is Maria von Blumeil Crustin. She is the first wife of the king of this country and a woman known as the Queen. Maria was sitting in her chair, drinking wine and listening to reports of maids beside her. "Yes, there are more than one other friendly woman in Tenma." "Yes, there were nine of them all. I think three of them could be excluded." "Why? "Of the three, he said, one is still a child, like a disciple of Tenma. The other two are members of a group of adventurers I know, and it seems more right that they are close colleagues than women." The conversation between the two seems to be about Tenma''s relationship with women, and the maid reporting is Aina. I don''t know where it came from, but I''ve been looking into it quite a bit. "What about the other six? "In the long order of dating, I am the three sisters of adventurers, the deputy guild chief of the city of Gunjo, the woman who helped out of the bandits, and the three women of the Duke of Sanga family. The first three sisters are of the Beast clan, and they say they''ve been dating since Tenma started living in Gunjo City, and seem to have the most time among the candidates to act together. Next, the deputy guild leader, because the amount of prey that Tenma hunted was unnatural as a rookie, he began to be in charge of the surveillance, and even after the misunderstanding was solved, he often took charge of the nomination from Tenma." "What do you call a nomination for a tenma? "Since it was the deputy guild chief who knew what Tenma was capable of, it seems to have been meant to save time explaining it." "The point is, it was a hassle... What''s next? "At the time, I was a bandit who was building an aside near the city of Gunjo, a woman who helped out of a banza flavor" "From a bandit? "Yes, he said Banza flavor occupied a village and then killed most of the villagers to replace themselves as residents of the village. That''s how he seemed to be trying to attack travelers and adventurers coming to the village, and Tenma was the first one caught up in the request for lies. The woman was imprisoned with several women because of her value as a woman, but she was rescued after Tenma and the others destroyed a piece of banza." "I can''t believe the first prey is a temper...... all I can say is that the heavenly punishment side (Temba-temen)...... but why is that woman one of the candidates? "According to the research, the woman went to greet Tenma before she left and begged her to take herself as a squire. At that time, Master Tenma said no, and she seemed to accept it, but from that she decided that she should be put on the candidate list once and for all." "Yes... so the last one is the Duke of Sanga''s three girls, Primera." "Yes, the encounter seemed to be a contention with her men, but Tenma seemed to be close to the Duke of Sanga and not to himself. Besides, you can see verses that respect herself, Master Tenma" "Really... so what''s the conclusion? "I would like to add that it is good as a royalty to be, first, Master Primera, secondly, Chris of Kingsguard, and thirdly, Master Luna," "Primera''s fine, but why does it have Chris and Luna''s name in it? "Because Chris is a Kingsguard, he has pledged allegiance to the royal family, and he knows the circumstances of Tenma. I thought it was easy to control. Because Luna is simply easy to understand in terms of her connection to the royal family." "You say clarity...... Chris must be your best friend, right? "He''s my best friend." Maria had the wine left in the glass and poured it anew. "So, what about Jeanne at heart? "Out of the question." Maria''s eyes seemed to glow over the words. "Go on." "Ha, as far as I''m concerned, I''d like to support you, but whatever, she''s too sweet for Tenma right now. I think they''re both likely to be unhappy if they stay flush" "You think the same way I do... I never hate her, but now she''s short on actors." "That''s not how Jeanne used to be." Aina''s face clouded only for a moment. And it wasn''t Maria who missed it. "What was Jeanne like back in the day? "We weren''t together as long as Aura... but my impression was that we were more of a wife than a loved one, to say. I remember when I was little I ran around the garden with Aura and often pranked, saying that Jeanne''s parents were mad at me and pranked me again. I''ve scolded both of you before." Although it was when she was really little, Aina seemed to miss the old days. "Surely Jeanne was the eldest daughter of the fallen Viscount Almeria... what caused the fall? "Yes, depending on what we''ve checked, there''s been a rebellion in the territory after a skirmish between the nobles. It appears that the house was inclined and decisive because of it was abandoned by the associate Viscount Podro il Chloride of the division. Although nominally taking the form of independence, rumours broke out to the point that it was a disobedience, and for a time supported the rebellion that broke out in the territory of the Armerian family from behind. Most of all, I no longer hear many rumors as insufficient evidence¡­" "That''s hard...... anyway. I know Jeanne is going to have a situation, but apart from that and this. If Jeanne doesn''t see a change, I''ll use any hand to keep her away from the temper" "Ha, I''ll try not to, too" Maria, who declared so, poured wine into another glass and gave it to Aina. "By the way, didn''t you let Aura in on that candidate? "Dear Maria...... that''s rude to Tenma, no matter how much. And without that, I''d be raising Jeanne''s rating a little bit more." "... you''re really amazing..." "Thank you...... but isn''t it necessary for Maria to go so far against Tenma? Aina took a sip of wine and questioned Maria. "Alas, that child is my dear best friend (Shelia and Ricardo). It''s not natural for me to pay attention instead of the two of you... and when Caesars were there, it was done on his own initiative, so it would be a little better." Hearing Maria''s pleasant voice, Aina sighed. "I don''t think this is a bit (...)... but I don''t think Tenma, in her own ignorance, even thinks that she is making the selection of a candidate for daughter-in-law (...) straight to the queen of this country," Aina''s voice included sympathy for Tenma, in a significant proportion. In that way, the night in Tenma''s first King''s Capital went deeper. 71 Chapter 4-6 Royal Selfishness, Morning Edition Concoction, concoction...... "Good morning, Master Tenma. Breakfast will be ready soon. Will you wake up, Master Tenma? I could see the sound of knocking on the door and Aina''s voice brightening up in front of me. But my flesh was unresponsive, and gradually my consciousness was caught, trying to sink into the dark again. "Master Tenma, can you open it? Aina''s voice was heard, but my consciousness was on the verge of breaking. "Oh, sister! That''s my job, so I''ll wake you up! The moment my consciousness broke, I woke up when I heard Aura''s noisy voice. "Even if you come by now, I can''t write you off for forgetting your job and sleeping... before that, are you willing to come out in front of Tenma with a sleeping head? Please just fix it! "Yes, no." I heard Dotadota and Aura leaving. I couldn''t seem to sleep twice, so I had no choice but to get out of bed and stretch lightly. "Dear Tenma, are you awake? "Oh, I just woke up. I''ll be with you in a minute. I took my change of clothes out of my magic bag, wiped my sleeping sweat with a cloth, and then quickly changed. "Morning, Eina. I want to wash my face, where can I go? I opened the door and greeted Aina, who was holding back right outside. "Good morning, Master Tenma. There''s a washroom right there, I''ll show you." Aina took me to the washroom where she had a grandfather who was taking care of her mustache. "Oh, Tenma, good morning" "Good morning, Grandpa" When I said hello back, Grandpa was shaking his body for some reason. "Grandpa?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s kind of like a dream... I never thought I''d be able to talk to Tenma again..." There were thin tears seeping into Grandpa''s eyes, but as to delude it, Grandpa began to wash his face with the water he had stored in the bucket. I also stood next to Grandpa, washed my face and brushed my teeth. "With that said, what happened to the Shiloumals? "The Shilowmals would be sleeping in their bags. When the demons walk around the castle on their own, the strangers are going to make a fuss, so I decided not to let them out of my bag until I got the king''s permission." Did Shiloumal call my words? and just looked out of the bag, but stroked his head and put him back inside. "Dear Tenma, it looks like you see a customer. Looks like you''re in the closet at the gate right now, what can you do? "Customer? Who is it? Asking who it would be earlier this morning, she said the customers were Uncle Mark and Aunt Martha. "I''ll be there in a minute... The gates were crammed yesterday in a carriage, right? "Yeah, that''s right." If the memory was certain, it would have been nearly 1 km from the front door to the gate. "Well, I''m going to fly a little magic" "Let''s go too." Grandpa was supposed to come with me. I was able to get to the gate in a matter of seconds by flying magic through the front door. As I dived through the cloister door, my aunt noticed me hugging me. "You were really alive! Good... really good..." My aunt was holding me crying, but after a while she stopped crying and let me go. "Oh, I want to dream! I heard the story, but until I actually found out with these eyes, I was anxious..." "Look, that''s what I did too... until I woke up in the morning and met Tenma, because I suspected that yesterday wasn''t a dream." My grandfather was nodding at my aunt''s words. "By the way, what happened to you both early this morning? Until then, my uncle opened his mouth to my question, watching my aunt in silence. "Yeah, I''ve been around people from Kukuri Village living in Wang Du last night to let them know that Tenma is alive. Then some people told me that we were having a banquet tonight. So, I''m here on behalf of Tenma and Merlin''s grandfather." My grandfather and I looked at each other in the words of my uncle. "I don''t have any business... can I get you a place in my garden? "I appreciate that! I hadn''t decided where I was yet! "You totally came up with it..." My uncle laughed bitterly at my words, but I kind of miss these things in Kukri village because they were everyday tea meals. "We''ll do the prep, Tenma and the others will be here before sundown! When I said that, my uncle and aunt left in a hurry. "Hey, I miss the banquet... do you want some booze?" "If we don''t have breakfast before then... Eina will piss me off..." "That''s not going to happen! Morning, we''re going back! With that said, we went back to the castle... and Eina was in a bad mood waiting near the entrance to the castle. "Um... what have you done, Eina..." "Why is that a tribute...... no, I''m sorry. Suddenly, irritably..." Apparently Eina''s survey is uninterrupted and high-performance. "I''m sure Aura did something again... I''m more hungry than that, so can you show me around? "I''m sure you do. Well, I''ll show you... I''ll have to ask you later..." Undoubtedly agreeing to my words, Eina decided to interrogate Aura. Let''s ask Aura to give up that it''s bad, but bad behavior so far. Aina brought me to the room where I talked to Maria and the others last night. When we went inside, breakfast was already ready, and after that, we just got to our seats. "It''s late...... by the way, why are the Kings here? There were not only kings, but also Caesar to Maria, Lyle to the treasurer, and Tida and Luna to the Grand Duke. "No, I couldn''t even talk to you yesterday... instead I thought I''d join you for breakfast! The king is laughing, but isn''t that what he deserves? Thinking so, Maria''s atmosphere changed. "You... before you do, why don''t you apologize to Tenma? That wasn''t the king of a country..." To the words of Maria, the king began to sweat cold and correct his abode. "Tenma, I apologize for that verse! Please forgive me, you''re right! The king laid his hands on the table and bowed his head. Depending on how you look, you also look like you''re grounded. "It''s always that pose when you apologize...... what do you think, Tenma? Can you forgive this man? Maria asked me and I saw the king again, but the king did not make it slight. "Yeah, I forgive you. I was upset then, but I didn''t care so much... and most importantly, it was the king''s business, so I thought there was something there." Like I said, I didn''t really care much. The arrow released to me didn''t have an arrow butt on it, and most importantly, the king''s mouth, which was closing in on me, was snorting, I thought there was something from that. The king looked up at my words and was clearly horrified. "Well, forgive me! Help! Come on, before it gets cold, let''s have breakfast! I was stunned by the speed of the King''s transformation, but it was more important to have the breakfast in front of me than that. During the meal, Master Lyle called me. "Tenma, join me in joint training when you''re done eating! In a few moments, the participants will begin to gather! Hurry up!" and so on and talk like a decision matter. "Is it in the morning! To my surprise, Master Lyle was laughing with his bread in his mouth. "Say it''s morning and night in action, and the enemy won''t hesitate! I''ll tell my knights about those thoughts! "I''m not a knight..." Ignoring my whining completely, Master Lyle took a swallowing seat with the bread in milk. "Look, it''s time to go! Maria was also stunned by the boulder by Lyle, who was forced to take her. "Take it easy for a second. Tenma is a guest! "Mother, even if you say so, I''ve already told the soldiers, so there''s no way I''m not taking them with me now." Lady Lyle explains that, but Maria wasn''t convinced. "I was going to take Tenma shopping too...... what are you going to do! ... Maria was probably selfish as well. Around me I was stunned by Maria''s words, but only Master Lyle was different. "That would be fine, Mother. The training is due to be over by noon, so you should go shopping afterwards" "Then you''ll be fine... although the shopping time will be shorter..." Maria seems to have given her consent, but she hasn''t given me my consent. Aina pinched her mouth before I uttered a word. "If Master Tenma is going out, I would like to train Jeanne and Aura" To Eina''s remarks, Jeanne and Aura now turned their eyes round. We both seemed to think that today was our last holiday, a completely unintended form. "What, hey, sister! You suddenly say that, you''re not ready or anything, are you? Let''s take it slow today! Aura raised her opposite voice, but Aina glanced at Aura like that. "You don''t have to worry about that. When Maria goes shopping, I can have some free time... I''ll use that time to teach you, so it''s okay" Eina, who manages to give Eina special training, and Jeanne, who is turning it into air, the difference in power between the three is historical, so Eina''s training will not escape no matter how she raises it. I''m not going to get away with Lyle and Maria again. With me on my ass, you two are discussing my schedule. "I have plans since that ~ evening, so I have a lot to do..." You two laugh nicely at my words... "" It''s okay, it''ll be over by then (wah)! And I aligned my voice. Then the schedule I was given was decided that I would join the training immediately after this and finish before lunch, after lunch I would accompany Maria shopping and come back to the royal castle by evening...... it was decided! My objections were not tolerated... rather than heard! I saw the king because he was so forceful, but the king didn''t care. Ning Ro... "Shall I go see Tenma''s training too! I was strained. Then, Dear Caesar, when you look at the treasurer, you two are about to... "Give up..." "Unfortunately, they won''t stop..." That''s what happened. "Let''s go, then! Don''t make me wait too long! Master Lyle tried to pull me off and walked out... willing to let anything get away with it! It was an arena-type training ground, built in the opposite direction of the front door, that was brought in to be dragged by Master Lyle. "Whoa, you''re all set...... din! I brought you some tenma! Master Lyle called Mr. Din out loud and put me forward. I can hear the First Knights and the Kingsguards talking to someone about me. "Tenma... have they brought you..." "Yes......" Mr. Din seems to have guessed the general situation. "Din! Training takes place in real life format as usual. At the end of the day, it''s a team fight between the Kingsguard and a few of the First Knights... punish whoever fought an unusual battle! That''s more than that from me! Tensions ran over Lyle''s words to those who had been watching me until then. "Everybody, just like I heard! Find each other and start training! In Mr. Din''s words, the knights, who had until then corrected their posture, moved out. Each seemed to choose his opponent freely, varied from those who spoke to those who were appropriately close, to those who spoke to knights of different squads, to those who wished for opponents to those who seemed stronger than themselves, to those who, on the contrary, were forcibly catching those who seemed weaker. When I said that, no one came over to see if it was because Mr. Din was right next to me, or if they thought there was no choice in dealing with the child. "Nobody came... I have no choice. Me... be gentle! When Mr. Dinn said that, he accidentally slapped the sword with it in his sheath. When I was half-baked and struck the blow, I looked back and kicked him. The kick didn''t hit him as if it had been read, but it seemed surprising that I was able to react to Mr. Din''s blow around, and the knights watching nearby had stopped moving. "Didn''t you hit it... Most guys will be out of combat with that..." With that said, when Mr. Din looked at the knights, several knights turned away. "Lend me your weapon before then... unless you''re serious... I don''t know if you''re hurt." Mr. Din was laughing at my light mouth. "Sorry about that. If you have a blade pulled in front of you, that''s fine, but if you don''t have it, you can use whatever you want from what you keep there." Mr. Din pointed to the weapon he had on the edge of the arena. I pulled a stick out of it like a spear patterned part. It''s about 1m long and doesn''t really feel like it''s been used up. "Ready? Here we go." That''s what you''re gonna say. Coming to my front, Mr. Dinn. I set the stick up like a knife, too. They didn''t leave each other standing in a slight motion, but asked for a gap to type in at all. The surrounding knights are watching us on the sidelines as they train themselves. "Ah!" At that time, one knight, who was training nearby, was struck in and dropped his sword. That''s a signal. Me and Mr. Dinn packed a distance from each other. It was Mr. Din who took the lead. He rolls out the poke first and waves his sword as it is. I was waiting for an attack as I squeezed Mr. Din''s attack. Mr. Din waves his sword twice, three times. I pretend to take the counter and roll out the poke. As soon as Mr. Dinn stopped poking at me, my waiting attack came. That''s a swing down from the top, the moment Mr. Din shook up his sword...... "Buhoo." The water blew out of my mouth. That''s right, Mr. Din didn''t read about this attack, and he couldn''t avoid it again, so that''s what he''s after. In that gap, I asked Mr. Din to smash his body into the ground with a small outside pruning procedure. And... "Am I winning?" I poked the stick down Mr. Din''s throat. At that moment, quite a bit of booming happened from around. Apparently, there were quite a few knights watching me and Mr. Din fight. Inside, cowardice! Like, don''t be ridiculous! Or, shame on you! Mixed fury, for example. In the meantime, I took the stick away from Mr. Din and waved towards those voices. A few knights who saw it took my actions as a provocation and were about to come this way... "Nice, Tenma! Well done! In a loud voice the knights stopped moving. The Lord of that voice... "Heh, Your Majesty! He was king. The knights were about to bow their heads with their knees poked, but the king made it stop. "You don''t have to bow your head. Listen to me more than that." The knights quieted in the king''s voice and began to concentrate not to miss a word by word. "If we are to condemn the act of Tenma today, why is Din''s act before it not to be condemned? Din is the one who set up the surprise. Didn''t Tenma just scold it and Din couldn''t! In action, some enemies will use more cowardly hands than that. That''s when you guys get cut off saying you''re cowardly? A real battle should be conducted assuming that there are also such attacks! Aside from not using cowardly hands, knowing and not knowing, the results are going to change dramatically! Whoever complains about it should step forward! The knights stunned by the king''s words, but some of the knights in the midst of flying the yaj seemed to have somewhere to think about it. "Still, those who are not convinced, give themselves as much strength as they can bounce back into whatever eyes they have! I expect such a man to show up." With that said, the king walked into the castle. "Your Majesty is right... no matter what you think of that, it''s my fault for being alarmed" Soon Mr. Din, who had stood up, said so and put his hand on my shoulder. "Now go with normal real-life practice without magic (...)! Saying so, Mr. Din reassembled his sword. At the same time I put up a stick... "Sai!" He stuck it in... with the sand... and it looks like he kicked up the sand on the ground with his feet as he progressed. From there, everything''s already there. It was a disastrous training, such as flying truly flanks on the brink, throwing weapons that were falling nearby, throwing knights that were nearby¡­. Too, the knights around him were flabbergasted because Mr. Din could get into it. And Mr. Dinn moves around trying to involve a grumpy knight, so nature and his knight became Mr. Dinn''s weapon, and I was flying around. "Hey, Din! It''s time to take turns! You''ve been doing this all the time, and it''s gonna be training for the others! I went on for about an hour, and I heard more of a stop than Master Lyle. "Ha! Got it. Tenma, that was fun! See you later." She looked refreshed, and Mr. Din walked away from me. "Whoa, next! Somebody deal with Tenma! Since the next knight isn''t coming, Master Lyle, anyone can go! And I give instructions, but no one came to me. "Are you so afraid of losing your temper! Isn''t it the knight of the proud Kingdom of Krustin who goes to any opponent! Most knights tried to come to me to reprimand Master Lyle, but two knights appeared before me one foot away. "You can both do it at the same time! Tenma!" "Please, Tenma." It was Mr. Jean and Mr. Edgar who showed up. I met Mr. Edgar yesterday, but it''s been a long time since I''ve seen Mr. Jean again. "That''s fine...... what about as a knight? I wasn''t provoking, I was worried that the other knights would make fun of me later, but it doesn''t matter. "Mmm, you don''t have to care what the guy who hasn''t fought tells you! "I don''t think there''s enough for both of us... but still, we''ll have more than one" Using the word as a signal, they pulled out their swords and set up. Mr. Jean lays down his big sword, and Mr. Edgar is equipped with a one-handed sword in his right hand and a shield in his left. "Well, I''ll be there! I decided to turn my weapon from a stick into two one-handed swords. I tried not to stand in Mr. Jean''s front, and at the same time I was careful not to let Mr. Edgar take my back. Unlike his earlier training with Din, he decided to focus on defense at the counter this time. Mr. Jean''s style is basically a shake. But he''s apparently aiming to disfigure me, like aiming at arms, feet, etc. and setting up a body hit where my sword has stopped. And Mr. Edgar seems to have the style to attack with a shield and target the counter with a sword. We were both trying to poke behind my back alternately, and it was hard to poke at the same time. If you attack one person, the rest of them will come at you from behind. Besides, one attack is heavy, one is sharp, two different types, so there were some dangerous occasions when you could put a feint in one of them. But when the two offenses started to get monotonous, I decided to fight. First, I stepped in a step forward when Mr. Jean waved his sword to launch an attack. This caused Mr. Jean to be surprised and to swing down a little further in front than the planned position he was about to swing down his sword at first. It was faster than Mr. Jean''s sword was swung down, and now he flew as far back as he wanted. Then Mr. Edgar, who was about to take my back this time, suddenly braked and stopped moving behind my back for a moment. I let Keri go with Mr. Edgar''s stomach in the air. "Ugh! Mr. Edgar was kicked in with a groan and rolled straight back. "Ahhh, Edgar''s gone... well, I can''t help it... let''s go! When Jean said that, he quickly packed the difference and waved his sword. Unlike earlier, that sword muscle is quick and sharp. It drops more than earlier in terms of power, but this one was harder to do. Mr. Jean''s continuous attacks were hard to stop. I never got attacked, but the sword I have is close to its limit. It would be a series of attacks in anticipation of that, but there was no reason to wait for the weapon to break like this. "It''s time to go! Until earlier, I had stopped my leg and asked for a gap in the counter, but now I decided to try the method of warfare using my leg. Mr. Jean''s attack will not be properly taken by the sword, but will be recirculated and ignored. In doing so, Mr. Jean inevitably became more empty-handed, so gradually tired and blunt his sword muscles. I concentrated my attacks on my arms and legs where my sword muscles were dull. Mr. Jean also stopped a series of attacks on the boulders and started attacking them while consolidating his defenses, but tiredness until earlier and the pain caused by my attacks finally let go of his sword. "What about this? I stopped one sword between Jean''s eyebrows and the other with my neck muscle. "Holy shit! Surrender!" Mr. Jean raises his hands as he breathes on his shoulders. Behind that, Mr. Edgar was finally up. "Goho, goho... I thought there was a hole in my belly... if I hadn''t worn armor, I would have died..." Jean was grinning bitterly when he heard the words to Mr. Edgar, who approached him with a glance. "Then I was much better..." "Both sides were brilliant! Who''s going to try Tenma next! Soon, it was like it was playing against me. Master Lyle was trying to decide his next opponent, so I waited. "Dear Lyle, let the boulders take a break. There''s no point in training if you get hurt from tiredness." Master Lyle convinced me of my words and gave me a break, but the number of knights running for my opponent earlier seemed to be slightly over 5-60. They say there are a total of fifty people from the Kingsguard and the First Knights participating in this training, so it will be over half. It''s a big difference from the beginning. Apparently, the knights recognized me not as just a child, but as the perfect trainee. Incidentally, the Kingsguard and the First Knights are both enrolled, so this time they say half of them are in. So Mr. Chris and Mr. Sigurd have not participated in this joint training. After a break of about 20 minutes, I trained with the other knights. What I learned from my training is that the Knights of the Kingsguard have more skill (...) than the Knights of the First Knights... it doesn''t mean strength. Essentially, the Kingsguard has a wider range of technologies and collaborates better. However, of course, Mr. Ding did not see anyone stronger or better than Mr. Jean and Mr. Edgar, and at the moment, my strength was equal to Mr. Ding''s. The training, which lasted until noon, ended with the impending lunch hour. They also have training this afternoon, and now it seems the rest of the knights'' turn. I was also invited by Mr. Din to train this afternoon, but he refused because it contains a promise (forced) to Maria. When we took a bath in the water before lunch to see how Shiloumal and the others were in the dimension bag, Shiloumal and Solomon felt a little infidel and rotten. Apparently, he''s uncomfortable that I didn''t really care... I''m not sure about Slalin, but he seemed to be making a big deal out of it. Next time I decided to apologize for something and threw in the mutilated beef and horns in my bag, I think I was in a better mood because I was happy. I''m afraid I don''t know what happens to shopping after lunch. It is common to say that shopping for women takes time, both in previous life and in this world, but this time we go along with shopping for the queen of a country, there is no way to counteract it! Please don''t bother... With that in mind, I put my lunch in my stomach. 72 Chapter 4-7 Royal Selfishness, Afternoon Edition "Tenma, it''s time to go." After lunch and drinking tea, Maria came. "We don''t have much time, so let''s go around from close by today" Make sure you pull me, and Maria walks away. When I left the front door, there was a single carriage parked there. There was Mr. Cliff in your seat, Mr. Edgar and Mr. Chris in front of the door and two other female knights. "Do you have them already? "Isabella and the others are still here... No, I see you." Who''s Isabella? When I thought so, I heard footsteps from the front door. "Sorry to keep you waiting, mother-in-law" It was a woman who looked about the same age as Chris who called Maria her mother-in-law. There is also Luna beside it. "I''m sorry, Auntie. If I was choosing clothes with my mother, it would take me a while..." I doubted Luna''s words. If I hadn''t heard wrong, Luna would have called this woman ''Mother'' now. That''s when I saw Mr. Chris reflexively... I saw him. And I had eyes with Mr. Chris. "Mr. Tenma... now, why did you see me? ... I saw a ghost behind Mr. Chris''s back... I feel... "Nothing, is it? Mr. Chris looked at my face as giddy, but he seemed to give up because I wouldn''t change his expression. "Dear Tenma, even if you can see it, Chris is eight years younger." "Oh, really?! It looks about the same age so strange...... ah! I leaked the truth to the Devil''s (Cliff) whisper from behind. "Tenmaku... I''m still, uh, 23." You''re approaching me with a smile, Mr. Chris. But that smile scared me. "Chris? It''s time for 23." Devil whispering around behind Mr. Chris (Cliff)... Around 18-24 is commonly said to be the marriageable age for women in this country, around 16-20 lower than this when it comes to nobility. Mr. Chris isn''t Mr. Cliff, he''s stuck with me. "I''m still okay, right?! You can still go, hey! You''re gonna grab my shoulder and shake it, Mr. Chris, and behind that, Mr. Cliff is laughing. "Are there any good people in the Kingsguard? For example, Mr. Edgar or Mr. Sigurd..." Chris looked very disgusted when they came up with their names trying to get out of Mr. Chris'' shaking. I got out of that gap, but Mr. Chris still looked disgusted. "Don''t you two like it that much? Mr. Chris answered my query without interrupting. "Absolutely not! To that answer, Mr. Edgar, who I had heard nearby, seemed hurt. I am a little depressed. I don''t know what it is, but it seems better not to ask anymore about this. "Tenma, may I have a moment? This is Isabella, Caesar''s wife. Would it be easier to say the Crown Princess?" Maria introduced me so I saw her face trying to say hello, but she still looks young. Slightly child-faced for his small physique, his breasts are... smaller than Mr. Chris''s? Not even Chris... "Nice to meet you. It''s called Tenma. Best regards," "Yeah, I''m listening. I''m Isabella von Blue Mail Crustin, Isabella is fine... sorry my kids bothered me" Nor did Master Isabella feel great for a nobleman. Wondering about that... "That sounds strange, Tenma. Is it so rare for a nobleman to apologize? Well, when I was looking for Caesar''s daughter-in-law about Isabella, I chose to focus on her personality... even though it was said that my parents were the Duke''s house." Caesar and the others educated him that way in addition to his original personality... Maria herself... Normally, the queen leaves it to the professional without direct education, but Maria didn''t seem to make it any better. Ask me why... "''Cause that''s the kid! Bad education doesn''t mean I know what I''m going to do! Then I''d feel safer raising them myself! Whoever knew the character of the king would have had enough of that answer. Sure, if there were three heirs to the throne of that character, this country would be in big trouble. "You seem convinced. Okay, let''s get going. It''s taking so long! Let''s hurry! That said, Master Maria boarded the carriage. The carriage is just the right size for about six people, so I didn''t have a problem with the size, but when I ran out I was going to feel painful about how comfortable my carriage was. The carriage has quite a bit of vibration throughout the city, so it''s pretty hard without a cushion or something in the seat. "Let''s go see some clothes at first. Clive, please." "I''m in awe. Let''s take a look around some of the most popular stores these days." With that said, Mr. Cliff drove a carriage. Mr. Chris, the knights of the escort took up one position at a time, before and after the carriage. "How do tenmas always choose their clothes? Master Maria was sitting next to me, talking to me with her face to the side. "I usually choose with an emphasis on ease of movement. After that, isn''t it strange to see that it''s well made or something like that..." With the exception of Kukri Village, I have never worn clothes tailored for myself before. I basically wore clothes made for me by my neighbors, such as my mother and Aunt Martha in Kukuri Village, and I never tailored them in my previous life, so I don''t feel like asking them to give me money to tailor them. "Huh, you are... then have one tailored today. Of course I''ll give you the money." "Oh, then I''ll get it out, mother-in-law. I have to apologize for the inconvenience." Isabella has joined Maria in her remarks, and the conversation is going on with me. For once, I shunned, but did Maria raid the King and Lord Lyle? As an apology for the incident, Isabella was told as a personal (...) sign of gratitude for saving the lives of Tida and Luna. In addition, not even giving something to apologize for first does not show against other nobles, and if you are bad, the royalty is an arrogant clan that does nothing to the benefactor or the victim! and was even told that there was a risk of giving the rebels a pretext for attack. Therefore, this time, she did not hesitate to receive it, so she asked Maria and the others to tailor their clothes one at a time. Then I''m going to dress up, and Isabella''s going to give me a dress. They say that Maria and Isabella''s gifts are usually the opposite, but in this case Maria apologizes for the kings'' pranks and Isabella says thank you to the benefactors of her sons'' lives, so Isabella has to make it more expensive. Most importantly, since everyday clothing is a feeling of royalty, they say that if you do poorly, it will be the price of a uniform worn by a normal nobleman, Mr. Cliff asked. "Dear Maria, I''ll be in the store shortly so I can get ahead of you" Chris, who was walking alongside the carriage, has reported putting two female knights ahead. The female knight gently ran the horse, one to the store of interest and the other to secure a place to stop the carriage. Arriving in a dedicated parking space for the aristocrats of the intended shop and disembarking from the carriage, it was a garment shop of considerable size, and the entrance sign was decorated with a sentence indicating the royal servants and a royal crest. "Welcome, Queen, Crown Princess, Princess. We welcome you with all our hearts." Diving into the entrance to the store, there were men and employees who appeared to be the owners of the store, greeting them side by side. "Yeah, it''s been a while. I was wondering if I could show you some new stuff and some recent fashions today." After listening to Maria, several employees went to the back of the store and immediately brought several clothes and ornaments. The store owner came to say hello to Isabella while the employee was explaining the item to Maria. "It''s been a long time, Dear Isabella and Luna. Please wait while we have something that suits both of you right now." "Thank you, but before I do, I''d like to ask for a dress." When I said that, Master Isabella introduced me behind it. "Ha, is it this guy''s courtesy..." The shopkeeper looked at me and looked strange. Apparently he thought about me as an escort or something, and he didn''t even think he''d ask for my dress. But the shopkeeper quickly caught his eye and led us to the back of the store. "Let me measure the dimensions first" Then I took my dimensions and brought some clothes of the right size based on that. "This will be a sample, is there anything you like? Isabella has chosen to hit me with the clothes the store owner brought. "Could it look better this way... or this way? "This one looks better on your brother! The two of us have had a lot of opinions, and they seem obsessed and forget to ask me for my opinion. "Isabella, Luna. I''m leaving my temper alone." There, Maria, who had been looking at the items in the store until earlier, rendezvoused and cautioned the two. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m obsessed." "I''m sorry." The two people Maria noticed finally realized they weren''t listening to me. "No, I''m not sure how good or bad my clothes are... I just don''t like anything very flashy, so I don''t mind if you consider that" The store owner put some samples back into my words, and now added some clothes in a quiet shade of shiatsu. "Right... how about this? The clothes chosen by Master Isabella were based on blue and were likely to be moveable, so I decided to let them try on. "Yeah, that sounds good" When you see what you actually wear, it looks like you have a good reputation. "I was wondering if you could tailor something like this." When Isabella placed the order with the store owner, she took me straight around and looked around the store. Then I looked around for about an hour and left the store behind. "Next time you wear it everyday. Clive, head to the next store." The next move was a little smaller than the earlier store, but there were more clothes lined up in the store than the earlier store. "Come on, I''ll choose, Tenma! Isabella and Luna were also strained for some reason by Maria who strained, giving various opinions. I repeatedly tried some on at the store and still looked around at the store''s products for about an hour. "We''ve chosen Tenma''s clothes, and now ours! Master Maria is tenacious and giving instructions to Mr. Cliff. The third house on its way there was a shop specializing in women''s clothing, which also housed underwear and other items in the store. I was awkward to go inside the boulder, so I said I was waiting outside, but Maria and Isabella forced me into the store. I entered the store without being able to shake off the boulder, but unexpectedly, there were several other male customers in the store. Most of all, except for some, male customers seemed to be forced by the woman with them, and I could see a slight sense of reassurance about the increase in company, along with sympathy in my eyes. It should be noted that some male customers seemed to have a gender that seemed angry when judged to be male...... I was watching other male customers dyeing their cheeks, so I would almost certainly. "Tenma, does this look good on you? "Mr. Tenma, what do you think of this combination? "Brother, isn''t this cute? "Tenma, are these clothes a little too young? "That''s not true, mother-in-law. You look great." "Auntie, you''re adorable! "Mr. Tenma, is this a little plain? "Right... I think a little more flashy would suit Isabella? "It doesn''t look good on you." "Brother, how''s this? "Luna! That''s too soon for you! "Well... wait another six years" ................................. Me, don''t you want it? So much so that those thoughts make me think, the three of them are choosing clothes without worrying about me. All three of them ask me for once, but someone''s got their mouth pinched before I can answer. So I''m only able to say, yes, or yes, or no. Besides, is Luna still shameless, or is she stopped by the two of us every time she tries to come to my place with flashy underwear and ask for my opinion? Well, I don''t think they can give me a decent opinion if they bring it, and I don''t want to. All three of them are disguised as royalty to the extent that they do not know the boulder, but no matter what they look like from anywhere noble and conspicuous, all three of them have an extra attention in the store because their faces fall into the category of beauty, and some customers enjoyed watching me swing by the three of them. "Ma''am, young lady, it''s time" Mr. Cliff appeared from nowhere to the three obsessed with shopping. "Oh, is that already the time? Maria''s words are given to the clerk, such as the clothes that Isabella kept. Mr. Cliff went straight to finish his accounting, followed by a female knight. We were led by Mr. Chris to the carriage that Mr. Edgar was waiting for. This is how shopping with Maria and the others came to an end, but I''m really tired. I''m more tired than my morning training... and Maria and the others are fine with me like that. Luna also talks to Isabella about what happened in the store without showing a tired bareback. "You had a great day! Let''s come back! Hey, brother! I couldn''t snort at Luna''s words instantly. The women looked at me like that smiling, and only Mr. Edgar had a gaze of sympathy. There was another man on this occasion, but the man was obviously enjoying my reaction. On his way into the carriage and towards the royal castle, Maria, who had been quiet until then, accidentally opened her mouth. "Don''t we hate tenma? I had no idea what I was talking about when I heard the words. "I''m talking about the Kukri Village case. I can tell you that the responsibility for that incident is also borne by Uncle Haust Borderline, who had hired the soldiers who caused the tragedy, and even more so by His Majesty, who ordered Uncle Borderline. I''ll ask you again on that. Do you resent His Majesty... our royalty? Not only in the carriage but also the knights on guard outside to Maria''s words quieted and waited for my words. I opened my mouth after organizing the meaning of Maria''s words in my head. "I don''t resent you" "Why! Your parents are dead because of us! Maria seemed uncomfortable with my answer. "Then I resent you quite a bit. The more you want to kill all the clan royalists too... are you convinced? "If that''s the heart of the tenma..." I said half-jokingly, but Master Maria nodded with a serious look. "It wouldn''t be weird if Tenma thought so. I can''t just keep quiet about getting killed, but I still don''t think I can help it." Lady Isabella was also nodding at Maria''s words. "If me and Tenma were in the opposite position and Tida and Luna died because of Tenma, I would have hated Tenma as much as I wanted to kill her, whoever she was" "Even so, it wasn''t the Kings who killed my parents, it was the soldiers and dragon zombies hired by the Houst Border Uncle. I''m sorry I couldn''t kill the soldiers with my own hands, but the dragon zombies killed with my own hands, and even if I did, I chose those soldiers, even Uncle Haust Border." "Yes..." Master Maria tried to say something, but I blocked it. "Certainly, for a time, I hated all of the nobles, knights, and soldiers, even if I hated them. But I''ve had the opportunity to interact with some nobles on the road so far. So what I found out is that even if you say that you have noble blood, there are scraps in there that you can''t help, and there are good people. That''s the same for civilians. So you can''t help but resent the king. And of course you..." Maria and the others listened quietly to my words. "Besides, if you really hated the Kings, you''d be slashed during that bow-and-arrow incident." I made a joke and said, but this is true. Even if I cut off the king''s head at that time, I killed him reflexively because he was about to be killed... well, if I did that, I''d be called a felon for whatever reason. For now, I (...) have no grudges against royalty, and just because I''m noble doesn''t mean I hate you furiously. I think I''ve sort out my feelings over time or I''ve grown up spiritually... but sometimes I still feel unwittingly sad... Master Maria and Master Isabella had thought to bite my words. "Yes... well, you don''t resent us... good... my best friend''s son doesn''t hate me..." When Maria said that, she was keeping her eyes handcuffed. For some time there was silence around the carriage, and all I could hear was the horse''s footsteps and the sound of the wheels. Maria stared me straight in the eye as she put the handkerchief out of her sight. "Tenma, you won''t be my adopted son. Your Majesty will be persuaded by me." In response to Maria''s sudden offer, I was surprised at Isabella''s neglect and Cliff''s quiet questioning of what was going on inside. "What are you suddenly saying! "It''s not sudden, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I want to help Sealia and her sons... I can''t give the boulders the right to inherit the throne, but I promise you a life of nobility." Maria''s eyes were serious. I know it also contains feelings of pity and sympathy, but more than that, it conveys the desire to protect me on behalf of my mothers. "Thank you...... but I refuse" From around my words, the gaze that I said was incredible, but only Maria was calm. "Can I ask why? "I''m very happy to talk about Maria, but I''ve decided that I''m not going to be adopted by anyone else from this point forward. I''m the son of Ricardo and Shelia from Kukri Village, and I''m not going to be the son of anyone else." In my words, Maria looked dismayed and horribly complicated, but seemed to change her mind immediately. "Okay... but that''s all I remember that I want to take care of you. And if you have any problems, please talk to me. We''ll do everything we can to help." "Thank you......" Since then, the air in the carriage has become subtle, and the air has never been restored until it returns to the royal castle. Even in that air, only Luna slept easily. We arrived at the royal castle about an hour later and the sun would set. When Mr. Cliff stopped the carriage in front of the front door, Aina, who was waiting, greeted me. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome back" To Aina, who greets her with a token of gratitude, Maria and the others pass by with words of impatience, but Aina suddenly raised her head as I tried to pass by. "Master Tenma has something to ask you about Jeanne and the others! Aina''s voice had a strange force, and we were supposed to stop. 73 Chapter 4-7.5 Womens Pride I need to ask you something about Jeanne and the others. It seems that that powerful voice reached not only me, but also the ears of Maria and the others, turning back to say something. "Aina, what the hell is going on? Something''s wrong, you..." Aina bowed her head to Maria, who seemed worried. "Sorry to surprise you... but I want to ask Tenma... no! I have to ask you something! A little excited for Eina, me and Maria were confused. "Dear Tenma, what the hell did you do to Jeanne and the others...... no, Aura! I backed off to Aina, who was packing up even more. "Um, I''m a stupid sister, a damned, stupid Aura... my hair and skin were horribly glossy! What kind of magic did you use on Aura''s hair? Dear Tenma!" I was accidentally surprised by the words released from that powerful atmosphere. "Hey, what, you know what... I nervously lost it" "What''s wrong with that! There''s no way that Aura can take care of that! Tell me, Master Tenma! Aina talking in a flattering way over my words...... you''re still sisters, you look just as excited! "Have you thought of anything rude? No, what better than that, Master Tenma! In the rare runoff of Eina, Maria puts her hand on Eina''s shoulder and pulls her away from me... "I''m interested, too, Tenma! And I got into the conversation. "Sure, Jeanne and Aura''s hair and skin were beautiful...... if you look closely, the temper is beautiful too. Tenma taught you how to take care of it? In the wake of Maria''s words, Ms. Chris and the female knights approached Isabella. "Sure, I taught you how to take care of it... but you noticed very well, did Aura tell you? Aina put her chest up on my words... one voluminous chest right now... "Isn''t that decided! Anyway, there''s no way Jeanne can take care of Aura like that! Awesome trust! And I''m kind of oddly convinced. I''m scared of being stuck in too many women''s clubs, so I decided to teach everyone how I taught Aura and the others. "Speaking of special, it''s special...... Slalin, come out! I called Slalin from Buck to introduce him to everyone. "This guy is my family, and his name is Slalin. Actually, this slurrin is special, and I don''t know why, but it can only dissolve the little debris and dirt on your hair and skin! Half-hearted women in my words. But ignore it and go on with the words even further. "Plus you can tame this characteristic liquid to washed hair to make it glossy and beautiful. This will work better if you continue for a few days! And this soap is gentle on the skin, creating moisture and firmness! It''s kind of like a mail-order show, but it''s actually been experimented with Jeanne, Aura, and even Shiloumal, so I can guarantee the effect... There''s something in it that''s a little hard to say as a raw material... The dark atmosphere that preceded my words has disappeared, and instead the unspeakable atmosphere is emanating from the women. "Was it...... after all, Aura wasn''t amazing! Naturally... by the way... can''t you split that up? Aina''s words raise her voice from the rest of the women. "It''s sloppy, Eina! Tenma, please share it with me! "Mr. Tenma, my share too! "Mr. Tenma! You have my share, too! "If you''ll excuse us..." At the same time, the women come stuck together. As far as I''m concerned, unlike soap, I haven''t made this liquid lately, so this is the only bottle I have left. Explaining that, I made sure Aina took it away from me and put it in my nose. "Eina, give it to me! Master Maria orders, but Aina didn''t listen to that order. "In case something happens, suddenly the queen shouldn''t use it! It''s too late since something happened, so first I''ll take this to make sure it''s safe. The queen will use it only after she has checked her safety! I know what Aina is trying to say... I know, but after watching what happened earlier, the words aren''t convincing! Maria and the others are not convinced. "Then we wouldn''t have a problem, would we, Aina! It was Chris and the female knights who spoke so loudly. The three stopped at Aina and besieged her from three directions. "Hey, Eina. If we''re going to find out how it works, we''re more likely to have hair and skin damage from the usual intensive training, right? Give it to me when you find out! Using that word as a signal, the female knights who were circling behind Eina jumped¡­ but Eina flickered and the female knights, distancing herself from Chris. "That''s right... I''ve only been recommended by Knights Squad Leaders in the past..." The two were flirting with each other as such a surprise statement popped up. The lady knights tried to take Aina''s back again, but it hasn''t worked. Maria and Isabella are asking for a gap to take the bottle somehow. "Eh! In such tension, for some reason, Luna approached Aina unnoticed by anyone, who succeeded in taking the bottle. "Yes, brother. I got it back! Come to me innocently and give me the bottle, Luna. "Fine. I''ll give it to Luna... there''s only a little left, but I think I can use it a couple of times, so start using it today." If I were an adult, I would only have one or two times, but Luna, who is a child and has a small amount of hair, would be able to use it enough to see the effect. But I decided to stab the nail just in case. "You''re not gonna do anything to take it away from your kids, are you? I had to give up on my words, but it seemed like Eina suddenly came up with something. "Dear Tenma... Could it be that you have also given that bottle to Aura and the others? To that word, I gave it to you once... and before I ran out, the women, except for Luna and the two female knights, started acting. What I''m aiming for is a 120% chance of those two. Because Luna has the liquid, and as for the two female knights, she doesn''t have the courage to compete with the queens in the royal castle in boulders. "Oh, you''re gone... if it were soap, there would have been a number..." As a matter of fact, even soapy water dissolved with this soap can get close to the liquid¡­ whatever, because the most important ingredients are the same. When I told her about it, the female knights wanted it, so I gave it to them one at a time. Plus Luna and Mr. Cliff, and I just gave it to Mr. Edgar, and the soap left me no use. The way I said this is very rude, but I guess I would say ''less beggars to panic'' about this state of affairs... I know it''s really rude because there are two more royalties. That''s how important hair and skin are to women. The escorts (except one) thanked me and then went back to their respective places. Leftover me and Luna had no choice but to join hands and dive into the front door and return to the room with Luna''s guidance. They were then very pleased because Luna, who had joined Maria and Isabella on the way down the hallway and went to the room where they all spoke yesterday and saw the two who regretted it, split the earlier soap. It should be noted that afterwards, I heard that Jeanne had no liquid and only Aura had it, but she dropped it on the floor within the time Aina and Chris took it from each other, and she didn''t get it in the end. Further to what I heard, Chris was scared afterwards, and the female knights and Edgar said they would never talk about the soap. 74 Chapter 4-8 Kukri Village Banquet When the sun went down for a while, it got a little late, but me and my grandpa went to a banquet that the people of Kukri Village had prepared for us. The delay in participating entangled the uncles who had already been able to do so, but with the support of their aunts, they gained nothing. But those aunts are surrounding me and touching my body with pets to confirm something. And after a glimmer of confirmation, the aunts began to weep in unison. Uncle Mark, coming from behind, put his hand on my head as I was confused without my head following the sudden unfolding. "Sorry to suddenly be a gudagda, Tenma. They couldn''t believe you were alive." According to Uncle Mark''s story, they all waited in the garden to get ready, completely incredible, but when they just waited to get ready, this time they started having weird tensions. My uncles, who couldn''t stand the air like that, started drinking to distract me, so they were already drunk by the time we got there. Although the aunts didn''t drink alcohol either, they actually saw me and touched me to make sure that the tension thread was broken and they cried out. "But it was really good. Tenma''s alive." That''s what Aunt Martha''s been saying, letting me hold one card in my hand. "This is from Shelia... give it to Tenma..." It was my mother''s guild card, so to speak, a figment. "Thank you, aunt......" When I received my mother''s card, I retrieved my father''s card in a magic bag and went to the same place. "Whatever, it''s a happy day! We''re gonna make a scene like old times! At the head of Uncle Mark, the banquet began. They hang soundproof magic on Grandpa''s house, so everyone drinks and eats thoughtfully, sings and dances like a Kukri Village festival. There are about forty people here right now. More than half of the villages were sacrificed in that incident, and they were about 90 initially helped. But then, he said, more than a dozen people lost their lives because of the infections and injuries caused by zombies. With half of the villagers dying and their houses destroyed, it was impossible to live like the original in Kukri village, so all of them temporarily moved to Russell City for survival, but since they relied on each of their acquaintances and relatives from there, only the people here chose to live in the Wang capital, my uncle told me. "When I live in the Wang capital, I can see how my life in Kukuri Village didn''t cost me money" But luckily, the majority of the people here are former adventurers, and those who didn''t have the experience of going into the woods and hunting in Kukri Village, so they say they have as much money as they can earn if they don''t luxury. While we were talking about that, it gradually became my previous story. In the meantime, we talked about Slalin and the others, so we got out of the bag and went to the banquet together. Everyone was quite surprised when they saw Solomon, but by the end of the day he was cooking together because Solomon had grown up. The banquet then lasted until midnight, but at the end of the day they were all drunk and sleeping in the garden. I never get drunk because I don''t often get drunk from the beginning, but I still fell asleep with Shiloumal as a pillow because of my previous tiredness. I was able to sleep well that day. Was it about the nostalgic atmosphere? It seems someone futon me when I fell asleep at some point, and when I woke up in the morning, I held the futon. The sun was already rising and the area was brighter. The cool hours of the morning are long gone and a little hot. Almost at the same time I woke up, Shiloumal gained momentum. "Wong!" Shiloumal seems to be urging bait, barking out loud and waving his tail. As I reacted to that voice, I heard groans from around me. That was like a zombie groan, and I got up for a moment, but when I looked closely, it was the voice of my uncles suffering from hangovers. "What a voice, you haha! Such a voice goes up everywhere. Apparently my aunts are scolding my uncles. I just get more groans every time. As it is, someone who traveled nearby might notify the Knights...... that house is weird! Say something like... I want to avoid that on the boulder, so I hand out what worked for the hangover from the medication I had in my bag. The medication handed out something immediate, so the groan gradually became smaller. But just to say that the headache with the hangover is lighter, it doesn''t work on the bumps in my chest, etc., so my uncles lay down with a little drink of water and soup... it would just be a miracle that I never spit it out. Against such uncles, the aunts were kerosene... Apparently, Kukuri Village is better equipped as a woman. While the aunts scold their uncles, they clean up after the banquet, breakfast (lunch?) I''m making and doing it, and in the meantime I''m laughing and colluding. "Good morning, Tenma... sounds like you''re not hungover" Aunt Martha peeks into my face and confirms, and serves breakfast on a plate. "Yes, for the tenma! Bread, soup and the rest of yesterday." When my aunt handed me breakfast, Shiloumal peered into my face from behind me. It''s like, you can use it later, so hurry up! But I said so. Solomon is also lined up behind Shiloumal. "Shiloumal''s the same, but this kid eats a lot too" Aunties sorting meat and vegetables from the rest of yesterday for the Shiloumals. Seeing Solomon at first, with surprise, he seemed slightly alert and quite fearful, but now he doesn''t seem to care much. "I mean dragons at first a little... No, I was pretty surprised and scared, but they''re cute when you look closely, aren''t they? Most importantly, she''s prettier than him." He must be a dragon zombie. I don''t have a problem with having that and Solomon with me, but I wouldn''t have a choice about that. Rather, as far as I''m concerned, I was surprised by everyone''s adaptability. "With that said, will Tenma live in the King''s Capital from now on? "No, I''m in Wang Capital until the tournament, but then I''m going back to Seigen to plan a dungeon offense" Answering over breakfast, the aunts looked amazingly complicated. "Why don''t you just live in the king''s capital like that! "Yes! I could have seen you..." "Let''s all live together in the king''s capital! The aunts made a scene trying to convince me. "Keep it down! It was the uncles standing up with their heads down that stopped the noisy aunts. "Tenma''s not a little kid anymore! Tenma has the talent to follow dragons, and the future promises to be an adventurer like history... we can decide the future of Tenma at our convenience. Besides, this isn''t exactly what Tenma means, so I have to laugh and watch him... instead of them..." Not only did the aunts calm down on Uncle Mark''s words, but the uncles we were trying to persuade together. In such subtle air, my hitherto forgotten grandfather spoke out. "Mi, Mizu ~" ... apparently still suffering from hangovers. However, because of this, I feel that the air is somewhat softer than earlier. "It''s not like we''re never gonna see each other again, so we''ll drink and eat and make a scene like this when we get a chance. Like old times! The aunts reluctantly convinced me of my proposal, and for now, they were to support me. Then, after breakfast, it broke up in three ways, and at the end of the day, me, Grandpa and Uncle Mark and Aunt Martha stayed on the spot. "So, what''s Tenma going to do now? "You''ll gain experience with training and requests for a while. And I plan to participate in a militant tournament." I have about a month and a half after the tournament. However, preparations for the festival seem to have begun everywhere in the city, and stories of the festival can be heard in various places. "Yes... then at least until the end of the festival you''ll be in King''s Capital, right? That''s what my aunt says and has something on her mind. Then I gave a little public talk, and my uncles went home. "Shall we go back to the castle then... Grandpa? When I looked at Grandpa, who wouldn''t talk about anything from earlier, he was suffering from hanging over the roots of a nearby tree... with a hangover... Apparently, the medicine didn''t work and the hangover didn''t fit. Now that I can''t walk my grandfather, I decided to carry him inside the room and put him to sleep in the appropriate room. Just in case, I asked Suralin to see me, and I kept the water and medicine so there would be no problem. From Grandpa''s house to the Royal Castle, there''s a little over 10 km in a straight line, and if you''re going down the road, there''s going to be about 12 km. The earliest thing to do is fly to the royal castle, but if you do that to a boulder, you''re going to have no trouble needing it. So when the training ran to Royal Castle, there were a lot of people just in the center of this country on the boulder. I think people have become just a good obstacle and good quality training...... but I get too enthusiastic. When I realized it, I ran to the opposite direction of the entrance and exit of the wall closest to my grandfather''s house. Besides, the gatekeeper who was at the entrance and exit suspected me, and it took me a while. The fact that I''m a royal guest was helpful because the Knights of the First Knights who happened to be on the street were multiple witnesses, but if they told me to let them in from a child who was sweating and disturbing my breath on a boulder, I would suspect it too. The gatekeeper apologized but said I didn''t care and dived the gate. Later, I remembered that the Duke of Sanga had given me the crest, and I decided to use it from now on. It was only three hours after I left my grandfather''s house that I arrived at the royal castle with those happenings. The Royal Castle gatekeeper knew me on the boulder, so he got me inside after a quick confirmation. When we reached the entrance to the royal castle, Jeanne and Aura greeted us. "Welcome back, Master Tenma" "Welcome back" It''s time for the two of you to bow your heads and say hello. "Dear Tenma, Maria is waiting for you. I''ll show you." That said, Aura leads me. The appearance is full of discomfort and makes me worry that I ate something weird. And behind my back, Jeanne follows me in silence... honestly, it''s creepy. Are you going to be hiding nearby, or are you also showing signs of Eina? It was Maria''s room upstairs between the sights that brought me here. The castle, apparently from the upper floors between the sights, is the room of the royals. "Excuse me, my queen. I''ve guided you to Tenma." Aura is knocking on the door. I don''t know what I didn''t like from nearby Aina, but I felt a slight sign of frustration. "You can come in." Maria gave permission to enter the room from inside. It was then that Aina approached without sound from behind Jeanne. "Excuse me, Maria. Dear Tenma, go ahead." Aina opened the door herself and let me through. "Dear Tenma, I''ll borrow Aura and the others." To Aina, who said so, Jeanne and Aura were blue-faced, but followed Aina without objection or defiance. "Tenma, come in" "Excuse me." Once inside the room, Maria and Isabella were sitting in a chair there. "Sorry, Tenma. I just wanted to ask you something." Maria recommended her front seat to me and cut out the story as I got to my seat. "What will Tenma do now? "Are we going to? Start by training to martial arts tournaments¡­" I tried to talk about my plans for the future while counting my fingers, but that didn''t seem to be what Maria wanted to hear. "It''s not the same, Tenma. It''s not about that. It''s about what we''re gonna do in the future. Marriage, specifically." "Huh? Is it marriage... I haven''t thought about it yet... but what''s that? She looked like Maria and Isabella said, "I knew it." "Mr. Tenma... you, some noblemen are watching you" "You fought noble opponents in Gunjo City... you must have a bad reputation" You two seem stunned by my words. "No nobleman cares about such a trinket. The fact that we are being watched is mainly because we are a nobleman below the Viscount and we have multiple daughters." "The junior nobles are trying to use it against Tenma''s daughter." I don''t like it if you ask me so much... or I can''t put it away. "Mostly in relation to Solomon and the royal family," Other than the officials of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, my prowess as an adventurer would not be well known, so it would be Solomon, the dragon, or the guy who wants connections with the royal family, or the reformist, who wants to take me in. "Yeah, you''re right. Besides, most of them are instructions from nobles who are at the top of their faction¡­ they must be tempered to take in the temper and strengthen their faction a little bit." Maria seems a little angry. "So Tenma, won''t you marry me? Or you can get engaged! "Mother-in-law... the way you put it, it''s like your mother-in-law is proposing to Tenma." "That doesn''t taste good!... but Tenma. You''re royal or factionless and no one has a good woman? I was asked in such an atmosphere of witch mountain play that for a moment I thought of a woman I had ever known (celibacy only). "... you''re not there. I haven''t thought about that before, and..." That said, the moment I turned to the front, I felt like Maria''s eyes lit up for a moment. "That''s right. It was a sudden story... but remember that Tenma has stepped into a world that says so, In some cases, if we don''t do something about Tenma being adopted by a royal nobleman, or getting her engaged to a royal next-door wedded, we might get caught up in them." Did you see the eye wrong earlier, and Maria and the others advised me with a soothing laugh? After that, we spent some time talking about the lack of deflection, leaving Maria''s room behind in about an hour. "Looks like Tenma''s gone..." "Sounds like it..." Maria and Isabella spent enough time talking after Tenma left the room to have a cup of tea just in case. "You saw it right, the face of Tenma when we talked about women! "Yeah, I was watching it right! That was a face that reminded me of someone! What Tenma saw, apparently, was not a mistake. "I don''t know who it is, but I know the candidate through prior research! "The thought of it in the course of that story must have been quite favorable! "That means that if you think of someone, maybe Tenma can get married... so it could be! "Yeah, I think there''s a better chance than looking from scratch! The two are thrilled by the story of Tenma. That''s already, like a beginner girl... "This is my idea... but I think Tenma prefers to be older. You see, in Kukri Village, there were only older people." "But then you might think, on the contrary, you want to adore younger people, or something! The two show off their thoughts with all sorts of things. "Well... I guess the first candidate is Primera, the second candidate is Chris, and the third candidate is Leena" "I think the first candidate is the cat''s three sisters, the second candidate is Primera, and the third candidate is Jeanne..." Each prediction will be announced. "Doesn''t Leena seem like it? "No, in that kid''s case, it might feel like Leena is pushing hard to stay put... and if she makes a mistake, she''s going to be a stalker... but isn''t it a bad idea to have three first candidates? "The cat''s three sisters are triplets, so I think if we were to get married, we''d have three at the same time! That''s Harlem all at once! The two escalated gradually, saying that Tenma would likely do about three at the same time, or that when we were alone, it was going to be sweet, and finally, I would name Tenma''s child, etc., passing the marriage and proceeding to the children''s story. If a stranger saw these two now, he probably wouldn''t realize it was the Queen and the Crown Princess. There was something wrong with what we were talking about and the atmosphere so far. The two stories went on until I noticed Aina, who came to see how things were going. 75 Chapter 4-9 Bandit King After Maria and the others talked about her marriage, it was a lot of trouble. I picked up Jeanne and the others first, but Jeanne is pretty tired. Aura is more exhausted than Jeanne, and seems even more emotionally unstable. He looked at me, checked the area and then cried... apparently how tight Eina''s special training was. Looks like I''m half traumatized. "Teh, Dear Tenma... Take Me Away..." "Yeah, that''s unreasonable! Eina said the next special training is in two days. Gamba!" I laid my hand on Aura''s shoulder talking nonsense and said it as refreshingly as I could. From Jeanne comes an atmosphere of agitation, but from Aura nothing returns. "... no reply. Looks like just a corpse..." Against Aura like that, I whine about a famous line from my previous life, but there was no scratch from Aura. Aura, who is cleverly passed out in her mid-back position, looks like a good sculpture. "Title, ''Despair''! Jeanne replied with a bitter laugh to my name. From the next day on, our lives became regular in a way. In my case, the first and second days go to take the Alliance''s request, the third day is the rest day, the fourth day is the training with the dins, the fifth and sixth days are the Alliance''s request, the seventh day is the rest day, the eighth and ninth days are the training with the dins, the tenth day is the rest day, repeat from the first day below, and so on. Jeanne and Aura''s basic way of spending time in the King''s Capital was to ask for me and the guild on the first day, Eina''s instruction on the second day, rest day on the third day, Eina''s instruction on the fourth day, guild''s instruction on the fifth day, Eina''s instruction on the sixth day, rest day on the seventh, Eight and Ninth, Eina''s instruction on the tenth day of rest. In the beginning, Aina''s plans were limited to Aura, and she planned to teach Aina from day one to day six, and Aina''s seven days off, and Eight-10 days, but she cried to Aura that it wasn''t much, so she negotiated, and eventually my plan was adopted because I said I was her husband. "Dear Tenma, it''s a boulder! Tenma, who helped me from that ghost (Aina), is just God! is Aura''s line. I wonder how hard it was. I was blasting joy at the more time I had to open up from Aina. But this joy fell apart from the first day. When I went to get a request from the guild, there was Aina, who was a maid and equipped with a Halvard. "Because of this, I will accompany you, too. That way, we''ll be able to teach Aura in her spare time." So I forced him to register for the party and follow up on the request. Aura''s face was stained with despair, but Aina''s participation was decided because I didn''t refuse. I asked Aina later, but apparently it was Maria''s orders that got into my party. Eina herself is recognized as a maid of honor with Maria (queen), so she was sent in to keep her hands off her. She wanted Aura to keep her mouth shut because it was funny. The Alliance''s request went around as far as possible in one day, taking requests I had never experienced. At that time, I didn''t care about the reward, so I was quite pleased with it from the guild and the client. Guild requests also have travel time within the Wang capital, so I took the method of taking the request the day before, doing it the next day, and taking the request again before returning. Occasionally, I used a rest day and received a request to stay over, but at that time, Jeanne and the others seemed to have been instructed by Eina in the voicemail, and when I came back, they sometimes complained. The training with Mr. Din and his men is basically mixed with the training of the knights, but he was sometimes forced to train in real life. At that time, for some reason, it was played in a handmatch called Me vs. the Knights, and sometimes they played games with me and my family vs. the Knights, my family vs. the Knights, etc., so the people working in the castle were no longer surprised to see nature, Shiloumal, Slalin, and Solomon. On the day off, Jeanne and Aura, under stress, accompanied her shopping, royalty, and grandpa. When a month went by like that, asking for the guild to register for the tournament, he was mistaken for a different kind of person. His back was about 2m and he covered his entire body with tiger fur, plus his head was wearing tiger shaped protective gear, so he could not judge his gender from his face or body. From the looks of it, I''m too suspicious. So I tried to find out using the appraisal... (Appraisal not working! For some reason, the status I saw in the appraisal was typed and painted black, and I couldn''t read it. I was pretty alert to that first experience, but that guy just looked at me for a second and went straight outside. "What, what about him? "You were kind of a creep, Tenma" Several people, including us, were on the path of the tiger fur skins earlier, but all gave way to surprise at their unusual appearance. "Have you ever seen someone like that? Sister." "No, you don''t... but I''ve heard of you." Aina''s words were silenced by us and the adventurers near her, listening to Aina''s words. "I don''t know the names of the tiger fur skinners earlier, but they resemble the characters that were called ''Bandit Kings''" "Bandit King? Are you a criminal? Jeanne is listening with her neck tied, but it won''t. "I don''t have that. Whatever, the King''s Capital guards and guilds aren''t sweet enough to let criminals break in so dignified..." That is. If you think about it a little bit, you''ll see, but the adventurers who were standing around thinking the same thing, some of them coughed and twitched deliberately. "Then why are they called Bandit Kings? "That''s from the looks and requests you''re receiving, isn''t it? Bandit kings prefer to take requests in the mountains and woods. Moreover, after all that, we will crusade the bandits lurking in the mountains and woods. It also crushed a number of bandits with one blow..." But then I don''t know what a bandit (...) king means. Seems like a lot of adventurers thought so. "Hey, isn''t that strange about bandits? One adventurer has visited Aina, and the adventurers around him nod to that question. "Yeah, of course you''re right. At first, the Alliance just thought it was a good adventurer, a good adventurer, but it caught too many bandits (...), so I had a question." "A question? Aina stopped saying things to my question. Those around them are breathing and waiting for the next word. "Isn''t that who leads the giant bandit organization? It''s... I mean, aren''t you starting and ending bandits who are hostile to you or who broke the rules in your organization and redeeming that body in your guild? and¡­" The way Eina talks is becoming more and more like she''s even having a suspicious conversation. More and more adventurers are listening around, and ultimately all of the adventurers who were in the guild are paying attention to Aina. "For this reason, not only from the guild, but also from the lord of the land and from this king''s capital, the Knights were sent to investigate. But no traces of such tissue were found, and no one said that they had actually been harmed by a tiger fur skinned figure, so the investigation was closed, but there were rumors that someone who heard the investigation had a bandit king, or a bandit hunting a bandit, or someone named a king in the mountains, and so on, and when did they become known as the ''Bandit King''?" Aina finished talking all the way through, just exhaled heavily. Fished by it, the tension that was drifting around spreads misty. "So, Eina, when is that supposed to be? I asked a question that was hooked from the middle of nowhere. "A hundred years ago." It seemed obvious. Anyway, it''s strange that all the adventurers here don''t know that. When that happened, I thought it was likely Eina''s story or the story of the adventurers when they weren''t born (...). "But the story of the Bandit King is true. Perhaps there is still material left in this guild." To the words, several adventurers and guild officials ran to the library. "Even if that story is true, it''s unlikely he was the same person earlier." "Why, Master Tenma? Maybe there''s a chance of a long-lived species like the elves, right? Aura has the most questions, but... "Elves don''t make you so gothy, Dwarves make you shorter, even if you''re those halves, I still don''t think you''ll be that physique" Yes, the elves are said to have a life span of about 4-500 years, the dwarves have a life span of about 200 years, and even those halves are said to have half of them...... but the elves are characterized by a lot of skinny people for living in the woods and the dwarves are muscularly lumpy but not tall. There are those who return to their ancestors, even if the blood is thin in the sea, but at that time the characteristics of the person''s ancestors appear thick. "So it''s not unlikely that Aura said it, but it''s more likely than not that another person is pretending to be the Bandit King or dressed the same way." "I see." Aura seems convinced, too. The adventurers who remained around also dissolved naturally because the story of Eina was over. "Well anyway, that ''Bandit King'' would be real, but it would be fake, but I''m pretty sure it''s a precaution..." My whining disappeared without the other three hearing me. After that, I found out that the Bandit King had come to register for a personal battle at a militant tournament, so maybe he would fight me in the near future... and Aura said it sounded great for some reason. At the time, I heard that the Bandit King had signed up, and that was when I learned that registration for the militant tournament had begun, and decided to sign up for individual and team fights. The other members of the team should only apply on the day of the first day of the tournament if they register in the name of the delegate. "Tenma, what do team members do? Are we leaving, too? "No, me, Slalin and Shiloumal, and I''m going out with Solomon. I can get a vacancy for the members, but I guess it''ll be a good battle." I try to say that in my mouth, but I actually think I have a pretty good chance of winning. It''s a win-win situation, whether you''re dealing with more than one Knights or Kingsguard. Mr. Dinn, I don''t know if the class is on the other side, but that person of strength wouldn''t be, and Mr. Dinn said he wouldn''t participate. The Bandit King is concerned, but as long as he enters the main battle, it won''t be difficult with the individual battle team battles. It is forbidden to be alarmed... There was no such thing as crusading or collecting that day''s request, and I couldn''t find anything very good. According to Alliance officials, because of the proximity of the tournament, a large number of adventurers are coming from other cities and villages, so the request to become gold will soon disappear. "I can''t help but take a request to clean up the city... now let''s make the Alliance''s request day a self-training day" Aina''s eyes lit up on my casual suggestion... I feel it. "Then I would like to allow Jeanne and Aura''s free time to be my day of instruction. Dear Tenma, may I? Eina asks me for permission once (...) but I guess it''s actually a decision in Eina. Jeanne and Aura are sending me a signal to say no in an invisible position from Aina, but I ignored her sarcastically. "Fine. Anyway, I was gonna go to the castle the other day." "Thank you. Let''s get started today." To Eina''s suggestion, I snorted and left the guild behind. Jeanne and Aura were dropping shoulders together, but followed Aina without saying anything. Seems to have been well tutored over the past month. Our schedule has changed since that day. Jeanne and Aura unfortunately had more time to coach Eina, but I''m going to take this opportunity to learn some new magic. If you''re in the Royal Castle library, there''s going to be books with magic I don''t know about. You can teach Grandpa, but he''s inefficient in a state where he hasn''t even decided what magic to teach Grandpa. Assuming you hear, ''Grandpa, teach me new magic,'' you''re probably like, ''Okay! What magic do you want me to teach you? I feel like I''m not moving on from''. In the meantime, you should look it up for yourself and ask if you have any good magic. Dropping off Jeanne and Aura to be taken to Aina, I decided to go and ask the king for permission to use the library. It''s not a good idea to keep going to the king''s room on the boulder, so I decided to find Mr. Cliff first and ask him to take me to the king. But only at these times, I can''t find a deacon who''s disgraced. Looking straight into the castle, I discovered something hidden in the shadow of the conditioner ahead. Something about it doesn''t seem to have noticed me, so I killed my breath and approached, softly... "Wow!" And I tried to surprise him. "Oh! I''m sorry! Sorry!..................... is that it? After being surprised, it was Luna, who for some reason was desperately apologizing to be the grandson and princess of the Lord of this royal castle. "Don''t be surprised! I thought your brother found you!" I don''t know what''s going on, but I hear Luna''s on the run from Tida right now. "He said it was bad... so why is Luna running away from Tida? To my question, Luna looked like a bum. "Eh... don''t you get angry? "Depending on the content¡­ but don''t promise not to be angry as much as possible" Luna seemed to react only to me saying, "I''m not angry," and told me, minding my surroundings. "You know what? It''s study day...... I ran away! That''s why your brother was chasing me! Asked in detail, apparently, today''s study was a day to be taught by Tida, who, for the purpose of reviewing and teaching Luna by teaching her, added to Luna''s study. "I ran away because I didn''t know why I was involved in your brother''s study! Which would be the right answer to my actions in these cases? There are two main things I can think of, one is to let Tida know and the other is not to have seen. After a little thought, I tried not to see it, but I realized it was here. "With that said, Luna was royal too..." "What are you taking for granted, brother? So I made one suggestion. "All right, Luna. Let me show you a good hiding place." "Really!" As I thought, a good luna with food. "Oh, let''s go to the library with me. It should be hard to find out over there...... but is it something I can go into the library on my own? To my question, Luna was thinking with her neck tied, but she immediately came up with something. "It''s okay, brother! If I were you, I wouldn''t be complaining... and without you, I''d be the only one pissed off when your brother finds me..." Finally, Luna squeaks bossy. I would have told you not to hear yourself, but it sounded right to me. "Did I say something, Luna? "Hey, it''s nothing! Come on, let''s go." Pull my hand, Luna, and hurry. Looks like I left the anti teeda to you, and you''re less alert than you were earlier. "Right here. Come on, come on! Opening the library door, Luna is in a half-body condition from the inside. But then... "Ah, Mr. Tenma! Didn''t you see Luna! Tida showed up from the front of me. Luna was surprised by the voice and quickly entered it. And he''s hiding in the shadow of a nearby bookshelf, desperately putting his finger up in his mouth and begging me to shut up. "Luna''s guy, he ran away somewhere saying it''s study day... so didn''t you see Luna? Tida didn''t seem to notice Luna, and she came to me for information on Luna. I glanced over at Luna for a moment and there was Luna and her eyes peeking into her face. At that moment, I laughed niggardly. "Mr. Tenma? What have you done? "Oh, I''m sorry, that was about Luna. I know you are, or you should be close." "Is it true! Where are you! Tida is responding out loud and Luna is letting herself shrink. "Oh, Luna brought me here and gave me permission to use it... I ran off to the other side just before Tida arrived" That said, I pointed in the opposite direction. "Thank you! Tida thanked him and headed out early to find Luna. "... looks like that''s enough, Luna" I went inside the library and spoke to Luna. Luna sat on the floor like she was weak, then looked up at me and swelled her cheeks. "Don''t be surprised! Luna shouted out from the recoil that had killed her breath before... without even checking around. "Shut up, Luna! This is a place to be quiet. If we''re gonna make too much noise, I''m gonna call Tida! "Hih! To a sudden reprimand, Luna shrugs her shoulders unexpectedly and is surprised. The Lord of his voice was the treasurer, who was piling up books as if they were mountains, on a table placed in the middle of the library. 76 Chapter 4-10 Disciples of Pharmacists "Luna, I''m not going to say anything loud about skipping my studies. That''s because it''s about Luna and Tida. But if you stand in my way, I''ll call Tida over there and preach to all of Tida." The treasurer ran out of sayings involving clarity and teeda. Luna, the boulder, is also blocking her mouth with her hands and nodding. "And Tenma. From now on, you don''t have to ask permission to use the library, I''ll tell His Majesty. But don''t step in there because there are forbidden books in the basement" When the treasurer finished, he turned the page of the book as if there was no such thing as us and wrote some notes. I felt comfortable sitting next to the treasurer on the boulder, so we arranged a seat away from the treasurer and searched for the book. "So, what book is your brother looking for? Luna has been visiting with several books for children on the table. "It''s a magical book. Well, some books are a mix of drug-related books." When I said it was a drug affair, I thought the treasurer had reacted, but when I looked at him, he was turning the book the same way he had earlier. "Brother, can you make pills too? "Oh, when I was in Kukri Village, my mother slapped me from the ground up. That''s why I''m studying how to formulate and use drugs." Talking to Luna like that, all of a sudden the treasurer rose out of his seat and came to us. "Tenma, you were talking about Lord Seelia with your mother. And that Lord Seelia taught me how to prepare the medicine." "Yes, I do..." I gave a halfway answer to the sudden question, but the treasurer didn''t seem to care about that or anything, and suddenly he bowed his head. "Please, Tenma. I need your help! My head was about to get confused by the treasurer''s sudden attitude, but I took a deep breath and tried to stay calm, talking to the treasurer who was still bowing his head. "Just keep your head up. It''s hard to talk like that, and most importantly, if you don''t tell me why, I don''t know what to help you with." "I sure am...... suddenly sorry" The treasurer, who raised his head, repeated his deep breath and, calmly, began to sit in his chair and explain the situation. "What I want you to help me with is my wife. As a matter of fact, my wife has been weak for a long time and falling asleep has not been uncommon, but she has been in a strange situation since about six months ago." The treasurer''s story is that his wife has been asleep for about six months now, but at first she wondered if she even had a light cold, as usual. However, even after a month or two, the symptoms never recover. Sometimes the symptoms are mild, but she can''t stand up on her own, and she says she is the best to wake up her body. Recently, the movement of the hands and feet has become even duller, and they have shown it to the doctors in Wangdu and tried various medicines, all of which are ineffective. "But I''m not a doctor. I''ve learned a little bit from my mother, haven''t I? And I was wondering why you could help me. "Mother of Tenma... Lord Seelia was also a famous pharmacist. Moreover, medicines made from quality herbs in Kukri Village were said to be hidden specialties in the Wang capital, and were treasured among the nobles." They say there''s a reason. "I''ve never heard that before... but I don''t know if I can help." "That''s okay! Perhaps Tenma has been taught by Lord Shilia that the doctors of Wang Du do not know! Now I want to try something that''s a little bit possible! I don''t know if I can help you with the treasurer''s desperate condition, but I decided to take a look at your wife once and for all. "Thank you. Then I''ll be ready in a minute, so wait for me on the front porch! Saying so, the treasurer left the library in a hurry. "Can I keep the treasurer''s book... someone will fix it. What would Luna do better than that? After a few thoughts, Luna hurried to start fixing the book. "I''ll follow you too! It''s been a while since I''ve seen my aunt! Yes, Luna says so when the two of us left the library, we just met Tida when we opened the door. "I was here! Mr. Tenma, what does this mean! Seeing a slightly angry Tida, Luna hid behind me sassy. "Oh, Luna snuck into the library when I was breaking up with Tida and reading a book. I studied like that, so I let it go... sorry." When I lied a long time, Tida didn''t seem convinced, but she also seemed reluctantly convinced that there was a treasurer... he certainly wasn''t lying because he was there. "So long, Tida. I''m going to see the treasurer''s wife now, and I''m going to take Luna with me." "Are you at my aunt''s? My aunt is sick, and if Luna goes, she''ll be annoyed... and she''ll study..." To Tida''s words, Luna seemed to come with a cock, but I opened my mouth before Luna made a scene. "Sometimes I need a change of mood, so I think I''d be happy to take Luna with me. Besides, if you can''t, the CFO will stop you... and you won''t get to study in this state, will you? I tried to convince Tida by pointing to Luna, who was grumpy and swollen cheeks behind me. "... well, I''m sure you are... but not studying because you''re grumpy..." "Well, because I have an idea. Luna, next time you study, do it right. Then when Shiloumal and Solomon play, we''ll call Luna right." The Shilowmals are a little under-exercised these days, so I was hoping to play as much as I wanted in the near future. If you''re Luna, who loves Solomon, you can''t stand this temptation! When she heard my words, Luna smiled full of advice. "Really! Really! Then I''ll study hard! Tida was surprised at Luna''s transformation and looked complicated, but only went back with the promise of her next study because Luna was motivated by it. "Brother! Keep your word! Luna caught my hand and I headed to the front door. The treasurer had not yet come to the front door and only one carriage had stopped. By the way, there was a man sitting in your seat who had never seen him before. "Sorry, did I keep you waiting? Shortly after we came to the front door, the treasurer came breathlessly. "No, I just got here earlier. And Luna wants to come with me, okay? When I said that and looked at Luna, Luna was already about to get in the carriage. "Well, you wouldn''t mind. It doesn''t seem to be an infectious disease, and my wife would be happy to see Luna in a while." Seeing Luna ask this one in the carriage, the treasurer sighed and said so. "Just get in. My mansion is not far from the royal castle, but it may still be too late." The treasurer put me in the carriage in such a hurry that he told your man where to go. The carriage left the front door to reach the treasurer''s mansion in about twenty minutes. As we got off the carriage, the treasurer took us through the front door early. I was surprised by a few servants along the way, but when I saw the treasurer go upstairs without even shaking his side, I went back to work as if I was convinced of something. "It''s me, I''m coming in, Misari." When you get to the corner room upstairs, the treasurer opens the door without knocking much. What I saw through the open door was a woman lying in bed watching this one and a maid who seemed to be the caregiver for that woman. The maid looked at the treasurer and thanked him and left the room. "What''s the matter, in such a hurry? "I''m suddenly sorry. Actually, someone brought you here to see your illness." That''s what the treasurer called me, standing at the door. "I know I''ve told you this before, but it''s Tenma he helped his father in Kukri village. Tenma, she''s my wife Missaria." "Nice to meet you, Tenma." "Well! You''re the rumor...... let me call you Mr. Tenma. Nice to meet you, Missaria. Someone close to me calls me Misery. Call me that, too, Tenma. You''ve come a long way, Luna." "Long time no see, aunt" After a brief greeting, Mr. Missari asked the Treasurer. "So you were in a hurry to introduce Mr. Tenma? "No, there''s that, too, but Tenma was learning the drug from Lord Shilia, his mother in Kukri village. So I was wondering if you knew anything about your illness." "Well, it was." "Tenma, quick and bad, but can you look at it? "Please, Mr. Tenma" I switched places with the treasurer and stood beside Mr. Missari. "I''ll do whatever I can... don''t expect too much" That''s what I said, pulsed like my mother was doing, and I tried a light palpation. The pulse was about eighty a minute, so it should be normal if it''s the knowledge of previous life. As a precaution, I called one maid of near-age age and measured it. This one was also a little over seventy, so I decided there was no problem. And palpation, but this one had quite a problem. "Mr. Missari, can you see I''m touching you here? "No." "So what''s this place? "No." I tried to push it a little harder from around the thumb of my foot, but it seems to be quite dull in response and pain. Besides, my skin was a little stiff and I could barely feel the magic. "Perhaps, but Mr. Missari is likely suffering from a magic disorder" Magic is circling the body like blood, and in this world the passage of magic is called the Magic Circuit. Then, "magic circuit failure" or "magic circuit failure" is referred to as the worse or less passing magic circuit. However, the disease has become unusual today, and many people do not know it. The cause lies in the development of magic medicine. Old treatments were commonly treated with a combination of medication and magic, but nowadays medication was only used for about simple injuries and illnesses, and treatment with magic became a large proportion. This idea is due to the advantages of saying, "Magic treatment is less painful and heals faster", "Considering the time to fully heal, the cost of treatment is cheaper", "fewer complaints when a patient dies", and "There are more wizards than in the past, so it is easier to get treatment", because there are more users. A death complaint is that, in the case of conventional treatment, healing takes everything from the strength of the doctor, but in the case of restorative magic, no matter how poorly the magic is, the injury will heal as long as the magic can be activated... however far it recovers is wizard... So even if the patient dies, "I used magic with all my might, but it was too late for the magic to work" or "the injury healed, but I died from other factors", there are circumstances that make it difficult to determine that the clarity and magic did not work because surface injuries can often be blocked at the time I do the magic to complain. In the first place, you don''t qualify as a doctor, and you can call yourself a doctor because you can use restorative magic. However, some people properly teach doctors to study and gain experience before calling themselves doctors, but since there are no specialized schools as in previous life, they can open up to the difference between nature and doctors'' arms¡­ that is also extreme. So few doctors like ''Internal Medicine Physicians'' do treatments with medicines, etc. based on correct knowledge and experience. What is more, in the case of magic circuit disorders, most people do not know the cure if they are recent doctors because they need the skill of magic therapy and the skill of an internist. "So, does Tenma know how to treat it! When I told him about the magic circuit failure, the CFO grabbed both of mine and asked. "I know how to treat mild symptoms, but I don''t know how to cure heavy symptoms so far" I told the treasurer what my mother taught me. "A magic circuit failure is a part of a magic circuit that travels through your body that does not pass through magic. If this is a mild symptom, you just need to run magic from the outside, but in Mr. Mizary''s case, the symptoms are fairly advanced, so this method can damage the magic circuit and, if poorly done, risk shock death." By analogy of the circuit to the hose, in the case of mild symptoms, the hose itself is not damaged, like a little debris jammed inside, if the end is connected to the water supply and the water is discharged, there is a high chance that the debris will be pushed by the water and discharged outside. However, in the case of severe symptoms, the hose itself is damaged, like there is a large amount of debris stuck inside. So if you do the same as mild symptoms, it is extremely likely that the hose itself will not be able to withstand water pressure and rupture. And in this case, the magic enough to rupture will damage the flesh, so it is also likely to die originally. Explaining that, the surroundings began to drift heavy air, but my story continued. "I think Grandpa can fix it. My mother said my grandfather taught me how to fix it." "Can Master Merlin cure Missari! The treasurer jumped out of the room looking excited when he heard my words. Suddenly, I was upset and shocked, but the returning treasurer grabbed my hand and drove straight to the carriage. Luna was waving when she left the room, so now she doesn''t seem willing to follow me. "Treasurer, I think it would be quicker for me to fly away if I were just to bring Grandpa..." I tried to say that to the treasurer, who was slamming poor while arming himself in the carriage, but the treasurer didn''t shake his head vertically on my proposal. "Sure, that would be the quickest thing to do, but I can''t thank you enough for being in a position to ask for this one. I''m sorry for the tenma, but I need you to take me and the carriage." You''ve pulled me so far, and now I know, but it would still mean that the treasurer is bleeding that king, too. When I think about it, I wonder if I can do anything about it. Then the unsettling atmosphere dominated the carriage. The cause is the treasurer. He hasn''t calmed down from earlier, he opens his mouth to talk to me from time to time, and he keeps his mouth shut with a look like he doesn''t know what to say. I even thought I''d talk to the treasurer like that from me, but the treasurer seemed to think with a pretty serious look on his face, so I dared to ignore him. Within a few repetitions, the carriage arrived in front of Grandpa''s mansion. In the garden of Grandpa''s mansion, a guard golem was placed, and two golems reacted to the carriage came to the gate, but they opened the gate with two, as if they sensed my magic, and led the carriage inside. The man of yours looked quite surprised, but when I instructed him to go inside every carriage, and told him that the Golem would do nothing if he remained quiet in his seat, he proceeded with the carriage to the front door, seemingly relieved and nervous. "Treasurer, come inside." "Ugh, um..." I took the treasurer, who looked nervous, and I dived into the front door of the mansion. First I was going to show the treasurer to the reception room, but before that, Grandpa showed up. "It was early, Tenma. You... Whoa, aren''t you the treasurer? Is something wrong? "I just wanted to ask Grandpa something. Grandpa, can you treat someone with a magic circuit disorder? When I asked him straight in, Grandpa was twisting his neck, but he would have guessed something from how the treasurer was doing. "I thought I''d hear more about it for now... you should come to my room" "Um, I understand the whole thing. Let''s conclude. I can''t cure it." Immediately after that, I moved to Grandpa''s room and explained how it depended, and Grandpa replied so. To the grandfather of the instant answer, the treasurer was clearly discouraged. "But my mother taught my grandfather the cure," she said. "Tenma, surely I know the cure. However, those who know the cure may not always be able to do so. If this was a mild symptom, I could have treated it myself." Grandpa said that unfortunately. "No, even if the symptoms just turned out, there was a harvest. Later I will try to find someone who can manage to treat me..." When the treasurer said so and took a seat, trying to get to the door, Grandpa called it off. "Well, wait. Even though the symptoms have progressed so far, it may be too late to look for them. There''s a better chance of healing than that." "It''s true! The treasurer turned his heel back and stuffed it to his grandfather. "Then why don''t you stay away for a moment? The way... Tenma, you learn the cure." "Huh? Me? All of a sudden, I sound dumb and hardened. 77 Chapter 4-11 Practitioner Tenma "Bye. The quickest and most likely helpful way to remember the tenma" Grandpa pulled out the two books he had on his bookshelf and gave them to me. "That''s not a book written by Shelia. One is a note from a patient visit, and the other is a cure book written and compiled by Shelia." In the meantime, I looked for a page on cures for magic disorders from a book with cures on it. The cure had holes in the paper and was spelled out for each symptom, so I could find it less. Apart from the cure I know (how to force magic to flow and heal), it also said how to heal a patient whose symptoms had gotten worse. "Treatments for critically ill patients. Step 1, Warm the back of the patient and relax the muscles. Step 2: Find the magic trick and return the trick to normal with a needle. Step 3, Gradually flush the magic of the practitioner where the magic has become normal. Step 4, then repeat until it improves in several parts. The above has proven that most patients are cured..." Before I finished reading, the treasurer grabbed my shoulders and shook them. "You''re cured! Missari''s gonna be cured! Bad for the exciting treasurer, but I hadn''t finished reading the key place yet. "Ma, wait! It still says¡­ However, there are also patients who had a rejection in steps 2 and 3, 12 out of 18 who were cured in this way, and one out of 6 who did not heal, disappeared a few days later. However, it is unclear whether the direct cause of death is a rejection¡­" Even though the causality is unknown, it cannot be said to be a safer cure than the dead are actually out. "But there''s no other cure... Missari''s life is in danger as it is..." Grandpa opened his mouth when he saw the treasurer who began to worry about what to do. "It''s certainly one hand to look for someone else who knows the cure or has a proven track record. But I''m more likely to save my wife''s life... no, I don''t think I can." "What the hell is that basis..." The treasurer asked my grandfather, who I assured. "Perhaps nobody in this king''s capital is better at manipulating magic than Tenma." "If that''s the reason, isn''t it treatable enough for Grandpa? As treasurer, wouldn''t it be safer for Grandpa to treat you than for me? I thought, and I glanced sideways at the treasurer''s face, but from the look on the treasurer''s face, I don''t think I''m wrong. "Well, I can''t. Originally, I did not extend to the seal in delicate magic manipulation, and the temper was higher than the seal. Besides, I don''t like detailed work these days because of my age..." Because of his age, the treasurer seemed to be somewhat convinced. "What, because I''m going to support Tenma, and I''m not going to bump into anything now. I''ll have a meeting with Tenma right away to discuss if there''s a safer cure." When Grandpa said that, he decided to send the treasurer home. "So, thank you" The treasurer lowered his head before boarding the carriage, but the colour of anxiety was slightly visible from its face. "Bye, Tenma. I''ll give it a try (...)" Then my grandfather and I tried different ways to find a satisfactory cure in just three days. Except for the toilet and the meal, however, for those three days, he was stuck in the room, and from time to time he heard his grandfather screaming from inside the room, and when he got out of the room, for some reason, the kings were coming to the mansion, and he was so angry that he was so worried. As far as His Excellency the Grand Duke was concerned, he had written on paper the steps of his grandfather''s funeral, from which he developed into the usual twister. By the way, from the signature on the paper at that time, His Excellency the Grand Duke''s name was'' Ernest von Audrey ''. As soon as I learned his name, the Grand Duke told me to call him by his name, so I''m going to try to call him ''Master Ernest'' in the future as much as possible. "But, Merlin... Lord, isn''t your skin glowing better and feeling better than before? With the usual twitching, the Grand Duke felt the change of his grandfather...... According to Ernesto, as he listened with his neck tilted, he found the women''s ears clear on the word gloss of their skin,. "Ho, ho... envy me! This is the result of an experiment with Tenma! As soon as Grandpa answered that, the gaze of the women (Aura, Aina and Chris) pierced me. "Dear Tenma, I have a young and picturesque experimental body here, please use it! "Hey, Aura! I''m trying to run you out! Dear Tenma, I thought I was just better for the experimental bench than that! "Tenmaku... you can leave those two loud people alone and use me as a test bench." All of a sudden the king stood up as the three of them held back. "Tenma. Can you give it a try with me? To my sudden remarks, I wondered if I was playing witch mountain games as usual, but I was surprised by the king''s first serious look on his face. "My righteous daughter was suffering, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Bad way to put it, but I want to see if it''s really safe with this body. To see how Lord Merlin is doing, you seem to be doing well." The King''s readiness never wavered no matter who persuaded him on this occasion. Whatever you said, I knew the King''s readiness would not change, so Master Ernest decided to put a condition on it. "I know you''re ready, but I''ll try it with me and Clive first. If there''s nothing unusual about us older than you, I''ll see for myself... that''s the least I can do, Your Majesty (...)..." "... okay, uncle" I managed to convince the king that Ernest and Mr. Cliff would experience the cure. This cure is meant to normalize the body''s magic circuit, so there shouldn''t be a problem going to a healthy person... at least Grandpa''s feeling better, so I think it''s ok... maybe. We''ll do it in this room. I decided to take them to a room with a bed and treat them. By the way, it means first aid, so I kept him out of the room except for two of the patient roles and my grandfather in the support role. "Okay, so you''re ready to start. It may sting, but don''t move too much" Begin treatment! "You''re getting a lot harder..." "Ohh." "Huh." "Maybe here too..." "There it is! "Ugh." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ugh, no." "Ugh." Half an hour later. "Nothing went wrong. Wow! "Yep. I was wondering, however, if it''s a problem to say it feels too good in a way" The skin of the two people who are saying such things is glowing better, and they look only rejuvenated. "Ugh, um, you didn''t seem to have a problem... so I''ll try it too..." The king decided there was no problem, but he seemed more distracted than earlier because of his mind. Somehow when I look at the women, their faces are all slightly red. "Then I''ll go..." "Phew! "There! "Hiya! "Chestow! "Noooo." "There it is! "Ah..." Half an hour later. "... I was going to see a new world! There stood a king full of hegemony. "... Tenma. What did you hear earlier? "No, it was like I was so tired that I was trying to get in the mood and treat him, I got a little too tempered and I got on with it" I''m feeling a little better, but the treatment has been successful, and I get the impression that all three of us are only rejuvenated. For now, the king, who decided there was no problem with the treatment, had given instructions to Mr. Cliff to head to the treasurer''s mansion, but Aina and Jeanne waited on it. "Sire, it''s hard to say, but I have a problem treating Tenma! "Eina is right. Well, Dear Mizariah¡­ or resistant to treating women with tenma" Aina said clarity as the men strapped their necks. "A heck of a lot of people might suspect the fornication of Mizariah and Tenma... that''s about all His Majesty''s... the... gasp was loud" The kings coughed up simultaneously to Aina''s words. "Um... don''t know what''s going on. When I hear that voice, I don''t think I can help but mistake it for doing something nasty with Tenma inside..." Jeanne''s words blushed and said stopped, and the kings looked like they were at first sight. Because of this, there is indescribable subtle air in the room, and I have the illusion that time has stopped. "Um, it''s hard to say, but I don''t normally react like that..." I couldn''t stand this air and I talked about it. "What''s going on, Tenma? "Actually, if you were supposed to, you would apply a medicine to your skin that paralyzes your pain and senses during the first massage. Otherwise, some people may feel pain when expanding the magic circuit... so I didn''t dare (...) use the medicine this time to make it easier to understand the effects." In all my crap, the Kings have left their mouths open with Pocan and they look kind of dumb. "So I don''t usually feel that much." Excuse me, I''ll bow my head and apologize for once. Around the time I said I felt (...), Aura and Chris blew out slightly and Aina was also indulging but her mouth was shaking slightly. I was even more shy of reddening my face to Jeanne and couldn''t seem to afford to laugh. Then some time later, the kings'' complexion reverted and they were to head to the treasurer''s mansion again. Initially, Aina had planned to stay at her grandfather''s mansion with special training from Jeanne and Aura, but because of my mischief, she seemed to have been able to distrust the treatment, and she said, "I don''t know what it is, so I''ve never crossed it with more women." As I headed to the treasurer''s mansion with a member who was still at the mansion, the treasurer, who had already been informed, was waiting outside the gate. The greeting was there, and we were sent to Mr. Missari to prepare for the treatment. When I first told the Treasurer and Mr. Missari about the treatment and the procedure, and in doing so told Mr. Missari that he needed to be dressed almost naked, even though he was depressed, the Treasurer wolfed me funny enough. Missari at heart laughs, "Oh, that''s embarrassing," making the Treasurer''s attitude extra noticeable. In the end, the first procedure, the massage, was turned into Eina, and the men, except me and the treasurer, were asked to leave. I roughly explained to Aina how to do the massage and handed her the lotion to use then. While Eina is doing the massage, she receives a bunch of her hair from Mr. Missali that she asked for in advance, chops it up to a moderate length, disinfects it, and soaks it in herbs and other extracts. This is not in the book, it will be my original method entirely, but to reduce the burden on my body at all, I will fortify my hair thinner than the needle and magically harden it, stabbing it instead of the needle and using it. I don''t know how effective it is, but at least I shouldn''t have to worry about allergies or anything like that just for the amount of time I use my hair. About twenty minutes later, after Eina''s massage, my turn finally came. I take a deep breath and stare at Mr. Missari. Then, gradually, I felt something like discomfort from everywhere on Mr. Missari''s back. It''s not colored, but the image that comes to mind is a blackish color, which I feel as if the stream of rivers is precipitating there. I soaked Mr. Missari''s hair in the drug solution with a pinch of fortified magic. And stab it to scatter its starch. Mr. Mizzari doesn''t seem to be in pain and doesn''t make it slight from earlier. Stay focused on your back, hips, and legs. An hour later, I finally finished hitting my hair on all the starches and decided to see how things were going for a while. In all, there were about seventy precipitations in Mr. Missari. This number shows how severe Mr. Misari''s symptoms were, given that there were five to six kings treated in the experiment and that a dozen mild patients were said to be. "That''s it for now. After that, after a little time, if you pull out your pricked hair and rest, and gradually rehab from tomorrow, you should recover." Mr. Mizary, quiet from earlier, apparently fell asleep as soon as he hit the needle (hair), and I speak to the treasurer. The treasurer nodded and said, "I''ll be here until Missaria wakes up," so we moved to the room where the Kings were waiting to be alone. "Are we done here, Tenma? When I walked into the room, the king reacted first and called out. Apparently, it was considerably quicker than I thought. "Yeah, because the treatment itself was simple... I used quite a bit of nerve though" I feel more nervous than physically depleted. While talking about such things, the king suddenly became quiet as if he had come up with something. He then told the treasurer that he would be free, and each was dissolved. The treasurer and the king thanked me quite a bit and told me what to do with the reward, but I told them that the story would be put on hold until Mr. Missari recovered. "With that said, Tenma. It''s time for the tournament, are you ready? Grandpa asks me as I recall, but I''m not good enough to specialize now, so I''ll spend until the tournament focusing on adjusting my physical condition and moves. To be honest, I think it''s about the Bandit King who cares because Mr. Din is not answering this tournament. In fact, there were a number of people who appeared to be participants in the tournament when they went to register for participation, but no one seemed particularly strong. Apart from what I''ve seen, Mr. Dinn, I can''t say enough that there are no strong men in the class, but you should still be able to win without any problems if you''re not distracted and alert. With that talk, the four of us went back to Grandpa''s mansion. Meanwhile, around that time, in the treasurer''s mansion, the king and treasurer sat opposite each other. Currently, there are only two people in this room: the King and the Treasurer. "First of all, the disease of Mizaria is going to heal and most importantly. I honestly thought my life was even at stake because of the progress of the symptoms, but thanks to Tenma, I think I can handle it." Some people might take it as rude, but the treasurer seemed accustomed to such a father''s language and never put it on his face. Instead, he seemed to agree with the matter. "Yeah, I just said I''m relieved too. Missari is still asleep, but when I saw her earlier, she looked pretty good, so I don''t think she''ll get any worse." The treasurer tightened his appeasement expression and corrected his residence. "Your Majesty, I have a suggestion to make" "Let''s hear it." In keeping with the treasurer''s sudden change of tone, the atmosphere changed as much as it did earlier, creating exactly the majesty worthy of saying king. "I deplored how modern humans rely on magic, including me, in this case. According to what I hear, it is not as difficult as a cure for a magic disorder. However, because no one knows how to cure it, it can be as serious as Missaria, and some of them may have lost their lives." "I''m sure it might be." "So I propose the establishment of a National School for the Training of Physicians." To the treasurer''s suggestion, the king turned a sharp gaze. "You might get accusations from all around you that you''ve made a proposal for your wife." To those words, the treasurer did not change his expression at all. "I don''t mind. At least I wouldn''t have made this suggestion if it hadn''t been for Missaria. But more than that, I think we should set up a training school." "What''s the reason? "Firstly, the development of medicine and medicine remains relevant to the human life of this country. At times of need, it can be a strength in this country that a certain level of doctors are easy to secure. What''s more, it should also help to hold down other factions" "Ho..." To the words of the treasurer, the king is about to embark himself and hear. "The establishment of the school will take place in a royal entity. And let the graduates there work in clinics and such that will be co-located in schools for only a few years. It lets you sign the contract at admission and instead gives you some exemption from tuition, etc. We will set the cost of treatment as low as possible and make it easy for the people to use the clinic." "So?" "If we keep this plan a Prince Tida or Princess Luna centric policy, we will gather support from the people. That would be a restraint for reformists, and if they seemed to disagree, they would be able to cut off the power of nature and reformists if they somehow spread rumors to the people." "If we are reformers, if we agree, we will let them empower our royalty, and if we disagree, we will not cut our own power," you mean... interesting! Wrap up the story by tomorrow and submit it at the meeting the day after tomorrow! "Ha!" For the record, in later years this plan will bear fruit, and the originator, Zain von Blumeil Crustin, will be named for history. When I was trying to cement the scaffolding of the royalty that way, movements began to appear on other factions as well. The reason for this is that the Tenma began to show a move towards the Royalty, and the Royalty also began to see a move that would gradually try to take in the Tenma. Most importantly, as a tenma, I don''t intend to join any faction at the moment, but it seems to me that if I try to make it other factions, sooner or later, Tenma will become royalty, because from the beginning, kings and I are dating from parental generations. Neutralists somehow had a relationship with Tenma on this matter, and those who wanted to bring it into a state of relationship as always...... neither hostile nor on clear sides with the royalty began to emerge. But some people don''t think it''s funny when it comes to royalty taking in tenma. That is the reformist. Initially they thought of Tenma as just a child and a bit of a royal and friendly adventurer, but began to rush to see Tenma train with the Kingsguards and Knights. Moreover, a few people began to fear the influence of the dragon because of recent rumours that Tenma was the person who accomplished the "Dragon Killer" and also the "Dragon User" who would still be famous in history. Reformers who have started to empower enough to be able to counter the royalty as it is, are left to be crippled by one child named Tenma. The best case is to draw Tenma to your side, but that''s nearly impossible to see intimacy with the royal family. The next good case is not to let Tenma be royalty, but it is still as difficult as the first case. When that happens, the simple idea is to eliminate tenma, but this is a dragon killing tenma opponent has tough stuff. In that case, as the worst case scenario, there is a possibility that the reformists will be crushed. It would never be possible if the Tenma could crush the reformists by itself, but if they were formed with royalty, or other factions that did not think well of the reformists, and if they were further accompanied by the people on their side. That''s all Tenma''s background must have definitely become popular when the people knew about it. If this is just ''dragon killer'' or ''dragon user'' then there was a way to do it, but Tenma combines those two. Moreover, it was when I was slightly ten years old that I made the dragon kill, and the reason for this is to save my companions abandoned by the nobility, and also to avenge my parents who were murdered at that time, after almost single-handedly destroying the ancient dragon Enchanted Dragon, whose name is in history, and consequently saving the kingdom, in a terrible way, I am forgiving a king who, if I may say so, is the master of one crack in the tragedy of Kukri village. Tame an intermediate dragon that has never been thought possible. It''s like a gay tale, and no one will actually listen to this story and try to be hostile to Tenma... except those directly involved in interests or real idiots... But reformists are a gathering of those directly concerned with interests, many of whom are fools in the true sense of the word. Whatever it is, it is a faction of those who, in a sense, seek to defy the Lord, who are supposed to swear allegiance. There can''t be any fools among them. Sooner or later, it is only natural for those fools to be at the center of the noise... but no one could have predicted at this time how big the noise would become. 78 Chapter 5-1 Disturbances the day before the militant tournament Today is the night before the festival, so the real festival should start tomorrow, but stalls and so on that target the soon-to-be-minded people are out there, waving a busy spark too much. In the meantime, we (...) are headed to the venue for the Martial Arts Festival in front of the Victory Prayer, which begins tomorrow¡­ commonly known as the Martial Arts Congress, with rest and a look below¡­ should have been. "Tenma, let''s go over there! "Tenma, I want that one! "Tenma, I''m thirsty! Now I''m walking pulled by three daughters of a cat I haven''t seen in a long time. And behind us like that was Primera with a bitter laugh and a disgruntled look at Jeanne and Aura, and even Aina and Chris looking at us like that. "Why did this happen..." It started this morning when I was on my way down to the venue alone. "Tenma, you''re not a customer." That''s what Grandpa came to my room when I was almost done. "Customer to me? Who is it? There are only a few people in this king''s capital who are likely to visit me. Moreover, most of them...... especially since royalty people often come into the mansion on their own, they have no choice but to order (set) the golems guarding the mansion to pass by facepath. So all I can think of is someone I don''t know...... mainly, I can only think of enough aiming aristocrats to come to my exhortation. Still, no one ever came to solicit until inside the mansion... or Grandpa wouldn''t allow it. "Come on down anyway. I''ll let you through." I followed Grandpa with a slightly frightened face, and I opened the guest room door. I was there... "" "Tenma! Wow! Tenma ~" " He jumps at me, three sisters: Lily, Nelly and Milly. "It''s been a while. Mr. Tenma." Besides, it was a primera that solidified itself in armor. "It''s been a long time since we''ve all four...... but why are you here? Primera answered my question with a bitter laugh. "Actually, it''s to participate in the tournament¡­ Most importantly, the leader told me to study a little in the Wang Capital, and I was sent to the Wang Capital for each of the Fourth Knights..." When asked in detail, apparently the request from the Wang Capital came to the Duke of Sanga, and to briefly explain its contents, he said, ''Lend me because I''m understaffed''. It also seems like an unquestioned order when asked about it by Wang Du, but in fact other leading aristocrats (mainly royalists) have been called out, and although they don''t get a great deal of pay, the knights dispatched will be given some money and a holiday, if you ask me, a temporary part-time invitation, something like that. "So my squad, which has a lot of aristocrats, was chosen..." "I get that... but why did Lily and the others come? I pulled off the Lily guys that flock to me, sat in a chair, and asked Lily and the others the next question. "A few days before Primera left the city, we happened to meet in front of a full pavilion, and that''s when she told me that Tenma had gone to King''s Capital, so we came with her! Lily answered that on behalf of the three of them. Apparently, Primera found out where I was via the Duke, and she told Lily and the others about it. "Then I thought I''d join the team at the tournament, and Tenma came to ask me out." Lily says she arrived late last night in Wang Capital and was able to register for the tournament at the critical. Team fights don''t have to write the names of all the team members at the time of registration so they don''t show their hands to the opponent, they just have to write down the names of the delegates and register the members before the first battle of the team. By the way, when I asked Lily about the members, she said she was going to form a team in "Princess Bobcat" with "Me (Tenma) and Shiloumal or Slalin" and "Primera (...)". "Wait a minute! Why is Primera in the head count! In an earlier explanation of Primera, I thought you said that ''The Fourth Knights (...)'' came at the request of the King''s Capital (...). Then you can''t take part in the tournament?, confirming the matter to Primera, Primera leaked out of sight. "... Sir Military has given me permission..." Why is there a military secretary out there? I thought so, but at the same time, with that one word, the military secretary made a bad ride, too, I understood. "Something about it, because a man who looked great was coming to pick up the Fourth Knights, and he said, ''Can I go out to a team game with Primera?'' When I heard, ''Whoa! That''s good!''" "Enough to pick me up, so I thought you were of the same class as Primera, so I was surprised to hear you were royal later ~" "I didn''t feel like that ~" Nori''s a little light, sir... but Lily and the others are punished... When I was thinking about it, Primera put in a supplement. "Apparently, I''m here to see how things are going because I''m the daughter of the Duke of Sanga and because I know Mr. Tenma at the same time. It was like I knew about Lily and the others." And I rode as bad as usual, and... I think I''ll tick Maria next time... seriously. "Tenma, by the way" "Who is that? "The maid here? When Lily and the others looked at him pointing at him, there was Jeanne and Aura peering this way through the shadow of the door, as the housekeeper over there. "Dear Tenma... Are you cheating by letting Jeanne and I go..." Aura whispers as she looks at me jitty. Aura''s voice was small enough that she might not be able to hear it if she was a regular person, but all those here had excellent hearing except Primera, so she could hear it. "Tenma! What do you mean, cheating! "What are those two! "What kind of relationship is that?! Aura pushed Jeanne out in front of herself, butting the three people who would ask me sooner rather than later. "That''s it! This, thief cat! This Jeanne is Tenma''s daughter-in-law! And I am a concubine!... Well, I plan to..." Aura added the last line in a whisper with a boss. Lily and the others were stunned and didn''t seem to notice Aura''s last line. "Tenma, you''re lying! "You don''t have any plans to get married! Hey!" "That can''t be Tenma''s concubine! The three of you who returned to me asked me, shaking me hard. In contrast, I tried to speak, but before that, Aura started laughing high. "Oh, ho, ho, ho! It''s ugly! Next to Master Tenma is already our designated place! If you understand, stay away from Tenma, only thieves and cats, heeboo! Aura, who was in a three-sentence play like a villain''s warrant, suddenly blew up in the front. "I''m not doing the right thing! You useless maid! It was Aina who was here early in the morning for some reason that kicked Aura in the back. "I''m so sorry. I, unfortunately, am the sister of this idiot, my name is Aina." Aina approached Lily and the others apologizing. In his hand was a basin with sweets on it, and at the entrance was also a golem pushing a wagon with a tea set on it. "What!" Aina stepped on Aura, who was falling on the floor, before putting her sweets on the table, and she also remembered to step on Aura when she went to pick up her tea set. "Ugh!... you''re fat, sister... BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Aura, who said something extra, was now trampled on the head and stopped moving. Aina, who stepped on Aura''s head, turned a blind eye to me, but I ignored her in such a way that I hadn''t heard. "... Tenma is free! Then I''ll be your wife! "Me too! "Me too! Aura became quiet, and now Lily and the others made a scene. But the next noise didn''t last long either. "It''s a stop! Master Tenma''s marriage needs to be recognized by one! Suddenly Aina came back and said so... and when she came back, she was firmly stepping on Aura. "Aina, that''s my first ear too...... why do you have permission? To my marriage." At present, I am not willing to marry or anything, but suddenly I have been told that the person I will marry needs to be recognized besides me, etc., and I am a little overwhelmed. "That opponent won''t be a grandpa... well, a king... looks like we need to discuss it a little bit..." I don''t know if it''s the king (top) of this country that comes to mind first among the people who say that, but that person (king) is going to say it. So I was going to ask you to explain a little bit, and I lifted my hips to head to the castle... but Aina was shaking her neck to the side. "Tenma, if this is what His Majesty said, I don''t think Maria has shut up. This is Maria''s word. To be precise," Maria on behalf of Sealia (...) " "... what do you mean? My mother''s name came out of Aina''s mouth, so I decided to sit back in the chair and listen to her for now. After waiting for me to sit in the chair, Aina opened her mouth... and stood on Aura. "Simply put, in a letter addressed to Maria by Siria, she wrote, ''Take care of Tenma''" "Huh?" Aina bowed her head when I was confused by the oversimplified content. "I''m sorry, but you can''t talk to me in detail. But this letter was written just before that incident (...), and Maria has a verse she sees as Sealia''s will (...), and therefore seems to be adamant" Eina finished the conversation feeling that all she could say was so far, but the air in the room remained subtle because of Eina saying she wasn''t convinced she couldn''t talk to me any more. In that air, I heard voices coming from Aina''s feet when a few minutes had passed while Aina and I were gazing at each other. "It''s heavy - you''re gaining weight - you''re late, heh heh heh! Aura, who seemed to have breathed back, fell asleep (compulsively) again for an extra word. But that soothes the air in the room... it''s a rare Aura fine play... really, for the book, it''s rare. "Okay. Let''s ask Maria directly next time. Eina told Maria I wanted to see her about it. I won''t be able to see you at the tournament for a while..." "Okay. I''ll be sure to tell you." Before returning to the unpleasant atmosphere, I calmed myself down by cutting up the conversation and asking directly next time. When I finished talking about me and Aina, I realized for the first time that there was Grandpa and Chris in the room. "Oh, were you two there? "Whoo! "Terrible!" We both seem to have been hurt a little because we asked straight away. Leaving those two behind, I decided to head down to the arena, which would be the venue for the tournament, as originally planned. Naturally, Lily and the others who came to see me told me that they were coming with me, and that Primera was also free to accompany me, and that for some reason Jeanne, who was burning a sense of confrontation, and Aura, who was resurrected, and Chris, who seemed to be interesting, were also accompanied by Aina (Aura''s) as a sponsor. Grandpa seemed unsure what to do, but after taking all these women to the boulder, I asked him to leave a message because it was going to be tough if even more sage got mixed up. My depressed grandfather dropped me off and we went downstairs, but Lily and her three daughters sneezed out of the heat all over the city. "Don''t let all three of you go, we''re just going to the venue! As it was not likely to reach the venue by sundown, I decided to shake off the three slightly more forcefully and move on. But I''m already busy with quite a few people in the Wang capital, and I can''t walk as well as I think. "I have no choice. Shall we take the carriage?" Transportation by carriage exists in the Wang capital because of its size, and its number is increasing for the festival starting tomorrow. There is also a dedicated carriageway inside the Wang capital, which is quite convenient depending on the location. "It wouldn''t be that crowded until today, so let''s take a ride in the carriage" There are two kinds of carriages running, like buses and taxis where I say in my previous life, and here I would say a ride carriage and a tsuji carriage. At the carriage stop, which was nearby, it was possible to line up front as if after the carriage had left. However, the carriage has a capacity of about twelve people, so I decided to meet them at the venue at that time, as I might be going to split up into several sets and ride. The carriage, which arrived roughly enough later, had many guests who got off at the stop we were waiting for, so we were all able to get in safely. Then in about thirty minutes the carriage arrived at a stopover near the venue. From the stopover to the venue, approximately two to three minutes away, you can see the arena, which is the venue as soon as you get off the carriage. "There are quite a few like-minded participants..." In the vicinity of the venue, those who were clearly believed to be participants in the Games had come to look down. Most of them seem to be those who confirm their journey to the venue or have a glimpse of the venue, as the venue is off-limits to anyone but the parties involved, but some of them seem to be committing acts of intimidation against the solicitation of team fights and other participants. "Whoa! They''re already lined up at the entrance! There seems to be someone in this world who wants to line up early and get tickets for some good seats. As I walked around the venue looking at a sight similar to that of my previous life, I suddenly felt multiple gazes from behind me. Looking back, there were a dozen men approaching us. I suddenly stopped and turned around, so I was caught by it and we all looked at the same person. "Shit!" As soon as I turned my eyes, I tongued with an expression of disgust that Aina would not normally show. And Jeanne and Aura went around behind my back trying to hide. "You''re an odd encounter here, Aina. And Jeanne and Aura... I was worried." From the center of the men who came near us, one man came forward feeling like a play. "Yeah, it''s an odd encounter, Associate Viscount Chloride. Now if you''ll excuse us, we have business to attend to. Well, good afternoon." I knew from Aina''s words that this man was Associate Viscount Podro Il Chloride in the example. From what I saw, it felt like a trinket, something like that, and Aina turned her back curly when she said it out quickly without even trying to hide her disgusting face. "You''re being disrespectful to the Associate Viscount! One of those surrounding Eina''s attitude raged, reaching out to grab Eina''s shoulder... "Don''t try to touch me with dirty hands! Aina, on the contrary, quickly grabbed his opponent''s hand and slammed it to the ground, trying to pull it off forward. The man seemed to faint with a strong punch in the face. Aina took off the gloves she had been wearing at some point and slapped them on the back of the man''s head. With her new gloves back on as if nothing had happened, Aina glanced at Podro with her filthy eyes and walked straight to me. "Come on, Master Tenma, let''s hurry up. You don''t have to waste your precious rest time on fly opponents because you''ll be busy starting tomorrow" Podro, who understands the meaning of Eina''s words, has turned his face bright red, unlike the appearance of the big man earlier. "Don''t get on with it! You little girl! Who do you think I am! He''s noble! It''s the Viscount! Podro on his head is shouting out loud without worrying about the neighborhood. But Aina never showed a bare gesture that she cared about. "Oh, I''m not fooling around, am I? I just said that I don''t have time to deal with an impudent person who suddenly tried to grab a woman''s shoulder... is it possible that the Associate Viscount is doing the same thing as this impudent person? I hear laughter in Aina''s words from people who were asking how she was doing nearby. Podro stared at those who were laughing around him with his face bright red and shut him up. Podro, the noblemen, looked at all the people around him, so I shut up, and Podro, who was somewhat concerned, pointed at me. "Fair enough...... more than that kid there! "... what is it? To be honest, I just want to ignore him because I don''t want to deal with him like this, but Podro decided to deal with him because he''s pointing to me... but I guess I''ll say something I don''t understand anyway... "I am the one who falls on the edge of Jeanne! So why don''t you give me Jeanne! "I refuse" It was exactly what I had imagined, so I decided to say no immediately. Podro, who didn''t think I''d be turned down that way because of my instant answer, is solidifying. "Well, shall we all go?" The moment we turned our backs, Podro came home to me and screamed out loud. "You kid! I''m noble! You have no right to say no! Against such a podlo, I decided to sigh at him. "At the time of the first abandonment of Jeanne''s house, you are neither Jeanne''s edger nor anything. Besides, isn''t there even a rumor to you that you actively tried to crush Jeanne''s house, etc... and about Jeanne''s ownership, I''m more recognized than the royalty. So there''s no reason to say how many nobles I have to give my own slaves, etc." Podro was sweating cold at the words that conceived my anger. "Oh, royalty and other appropriate things..." "If you think it''s a lie, ask the Grand Duke or Prince Tida or Princess Luna" In the carriage before, the Grand Duke said to me, give Jeanne away (...). I guess that''s because he admitted that Jeanne''s ownership was due to me, and the Kings have never said anything about enslaving his former nobles. In this world, nobility falls into slavery, etc., not often, but not so rarely. The story changes when this becomes a royal or duke class figure, but Jeanne is a former Viscount Warlord, and if she had reached out to that class of nobles one way or another, she would have no kiri. Moreover, since some former noble slaves can be used in various ways, it is not uncommon for such former nobles to be more expensive as slaves. Therefore, people who bought it rarely let go, and even if they sell it, many people put more prices on it than they did when they bought it, which is one reason why it is difficult to reach out financially. "If you understand, you''ll already be there." Now it was time to turn his back on Podro and try to walk out, but Podro didn''t seem to have given up yet. "Don''t think of me as just an associate villain! I am Secretary of the Interior, the Duke of Durham! Podro, who puts out the Duke''s name and is prestigious, but from me, it feels like he said "Ahsoo" or "So what''s up". Rather, as much as I''d like to say, "Thank you for sharing the mastermind". Podro seems to have mistaken me for freaking out that I''m stunned and silent, and unlike before, he''s got a chest up and a doya face. Hand control of Eina trying to say back to such a Podro, there was someone who had pinched her mouth from near us. "Well, is the Secretary of the Interior trying to threaten the property of the people? "What the hell! Podro yelled at the direction of his voice, surprised by the words thrown suddenly. "You didn''t hear me? The Home Secretary asked me if I was going to threaten the good people with taking away slaves who are recognized as property by the state..." The person spoke loudly to Podro, wazzing to hear what people were doing around us. It particularly emphasises the place of ''the Home Secretary'' and ''take it away'', more like asking people around rather than pointing it at Podro. Podro had initially turned his face bright red to reveal his anger, but now he is turning his face bright blue, as he understands who the person is and hears more condemnation of Podro and the Minister of the Interior from around him. Podro seemed to understand that the person had not only been shattered of his confidence, but that he had been given a blow that could have shattered until his own progression. The person, by contrast, had a satisfying look that he was able to appear at the best time. 79 Chapter 5-2 Tenma stunts? The Doya face person took his gaze off the podro and walked towards us. "Long time no see, Marquis Sammons (...)" As you can hear all around you, the part called ''Marquis'' raised his voice with a wazzle. "No, no, if you get close to thinking you haven''t seen Lord Tenma in a long time... for a long time. Well, don''t get tangled up in the bad guys of us... Is it Lord Tenma''s specialty to get tangled up in nobility? The Marquis of Sammons hits and changes from when he was dealing with Podro and talks to him in a much shattered way. The people around them who saw it said, "Are you the son of this great nobleman?," he said, talking to Hisohiso. By that time Podro said, he was totally drunk by the words and force of the Marquis of Sammons, and he didn''t know what action to take. And he faced Podro again to hang on to the chase even more, not the Marquis, who misses such a gap. "So, how was the response earlier? If, as you say, the Secretary of the Interior made a statement that would deprive Lord Tenma of... the property of the people, this is a matter of liberation! Immediately, I must inform His Majesty the King and ask him to honor the Duke of Durham! The Marquis of Sammons makes sure that he can also be heard around him in an exaggerated gesture. Podro, watching how it was, blued and flickered his face bluer than earlier and opened his mouth, supported by the men he was taking with him. "Yes, I just misstated... this matter is my discretion... no, I do. The Duke has nothing to do with this..." Podro says that with regret, even though he turns his face bright blue. Unlike earlier, the Marquis of Sammons, who heard it, made a rugged look. "So you spoke of the name of the Duke of Durham and tried to take away a slave, the property of an adventurer! In the name of the Marquis of Sammons, let me officially report this to His Majesty the King! Associate Viscount Podro Il Chloride gave the name of Duke Durham and tried to take away the slaves of the adventurer,! Until there''s Shannon, you''re making a big deal of yourself! If you imitate leaving the King''s Capital before Shannon leaves, at worst, be prepared for national treason too! The Marquis raised his voice as if to proclaim it around him. Hearing that he was guilty of national treason, Podro gave a stunned look, which later turned into an angry look, but he had nothing to contest, and borrowed his shoulders from the men after this occasion. "Again, it''s been a long time, Marquis of Sammons. And thank you." I greeted the Marquis again after making sure that Podro disappeared from sight and was no longer hiding. "No, I won''t thank you. I just wanted to say thank you for being able to control the Ninglo Reformers." The Marquis says that as he waves his hand beside his face. "Right. Looks like he was hiding nearby, trying to figure out when to come out here." The Marquis seemed a little awkward in my words and turned away from me and turned diagonally upwards. "Ahhh... did you notice... sorry. It was such a good time that I didn''t think I had a hand in not using this..." Marquis excuses me for being a little rushed, but I didn''t give a shit. If I''m in the opposite position, I''m confident I''ll do the same. "No, I don''t care at all. From a royalist standpoint, it''s natural. Thanks to Marquis Ningro, there will be fewer reformists choking on Jeanne in the future." Whatever it is, it is certain that the Marquis Sammons has caused one less trouble. Perhaps this time, Podro''s trust in the reformists (I don''t know if it exists) has fallen to the ground, and if it goes well, Podro may lose his power as a nobleman. I just feel the same smell from him as Legil... pretty little stink. Like the word bite a cramped cat, I also feel like when a trinket that has lost everything runs wild, it''s going to be pretty nasty... too trinket to come close within and get annoyingly harassed quotes, annoying aftermath, like... Flag, what is this? I''m thinking about such an asshole, but Podro is actually (...) better than Regil, (evil) Be careful for once because wisdom is going to turn around, and I''ll tell everyone to be careful later. The Marquis seems to have thought the same thing, grumbling, ''Halfway through the trinkets are of poor quality'' and so on. "Anyway, I''ll keep the report to His Majesty the King...... by the way, Lord Tenma will be in the tournament, won''t he? "Yeah, I''m going to team up with an individual... what''s that? When he heard my words, the Marquis dropped his shoulder. "Do you want to come out as a team... No, there''s going to be a team from our Knights that has Galiver on its axis... I hope it doesn''t hit you early with Lord Tenma''s team... really" It doesn''t seem dignified that the Knights of the Marquis will defeat early. Why are you joining us? And when I asked the Marquis, the words I didn''t think came back. "No, I want to brag about Galiver. The Gallibar of the house is not your" brain muscle orga "! And." Not honorable, Marquis Sammons also (...) seems like a pretty ''parent idiot'', such as joining for the pride of his own family. But when Tamer takes part in the tournament, I think he''s pretty small and wants to brag about his family. In fact, if they asked me if I had that aspect, I wouldn''t say I didn''t either. "Ah, Galiver is smart, isn''t he? If anyone who knows the character of an org (brain muscle) sees it, I think that wit is unusual for an org. I was surprised, too." A demon named Auga is certified as a tricerebral muscle in me. The first is goblins, the second is orcs, and the third is orgs. Some individuals say that if you look at it individually, it''s not that much of a brain muscle, but if you look at it as a species on average, you think you can get the approval of the general adventurer. That''s how much the orga is a brain muscle. "But I''m sorry, Marquis. The topic of this competition will be the Solomon of the House" No matter how rare ''intelligent orga'' Garibar is, it won''t be Solomon, the dragon. "Ku... at least before Lord Tenma''s turn, may Galiver''s turn! I can''t argue, and so on, I prayed to the sky. "With that said, Marquis. I recently read a book written by the Marquis in the Royal Castle library, and I learned about Summoning." "What! It''s true! That was an introduction to summoning magic, but the sons of the house couldn''t remember it... I managed to make my oldest son remember it man-to-man... but this is the first time Lord Tenma has ever said that he only remembered it in that book! The Marquis'' way of saying it sounds like that book is defective, but it is a mistake. Ning Ro, I think it was an easy to understand kind of book as an introduction... just to say that the problem is that many people are unsuitable for summoning magic... When I told him about it, the Marquis kept his eyes round that he had not noticed. Summoning magic has few users. He says there aren''t ten users in the kingdom right now, and the one who hasn''t had the blood of the Summons is about me so far. In history, there have been only five confirmed users other than the Sammons. Summoning magic was supposedly developed by the ancestors of the Marquis of Sammons, and the Summons received the rank of nobleman in recognition of its merits, the book said. There are only two kinds of magic in summoning magic, in fact. The first is Summoning (Sammon), a magic that calls things, a magic that summons their original and recognizable landmarks, and cannot summon beasts like games and novels (with the exception of creatures like the Golem). The second is remote movement (sports). This one can send objects to a specific location or pick up marked objects. These two have a lot in common, but the difference is that Sammon is in his recognizable position, Sports can be summoned near him, and Sammon can only summon, but Sports can also be sent back. If that''s all, Samon feels inferior to the sport, but Samon has no limit on the size of what he summons, as long as his magic permits, but the sport is too big to summon or send... as a guide, about the same size as himself is the limit "If I had a daughter, I would apply to Lord Tenma for an edge conversation..." "Even if I were there, it would be resistant to be Gary and his brother-in-law..." Instead of being resistant, you would resolutely disagree... mainly over there (Gary)... The Marquis has a bitter laugh when he hears my words, but he had no particular objection. "Now it''s time for you to excuse me. Thanks for coming in between this time." "No, this is the one... I just figured if you keep up with Lord Tenma, you''ll catch another stupid nobleman" The Marquis jokes, but as far as I''m concerned, I can''t say enough about my previous experience that that''s not the case. We broke up with the Marquis and decided to take a walk... because the arena was off-limits to anyone but the people involved to prevent crime and fraud. While we were all touring the stalls and shopping, chilling, etc., we noticed that we had come close to where I had been recently. "I''m sorry, but I''m gonna go show my face a little bit" I tried to say no to everyone and go alone, but they all seemed willing to follow me, so I decided to go with them. The store that we all headed to was the kind of store that adhered to a good old tradition, both in recent fashion and incorporation, and was also my favorite store in Wangdu. "Hello ~, I stopped by because I was close" He greeted us inside when he knocked at the door of the store as usual... "Whoa! That''s a tense! Welcome!" Aina and Chris didn''t seem surprised to know about this store, but Jeanne, Aura, and my three daughters only heard that Primera was my destination store, so I was quite surprised to see inside... Most of all, it wasn''t the store''s products that surprised me, but the people who handled the store''s products (...). "What? Are the ladies uncommon for me (...), the woman, to be making this (...)? That being said, the woman lifted it with one hand was a great shield that would have done 30kg even if it had been mildly quoted. The shield is the size Jeanne is likely to hide softly, but the woman makes various fine adjustments with her shield lifted to the crossing of her nose. Actually, she''s a dwarf. However, they are taller than regular female dwarves (slightly over 160cm and fall into the long category as female dwarves) and look more like normal human women at first glance. Most importantly, even if it was a male dwarf, Jeanne and the others couldn''t help but be surprised because it wasn''t so easy to adjust with a 30kg large shield lifted lightly with one hand. "This is it...... whoa, keep this up, they should come and get it first thing tomorrow morning! When the woman spoke in the back of the room, two female dwarves came from behind to retrieve the shield. "Nh, Tenma. What''s wrong with letting a woman be a samurai? Besides, there''s even Aina and Chris... man, you got your hands on younger people in the sun? A woman comes in front of me wiping her sweat, and then she''s just teasing Aina and Chris. From what I can tell, they seem to be close to women. When I introduced Jeanne and the others, the woman also started introducing herself to Jeanne and the others. "Nice to meet you, I''m Kelly. It may be hard to understand, but this is still pure dwarf! I was just finishing my introduction, and Kelly invited me. "But Tenma came to a good place. One of the things I was asked to do was just a little while ago." That''s what led me to the workshop behind the building. Jeanne and the others were following on their own, but Kelly didn''t look like she cared and didn''t say anything. "Look, this is what I was asked to do. I finished it on the super express, but naturally I didn''t miss anything! What was there was a lid swinging sword... No, I called it a sword, but on top of being too large in size for a sword, there is no part of the pattern that a normal sword should always have, instead a round spherical object stuck together. "This is the biggest sword I''ve ever known. Honestly, a decent person wouldn''t order a sword like this, and they wouldn''t build it... that''s all out of common sense." Kelly is laughing very satisfied. Its sword is about 2 m long and 50 cm wide, and the thickest part is about 15 cm. The appearance was about the same width from the root to the tip of the sword, the tip of the sword was not pointed and the tip of the sword was built so that the blade would arc. Since the width of the sword hardly changes from root to tip, the tip of the sword is slightly thicker so that the centrifugal force is easy to apply. This sword is not for me to use in my own hands. It is also one of my trump cards, a sword to equip the Guardian Giganto, the guardian of the Titans. Giganto, which had never been used in the Seigen dungeon, thought that it was not possible to equip it with any more weapons than it had been before, but the size was a problem and it could not be built. Ever since I came to Wang Capital, I had found time to visit weapons stores, blacksmiths, and look for craftsmen to build them, but no one could deal with them, and they didn''t seem to hear anything exciting about them. Even this one, when I started trying to figure it out for myself if it was enough to ask such an artisan, I happened to know about Kelly and talked to her about trying it. "It''s possible to build, but I don''t want to build a weapon you can''t use yourself! Because of that, they actually took a look at Giganto, understood that they could use the product I asked for, and accepted the order. I''ve been here a little while since. All four I ordered from Kelly. Two of them are Giganto''s swords, and the rest are weapons like shortening the pattern of a large spear to Halvard. A regular large spear is a weapon the tip of which calls an object about twice the size of a normal spear and is similar to what has been called a heavenly three-man spear in a previous life. However, this time I ordered something with a distorted balance to say that the tip is 150 cm and the pattern is 100 cm and a large spear. If I tell you, a sword with reference to a large spear, can I say that? In this world, there are in fact quite a few who deal with weapons with such a distorted balance. Because unlike in previous life, magic exists in this world. Even hard-to-use balancing objects exist in them, such as one-of-a-kind weapons, because magic and tools strengthen their physical abilities and make it easier to handle them with magic on the weapon itself. So Kelly never questioned my order either... Ningro, I was strained when I was happy to create it. Because the material used for the weapon was more special than the shape of the weapon. "Steady, I didn''t think I could make a weapon with this hand using ''Hihiirokane'' or ''Mithril'', besides'' Orihalcon ''" Yes, in fact, the weapon material I ordered this time, except for Giganto''s sword, is an overly luxurious weapon with plenty of ''Top 3 Best (Hardest) Class Materials in the Fantasy World (Tenma Research)''! (For the material of Giganto''s sword, all are made of Magic Iron) Mithril used what I had and what Kelly kept for commercial use, and the royal family rewarded me for Hiirokane and Oriharkon. The reward is mainly due to the treasurer''s wife¡­ Mizaria''s cost of treatment and the fact that she helped Tida and Luna, as well as the fact that she helped the king quite a while ago. Incidentally, Hihiirokane is a metal ''somewhat inferior to Orihalcon in hardness, but better as a catalyst for magic'' and a rare metal above Mithril in hardness and catalyst. The reason I even used Mithril on the material was because Hihiirokane and Orihalcon alone were not enough to make two weapons, so I used them to make a song increase... Most importantly, when I first said in my meeting with Kelly, ''Make up for the missing amount with Mithril (song increase),'' Kelly blew out the liquor in her mouth like poison fog (...). The ratio of metal is made of Mithril III, Hihirokane IV, Orihalcon III, but since it was impossible to mix all three types together to make alloys, it was decided to make alloys with Mithril and Hihirokane, which can be mixed together, and use Orihalcon as the core of the weapon to use alloys other than that. "The other two are material only, and no matter what you think, you''re not going to make it during the tournament... sorry" Kelly bowed her head and apologized, but she didn''t want to use these weapons in the tournament from the beginning, so she told her about it and asked Kelly to finish it to her satisfaction. "And by the way, Mr. Tenma... do you use that big sword in a team fight? Primera asks terribly. Perhaps he imagines what it would be like if his opponent ate that sword blow, blurring his face slightly. "No, you just won''t be able to use that one... I don''t plan on using Giganto itself in the first place. That''s only for the purpose of strengthening Giganto." I haven''t been able to fully manipulate Giganto myself yet, so I''m gearing up after thinking that turning the Giganto hand part into a sword would be more effective in my current state. It can also be used in interpersonal fights, but Giganto thinks it will work best in a fight against a group, or even more so in a battle of intensity, so he won''t be able to show its true value in as many people as team fights... most of all, even half of it will be overkill on a side opponent. "I forgot! Tenma, let''s team up! I mouthed it like Lily remembered, but unfortunately my team has already decided, and they can''t work with Lily and the others because they''ve already registered me as their leader. When I told them about it, Lily and the others were sorry. "When that happens, what do we do with the rest of the members? To Primera''s words, Lily and the others are roaring. The rest of us were counting on me, so we got a vacant team. Lily and the others didn''t seem to understand that they were strong enough to win with not enough members, so I was seriously thinking about it. "If it''s conditional, can I leave? It was Mr. Chris who reached out to those lilies for salvation. "When the Knights participate in the Games, there are cases where the Knights are exempt from the work of the Knights (...). It''s urgent, so I can''t say for sure that I can participate... but if that''s okay, I can count on the members." Primera was more pleased than Lily and the others with the words. "It would be very comforting if Master Chris would join us! Surprised as much pleasure, asking Primera why, Mr. Chris apparently was quite a celebrity among female knights and was considered a goal by many female knights. "Chris, who became a knight and was appointed a Kingsguard early, and was promoted as an escort to His Majesty, is the longing and goal of a female knight! I''m going to look at the excited primera and see this one (me) on Doya''s face, Mr. Chris. "But I''m not hot for a man, though." Eina said an extra word to Chris like that. "Hmm! That''s not the same for Eina! "I''m a good speaker. To the nobles." "There''s no such thing as a nobleman calling out to you! "I can still speak up." Two people heating up gradually. I thought I was both the same, but I didn''t say anything, I didn''t care. But there was someone here who couldn''t read the air. "I wonder if either one of us can only speak up even though it''s not hot or weird..." It was Aura who murmured the potpourri. And only then were the two senses sharpened and Aura''s little voice picked up properly. "Aura, what does that mean? "Shall we talk outside for a moment?" "What, what, wait a minute! Until then, the two contenders hunted down Aura in a very breathtaking combination, clasped one hand of Aura aside each to pinch them in amicably, and took them away to the outside. "Aina, Mr. Chris! "Te, Tenma, help..." "I''m home first, take your time! The two of them nodded without turning to me and walked out of the store... that''s when they heard Aura asking me for help but I dared to pretend I didn''t hear her. "Well, shall we go home? Kelly, I''ll be back." "Oops, see ya, Tenma! We''ll make the goods by the end of the tournament! Said goodbye to Kelly, and we decided to go back to the mansion. On the road, passing near the market in the square, there was a shop that was showing some strange buzz. "That was supposed to be a fishmonger over there... what the hell, that crowd? Out of that crowd, there is some sort of beating metal noise, and every time that noise sounds, there is cheering and screaming. "Excuse me. What event is this? When I spoke to a man who was nearby, the man replied feeling somewhat excited. "I''m trying to dismantle a rare fish! Besides, on top of that fish being pretty big, it seems the urchin is horribly stiff, and it keeps failing just now, so finally, the one with confidence in his arm does it! The store owner is looking for a challenger. Besides, we even hold bets." We approach the center of the crowd to see the big fish... "Namitaro... that''s hard..." Lying on a slab-substituted platform, "Big Fish" was, to me, my hometown''s "Reborn Fish (Namitaro)" in a way... 80 Chapter 5-3 Turn of Namitaro He sounded like he heard me whining and Namitaro rammed up suddenly. "The fish have gone wild! "Avoid it! You''re gonna get hurt! "I knew that was a demon! By rampant namitalows, the surrounding audience escaped simultaneously. However, only the adventurers who were in the audience and those with their own arms are about to mount a close attack on Namitaro with their weapons. "Whoa! "How dare you! "Screw you, monster! The first three adventurers set on Namitaro. The weapons, in turn, are two-handed swords, spears and axes, each of which seems to be quite in use. It is also perfect to collaborate with adventurers. But... "Get out of my way! Namitaro exhales in a language (Japanese) that the people around him do not understand. When I waved my tail with the hanging voice, the weapons of the adventurers danced through the universe. "Shh, shh, shh! Further followed by three consecutive hits of Namitaro''s tail. Each of them captures the adventurer, and now the adventurer dances the universe. "Then it''s a monster! "Come on, they''re gonna kill me! Everybody, run! The strength of Namitaro began to confuse even the adventurers who tried to exorcise him. In the meantime, Namitaro, certified as a carbide, approached me in a quick motion to slip to my place. "Boy, run! Someone screams, screaming from the neighborhood. Jeanne was amazed and hardened by Namitaro''s proximity, Primera moved to advance to put a cross spear in Namitaro, and the three sisters were armed to attack after Primera, but... "Acceleration zero! Shouting things like this Cyborg warrior over here, Namitaro increased his speed in an instant and took control of Primera''s tip. As a result, Primera was untimed and stepped on two legs, and because of this, no three sisters could jump out. Namitaro comes near me without slowing down, so it''s hard to predict when Namitaro is inevitable... "Blame it! I spread the mouth of the dimension bag containing the shilowmalls and stored (...) the namitalows. "Ba ~ iba ~ iki ~ ~! Namitaro was sucked into the bag, echoing words that only I could understand. "Sounds surprisingly usable, this..." I closed my bag''s mouth satisfied with the new utilisation... I feel like I heard a stone bump and a scream from Shiloumal right after Namitaro was sucked in but let''s not worry about it. Shortly after that decision, the bag was opened more than the inside and a shilowmall popped out of it with a bump on his head from the inside. "Gaw! Gaw, gaw! Apparently, Shiloumal is quite angry. I tried to get away from this place early because Shiloumal''s mood seemed a little better when I promised to treat him for his octopus and serve him a chunk of meat for dinner in a good mood... "Hey kid... leave the fish alone" The fishmonger who remembered Namitaro grabbed me by the shoulder. After the ensuing negotiations, Namitaro''s ownership became mine. Incidentally, Namitaro''s price was about 100,000 yen for one gold coin and one Japanese yen. Back at Grandpa''s mansion, we first built an impromptu pond (like a puddle) in the garden to fill the water, then dragged Namitaro out of the bag and threw him into the pond. Namitaro, who had been thrown in, did not even pickle with him floating upside down on the surface of the water, so he followed him out with the three daughters nearby. "Tenma, how do you eat this? "You look pretty tight, and you have to pull the mud out." "Looks like he''s dead, and you can''t get the mud out of him... what do we do? To the three statements, I felt Namitaro move only a little. "Well, I''d love to have you out of the mud, but if you''re dead, you can''t help it! After filling it up, I''m wondering if I can manage it if I expose it to water or use dark eye flavoring or vanilla! I answer as big as I can hear Namitaro. Then, now it moved a little bigger than earlier. "But what about the urchin? Primera answered Jeanne''s question like she came up with something, not me. "Why not try it with Giganto''s new gear? No matter how tough the urchin is, it''s hard to imagine that it can withstand the blow of Giganto." So I summoned (...) Giganto quickly. Only Giganto''s right hand is changed to a sword, and his left hand is left intact. "Well, let''s get started! I grabbed the base of Namitaro''s tail with Giganto''s left hand and put it on a table made of stone installed in the garden while hanging it upside down. Hold Namitaro tight with Giganto''s left hand and shake his right hand...... "Patience! Be patient, Tenma! Namitaro finally surrendered. He just got a blow from Giganto and didn''t think he''d be safe. "Nyah! Talk!" "Monster! "Tenma, knock it down! The three daughters were suddenly surprised by Namitaro, who spoke the humanities, and rushed to hide behind me. When the three of them were surprised the moment the cat mimi and tail stood pinned and saw them jump up a little on the spot, I thought, "Tell me beast man, they''re all cats after all. Primera and Jeanne didn''t scream, but they both seemed pretty surprised and stopped moving for a moment. But Primera quickly regains her mind and comes forward to shelter Jeanne, pulls out her sword and alerts Namitaro, and Jeanne is ready to let the magic go at all times. Well, I don''t know if you can do decent damage against Namitaro besides me, but you won''t have to shut up and overlook the fight between people I know. "Ahhh... everyone''s fine, this guy''s someone I know." When I introduced Namitaro by hanging him upside down, Namitaro twisted his body and landed (fell) on the ground, moving one chest fin (nagging) to begin greeting him. "Oss, ora, namitaloh. Nice to meet you!" Namitaro says hello in a bright voice, but the women only look like ''talking fish = a monster'', and by saying that they know me, they don''t seem to know how to handle it. "Don''t be so nervous. Yeah. I''m just a fishmonger... let''s get along." and so forth, cleverly twisting his body and approaching everyone. "Nyah! Come on! Come on! "Monster! "Creepy!" Three daughters, unable to withstand such an approach to Namitaro, also screamed and fled. Seeing it, Namitalow locked the target to his three daughters, and then started chasing them. "Mr. Tenma, do you really know that (...)? "Tenma, what is that (...)? Primera and Jeanne inquired as they pointed to Namitaro, who was chasing her three daughters around. "Oh, Namitaro and I knew each other when we left Kukri Village. I don''t know the details, but it should be fish for once... I''m not sure." While we were talking about that, my three daughters fled in the direction we were in. "Hehe! Ladies, watch out. No! Namitaro saying that, but he seems to be doing a little bit of a trick, chasing the three of us while keeping a certain distance. However, since I am just getting too well, I decided to set up one moxibustion here. I opened the bag in anticipation of the timing as Namitaro approached. "Sweet!" Namitaro made the jump in the last minute and tried to jump over me... "You are! At the landing site of Namitaro, magic was used to create thick dirt walls. "Phew! Namitaro, distracted by the bag, hit him from the front without being able to circumvent the wall and finally stopped moving. My three daughters are beating me up with octopuses, wooden sticks, etc. that were nearby against Namitaro poking at the wall, but I didn''t seem to be taking much damage, so I let them do it until I cared... Namitaro deserved it. "And well, he''s in good shape and suspicious, but if he''s not hostile, he''s harmless... because I think" "Nice to meet you! Namitaloh greeted everyone again when he introduced Namitaloh, who had endured with his previous defense (scales), even if his three daughters had made him a taco beater. "By the way Namitaro... have you got a more suspicious tone than before? From previous suspicious dialects, this time there are even more mixed and suspicious dialects (from previous life). "Man, if you live long enough, there''s a lot going on." Kind of an enlightened kind of answer, but perhaps you forgot the original dialect. And you''re carp! Never human! I had something to say for now to Namitaro, who answered me with a fake face. "Namitaro, for once your position is my possession (...). I''ll get you to work." I was the one who bought the Namitaro that was sold at the fish shop, so the current owner (owner) is me. Explaining the matter, Namitaro was surprisingly reassured. "Yeah. I want to work for Tenma! So I decided to join the team... at this rate I might not have to fight in the team... If you look at my team''s current strength... Slalin...... B to A rank equivalent Shiloumal...... S Rank Equivalent Solomon¡­¡­ B rank equivalent Namitaro...... above S-rank equivalent (underwater limited, not known on land) It feels like I said... honestly, I think it''s a B-A rank because I can''t read the strength of Slalin, but actually I wouldn''t be surprised if it was an S-rank... Solomon would be something like this because he''s still a kid. Even for Namitaro, it would be underwater to show its strength, but as far as the rampage at the fishmonger is concerned, it can also handle shore to some extent. Anyway, like my team, that wouldn''t be the case where the average rank of family members is above A''s. Somehow my three daughters, Primera, and even Jeanne had discussions with Hisohiso when I was thinking about that. "Who is Tenma really? "Shiloumal to Suralin, now Namitaro is your family... they are all strong demons..." "Namitaro is creepy..." "In addition to that, magic on the sword and even physical surgery are top notch... if you think about it normally, it''s a strange level through awesome, right?" "Besides, I know the medicine, the cooking, everything else..." Looks like the five of us are talking about me. All five of them are talking in a whisper so that I can''t hear them, but they can hear the whole thing just by slightly enhancing their physical abilities. Looking back to think I''d make a domicile for Namitaloh until the five of us had finished discussing it, for some reason Namitaloh was waving his chest fin toward the second floor of the mansion. I followed Namitaro''s gaze and Grandpa stood there. When Grandpa and I met each other, he moved out of the spot and came to us. "What, Tenma, have you got more new family members again? You''re gonna ask me, Grandpa. Namitalow greeted Grandpa like that. "Oss! Oyla, Nami. Nice to meet you!" ... change the character for some reason. "Oh, can you talk? It''s rare. I''m Merlin, Tenma''s grandfather. Say hello." And Grandpa didn''t even care...... I think it''s amazing in many ways. Then immediately the two of them break it down, leaving me alone and bickering... I missed you a little... For some reason I felt a little missed, but I was going to build a pond for Namitaro by myself. I tried to make it 10 x 20 m wide and about 1 to 1.5 m deep. The edge of the pond was solidified until it was like a single rock with dirt magic, so I don''t think it would break so easily and I think it would be less cloudy. The water was also filled with magic, but if I was worried about what to do with oxygen in the water, I decided to leave it to Namitaro to say I would do something about it myself. By the time the pond was ready, the five of us had finished discussing it, and we talked about whether it was time to prepare dinner. But Aura and the others are still not coming back... apparently Eina and Chris'' OHANASHI is prolonged. So I''m cooking this time. I''ve been eating outside lately and Aina has been making a lot for me, so I decided to wave my arm for a while. This time the dish is going to try the curry of the memorial. In fact, in the meantime, I discovered spice dishes in the street and studied how to make them. Most of all, the dish was skewered, so my knowledge plus it feels like half an experiment, but I can''t help it there. I''m gonna try my best not to waste the ingredients. The person in the stall who was serving the skewer was forced to tell me about the spice formula (most importantly, I bought more than 50 servings of skewer, so I was happy to tell them), and I bought the spice at the store where they told me about it, but I got it as I did. First fry large quantities of onions until candied and put them in a dimensional torso pan, then cut potatoes, carrots, beef, etc. into bite-sized pieces and put this one in the dimensional torso as well. Place water in the dimensional torso containing the ingredients and simmer for a while while bringing to a boil to remove the ac that came out. In the meantime, I continued to fry the flour until it turned fox color, being careful not to burn it in the frying pan. Mix together the stir-fried flour and half of the spice and put it into the carcass while dissolving it slightly in broth. After that, I''ll just add spice to make sure it tastes good and make it taste good. Curry-like items were completed about an hour after the start of cooking. This time, without being too spicy, I tried to make it about spicy between sweet and medium spicy with honey, etc. However, it only adds a little spice that I have left to eat, which adds spiciness. Thus the finished curry was transported to the room where everyone was. I left the rice to Jeanne, so it was a slightly softer way to cook, but there was no particular problem. Also, Eina and the others were back in the middle of cooking the curry and apologized for not being able to help cook (only Eina). When I opened the lid of the dirt pan that cooked the torso pan and rice with the curry, the room was filled with the smell of the curry spice, and the unfamiliar faces (especially the three daughters) were surprised, but there was no rejection, so I served the rice on the plate, sprinkled a light brown curry over it and distributed it. "Well, I''ll have it" I put my hands together and then I spooned the curry to my mouth. "Ooh... it tastes like curry properly" My thoughts were that tasty, rather than nostalgic, was the first... it''s been roughly fifteen years of curry anyway. I''m obsessed with curry. Everyone saw my reaction and then started putting their hands on the curry. Each reaction... "That''s an unusual taste. A little tingly, but handsome." "That''s a new way to use spices. I have drunk spiced soup, but I have never heard of eating anything thickened with flour over rice." "That''s not bad. It might be spicy if it''s any harder, but it tastes good." "Right. But because of the spice, my body warmed up earlier and I sweated." Grandpa, Aina, Chris and Primera had a good reputation. In contrast... "Nah, it''s spicy... get some water" "My tongue will tingle ~" "Too many spices ~" "Tenma... I don''t like this..." and disapproved from my three daughters and Jeanne. "Tenma, change. And your sister just moved." Namitaro eating curry properly. And the "sister over there" thing, Aura, has had no light in her eyes since she came back to the Mansion (where she was brought). "... there you go, Namitaro. And this is the one for Aura." I gave Namitaro a change, and Aura spooned something more spiced into my eating curry into my soggy mouth. "... ho" "Ho?" "Hongya!! What the hell!!" Aside from the fact that my daughter of her age is a good voice, Aura was drawn back to this world by the power of Curry... Oh, great and the power of Curry (from me)... "Dear Tenma! I don''t want that! Mizu! Water please! The panicked Aura received to take away my offered cup and drank it up with Gabe Gabe. And Aina was mad at me for that behavior. I think my first curry at that rate was a bad success...... by the way my final thought was'' Curry, if you say curry, but somewhere different from what I wanted to eat ''. After dinner, Eina and Chris went to the castle, Primera to their fellow knights, and their three daughters each pulled up to their own inn. Namitaloh, who went up to the mansion on his own, returned to the pond in the garden after a grandpa and dinner. Along the way, I decided to ask Namitaro what bothered me. "Hey, Namitaro. You got caught again? And Namitaro has a serious look? So... "Tenma... If you think I''m going to get caught so many times, it''s a big mistake." "Su, sorry..." "If I was swimming a little sleepy, I could just hang it on the net! Namitaro (fish) saying that with his chest up for some reason... sorry I lost it! Homma! "I wish I had escaped on the way..." "No, that''s what I thought... they were carrying tons of shellfish together. I ate too much and fell asleep... for about ten days... and when I realized it, I did it on the slab! Exactly." Koi "! Ha-ha-ha, Namitaro laughing... you, that''ll only cook later... That made the night before the tournament even worse... 81 Chapter 5-4 Commencement of the Games "Royally hosted now, I declare the opening of the ''Martial Festival in front of the Prayer for Victory''! Words echo in the arena announcing Caesar''s opening. Then a little later, a cheer arose from among the participants lined up in the audience and arena, as if to rock the arena. The cheer lasted for a while, but when he turned to Master Caesar and the king raised his hand gently, the cheer slowly subsided. "I also know very well that we can''t all wait. This tournament will have the highest number of participants ever, so there will be more matches that look good for it. I look forward to the rest now. And the participants! Unleash all the power you''ve cultivated! Grab the glory with your hands! When the king concluded that way, the cheer boiled again. A brief explanation was then given and once the participants were dissolved. It is now about 10 a.m. and qualifications for individual fights are scheduled to begin around 11 p.m. after this, except for individual battle participants who left the arena or went up to the audience. They say there are more than 650 individual battle participants, including me, nearly 200 more than last year. Since all of those participants cannot enter the modem, it is customary for them to be assembled outside the arena for each qualifying group to wait in order to make all qualifying participants fair. Up to 32 people have advanced to the main race, of which four who have advanced to the semi-finals in the last tournament have been given seed rights (exemption from qualifying). However, since one of the winners declined due to an injury this time, up to 29 people can proceed to the main election from the qualifying round. However, up to two people per group were able to break through the qualifying round. Because this would make it easier to adjust the number of people in the qualifying round, it has now been decided that only one set of qualifying round will have three main entrants as a special rule from the Games. Previously, they had made adjustments by making seeds in the main election, such as when the defectors came out, or when two people were unable to advance to the main election in the qualifying round and a quota crack occurred. And whether I was lucky or not, the three of them were assigned to a team that could move on to the main race. Jin and Garratt had participated in the tournament''s personal battle from someone I know, but none of them wore a qualifying team. The Bandit King is not wearing it with us either, and he appears in front of one of my groups. There are a total of 14 qualifying sets. The qualifiers were divided into two sets of simultaneous events, and my group was the last to appear. By the way, Jin was in the first group, and Garratt was assigned to a group that went hand in hand with my group. The number of people assigned is 45 except for my group, and only my group is 65. There is always an attendant in the vicinity of the group, who accepts confirmations of the rules, questions, etc. When it comes to the rules of qualifying... 1. Any person who does not come to the prescribed place by the start of the match shall be disqualified. 2. Disqualification if the attack was deliberately carried out other than by the same group of participants. Three, if you fall off-site, you are disqualified. 4, Disqualification when judged by the referee to be unable to continue the match. 5, Disqualification when deliberately attacking a disqualified person. 6, upon death (...) disqualification. 7, disqualification upon instruction of the referee, or against the order. 8, Non-use of items other than weapons and protective equipment. However, items such as bags can be used. That would be the basic rule, but they would only make an exception if they were found to have failed to follow the rules for good reason. Seems like there are other detailed rules, but that''s about it to watch out for for for now. "Whoa! I wanted to be there. Ooh, Tenma!" I was resting at my group''s rendezvous point, and Galat, who was in a nearby group, called me out. "Long time no see, Tenma! Garratt called me out loud, so the same group of people were paying attention to me... even when it comes to attention, I have one kid who just attends the memorial, who looked like... let''s ignore it because it doesn''t involve me directly. I think I noticed Garratt in my eyes around me like that, and he had sympathetic eyes... to the people around him. "I don''t know what to say... it''s up to them to see the tenma for the first time. Until you make a fool of yourself and look at your painful eyes... the most painful eyes are the real fools or the second-class ones." Garratt is whining in such a voice that he can only hear me... well, it seems like my group doesn''t have a real prowess. I don''t have a choice, so let''s make sure that Galat expands as he wishes. "So, what''s it like to be a galat? "Hmm? Yeah, to the extent that there''s a strong guy... the problem is we have a semi-winner from last year, so it''s going to be the key to how he moves" He said he was the one who lost the first round of the main game in the last tournament, even when he said he was a semi-winner last year, and there''s not that much difference in strength with Garratt. "Still have a proven track record...... some of them will arrive first. I think it kicks ass and the riot starts." As for Garratt''s maneuvers, cut through the first turmoil as much as possible without damage, and then battle out! Says, it''s a crude thing to call an operation, but it can also be said to be the right way to fight Battle Royale in a way. The attendant seems to have come to inform us that the first real contestant has been decided while we are talking about that. "Whoa! Apparently, Gin''s guy won it out safely! The attendant said Jin competed in the main race, and Garratt seemed kind of happy to hear that. "Sounds like there weren''t many wizards in Gin''s group. Even if you were there, you''d have been hit intensively in the first brawl." "Well, a concurrent wizard would do it before he finishes his magical chant... only a concurrent (...), but" Galat looking at me sideways saying that. In the meantime, the attendant has also read out the names of the main contestants. From the reactions around us, apparently, the four main contestants, including Jin, had also advanced to the main contest in the last tournament, so to speak, a well-deserved win. "I can''t lose, either! Let''s stick together! Galat, a little excited, left me with that and went back to his group. It seems that those in the second half of the group can be free until their group enters, so they crushed their time by appropriately touring nearby stalls and watching the game, and finally heard my group when the sun tilted a lot. "The final group of participants will gather in the aisle by the venue." When the attendant called to the aisle, he was lined up on the spot to confirm his name and lead him inside the venue. Of course there was not a single late person or anything like that. "Then wait here" The first place I was guided was a modest room where I could peek at the fighting bench, just before the start of the previous set of matches. One group started with a look at how things were going and quiet, but the other set became a riot early in the start and several participants were being blown away to dance through the universe...... it is the ''Bandit King'' who is blowing away the participants. The Bandit King was kicking his enemies by trying to slap a big axe on their opponents, showing overwhelming strength. For this reason, space was created around nature and the Bandit King, and no one tried to fight the Bandit King. When the Bandit King took a step forward, the participants around him took two or three steps back, and booming began to occur from the audience, not to mention because some kind of rigidity could be achieved. The Bandit King, who boiled his fortune to the participants who showed no sign of ever coming, stuffed him to the front opponent at an unimaginable speed from his stature, fed him a blow of an axe and put a few together and blew him off the scene. As a result, the atmosphere began to drift from the participants around them, saying that even if they became passive, they would eventually get stuck between them, and not all the rest of the participants went to the Bandit King at the same time. It seems that the participants are trying to defeat the Bandit King with a number of violence, but they were not the enemies of the Bandit King, such as the U.N. crowd, driven by fear and unable to work together properly. The UAE crowd reduced the number of people by one of the Bandit King''s axes, and eventually all (...) were blown off-site. The way it was, it felt exactly like a corpse, but there was an atmosphere from the Bandit King, who was just standing alone on the battlefield, that could be taken exactly as the king''s style, attracting the audience. "That''s it! The referee was also a little late in giving an end signal as to whether he was pushed by the power of the Bandit King. Upon hearing the referee''s signal, the Bandit King gently descended the fighting platform and raised it to a modest room in the arena. Shortly thereafter, a report was made by the referee that only the Bandit King would be eligible to compete in the main race in the current game, and a quota split for the main election was decided. The audience sent an unbroken round of applause to the Bandit King, but the group that was still going on at the same time was fighting, and the match was less painful than that of the Bandit King earlier, so from the audience, just finish it off, the atmosphere began to drift, and the participants in that group seemed very difficult to do. In the end, it was the first contestants in the tournament and the first young people in the main race who won the group. My group was finally called up on the battle bench when the previous group was settled. When I went up to the fighting table, I glanced at the seat where the Kings were, and there was a crowd of royalty there, and beside the treasurer there was Mr. Missari sitting in a wheelchair. Keep your gaze moving and look at the aristocratic seat, and somehow you also saw the grandfathers there. There was not only my grandfather, Jeanne, and Aura, but also my three daughters in Primera... probably even used them in Conne, the "Duke of Sanga House" with Primera. More than that, I ran out of time to observe the audience. Participants will be randomly placed on the bench... "The final set of qualifiers, the game begins! The voice of the referee sounded. My first opponent was a big man with full body armor right behind me. Apparently, the man judged me the easiest person to defeat, and he just stuck in without a plan. "Oh no! What..." Against a man just barging in, I paid for that foot in a low kick before his stepped foot got to the ground. As a result, the man was easily falling and slightly confused. Before the man went back to sanity, I swung my opponent''s legs aside at his mercy. "Buh! Oops! Oops..." I gradually moved to the central part, which was becoming a turmoil pattern while setting up a ''giant swing'' on the man. Occasionally, the participants involved in the swing were blowing up, but the armor of the man who was turning it into my weapon seemed like a medium business, with some snags, etc., but I didn''t see any major distortions, broken areas, etc., making it a very good weapon. Exactly while doing the giant swing. Then the central participants noticed, so I decided to throw down my weapon (man) thoughtfully...... towards the central. The full-body armored man, freed from me, flew like a cannon bullet, bouncing the participants in the missed center like a bowling pin. I jumped into the center. The center was full of pock-and-mouth space for everyone to escape from the armored man, and the participants around them watched me jump into that space with a distracted face, but suddenly they glanced at me and attacked me all at once... "Frozen! When I froze the surface of the fighting table like a skating rink, the participants who tried to jump at me slipped and had buttocks on the spot. "Downburst! This was followed by a downward airflow (downburst) centered around me. If I just let it happen as it is, I will also take damage, so only my place is engineered to make magic adjustments to make sure there is no damage. With the effect of freezing the downburst and the fighting bench, the participant''s body gradually moved in an off-site direction. The participants are desperately trying to stop, but they all slipped off the fighting bench without being able to do much on the ice (...). The jury to an audience flattered at the end of it. But the participants will be the ones who don''t understand (or want to) what happened the most. Anyway, even though they all fell off the stage and retired, most of them are healthy enough to fight again now, without any major injuries. In that, I''m still standing alone on the fighting bench. You can''t get off the stage on your own because you still don''t get an end signal from the referee. I wanted you to give me a signal, so I turned my eyes to the Kings, not to the jury. I noticed my gaze. The king slowly rose... "Judge! It''s the end of the game! I told the referee. When the referee returned to me in the words of the king, he hurried to give a signal of termination. When I heard that and tried to get off the stage, the three participants started complaining about the referee. "Don''t be ridiculous! I can still fight! Among those complaining, the greatest man equipped with lavish armor and a great sword began to scream. "Can you admit such a result! "Unless you cheat on something, there''s no way that a kid like that could use so much magic! Invalid! This kind of game! Shouted out beside the man, two men equipped with this luxurious armor again. But I ignored him and left the arena. I just got off and heard more cursing from the men than from the back, but I walked straight to the modem without worrying. "Whoa! That kid''s getting away with it! Get him!" The first man to complain shouted that way at the surrounding participants, but the other participants did not move just by sending a chilling glance. On the contrary...... "Guards! Get those three! He is a sinner who defiled the militant festival in front of you! Soon, the military secretary had descended below the royal seat...... the three participants were immediately held in captivity by the guards brought in by Lyle von Blumeil Crustin. The three men, who had considerable resistance to the guards at that time, were attacked when they were seized by the guards and had lost their minds when they were tied up. "Some of those who have lost this game will not have to be as... unconvinced as they are. But including that, they were immature, and they were only good at one. Take this as a lesson and do your best to stay alert for the next time." On his return, Lyle spoke to the participants in the earlier game. Participants also seemed to understand that in such matches (Battle Royal) there was an end to saying this, and they were on their knees and drooling their heads on the spot. The audience applauded Lyle for his swift action, and for what it felt like, but also for the participants who had lost and left the arena... but the other set of games was still going on. While the audience is paying attention to Tenma''s behavior, the disturbances of the Three Fools, and Lyle''s handiwork, the other group is seeing signs that the number of participants is down to less than a third, and is likely to settle in a little while later. In the end, it was Galat and the veteran adventurer who won this group... "Phew... I''m glad you had some Tenma support! Galat, who had been in the booth a long time after me, said that at the very beginning of the opening. Apparently, things have been going on for quite some time in the Galat group, but seeing the magic I unleashed, some participants were surprised and confused, which propagated to other participants, and the result was a breakdown into a riot. Moreover, because it was a turmoil in a state of confusion, most participants were defeated without being able to show half their strength. Why would that lead to my backup? Ask me... "Huh? ''Cause if it''s a tense, there''s nothing strange about what you did... suddenly on the other side. Try big magic two times in a row, I think most of them will be surprised and confused. I knew the source best. I was able to achieve my strength without confusion." Originally Galat was one of the leading players in that group, so if he wasn''t able to achieve strength around him, it would be a fair win... I don''t know what to say. An attendant came to us like that and started talking about what was going to happen. Simply put, Congratulations on your main contest, the combination of the main contests will take place that morning, come without delay, is. After hearing about it, me, Garratt and the other main contestant just tried to get out of the modem... "Ah! Just a moment for the Tenma players" I was pulled over by name. With me sidelined like that, Garratt said, "Don''t go home first because the jinns are waiting," and the other one left without saying anything. "Can I help you? I didn''t do anything wrong with the game." To my question, the attendant is shaking his neck sideways and denying it with great momentum. "Eh! I don''t even suspect this is illegal! However, a few noblemen who saw the game earlier said to meet with the Tenma players¡­ I would like to ask you to wait a little while as the person above notified me when taking measures to do so." That''s what happened. I said I didn''t have enough work to shake off the nobility, but the attendant was in tears, so I decided to wait a little while in the modest room. Is it about ten minutes to wait? The countermeasure came to the modem where I am (...). "Did you mean the two of you... Quickly, please" I went with them to the exit. Near the exit by then...... "That kid who says that tenma or something is a long time too late..." "Baron, not much time has passed since the game ended. Probably using a lot of magic, so he''s taking a little break." "Looks like he''s after something like Tenma too... you''re gonna call the baron''s ass before me" "Please calm down, sir. Even if he speaks first, his husband is above the throne, so you just have to speak to Tenma and do it with a gentle erection... even if you say you have strength, you are a inexperienced young man, you will be happier to speak to your husband, the Viscount, than the Baron." and other lower nobles talking to their own squire. The nobles who were there would have recently come to the king''s capital. Otherwise you should have heard about the rumors of the Tenma from your faction''s noble companions. Tenma appeared from the exit before such nobles. From where the nobles are, it seems difficult to see the person beside the tenma, and on top of that, it was disastrous that he was only paying attention to the tenma in an attempt to get through the other nobles on this occasion. The nobles rushed to Tenma''s place and... "These disrespectful people -! The person next to Tenma gave me a drink. 82 Chapter 5-5 Importance of information… Who drank all the nobles who rushed over to us at Tenma''s... "" "" "Duke of Sanga!? He was the ''Duke of Sanga'', one of the country''s leading aristocrats, making it a superior nobleman. The aristocrats who had just rushed over didn''t seem to think that the Duke was walking with me or anything, and they were all making me pull my face off. "Those people don''t seem to know anything about politeness... even if they pack it on me, the Duke..." That is not a complete mistake, but there is no way in the circumstances it can be taken that way. "If I was here on a public matter, what I would have done earlier would not have been strange if I had been truncated without question! The Duke of Sanga further absurd his voice. But I heard that this was the "play by the Duke" and this was the "measure" the attendant was talking about, so I didn''t do anything surprising, I watched the nobles being pissed off by the Duke with Ning Ro''s chilling eyes. "It''s a misunderstanding, Duke. I''m there..." "Well... do you take vengeance on the Duke because of a misunderstanding... you have good guts" The Duke, who feels that he will not listen to anything he says, turns his gaze to the nobles with a lower voice that sounds even colder and heavier. The nobles had seen the Duke''s attitude and begged forgiveness to kneel on the ground and beg for his life. "Father, wouldn''t you like to be around that already... human. Everyone makes mistakes. I was wondering if it would also be the role of those on the horizon to allow it... and your father''s attitude seems to be confusing too..." and it was not the usual look of armor that opened his mouth to forgive the duke, but a primera dressed in a blue dress... the line I said was a bit of a stick read, but there was no room for the aristocrats desperately begging for forgiveness to realize it, etc. "Mmmm... you''re absolutely right... I''ll give you a special meditation this time... but I don''t think there will be a next time! The nobles have a relieved look at the fact that their lives were saved. The Duke of Sanga glanced at me and walked off the scene ignoring the weakened nobles. "Say I''m the cause... The Duke of Sanga is a bad person too" "People are naturally bad. Anyway, I''m noble. Besides, you''ve learned a lot from them... about how important it is to gather information..." The Duke transferred his gaze to Primera once. Primera seems nervous for some reason and has not noticed the Duke''s gaze. I nodded softly against the Duke and moved in front of Primera to say hello. "I''ll see you first, young lady. My name is Tenma the Adventurer, and I am excessively good to the Duke of Sanga. See you in the future..." I knelt down in front of the primera and took my hand and said hello... I just didn''t say anything to my hand... Primera is black-and-white on my behavior. When I took my hand, I said, "Hiya!" He had a weird voice, but he didn''t imitate it like he was going in there. "Te, Mr. Tenma! What''s the joke! Please don''t be embarrassed! His face turned bright red and waved away, Primera retreated two or three steps. Apparently, the tension has eased, but instead he''s a little angry. "No, ''cause this is the first time I''ve seen you... what is a primera dressed as a lady... so I tried to say a nobleman-style (...) greeting..." I''ve been face-to-face with Primera many times before, but since Primera has always been in armor so far, I''ve had the impression that she looks like "Primera of the Knights," but this time she looks like a dress I''ve never seen before, and seeing an extremely rare outing called "Primera Lady of the Duke''s House," she caught a little fire in my prank... because there was also a Duke''s push! The Duke of such an accomplice laughs without speaking out in the invisible position of Primera. "Sure, this dress doesn''t suit me... but don''t you have to tease me..." Primera seemed to mistakenly think that the dress was made fun of because it didn''t suit her, but it actually looked pretty good. Originally Primera has a fairly good quality education among the nobles as the daughter of the Duke''s family, and she is born with a neat face. Furthermore, due to his own membership in the Knights, his body is tightened due to training, and because of his primera personality, he is also concerned about health management, so his skin and hair are in very good condition. Therefore, if I were to give Primera a rating, it would definitely mean ''beauty''... but it does not include personality, etc. For the record, Leena, a friend of Primera''s, told me that some girls were pretty jealous of being told she was beautiful from around (Primera herself thought it was flattering), even if she wasn''t particularly concerned. When I tried to solve Primera''s misunderstanding, the Duke came in between. "Primera. Tenma, you''re never making fun of me! I can tell. Whatever, Tenma, your behavior is almost with what I did when I dictated your mother! Whatever, Tenma, you didn''t dictate it, but a man is a creature who sometimes behaves like that when he sees a beautiful woman! And the Duke, who shared his experiences... and asked me for my consent on the sidelines. Exactly here, I nodded vaguely, without being able to say, ''I don''t mean that, I just made fun of you'', etc. "Oh really..." Primera squeaks so, dyeing her cheeks in a different way than she did earlier. I couldn''t stand being in this weird air, so I asked the Duke what he cared about. "The dukes are here to pick me up," the king said. "Oh yeah...... you got it" A lightly admitted duke. But that raises new questions. That''s... "But didn''t you want to come around King or Lord Lyle or Grand Duke? You can''t miss something like that (for the three of you) because of those three personalities. When asked that thought, the Duke laughed bitterly. "You say it as if you''ve seen it... you''re right. At first, His Majesty himself tried to go, but just as the king of this country was not good enough to pick him up, Lyle and the Grand Duke persuaded His Majesty a little forcefully... the queen found out what the plan was, and I and Primera, who had a quick knowledge of it, were going to go... it seemed that His Majesty, Lyle and the Grand Duke had all three of them folded by the Queen." The duke and Primera, who were summoned quickly, seemed to take a little while, mainly to change Primera''s clothes. "Well, think of this as a thank you from me." "Thank you? The Duke says, apparently, he was making a bet in my game, and he got a pretty good dividend. My odds on winning the main battle contestants are roughly thirty times higher at first. This was the lowest popularity in my group, but they dropped to triple shortly afterwards, eventually becoming the most popular in the group. The cause is the Duke of Sanga, the Marquis of Sammons, and myself to the people I know. In this tournament, the royal family said it was an implicit understanding not to take part in the bet, so they stayed in this multiplier. A story I heard later turned out that the Duke, Marquis, and I gambled a million G and Grandpa gambled half a million G. By the way, athletes themselves are allowed to take part in bets against themselves, but if they are involved in the eight hundred, they are basically determined to be (...) slave fallen. After that, there was no trouble and I was able to get back to the mansion safely. The next day, I still have a pair of qualifiers in the arena today, but there''s no reason to be particularly interested or acquainted with them, so much so that today I''ll tie the line in the courtyard to confirm the collaboration in tomorrow''s team game and do it lightly. When I said confirmation of cooperation, I said what it would feel like if Namitaro was added, but in conclusion, I couldn''t make a big deal of it. Whatever, Namitaloh rides badly, Shiloumal gets caught and jokes, Solomon gets shaky with him, Slalin gets angry, and eventually he decides on an operation in the name of ''fight ad hoc''. So I decided to cut it up early and relax in the mansion. It was just right for a very quiet and relaxing inside the mansion today. Whatever, the three daughters, Primera and Chris'' team didn''t come to the mansion to check on the collaboration, and we finally saw how it was going. Jeanne and Aura have been taken to Aina, and Grandpa has not returned since Ernesto called them out reluctantly. It may be a good idea to take a relaxing walk on these days, but the King''s Capital is too busy in the middle of the festival, and certain people (...) have been passing in front of the mansion deliberately since earlier. There are three main types of people that are passing by. The first is the average person who sees yesterday''s battle and has a subtle peek at the mansion with a favorable interest in me. The second is a person who is trying to get acquainted with me. This also includes nobility and its use. And the problem is those who have a third degree of hostility. Some of them even seemed to be aristocratic users, adventurers, and people who seemed to run backwards. Perhaps, but I think most adventurers and the average person who lost money on bets just know where I live passing by, but I can only think of that as saying that noble use and back-run guys probably have connections with reformists... Let''s make an appraisal and keep a note of some people and talk to Grandpa later. I don''t think it''s going to be that easy to get my hands on this mansion because we have security tricks everywhere, but let''s increase the placement of the golem just in case. The placement was kept outside near windows and doors and on the back of the mansion, while in the mansion the placement was increased in the rooms and rooms of Jeanne and Aura, etc. To be honest, I feel like I''m overdoing it. At any rate, there are only about 100 more golems, and if you include the previous ones, you get about 150. Plus magic and magic prop security equipment, so even if a thousand knights had attacked us, we wouldn''t be able to drop them that easily. I fell asleep as I was when I finished strengthening my crime prevention. And when Grandpa came back, he was surprised to find out about the security enhancements on the fast track. "Tenma... what are you going to fight? This isn''t a mansion, it''s a fortress disguised as a mansion..." I feel like I''ve overdone it, but I haven''t even reflected on this one! It should be noted that the kings who came to visit at a later date said exactly what Grandpa thought. By the way, Jeanne and Aura had not noticed the fortification of the mansion at all. Furthermore, the next day, the tournament will qualify for a team match. They say there are 136 teams in the tournament right now, the third largest in history. They are divided into 16 and the qualifying takes place. However, it was not possible to qualify all the boulders exclusively in the arena, so they gathered them in the arena at first light in the morning, then drew lots for the division, and then fought in an extraordinary qualifying venue set up everywhere in the Wang capital. The participation of my acquaintances in this team match are three daughters and Primera''s extraordinary team, "The Hua of Gunjo," "The Sword of Dawn," led by Jin, "The Ghost Soldier," spindled by Garibar, the family of the Marquis of Sammons, "Seigen Tamers A," "Seigen Tamers B," and "Seigen Tamers C," made by Tamers Guild of Seigen. And all the teams I know fell apart like a convenience... they were lucky, but unfortunately, me and "Seigen Tamers B" got the same pair of "GUNJO ''S HUA" and "Ghost Soldiers," "Dawn Sword" and "Tamers Guild C" respectively. Tamers Guild has A as Agri and three family Grappler Apes, B as Wright and two family Hard Links and Ted and family Thunderbird, C as Sakarat brothers and family Flame Tiger and Mountain Turtle. Wright and Ted were pretty depressed when this grouping was decided, he said. "" It''s over... " Yes, Agri told me after the qualifying round that the two had their voices together. My team was on eight teams, and the venue was staged with vacant land on the outside of Wang Capital. They have to get to the venue themselves by noon, instead it''s not a shuttle bus to the venue, participants in the "shuttle carriage" can use it as a priority, and I rode the carriage with Ted and Wright. "We don''t have any luck with the same group, Wright..." "Right...... but I can''t help it. Our true purpose is to raise awareness of the Tamers Guild! "So is that. Ning Lo, don''t worry about losing because you have a temper! "I''m sorry..." Listening to those two backwards remarks, our carriage headed to the venue. Temporary venues were not so large, but the audience contained quite a few. When I was wondering about it, one of the attendants spoke softly. "It seems strange, but the cause is tenma players." He told me in further detail that he was necked by the words. According to the attendant, apparently I''m seen as'' one of the featured players'', and when I hear I''m going to be in a team game like that, a lot of customers came to see me wondering what kind of guys I work with. The attendant told me so and went back to work. There are three different kinds of alternate tents built at the venue, one for each participating team. Around the tent, each of the participating teams that have already been coming carries out preparatory campaigns and so on. The audience seems to be referring to which team to bet on to see how it goes. Simply put, I guess it serves as a paddock for horse racing. However, since these are not done by the attendant, there are also noticeable teams in there that just want to be self-appealing. In the meantime, the audience''s gaze is gathering on me from earlier, so I decided to introduce some of my members (...). "Sularin, Shiloumal. You can come out." Hear my words, I''ve been waiting! and Shiloumal popped out more than the bag all the time. Since the collar of the silowmall has been removed beforehand, the body length of the silowmall is about 3 m. The moment Shiloumal jumped out of the bag, loud cheers and screams came from the audience. The cheer comes from people who know I''m Tamer, and this is in the brochure because I was writing when I signed up for the team. The screams came from people who hadn''t read the brochure and seemed to panic when they saw the demon that came out of nowhere. However, the screaming had also stopped immediately and had quickly turned into a cheer in honour of Shiloumal. But the next moment, the loud cheer stops perfectly. The cause is Slalin. Anyway, generally speaking (...) Slime is one of the weakest demons said to be. Such a slime came out after Fenrir (Shiloumal), said to be the supreme species of werewolf demons, so the audience''s rapidly rising tension with the advent of Shiloumal and what''s popping up next! The weakest demon (slime) emerged in a way that betrayed expectations, so the audience''s tension dropped all at once. And the appearance of Slalin stopped not only in the audience, but also when our opponents in the first round. Our opposing team feels like ''brain muscles'' for everyone to see, and all five of them have just ripped muscles, each equipped with a big sword, a hammer, a big axe, a stick, and a big shield. And when the opponents returned to me, they pointed to Slalin and laughed. Apparently, it seems so strange to let Slime participate. I was angry at the attitude of such an opponent, but it was Shiloumal who was angrier than me. Surprisingly, Shiloumal began to roar and intimidate his opponent. I don''t know if this is a good idea, I think Slalin is stuck in front of Shiloumal, shaking his body into small pieces several times to tell him something. Shiloumal, who watched it, glanced at Guillaume and his opponents before pulling back. Apparently Slalin persuaded him to see that Shiloumal was going to jump... I''m not sure how he persuaded him... Then Slalin took Shiloumal as if nothing had happened and went back to the tent reserved for us. "Hey Tenma...... is Slalin really a slime? Ted was asking me how it went, and I''m asking you questions, too. Ted and Wright looked the same as usual, but our opponents and most of the audience seemed frightened to see Shiloumal roar and make serious threats, quiet without shouting. "Ahhh, pity on Tenma''s opponents too... it''s going to be a more tragic battle than buying Shiloumal''s wrath..." Wright was sympathetic toward our opponent with his hands together. While Wright was in the palm of his hand, he was informed that the qualifying start time was nearing than the attendant, and the participants began to prepare to return to the tent at short notice. The first game of the first round was a match between Ted and Wright''s team and a team of runaway adventurers. The battle took place at the pace of the Teds all the time. First, Hardlynx and Thunderbird, the family of Wright and Ted, suppressed the back and the sky of the adventurers, and Wright stood in the front. Ted is getting ready for magic in a way that provides more support than the rear of the light. As the adventurers try to attack the lights, the hard links behind them move around to keep them from going to the lights. Then and if you try to deal with the hard links behind you, now you''re going to get more gaps poked by Wright and Ted. The collaboration between those lights and Ted''s made the adventurers harder to deal with in the beginning, but one of the numb-cut adventurers popped up and headed for Hard Links. But this was the worst of my hands. The adventurer was suddenly taken away into the air when the adventurer waved his sword in the face of the Hard Links. It is Thunderbird''s work. From earlier on, this Thunderbird was stationary without much restraint towards the adventurers. That would have waited for adventurers to pop up, as they do now. The flying adventurer is grabbed by Thunderbird''s thick, sharp nails and is flying through the sky. The grabbed adventurer manages to make an attack on Thunderbird, but what is grabbed is his right hand, which had a weapon, and he can hardly move his sword. The adventurers also cared about their companions who had been taken to the sky, but they couldn''t move to help because Wright and Ted were on their way. The moment the lights were slashed by the adventurers, one of their companions fell from the head of the adventurers (...). The adventurer wasn''t dropped from that high a position, so it didn''t turn out so tragic, but his companions who fell in armor were going to take a lot of damage. The moment my buddies fell, Ted''s wind magic, the slaughter of lights, and the hit of the Hardlynx and the others hit me, and the situation slanted all at once. And it was settled in the form of being pushed off as it was. It took a lot of time, but just looking at the results, it''s the overwhelming victory of ''Seigentheimers B''. At any rate, the adventurers of the opponent could hardly attack, so the lights never sustained a scratch. The venue was thrilled with the results and praised the lights. As much as the other adventurers were dropped, the man broke his leg, and without any other major injuries, he rose and went back to his tent. As the venue flourished, we were immediately called. Only me, Shiloumal and Slalin will be joining this game from my team, and Solomon and Namitaro are off. I feel a little wasted putting Solomon out in the qualifying round, and because the festival is still going on, if I put it out now, it''s not about enjoying the festival anymore. As for Namitaro...... "If you send me to the boulder, I''ll overpower you." I was told that I would participate in the first round. As far as the adventurers of his opponents were concerned, Namitaro felt right in what he said. Anyway, I''m hardening myself up with gear like ''I''m Doing Adventurers'', and that gear has big scratches, etc., and it looks like the gear I used (...), but if you make me say it, I don''t know what it means to keep using it without even repairing the damaged gear. Regardless of the fine scratches, I don''t think I can save my life without repairing the big scratches, but the opponents don''t seem to realize that. The opponents don''t seem to notice my gaze like that and focus on appealing to the audience. Apparently they''re after Venus. He seems to know my strength in the individual qualifiers, but he seems to think so much that if he pushes it in numbers, he can handle it, and he thinks the problem is Shiloumal. I''ve been watching Flirting and Shiloumal since earlier...... Slalin completely ignores it and doesn''t even glance at it. In the meantime, the referee stands between us, explaining the simple rules. The rules are like excluding off-site losses from personal fights, not like you care about them now. "Let the game begin! The referee takes a sufficient distance with the proclamation. At the same time, opponents approached Shiloumal opponents simultaneously. Slalin got stuck before me and Shiloumal stood up for an interception. "Do you do this alone, Sularin? Slalin snorts at my words? Me and Shiloumal flew big back. To keep Slalin out of the way. However, the audience and opponents were surprised by the assault early in the start and seemed to distance themselves by turning the slime down. The opponents are even trying to attack Slalin with a laugh. The moment the opponents shook up their weapons, a surprising change occurred in Slalin''s body. The change was more surprising to the audience than to my opponents. 83 Chapter 5-6 Slalin Undoubled Slalin ''change, that was Slalin'' huge. Until then, the slurrin was roughly about 60-80 cm in diameter, but the slurrin in front of me was slightly over 4 m by the count, possibly close to 5 m. I was surprised not only by the opponents and the audience for this, but also by me, who was supposed to be the Lord. Hurry up and check Slalin''s status... Name... Slalin Age¡­ 9 Race... Emperor (...) Slime Title... Tenma''s Family It is. Something''s wrong with the race... emperor through King... I heard Slime say the race name changes depending on the size, but Slalin just before the change should have been a normal (...) slime, the same as usual. If at some point the conditions for the race to evolve were met, then suddenly something can''t be bigger because it''s not a game... but something that can''t be real is happening right in front of us. Even while I''m confused, Slalin is moving as if nothing had happened. First, Slalin stretches her grown body around her opponents. From the next stretched and surrounded body grew a number of tentacles like¡­ that number is roughly a thousand, even if lightly quoted. At this point the opponents noticed the situation and began to take a defensive stance. But that defensive posture seemed a little slow. Slalin started pounding a number of tentacles on his opponents. The feeling I saw also seems to have something to do with tapping from the top of the protective gear, I can''t feel so much power in the blow of my tentacles... that''s not why there''s no damage or impact at all. It was only at the beginning that the opponents also succeeded in cutting off some tentacles by attacking them, but still slightly. Moreover, the tentacles cut off because of it are crawling towards the body and taken in as if they were willing. And how long have you been on the defensive side, throwing away attacks against Slalin''s attacks to round your body and be thorough in defense? Still, I won''t stop attacking Slalin. Ning Lo, I am gaining momentum with all the opportunities. Apparently, Slalin is angry about being ridiculed. It''s usually unusual for a moderate slurin to get so angry. I don''t know which words stuck Slalin''s mind, but Slalin''s attacks are very frivolous. If you feel like it, it should be possible to sink in a single blow if you are that opponent, but today''s slurrin surrounds the opponent so that he can''t escape, deliberately inflicting hundreds or thousands of attacks that have lost power and the opponent suffers from attacks that will not kill him or stun him. If this were a true first-rate opponent, it would have been possible to escape without difficulty, but the prospective opponents could not have done so, losing their will with one another. Where everyone abandoned their weapons and lost their will to war, the referee finally tried to get into a halt. Having sensed the movement, Slalin returned to her original size before the referee could speak, to me and Shiloumal. "Winner, Slalin! The referee shouted the name of Slalin, not my team name, unexpectedly. By the way, our team name is Oracion. When I thought about the team name, I happened to see the tanicase I was putting out there, and I remembered that there was a novel with a horse with that name working, so I put it on. By the way, in Spanish the meaning is'' prayer ''. When I came back to us, I saw that Slalin was back to her original size, and I figured out what the giant karakuri looked like. "Slalin. You''re making a new dimension bag in your body, and you''re saving your body in a bag (...)" Is Slalin the influence of my magic? Because I can use space magic, I make dimension bags and hide them in my body. And this time I guess I''m making a new bag I don''t know and saving the unused portion of my body in it separately. The earlier giant phenomenon occurred because of the fusion of the body out of the bag. Besides, the bag was in Slalin''s body, so he opened the bag in his body and gave out the body that he had kept detached in his body, so it would have suddenly appeared to swell big. To my point, Slalin affirmed by shaking her body vertically. It should be noted that Shiloumal seemed to know and did not look surprised. Solomon could also know in this way, and it''s likely I''m the only one who didn''t. We went back to the tent with an audience that was too surprised and quiet. Where we were gone, the audience was finally returning to me and cheering. "So Slalin. How long have you been an emperor? I questioned Sularin in the tent. The current slurrin checked his status and the race had become a normal ''slime'', as before. Slalin is using her entire body to apologize for keeping quiet from me. Then what Slalin''s gesture found out was that Slalin became an emperor when he was attacking (...) the Seigen dungeon alone, sneaking out in the dungeon safe house while I was training and researching, preying (...) around the same slime. The reason you kept your mouth shut on me was because once you took in the slime before, he kept it to himself because I was looking sick watching it. "Well, that''s fine...... how many slimes did you take in the hell? Slalin thought a little about my question and rocked her body to the side. "You''ve preyed so hard you don''t know..." Slalin shakes her body vertically to affirm that answer. However, with Slalin becoming an Emperor, it is certain that his battle power has increased. It is generally said that slime evolves from normal slime to big slime and king slime. Emperor slime seems to be the evolution that goes over King. It is assumed that the common way to distinguish slime is to ''slime'' if it is up to about 60 cm in size, ''big slime'' at around 1 m, kingslime at 2 m or more. However, because the body of the slime has a lot of moisture, it is difficult to judge because the size depends considerably on the situation. Within the context of talking about that, it is likely that all one battle will be over soon. As soon as that happens, our second round begins. The opponent is Ted and Wright''s team. Now Slalin as well as me and Shiloumal will participate. As I waited lightly for my body to unwind, the attendant immediately came to get me. As he was led up to the arena by an attendant, he was greeted with great cheer by the audience. Soon after that, Ted and the others came along, but most of the cheering was directed at us, so he looks uncomfortable. The referee saw the state of both teams before declaring the game open. The formation of the two teams is almost side-by-side with my team centering on me, with slurrin on my right hand and silowmall on my left, and they''re both about 4m apart from me. In contrast, Wright and Ted are about 10 meters away from us, and they are about 5 meters apart, side-by-side, with each other''s relatives. Ted is right in front of me and the lights are left in front. The first ones to move were Light''s Hard Links. The Hard Links are running toward Shiloumal and towing it in a way that surrounds the left and right. In contrast, Slalin tries to get back to cover, but Ted''s Thunderbird keeps him away with wind magic. Lights and Ted come at me in that gap. Wright approaches the one-handed sword in a duplicitous fashion so as to harness the physical abilities of the beast man. Ted is keeping an eye on the bow and arrow from behind the light. I took the practice stick out of my bag, put it on the light and rolled out the poke. Wright didn''t seem to anticipate that the weapon I took out was a stick, and stopped my thrust for about a shot. A second thrust into that gap, but the lights avoided without difficulty, and now Ted''s unleashed arrow flew in. The arrow stabbed me exactly where I was and where I avoided falling back, and the distance between me and the light opened a lot. Shiloumal is about to be flirted with by the attack of the two Hard Links, but it would be okay to leave him alone because of the difference in his original abilities. And Slalin was surprisingly in a struggle. Slalin isn''t emperoring like he did in the previous game, but subtracting it isn''t much of a means of attacking an enemy flying in the air, and vice versa, the opponent''s magic is hitting Slalin unilaterally. But Slalin doesn''t seem to be just getting hit either. Little by little, Slalin is approaching Shiloumal to avoid Thunderbird noticing. The distance Slalin traveled about five minutes after the start of the game is a little over 1m, but Siroumar also seems to have noticed Slalin''s intentions and is still approaching Slalin while pretending he is being flirted with. Because Wright and Ted are concentrating on me, they don''t seem to be paying attention to the movement of the slurrins. Slalin and Shiloumal finally made their move as the two of us continued to hang out. When the distance between the two approached about 4 m, Shiloumal suddenly flashed and stepped on the slalin. Slalin bounced like a trampoline the moment he was stepped on, and Shiloumal assembled it on Ted''s Thunderbird. Slalin intertwines the Hard Links with his body by hitting against the Hard Links who reacted momentarily to Shiloumal''s flash. In doing so, Slalin is getting her body out of the bag and emperoring it. Ted and Wright stopped moving when they saw their own family get hit in just a few seconds. In that gap I packed it into a light, paid my legs off and let it roll, and held my neck down with a stick. I stick my left hand out against Ted so he can release magic at any time. "" Surrender. "" The two surrender at the same time, and Ted is throwing the bow and arrow on the floor with his hands up. Light also let go of his weapon from being held down. When I saw it, the referee declared our victory. "Winner, Team ''Oracion''! Having heard the words, Sularin and Shiloumar immediately opened up the relatives they had been holding back. Slalin is back to his original size when he liberates. There were no injuries to Ted, Wright, or Hard Links, but the shaped Thunderbird that was knocked down from the air seemed to have hurt its wings, but when I did a little healing magic it seemed to have gone all fast and was flying right through the sky. The battle time was short, but the audience seemed satisfied with the disturbance of the family fighting, and we were applauded. "I knew I lost..." "I can''t beat a single tenma... but I don''t think that''s gonna happen until the slurins..." Ted and Wright shook hands with me and headed back to the tent with such a grunt. I thought I''d watch the rest of the game because it''s the final round of the qualifying round next, but I decided that the audience cheered so much more than I expected and I was quiet in my tent. The battle to decide who to deal with in the final battle seems to be taking longer than I thought, dancing in the tent with a strange move with a chopped sillowmall all over it? There''s slalin. Slalin''s move may be a stretch, but from the side, it just looks like a dance that sucks MP off. In the meantime, Solomon made a face out of the bag, but Solomon was going to make his debut in the first round of the main battle, so he had patience to go outside. Instead and all, Namitaro popped up. "I''ll fight next time ~. That''s good, Tenma! Namitaloh was very happy when he gave his permission because he was so uptight. "Come on, fuck you!" Namitaro stands up only on his tail, bumping his chest fin. He says with his mouth, shush, shush, as his chest fin moves, so he''s probably going to shadow boxing... though it doesn''t look very like it. Then about ten minutes later, the attendant came to our tent. Namitaro is jumping out of his tent without listening to the attendant and advancing to the arena. Suddenly a big fish popped out of the tent, so the audience quieted back to surprise, but after understanding Namitaro as my family, it turned into cheer. Namitaro is sneezing around in the arena to respond to that voice. I immediately talked to the attendant for a little while before going up to the arena without going after Namitaro. When I saw us approaching the center of the arena, Namitaro lined up beside us. And... "By the abstention of the opposing team, the winner, the team ''Oracion''! The voice of judgment with echoed the venue. "Why not! My work will continue!" Following the voice of the referee, Namitaro''s voice also echoed the venue. And a surprise comes from most of the people who were in the venue where they heard the voice. "" "" "" The fish talked - ooh!!!! Hammered voices, hardened people, some of them too surprised to be hipsters. The referee is one of the stiffeners. Originally, I think there is a lot to be done after the declaration of victory, but the referee has heard Namitaro''s voice closest, and it can be said that he was just too surprised not to lose his hips. Namitaro is amused by the reaction of such an audience and deliberately goes near the audience to perform. Every time Namitaloh approached, people had escaped from its vicinity, and a chain reaction could be made that Namitaloh was even more interesting and on track. But it''s not good as it is... "Namitaro! House! I opened my bag''s mouth and called Namitaro. "No, Tenma. I don''t have a dog..." "Namitaro! House! "Saya..." "House!" "I''m not a dog..." "House!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ha u s!" "... Yes" When I called him so gutsy, Namitaro reluctantly went into his bag. The referee saw it and finally restarted it, paying attention to me. After caution, he told me about the next battle and dissolved it... By the way, caution meant that if Namitaro stayed out of trouble (on track), in the worst case, he could have been disqualified for not following the instructions of the referee. Fortunately, I stopped Namitaro immediately, so I just had to be careful... I decided to talk to Namitaro about this later. The greeting with Ted and the others was there, and I just left the venue behind. The reason is that there are no measures today. So today I left the venue behind at full speed before any trouble happened. When the signs disappeared and after the venue, there was a crowd near the indicative entrance and exit. I didn''t decide to wait for us, but I didn''t think I was wrong because I was able to confirm who I thought was related to nobility. On his way to the mansion, he passed near several extraordinary match venues, all of which seemed to still be going on, with occasional cheers. I didn''t stop by because the venues that went through nearby weren''t where people I knew were fighting, but every venue was full of people, so even a few notable teams would have been fighting. When I got to the mansion with that in mind, I immediately set a line on one side of the garden and dragged Namitaro out. "Namitaro... you know what I mean, right? "I''m sorry. Uh-huh! Namitaro, who heard my voice, immediately dared to sit down (and himself (the fish) said) and begged for forgiveness. As I was then preaching to Namitaloh, the gate opened just at the end of the sermon. The Mansion''s gates are specifications that can only be opened by the determined, so it''s probably the grandfathers. "Isn''t it a shame to leave us! "I was going to eat something to celebrate..." It''s Grandpa and Aina who are knocking at the gate and complaining. Jeanne and Aura are out of breath behind the two. "Buhahahahahahahahahaha, my flank..." "Hahahahahahahahahaha............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ Apparently he''s been running with all his might, Aura is suffering by holding the side of her stomach, and Jeanne can''t afford to talk. "That''s not sloppy, at all. I can''t believe this just ran from the venue..." Aina is barely disturbed in her breath, and she doesn''t look tired leading up to her grandfather. Besides, there must be more than 10km from the venue to this mansion... normally I think it would be enough to come running... "Oh, my sister... Gonyo, Gonyo (you''re just fine because it''s a monster)..." Aura hasn''t punished me for saying I''ve had a terrible eye before. I can''t even say I grew up just whispering as much as I can, but I see Aina''s physical abilities too sweetly. It sounded familiar to Aina, and Aura was grabbed by the back collar and taken. "Ha, help..." Aura tried to ask me for help, but Aina bit her ape and she couldn''t speak up. I explained to my grandfather why I left them while I dropped off those Auras. "I didn''t know that had happened... you''re in trouble..." Apparently my grandfather had experienced it when he was younger too, and he immediately grasped the situation. "By the way, I heard you ran from the venue... but you couldn''t do Jeanne or something, could you? Speaking to Grandpa as he saw Jeanne, who was still disturbing his breath and heckling into the ground, Grandpa looked awkward. "At first, Jeanne and Aura were the only ones who wanted to give it back in the carriage... Eina said," Just fine for training, so do some reinforced magic on both of you, "so we did some magic and let them run together... I honestly think we did something wrong." Apparently, they left me in a bit of a mess and got on with Eina''s suggestion as it was. As I relaxed in the garden in the form of resting Jeanne as it was, the gate became a little noisier. When Aina went to see what was going on after Aura''s ordination...... it was the three daughters there. "Tenma ~" "I lost ~" "That auga is crazy ~" The three daughters are mouthing the differences of Auga, Galiver, who was a verbal opponent. "I got hit by that aug..." Primera is also dropping her shoulders. Mr. Chris looks fine, but he has been pointed out to be quite sorry for Eina. "What the hell is that aug... aug is supposed to be the epitome of brain muscle, right? When I heard the story, apparently they were all alarmed that they thought Galiver was just an org. Besides, he said his opponent''s ''ghost soldiers'' were not only Gallibar, but the other four were pretty good at it, and he was pushed from the start. He said the formation of the "Ghost Soldier" was orthodox, such as being sidelined and two knights each consolidating left and right around Gallibar, which was not compatible with his three daughters. "GUNJO ''S HUA" was the style of Primera and Chris becoming the wall players and their three daughters flirting with each other, but Galiver alone was pushed into two of the wall roles, and their three daughters became the wings against four knights. As a result, they were able to defeat up to two of the other knights, but because the number and strength were the top opponents, three daughters were first hit and three to two, and two of the wall actors were pushed off as they were. "If it was just an orga, I wouldn''t care with me and Primera..." That''s what Mr. Chris shrugged. Apparently, the two of them were thinking of sending Primera to her three daughters where the attack got cluttered up by provoking Galiver, but Galiver''s attack never got cluttered, and vice versa. Don''t stick around. They fought and couldn''t go to cover their three daughters. To my surprise, the sixth member of the Ghost Soldier is the Marquis of Sammons. Sometimes instructions flew from the Marquis against Galiver, and each time Galiver''s attacks changed, and the audience was surprised, Chris said. The three daughters were also depressed by the loss for a while, but they were still able to do so because they even made it to the qualifying finals, and on the surface they were back to normal. If you look at the main contestants in a letter that has been handed out by Games headquarters at night, "Dawn Sword," "Ghost Soldier," and "Seigentheimers A" are passing the qualifying round. Only someone I know will make up a quarter of the main contestants. I don''t know the names of the other teams out there, but I also have some proven teams left, such as the last winning team and the semi-winning team and the last semi-winning team with a brief reference, so I have to keep my mind on fighting. I have confidence that my team is the best on the battlefield, but I think experience has overwhelmingly lost, so I have to be careful not to lose in any mistakes, etc... For now, I''m going to strengthen Namitaro''s surveillance. Tomorrow I will focus on going for the finals because I have a real personal contest... If I can, it would be desirable to win the finals or the first round with the Bandit King... I know it''s useless to pray to God, so let''s go to bed quickly without doing that. I didn''t realize at this time that it was the first time that an individual at the age of fifteen, a real contestant at the same time as a team, appeared... If this were the case, it might have been interesting to compete in pairs with either Shiloumal or Slalin to set an unprecedented record... and when I said it in front of my grandfathers, a dry laugh would have echoed the mansion. 84 Chapter 5-7 The Power of the Bandit King Today is the first day of the election, the day of the personal battle. Today''s personal game runs until the semifinals. I woke up early this morning, exercising lightly with the Shilowmals in the garden, and spending the spare morning sweating and eating breakfast properly, but I was pretty excited inside. I''ve been through quite a few interpersonal fights so far, but none of them felt like training or killing each other, like testing my powers and moves. So I''m starting to feel like the real race for this tournament is like a debut in me... I really don''t know now... If I had thought about such a weird thing, my heart would have beaten faster at some point. I hear the excitement earlier has turned into tension. I take a few deep breaths to relieve tension and let my body spill oxygen. "All right, let''s go! I was a little tempered and headed to the venue. It''s still early to start the game, but the main contestants are told to come to the venue early because there will be a description of the prize money. Today''s flow should include confirming prizes and rules at the venue, showing the face of the main contestants to the audience, drawing lots for individual matches, and starting individual matches. Up to four games today. That is, World War I, World War II, World War III, semi-finals. If you win today, you''ll be in the final game on the last day of the tournament. There have been no victories at the age of fifteen in the past. They say the youngest record is Mr. Din''s nineteenth year old. By the way, Mr. Din has had ten winning experiences in this tournament in the past. It''s the best five straight wins, but only two losses in the individual games of the tournament. Only the 17-year-old second-game loss and the 18-year-old semi-final loss of his first participation, each of whom was said to have been the head of the winning candidate at the time. Most importantly, that opponent has also used up his powers in the battle against Mr. Din, losing both in the next game. So he was Dantoz''s winning candidate when he first won. The top five winners in a row are due to matching appearances in the King''s (then Crown Prince''s) escort, etc. I seem to be said to be a disciple of such a person, if I may say so from around me. As I approach the venue from earlier, I can hear the whispers of the people standing in line waiting to buy their general seats. It''s the first ear, but it''s true that Mr. Din taught me a lot, so when it comes to disciples, I guess he''s a disciple. Several people were already here when I walked into the hallway of the venue and looked disgusted when I saw my face. They must be the ones who heard the rumors they were talking about outside earlier. Some of them look horny, but that sounds like a pair of participants. The Bandit King also stood against the wall among those who had been there earlier, but there was no response as to whether he was asleep or not. As I sat in the corner of the room avoiding my gaze, the more I lost it, the more facial acquaintances came one after another. "Whoa! I wanted to be there, I heard you, Tenma. You''re a Black Lion apprentice! "It''s sloppy... the Black Lion is our longing" The first person I''ve spoken to is Jin, and the next person I''ve spoken to is Galat. Behind it are also Menace and Leena. "Black Lion" is Mr. Din''s alias. Everything was dressed in black armor when I was younger, and equipped with a black sword and a black shield, so you think that''s what they still call me when my gear changed? Talking to them, Agri came next. Some youths are unfamiliar next to it. "Morning, Tenma. Long time no see. I managed to come to the main election, too. And then I''ll introduce you. This is my grandson, Ricky." "Follow me... well no. It''s Ricky Monakart. I''ve heard rumors of tenma. Say hello." Ricky says he''s a young man who feels like a good brother and he''s 20 years old, and he''s a solo adventurer as a swordsman, not a Tamer. Shaking hands with Ricky, now the Marquis of Sammons showed up. "Hey, Lord Tenma. Happy new record." I''ll shake hands at the same time as I celebrate repainting my youngest record. The appearance of the Marquis of Sammons increased the stiffness in the room. If you think about it, this place where I''m at now has the attention of the tournament. First of all, I was the youngest to qualify for personal and team battles, and Mr. Din''s apprentice is the highlight. Next, the Dawn Sword, Jin, has not won the top prize yet, but he has been in the main race for the past few years and is said to be a leading player. And also as a team, he competed in the main race last year, this year, and member Garratt is also in the main race in individual matches. And Agri is now the oldest athlete in the tournament, and he has been in the tournament in the past and has performed well on several occasions. Finally, Marquis Sammons, it is no exaggeration to say that this man is the greatest cause. Whatever, Marquis (...). It is not uncommon for nobles to compete, but it is uncommon for the Marquis class to compete. And naturally, he''s a better man than anyone else in this room. Normally I don''t get to see the Marquis up close. Asking the Marquis about it subtly... "Well, in the past, royalty has also appeared... when the present king was young..." That''s what happened. By the way, it was the team game that competed at that time, and to the members of the King, he said he was Mr. Cliff to his father and mother, Mr. Din, and what a winner he was. But he thinks the king didn''t do much for him, and he still says what happened then was, ''I got him into a winnable member'' and ''I just pulled my side''s leg''. But he''s knocking one of his opponent''s teams out in the finals, so that''s just how the King seems to feel. Well, even if we leave such a special exception aside, it''s rare for a family of top nobles to appear, like Primera, so the fact that the Marquis himself appeared is too much to raise the profile of where I am. And it seems natural that some of them are making us hate ourselves for being too conspicuous. There are signs of near-killing from earlier. I''m not pointing my kill at the boulder at the Marquis, but it''s either out. But since the Marquis himself doesn''t care as much, he also reserves the cavaliers of the escort and members just to be more vigilant. He then seemed ready and was called by an attendant to move to the arena. So he was told the king''s thankful story, just like the first day, and only the participants in the personal battle were left to start the draw. This time, however, there are few contestants for three, so the opponents of the bills that were not drawn will be the seeds. The order of the lottery was the order I came to the venue, and I was 10th. The Bandit King was the best, pulling 23 bills. As the raffle proceeded faintly, a great deal of cheer arose for the players in my previous order. Apparently the last winner. The last time the winner''s man pulled a bill was ten. When it''s my turn to pull the bill, the number is one. Due to this, we will hit the semifinals with the last winner, and the Bandit King will no longer hit the finals. My next move is Jin. The bill pulled by Jin is 32. The next thing I know, I''m Galat, but the moment I pulled it off, I looked very nasty. Twenty-four bills are held in Galat''s hand. I mean, the opponent of World War I is the Bandit King. The order proceeded as it was, and the seed rights were decided when the last 29th man was pulled over. The bills that were not pulled were: 9, 21, 31. In other words, Jin, his last winner and one of the others were chosen as seeds. When the names of all individual participants in the battle were written on the tournament table, a fact was found. "Wow, that''s so biased..." "Oh, most of the guys who played at the last tournament pulled a young number..." There are 12 people, including Jin, who played in the last tournament and are still in this tournament, but 11 people, excluding Jin, are hardened by me. Except for me and the 9 frame, this one has 14 people. Eleven of them were the last genuine contestants, and the other three are also experienced in the main contest, Ali. Naturally, among the last contestants, there are winners, semi-finalists, and third-place winners. I will be the semi-finalist in Game One, third-place winner in Game Three (scheduled), and winner in the semi-finals (scheduled). On the other hand, most of them are first-time contestants. Those who have been prominent since before the Games are about Jin and the Bandit King. And those two won''t face each other until the semifinals. "We need to get to the semifinals. There''s not a lot of guys." When Jin says so, he''s in a small gutsy pose. Galat, on the other hand, was dropping his shoulders and sighing. "It''s him (Bandit King) more than the first round... he''s one of the two most unwilling to win this tournament..." The other one in Galat''s "Who I Don''t Want to Hit" seems to be about me. Garratt said, ''I didn''t like the only one who didn''t know what kind of carbide I was good at and what kind of carbide I was good at. In the meantime, I decided to lock my head and punish Garratt for calling me a monster. It was before the game, so I left it at ease, but Garratt was sore with thin tears in his eyes. Playing like that, the attendant called me to tell me my game was about to start. I forgot, but my pulled bill is'' 1 ''. I mean, there was a game first. The matches take place in two simultaneous games, with 32 frames divided into 16 groups of A and B. They start playing the matches from the younger of the number of each bill. In the meantime, get ''Xiao Wumaru'' out of the bag and up to the arena. There was already an opponent man waiting there. The man''s name is Ash Bogman. He was the semi-finalist at the last tournament and won seed rights to the main game. He is 24 years old and has no experience of winning, but has advanced to the main race four times and has also won third place in the last tournament. He said he was in the mood this year because the last time he was a semi-finalist. The way to fight is, ''There''s no flashness, but there''s no hole in it in particular. However, they all come together at a high level'', and they are popular athletes equipped with swords on their right hand and smaller shields on their left hand... mainly from women. I can imagine from the fact that he is very popular with women, but he is handsome. She has shorter silver hair, blue eyes and is about 180cm tall, and has a good personality. From what I''ve heard, it seems to be more popular than the last winner... most of all, it also seems to have something to do with the winner''s poor character regarding it... Since such a figure has appeared, yellow cheers are boiling from all over there from the audience. I''m glad no curse came over me from his female fans, but honestly, it''s hard to tell. The referee doesn''t seem to be going to quiet his cheers, and he''s checking the rules with me and Ash. "That was a tense, nice to meet you. I''m not going to insult you because you''re a child. Let me do everything I can from the start." Ash has offered his right hand when he declares so. "Yeah, this is the one I''m gonna do everything I can to get you there." That''s what I answered, and I shook Ash''s hand. The referee waits for us to let go, then instructs us to take each other, raise our right hand... "Game one of the main matches, Tenma vs. Ash Bogman. Let the game begin!" I gave the signal to start as I swung it down. I took the lead. Faster than Ash leaves the front, I pack the little squirrels out of my sheath while they are slaughtered by the live-in procedure. Ash had slightly delayed his response, but at the critical point he was trying to prevent it with a shield on his left hand and attack it with a sword, but it seemed to be stronger than my blow had ever thought, causing his posture to collapse slightly, a blow that he wielded only with the force of his arm. Against that blow, I shielded myself from it, and once I got my distance. Only less than five seconds in between. The audience''s thoughts did not follow each other in the meagre amount of time, and the venue was quiet. Where Ash and I made an intermission and stopped moving a little, the audience''s thoughts finally caught up and the venue turned into a crucible of excitement. We move audience cheers to signal and pack each other''s minds. The slashing began again, the moment the audience thought so, Ash stuck his left hand forward. "Light!" Ash''s magic occurs in my eyes. Magic itself is a ''light'' of light magic that falls into the easiest category. This is just magic that lights up the light, but it''s just the easiest category and instead of not being aggressive, it takes a very short time to activate and consumes less magic. Ash glances at ''Light'' and now waves a hipster blow at me. But I wasn''t there before I waved the sword, and Ash''s body blew to the side the moment I waved it off. He was Ash, who managed to regain his posture while rolling, but he didn''t seem to understand what had happened. At the end of Ash''s gaze is me standing with my hips down in a half-body position. Ash tried to get up in a hurry, but that''s when he seemed to run quite a bit of pain on his left side, kneeling with his face up. And keep it up...... "Surrender..." I raised my right hand and declared it to the referee. The venue became quiet to Ash''s declaration of surrender, and the referee came between me and Ash and pointed at me. "Winner, Tenma! When the voice of the referee echoed the venue, the audience began to flaunt me with great cheer and applause. Some of the audience seemed to see what I had done, and others were reproducing my movements with those around them with excitement. Ash was taken to the emergency room after shaking hands with me while borrowing his shoulders from the ambulance. "Ooh, Tenma. Oh, my goodness." Gin and Garratt greeted me on my way back from the arena to the modem. "Thanks...... I mean, that''s a pretty apt way to put it" When I said that, Jin was smiling face to face with Garratt. "I knew you''d win, so you could do this" "I knew they were strong too, but you''d think Tenma was up there." That''s what happened. "By the way, what attack did you blow him with? It seemed difficult to see my movements from Jin''s position, and I heard them with my neck clenched. "It''s just that I dived under Ash''s left arm. From Ash, it was getting harder to see with my arms, and I guess the magical effects of the lights only made me harder to see for a moment. After I avoided it, I just fed my elbow iron to Ash''s flank... maybe a couple of ribs are broken. Then there could have been damage to the lungs and the heart as well." To my words, Jin and the others found out that more damage than they thought had gone into Ash and sympathized with Ash. "Egetsu hey..." "As it were, well, Ash was serious about Tenma too, so maybe that''s all he had to do..." The game goes on while we talk. With my game over early, Group A is moving on to the next game, but Group B is still having its first game. Until they have their own game, the main contestants are free to hang out in their pantry and watch the matches of the players they''re watching. I also split up with the Jins and went back to my desk, but for some reason the Jins followed me. "Go back to your room." When I say that, "We have a Galat game coming up, let''s back it up together! and Jin said, "Anyway, you''re looking for the Bandit King..." and Garratt shrugged. Eventually, Jin and the others were going to be sitting in my desk, telling the attendant they were in my desk, and telling them to come here to let me know when it came time. Apparently, it wasn''t against the rules to come and go to each other''s desks when someone I knew advanced to the main election, and the attendant had also accepted. If you''re killing time by having an exchange of views as it is, the news has come that the Garratt game is about to start. Garratt started moving his body with a tense face or preparing his weapon. About fifteen minutes after the news arrived, Galat was called, and we decided to follow him to the critical point. Where Galat went up to the arena, Jin spoke to me. "Hey, which one do you think is in your favor? "Bandit King at 8-2." Jin laughs lightly at my words... "Tough... I''m 6-4 and I''m the Bandit King" "Jin also thinks the Bandit King is in his favor..." Jin went on to say more to my frightened voice. "It''s a story if we do it properly. Probably, but I think the Bandit King is a young guy. I saw him several times around the city, but there was something a little childish about his behavior. So if Galat can bring it to his own pace, Galat might be advantageous at 6-4 with a difference in experience... most of all, even a young guy like you is out of standard..." That''s what Jin said, staring at Garratt with serious eyes. Galat is facing the Bandit King without any particular feeling. The Bandit King can''t read his expression because he''s covering his face with tiger fur, but he never shows a bare gesture like he''s alarmed. "Game ten, Amur vs. Garratt. Let the game begin!" The referee signaled the game and stepped back. For the first time in my life, I knew the name of the Bandit King was Amur. Most likely a fake name... The Bandit King''s weapon is a large axe called the Valdish, a weapon that, when combined with the length of the pattern and the part of the blade, is likely to be nearly 2m. One galat is a one-handed sword duplicity. I usually use something a little smaller, but this time I use something a little bigger. Against the Bandit King, who comes packing the difference with Jiriziri, Galat has taken a light step and is only down behind for the minute packed by the Bandit King. The Bandit King occasionally tries to use a feint to pack his distance from Galat, but Galat calmly identifies and addresses all of it. As the distance between Galat and the end of the arena gradually disappeared, Galat began to move sideways this time. The Bandit King has packed the distance at great speeds all the time here. But as Galat suddenly ran from lateral movement towards the Bandit King, the Bandit King rushed to try to intercept Galat by waving his weapon. But when Garratt avoided that blow in a skillful move, he turned behind the Bandit King. The Bandit King seemed to move linearly fast but not good at small turns, causing Garratt to take a series of hits on his back. Galat was slaughtered in a row without loosening his hand against the Bandit King, who could step on his feet like no other. While the Bandit King is in insufficient shape, he prevents Garat from attacking with an axe, but several rounds have been taken by his body. The Galat attack continues. The Bandit King has been pushed to the edge of the arena by the momentum. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Garratt''s gonna do it! You''re totally holding the Bandit King guy in! Jin is pretty excited to see Galat''s offense. The audience seems to be as excited as Jin, and I have heard voices from earlier supporting Galat. A bandit king''s blow struck Galat as Galat waved his sword toward the bandit king as if to respond to that cheer. "Grr!" Although Galat barely prevented the Bandit King''s blow by crossing his sword, Galat''s body was bounced nearly 20 m behind him. It was Galat who managed to land safely, but one sword was bent and the other was also lacking in body. "Shit! You idiot! Galat offends the Bandit King, but in the meantime, the Bandit King is making a run for Galat. The moment the Bandit King waved his axe, Galat threw a broken sword across the face of the Bandit King. I think it''s a good hand. If things fly in front of your face, you should mostly react to avoid them or slap them off, and that should be the big gap... if they were just normal people, I''m talking about... The bandit king knocked his axe on Garat while eating the sword thrown at his head, without applying it to a normal human being. Garratt thought the Bandit King would show some sort of gap, but it was in the form of a guess coming off and showing the gap the other way around. "Guuuuuu" It seems to have been possible to mitigate some damage by preventing the beaten axe with a sword that remained aggressive, but the axe''s momentum was blown off without killing it, and it was slammed straight to the ground. Galat''s body rolled nearly 20 m after several jumps and finally stopped moving. Seeing it, the Bandit King looked back at the referee and demanded the end of the game. The referee was also trying to give him one hand to end the game, but he looked at Garratt and stopped his arm and lowered it on the way. When the Bandit King followed the gaze of the referee in surprise, there was the appearance of a galat rising up with a yowl. Galat walked out to the Bandit King with a broken sword, almost like his consciousness was flying. Seeing such a galat, the Bandit King approached Galat at the same time as the referee spoke of the continuation of the game, slamming Galat on the sideburn at the back of the axe. Galat rolling again. The audience and referees who watched it, even the Bandit King, felt it was over, but contrary, Galat stood up again. Now the time between getting up was shorter than earlier, so there was no referee''s voice. A bandit king noticed it approached Galat and is about to roll out a poke at the tip of the axe blade. Galat doesn''t show any kind of response to the Bandit King''s movements. The spectators who have thought of the tragedy that would ensue are screaming and covering their eyes and deviating. Jin was also about to jump out and stop the Bandit King, but he''s not going to make it. I jumped out with Jin too, but it''s not enough seconds for me to say I''m quicker than Jin because the place where Galat stands is a little further away from where we were. "Shit! We can''t make it!" The Bandit King''s blow reached Galat faster than we could stop, and the Bandit King was lifting Galat''s body trying to poke him with the tip of his axe. 85 Chapter 5-8 The Strong Gin about to collapse into the sight in front of me. I stand beside a gin like that and lend my shoulder to support it, and the Bandit King walked toward us... with Galat stabbed at the end of that axe... Seeing the approaching Bandit King, Jin rises and releases his killing spirit from his whole body, shaking his body in anger. But at this time, I felt a little strange about the Bandit King approaching me. "You son of a bitch! I don''t care what you think of that one, it''s too much! Hearing Jin''s voice as if to slap him to death, the Bandit King''s foot was obviously dull. The Bandit King walked out again as if he was a little relieved when I stopped Jin, who was still going to jump on the Bandit King like that. "Let go, don''t stop, Tenma! "Wait, Jin. Something''s wrong! And look closely, there is no blood flowing out of Galat''s body (...)!" Gin stares at Garratt when he hears my words. If the Bandit King had pierced Galat''s body, it would be strange if a significant amount of blood hadn''t erupted. Seeing Jin quiet, the Bandit King was hooked at the end of the axe (...) slowly lowering Galat off-site. And the Bandit King turned to the referee. The referee was also surprised by the actions of the Bandit King, but hurried closer to Galat to confirm that Galat was alive. "Winner, Amur! The Bandit King returns to the depot after hearing the proclamation of the judgment. Many spectators were distracted by the appearance, but the referee turned to the audience and expressed the view that ''the last blow of the Bandit King was not aimed at Galat''s life, but an act to take Galat off-site and to defeat Galat safely''. The audience was convinced by the explanation of that referee, applauded the Bandit King for walking away, and also for Galat, who fought until he wore out. Jin was relieved that Galat''s heart was moving, but remembering that Galat was badly injured even if he didn''t die, he was trying to rush to the infirmary with his back in charge. "Jin first. Let''s just do first aid in this place." Listen to my words, Jin got Garratt off his back and put him to bed on the side "''Cure'' ¡­ ''Aquaheel''" I use magic two times in a row and treat Galat. The wounds on Galat''s body have almost healed, but you hit him in the head even when he was rolled over by the Bandit King, and he''s still unconscious. The attendant brought the tanka when I was done using the magic, so Jin and I took Galat to the infirmary on a tanka. According to the diagnosis of the doctor who was waiting in the infirmary, ''Garratt has nothing else in his life. The injury is also magical, so it''s no big deal, but I have to rest just in case because I''m hitting my head. "She is currently sleeping in the infirmary bed. "I''m glad Garat saved you... but you bandit king guy..." "Jin, don''t resent the Bandit King about Galat... that was only a game. I can''t help but say what happened in the rules..." Menace slaps Jin on the shoulder. Leena had removed the place due to the procedure for the treatment of Galat, etc. "I know, but..." "No, you don''t understand. Now, if Tenma hadn''t stopped you, you''d have jumped on the Bandit King, wouldn''t you? Then you''d have been disqualified and Garratt would have been ashamed." Jin does so at first sight to Menace''s words. "Well, anyway, thanks for the tenma. Thanks to you, Garratt''s injury is no big deal, and I didn''t have to disqualify this idiot (Jin)... see, you keep your head down too! "I know... I''m so sorry, Tenma. I appreciate it." Jin is thanking me as Menace holds her head down. "Well, that''s fine. Come on...... are team fights okay? Jin and the others are also in the team competition, and Sang and "Dawn Sword" originally participated in the tournament with a quota break. So the lack of one person becomes quite a handful. "Well, I don''t have a choice. Tomorrow we''ll be free, so how much Galat can recover... and in the worst case scenario, I''ll try my best with me, Menace and Leena." There are those who are supposed to compete in individual fights, and the parties who also participate in team fights prepare six of the upper limit criticals for this kind of situation, but there are also teams that fall into this state of affairs in Hitch. Even then, no members are allowed to be added or changed, so Dawn Sword will be forced into a tough battle. "That''s not where Tenma worries... Tenma doesn''t fight until she''s in this state, even if she''s wrong. If we were you, we could participate in the tournament even if one member was missing. But in the team of Tenma, whose family and members have been consolidated, Tenma''s retiring will be an instant team battle retiring." What Menace is saying is, "Because the tournament is only a people''s tournament, only family members (demons) are not allowed to participate." Because I am the only person on my team, if I cannot leave, I will no longer be eligible to participate in the team itself. "Oh, I''ll keep that in mind." That''s what I''m talking about, and it looks like all of the first round is coming to an end, and the attendant came looking for me. "It won''t be long before the Tenma players turn up. Return to the armoury." I nodded and got up from my chair and took some potions and stuff out of my bag and gave it to Menace before I went back to the modem. "If Garratt wakes up, give him a drink." "Sorry, Tenma." Menace received it honestly and fixed it into her own bag. Jin won''t be here until the last game of World War II, so he says he''ll be here until then. As I was relaxing my body a little after I went back to the modem, the attendant came to call me to tell me that my turn had come. My opponent in WW2 is a big axe player, and he went to the main race in the last tournament, which is good for size as a virtual bandit king, but he lost to Ash in the last tournament, so he''s not going to find it helpful because he''s too different in strength. My opponent hadn''t shown up yet when I went up to the arena, and the attendant was rushing to get him. He didn''t come as soon as the attendant went to the other man''s desk and took the time to get to me even when he showed up in the arena. If you look at them wondering what they''re doing, it''s apparently an operation that upsets me. You''ve been laughing at my face for a while now. Where I said in my previous life, ''It''s late! Musashi!'' I know you want to play a method of warfare like that, but I don''t really think it works in a game with rules that make you lose at the referee''s decision if you make them wait too long. Besides, it seems to have irritated the audience before it irritated me, and there has been a huge booming since earlier, making it an awesome atmosphere for Oggo. The referee also seemed to know that Oggo was deliberately taking time, and also seemed a little irritated. "Game two of the main race, Game one, Tenma vs. Ogo. Let the game begin!" If you look again at the man who was said to be ogo, he is just over 2m tall and weighs probably slightly over 100kg. It feels like I''m proud of my power to see it, and I put my axe up big without any thoughts. I didn''t pull out my sword, I just snuck into my opponent''s pocket and let go of my left body blow... and I got into a moro around Oggo''s dovetail. As a result, Oggo collapsed, spraying bubbles from his mouth and smothering. As it were, Oggo could not stand up and was declared defeated by the judgment of the referee... Is that it? Oggo eventually left with both sides held by the attendant without being able to stand up after he was declared a loss...... seriously? That''s it? I stood stunned and watched Oggo leave the scene for a while. By the way, when Oggo left, there was such a big booming that the audience had the illusion that the venue swayed, and the attendant was having a rough time deceiving the audience. I was promptly refereed and went back to the modem with a big booing on my back, but even after I returned, I remained unapologetic, so when I went to visit Galat with a change of mood, Jin and Menace shook me, ''Is it over yet'', and when I told them the reverse of the matter, they burst into laughter... The two people who were bursting into laughter were pissed off by the doctor and the nurse, and for some reason they even got me involved. The first game of World War II is a happening called Instant Kill? had, but the game since was showing more excitement than in previous years. My opponent for the third round was also decided and, as expected, the last third place winner. The Bandit King game was also lightly over. The opponent had outdone the attack several times, but had been defeated without even being able to hit it. The next winner to win was the last one, who kept fighting the way he was going to get his opponent, and the audience didn''t react well. But I guess the opponent has a lot of strength because he''s been in the main race last time and won without taking damage against that opponent. Eventually, the time came for the last game of World War II, and that''s when the temperamental gin appeared. Poor thing, Jin''s opponent was the one who made it to the main race this time in his first tournament appearance, and he was supposed to be the next generation of Hope, but he didn''t have enough power to do anything to burn Jin to ''defeat the Bandit King'' in an attempt to take Galat''s enemies. The game has been a one-sided flow since the beginning and was settled in about five minutes from the start. The young man was depressed that he could only continue to be attacked by Jin all the time, but from what I can tell, he said, ''You''ve often endured the attack of Jin in that state for five minutes,'' and some of the people in the game seemed to share the same sentiment. The game ended all two games in Jin''s game, and the rest of the game was a one-hour break just half way through. The audience uses this time to buy lunch, etc., but as an athlete, we can''t really eat... normally... "Tenma change" For some reason, Jin came to my desk and was gathering my lunch. My lunch is cooked. It''s a soup made of leftover cabbage and chicken in the mansion into a broiled style, punched in previously cooked and preserved white rice and added melted eggs, which is good for digestion because it''s cooked in rice, and contains chicken and eggs, so it has perfect nutritional value...... should be, maybe. Among the participating athletes, those who had won were not allowed to leave the audience or the venue, so the attendant was supposed to tell them to bring food and drinks. However, there was not much to eat in the menu given to me by the attendant, so Jin, who had been kicked out of the infirmary, came and was in the current situation while I was making it with permission in the modem room. "Jin... no matter how good you say it is for digestion, it doesn''t make sense if you eat a lot..." He said, "It''s okay! My game is the last one, so I have enough time to digest it! Gin scratches the rice cooker without even taking my dislike for a thing. Even though I made more with Jin''s appearance, I decided to eat too because my share was going to run out as it was. Jin lay down and talked to me when he finished his rice cooking. "How does Tenma see the Bandit King? "Like Jin said, he looks a lot younger than we think. And to see the battle with Galat, he seemed unfamiliar with being ambushed and flirted with" Jin is also nodding when he hears my words. "Mostly the same feeling as me... but the way I fight, it''s close to the Bandit King in one way or another... that''s going to be a beating from the front" That''s what Jin says, but I guess he was going to have a rambling fight from the front more than the original. You can do it if you want to do an ambush or flirt, but even if Jin does it, you can''t fight like Galat. Then the methods of warfare will be determined by themselves. So beating each other from the front is more likely to win than forcing you to mane Galat. "Ok... then I''ll go back to Galat. Tenma, treat." When Jin rose to momentum, he raised one hand and walked out of my holding room... leaving my holding room scattered... In the meantime, I threw the laundry and the like into the bag and lay on the bench trying to stay asleep even for a short time. I could afford quite a bit more physically, but there seemed to be more mental fatigue than I thought, and I soon became utter. After a while, I felt signs of someone approaching the holding room, and my consciousness completely awoke from half asleep. "The turn of the Tenma players is approaching, please prepare" It seemed to be the attendant who was approaching me, knocking on the door of the holding room and then telling me what to do. "Okay." "Okay, I''ll be back in about enough time to call you, so get ready by then" Even when it comes to preparation, the leather armor that I use a lot will be finished soon, so I only have to do enough to keep my body loose after that. The opponent of the third round was the last third place winner. Once I checked his game, I had a little doubt about it, but I''m not even thinking about it now. Thirty-five year old tiger beast and his name is Blanca. Contrary to their appearance, the way they fight is the type that prefers to overwhelm the opponent with moves over force pushes. His best weapon is a spear, but he is fighting World War I and World War II by replacing the spear''s tip with something made of wood, and he has won it with so little power. For a moment I wanted to try to fight Blanca with a spear, but I decided to put up with it this time because the spears were just against each other. Confirming the feeling of Xiao Wumaru, the attendant picked him up as it seemed to be time at some point... Originally the attendant wouldn''t pick him up just by calling, but he decided to pick him up because it would be hard if the audience made a scene like when he was in Ogo. Blanca came from the other side, almost at the same time as I went up to the arena. Blanca looked at me and suddenly got a fierce look. Did you get angry for a second? I thought so, but it doesn''t look like an angry atmosphere, it rather looks like an enjoyable one. Perhaps when you get excited, you''ll look like that. As he went up to the arena and stopped immediately, with a small grin on his mouth, Blanca ripped off the cloth that was wrapped around the tip of the spear. Under the cloth is inserted a tip made of white metal, which is a little hard to tell from a distance, probably something made of orihalcon. Apparently, Blanca recognized me as a strong enemy, which means it''s the first time she''s serious in a tournament right now. When me and Blanca got to the center of the arena, the referee saw how we were and then tried to raise our right hand, but Blanca waited. "Hey, that was tense. Is that such a tiny weapon okay with you? You''re gonna get skewered before you get anywhere near me, right? Blanca says as she looks at my weapon, but she doesn''t sound too foolish. "I ask the other way, is that a weapon? If they dive into your nostalgia, you''re in the way, aren''t you? In response to my reply, Blanca is laughing as she peeks into her fangs. "You''re a businessman... don''t regret the big mouth! Judge raises his right hand. "Try to make me regret it! At the same time as my words, the referee was shouting something as the referee waved down his right hand. Me and Blanca ran out at the same time as the referee said. Blanca''s spear tips focus on my body even as I run. Yeah, I''m focused on firing Blanca''s first shot without pulling out the little hips. Blanca''s sharp blow was fired the moment I walked in between the spears. The leather armor''s chest gently crept faster than I expected, but I succeeded in dodging it, and I tried to dive into Blanca''s pocket. But Blanca wouldn''t allow it, and the moment I dodged it, she switched the spear to a crossbow. The spear was passing around my armpit, so I couldn''t avoid it, and my body was flown aside. However, there was not much gap between the spear and my body, so there was not much damage. I thought Blanca''s full blow was the moment that the earlier blow struck, but when I suddenly saw it change to a horizontal giraffe, the speed of the spear is still likely to increase. The landing was firmly decided, but the distance from Blanca became rearranged. Now pull out the knife beforehand and run towards Blanca again. Blanca dropped her hips, put up a spear, and came in a series of thrusts against me. The speed is slower than earlier, but the uninterrupted thrust will not be able to be followed by coarse motion vision. I tried to approach the spear with a knife, but Blanca flirts with me with the speed of the spear with strength and weakness. I thought Blanca''s penetration would stop, but I couldn''t see the speed fading at all, and the audience made it look like I was attacking her unilaterally. Blanca also takes a distance when I take a distance. And when I move out, Blanca moves out, too, to launch a series of spear attacks. The difference between the sword and the spear reach prevents my attack from reaching Blanca, but we haven''t eaten Blanca''s attack properly so far, so it''s content is mutual. "Tenma, it''s time to go for real" Blanca said that as she launched a series of spear attacks. "Whenever you want. I mean it, too." I tried to slap him lightly, but I was a little surprised that he didn''t mean it on the inside. Shortly after Blanca said she was going to be serious, there was a change in previous serial strikes. Previously, serial strikes were simple pokes, but after the change, a rotation was added to the poke. When I tried to pay with a knife for a penetration where a rotation was applied to try, the knife started to get big. I didn''t just let go of the knife, but instead, I fell ill and nearly ate Blanca''s blow, but I was able to avoid it with a single hair. But it looks like Blanca''s blow has plundered into leather armor, and some of the leather armor has been shredded and rendered useless. "Damn, you''re not gonna use this anymore... I liked it a lot! I spilled my stupidity while removing the leather armor I''ve always used, but only my eyes didn''t come off Blanca. Blanca also waited in discipline for some reason until I finished removing the armor. "Ha, I''m glad you just need leather armor. I was actually going to make up my mind now! Seeing me finish removing the leather armor, Blanca put up the spear again. Exactly the next time I take the same blow, it sucks, so now I decided to use my legs (...) to fight. The blow that added Blanca''s rotation was certainly a threat, but it wasn''t without a weakness. The rotation seems to be applied by twisting the arm, so the movement stops only for a moment when the arm is stretched out. So Blanca was shorter in range than the first poke, so that her arm could not be extended, and the disadvantage of the intermission had been somewhat eliminated. So it was about 2 to 30 cm from the beginning, but I was able to approach it, and I was likely to be able to make a blow in a little while. Blanca''s blow suddenly stretched the moment I tried to set up a counter in anticipation of the timing. The reason for this is simple: there''s no more spinning in the poke. Blanca noticed that I was gauging the timing and, conversely, she was timing and stretching the poke. Blanca was invincibly laughing at my counter, which on the contrary had unleashed the counter, but that was the blow I had been waiting for. A master like Blanca thought there was no reason not to notice my counter, so I changed my movements in detail and stepped in, and the rotation disappeared from the suggestion to extend my range. I stepped in and grabbed the root of the tip of a blow that lost its rotation and became just a fast thrust. Blanca was surprised by the sudden and rushed to pull the spear, but the next moment she switched to slap the spear to the ground because she seemed to realize it was bad. "Gu Yue..." I attacked Blanca by letting go of her knife and pulling the sheath out of her hips the moment she changed her thrust and pushing her sheath in with a kick. As a result, my sheath was stabbed around Blanca''s chest with the added power of my kick and the power of pulling Blanca''s spear. But Blanca couldn''t sink Blanca with that blow, as she used magic to increase her defense where the sheath hit her aggressively. Blanca waved a spear and bounced me off, forcing me to distance myself. It didn''t look like there was any damage at all, as Blanca''s face was slightly distorted when she waved the spear. I called the knife and sheath away from hand into my own hands (...). The summoned sheath is reinserted in the hips and the knife is placed in the middle to confront Blanca. From the audience, I could hear a surprise cheer for the existence of a sword and sheath that suddenly appeared at my disposal, but I couldn''t afford to care less now. Because Blanca was distracted from killing earlier. That''s pretty intense too... It''s not like I''ve ever been relative to a killer before, but I''ve never been able to turn a killer from a human before (...). "Tenma... don''t resent me even if I die..." Blanca disappeared at the same time as that word... it looked exactly like she disappeared, but it doesn''t change that I lost my appearance for a moment. Shortly after I lost sight of Blanca, my killer suddenly swelled from behind my left, trying to swallow me. 86 Chapter 5-9 The Nature of Blanca I tried to jump to the right to escape the killing, but the killing devoured my left hand faster than my reaction. "Fuck! With the sound of Gusha, a severe pain ran around my left elbow. Apparently, the left elbow, or the bone around the top of it, was smashed. When I was half-blown from the spot and checked the situation, there was a blanca with her right hand down where I was earlier. Blanca didn''t have a spear, and the spear was stabbed on the floor with the pattern bent around 3m behind the left of where I was. "You said you sacrificed my love spear, but you could only take one left arm..." If I thought Blanca, who shrugged like that, was blurred, now he was approaching me right in front of me. I managed to dodge while enduring severe pain in my arm and Blanca was stopping about 5m past me. If you look closely at Blanca''s foot, there are two signs that appear to have been gently twisted by the fighting table, and the marks led to Blanca''s foot. "Fast travel with enhanced magic..." Blanca is laughing as impressed by my whining. "Ho, you''ve noticed. I do use enhanced magic. But whoever ever used this before died without realizing it! That''s what I''m saying, Blanca, who activates reinforcing magic again to pack it in between. I felt it was impossible to stop the momentum in its present state, so I concentrated on avoiding it until I had a chance to fight back. Have my eyes gotten used to it, within avoiding it a few times? I was gradually able to follow Blanca with my eyes, which I could not see until earlier. Now that I can see him, I know that this Blanca move was actually a simple one. Briefly, they use reinforced magic to temporarily increase physical abilities and come in at high speeds. However, just before the move is made, the target''s consciousness is slipping into the gap for a moment. Even the slightest moment of consciousness tears itself apart and sticks it in, making it look like it disappeared by moving itself out of the scope of the opponent''s consciousness in a moment. This move seems highly effective against opponents like me with numerous hand tags. There are many opportunities for a guy with several ways of attacking to be unconsciously unconscious and follow with his eyes to a fine motion in an attempt to change the method of attacking to match the movement of his opponent (Blanca). Moreover, although not so precise, Blanca seems to be using a combination of magic that has the effect of perception inhibition, which may also have an impact. At any rate, it''s not that hard to deal with if you know what the species are. And I see weaknesses. This move by Blanca seems to be extremely fast and powerful but can only move linearly, and when he first ate it, he just forced himself to change direction using his spear. At that price, my favorite spear was no longer available in this match. As for Blanca, you wanted to decide with that blow. Evidence suggests that I am in a bit of a hurry as I continue to play the linear moves that I am currently making. However, my injuries aren''t mild either, so it''s not like I can afford them. I just want to put Keri on early if I can, so it''s time to set up a fight. Blanca''s movement slowed slightly on the boulder when he came here, making the timing easier to match than at first. I figured out the moment Blanca unleashed the move and jumped forward. Blanca didn''t seem to think she was going to set a counter to her moves, which are clearly dull. Still, Blanca''s been waving her right hand at me trying to attack me. I wrapped my magic around my left hand as I bowed down to scratch it (my right hand) and hit Blanca as hard as I could earlier. Free the magic wrapped around your left hand the moment you hit him. The unleashed magic instantly becomes a wave of shock, running through Blanca''s entire body and multiplying the damage. Besides, the counter to Blanca approaching at high speeds made it so powerful that my fists penetrated Blanca''s body that it was not normally possible. Fortunately, my fist never penetrated my body like a comic book, but still from the feeling it conveys to my fist, I seem to have smashed most of Blanca''s right rib and then crushed my lungs. Blanca spit a lot of blood out of her mouth with my fist in it, leaving it intact. When the referee saw how it was, he called the treatment squad to carry Blanca without my declaration of victory. "Winner, Tenma! Where Blanca was transported in Tanca, the referee finally pronounced me a winner. But I wasn''t in that place, I was bored by the pain. Whatever, I hit him with my broken left arm, naturally. No matter how much magic I wrapped around it and fixed it, I didn''t kill it until its impact. Besides, it was the counter, so the strain on my arm was huge. I endured severe pain and walked to the modem with my arm treated with magic. Naturally, I couldn''t respond to the audience''s cheer, but the audience seemed to understand that it was a fierce struggle to see me, and on the contrary, the cheer was getting louder. One of the attendants noticed how I was before entering the aisle and returning to the depot and was taken to the infirmary. When I entered the treatment room, there was a rush like a field hospital. The cause is Blanca, more importantly because of me. Blanca''s wounds are worse than I thought, and now the doctors are screaming that it''s not weird whenever things get worse with the feeling she''s not managing to die. "If your life has nothing else to say, be patient with me! The doctor screamed when he saw me on the sidelines. I was taken to a chair in the corner of the room and told to sit and wait, so I started treating my own arm there. After a magical examination of my arm, my bones were shattered as expected, and if normal, my arm would never move again, but fortunately I have just been injured and I am likely to manage to heal myself because of my experience in helping to treat such injuries. First, magically blunt the pain and magically roughly immobilize the bone. At this time, the bone shards really stay in the muscles, but that dares to be ignored. Next, apply restorative magic to some fixed bones to solidify them in full. At this point, the metabolism can be promoted, causing the adhesion to occur, so to some extent magically recover, move the arm to peel the adhesion, and then magic again to repeat the process of peeling the adhesion. Almost as my bones were hardening and my pain was getting smaller, I decided to help treat Blanca this time. When I first offered to help, the doctor told me that no amateur was allowed, but I saw that I had healed my arm injury and gave my mother''s name. The doctor also knew about my mother (Shelia) and allowed me to confirm my arm injury before helping. Most of all, while the doctor was treating what I would do, it wasn''t particularly difficult because I just kept doing restorative magic on Blanca to keep her from dying. The doctor who saw me continue to perform restorative magic began to treat Blanca in earnest. This doctor seems to be more skilled than I thought, and from what I hear, he apparently worked as a doctor around Dungeon City and elsewhere, but was solicited by the royal family a few days ago to come to Wang Capital. She still hasn''t decided whether to open in Wang Du, but she has time to work in the treatment room of the militant tournament. "Did you manage to make it... a regular person would have died a long time ago, but that''s the beast man. Strong vitality." The doctor, who finished treatment less than twenty minutes after I went in to help, was taking a breather in admiration for Blanca''s high vitality. "It''s your turn next. They seem to be treating you minimally, but let''s fix it right up." That''s what I said, the doctor who grabbed my arm and started rubbing it. It was quite painful at first, but the pain gradually faded as it seemed to be used in combination with restorative magic and so on. "Well, this must be it. The pain should be completely gone. The bone shards were also missing, and the fine ones will be absorbed by the body sooner or later... if the pain really persists, we have to perform an excision." The treatment ended in about five minutes. Just in case, I don''t feel uncomfortable trying to move my arms around a lot. "It doesn''t hurt at all. Thanks! When I was thanking the doctor, the patient was also transported. Surely this guy is supposed to be fighting another quarterfinals on the same block as me, the last time the winner was the opponent, and the lower horse review would have said he had a low win. Not as bad as Blanca from what I''ve seen, but he''s got cuts all over his body and seems to be losing a lot of blood. "Absolutely, this guy''s got a little bit of a scratch on him..." When the doctor shrugs like that, he gives instructions to the nurse stifled. He didn''t seem to need my help this time, and he didn''t say anything to me. Trying to peek in from behind the doctor and look at the patient, his body had several shallow cuts on it, which seemed to cut the same spot over and over again, and his wound was messed up. "When you get this far, you can''t completely erase the scratches on the boulder..." With that said, the doctor is going to administer the treatment. He was eventually bandaging his whole body around like a mummy man, giving him blood thinners and healing pills to finish the treatment. "The opponent''s man looks like he has a reputation..." I agreed with the potpourring words in my heart. The last time a winner''s reputation was a pretty sadistic, weaker opponent than himself, the lowest bastard. Honestly, if you weren''t the winner of this, you''re being jailed for some sin, they even say. By the way, Ash was in the finals last time, and Blanca was losing in the semifinals. "Hey, did the mutton fish die earlier? After a bit of thinking, the treatment room door suddenly kicked open and one man came in. I think this was the killer who molested the man earlier, the last time the winner, Kaios Mysails... "Whoa, not dying, but there are two of them... is this a step ahead of the graveyard! Kaios laughs at the person he snorted at and at Blanca, who is asleep after treatment. A doctor stood up to Kaios like that. "This is where the injured heal. Unfortunately, I''m not treating my head disease... get out! He tries to kick out Kaios with so much force that he doesn''t think he''s a doctor, but Kaios doesn''t move on the spot while hiking his temples. "How dare you poke at me when I''m a doctor... That''s good work, dude! Kaios moved his hand to grab the doctor''s neck, but succeeded in suppressing that arm by the hair. "He says he''s a doctor, but he''s here at the royal request. If you''re not stupid, you know what that means." Kaios, who was staring at me for grabbing his arm, pulled his hand in abominably when he heard of the royal family. "Damn! There''s a kid who can''t do anything without giving out the royal family... No, you were the one who killed Blanca earlier... just in time, hope your life is saved at best in the next game! Kaios exiting the treatment room, throwing up a discarding dialogue. "What are you doing here, is he..." The doctor who heard me whine knew the answer. "I''m sure he likes to see what he''s done with his opponent, because he was here the same way after the second round." I was convinced by the doctor''s vomit-dropping words, but there was something I still didn''t understand. "But he seems absolutely weaker than Blanca... and weaker than Ash..." My biggest question is, I don''t feel as strong as Blanca, so I can''t believe I beat Blanca in the last tournament. "It didn''t seem like it would be funny to fight a guy like that until he got serious... he fell off the field in the right place" The one who answered my question was Blanca, who was lying in bed. "You''re awake already... the Beast Man is highly resilient on the boulder" That''s what the doctor says to make sure Blanca looks like. "I just woke up with some unpleasant signs. I''m finally lying down and talking." After I told the doctor about my condition, Blanca looked at me. "At least if he (Kaios) had half your fun, I would have won the last tournament..." I asked Blanca, who was blurry about that, what I was worried about. "Why did Ash lose last time? There''s almost a difference between the two in my eyes... I mean, Ash seemed a little stronger." "That''s simply the last time Kaios was stronger. There was a clear difference in strength from Ash. This time, however, it has been reversed, albeit slightly, and at this rate, the difference with Ash will surely be widening next year. Ash would have fought for real this time..." Blanca says to throw up. The point is that Kaios missed the workout and Ash didn''t lack the workout. And for Blanca, he likes'' The Fight Against the Stronger Than Honor '', and furthermore,'' An Interesting (For Blanca) Fight Against the Stronger ''. But there is a condition with'' Fools excepted ''. Kaios is caught on that condition, and he doesn''t want to be serious. "The game with you was hilarious in that respect. Whatever, I haven''t really been there in years to kill him, and instead of punishing him, he was paying me back." Blanca laughed very ferociously with a very happy voice as she said so... Blanca hurriedly put her face back when she realized that me and the doctor had distanced herself from each other. "Well, it''s a joke that I went to kill him, but it was funny," The joke would be a lie, but it seems to have been interesting. Besides, I don''t see any resentment from the atmosphere, especially when it comes to wandering the border between life and death. At that time, a great deal of cheer came from those in the arena. Apparently, the Bandit King game has begun. I''ll be right back. I had to check out the Bandit King game, so I headed to the treatment room door. "Whoa! Come on! To Blanca''s voice, heard from behind, I answered lightly with my hands up and jumped out the door, running straight to where I could see the game. I was in a pretty hurry, but the game was almost over. The Bandit King''s opponent is one of the few pure wizards (the only one in the main race) in this tournament, and he says he''s a famous adventurer there. But the Bandit King seemed to strike before eating magic, and his opponent was in a state of full-blown creativity. "Ho ho! While doing so, a bandit king''s penetration with a stone clash hit his abdomen, and the opponent was flown off-site. Kings of bandits turn their backs on their opponents and walk out to the center of the arena, feeling like they have a battle. But the battle wasn''t entirely decided. Wins and losses have been decided, but the opponent''s magic attack was unleashed. The other wizard seemed to be about to unleash his magic in a state of full-blown creativity, completed when the magic was flown off-site by the Bandit King. The magic itself was the one that increased the power of the fireball, but the alarmed Bandit King had the offense rubbed on his back. Bandit King who can turn to a slightly exaggerated feeling. Fortunately, the fur of the tiger equipped by the Bandit King seemed magically resistant, and there was no fire burning in the fur, but the Bandit King returned to the modem with a little embarrassment. The referees then gathered to discuss it, but it was decided that the current magic attack would not be punishable by deeming it activated in the detachment it was attacked. It was Jin''s game next, but the opponent seemed a lot less than Jin, and he seemed satisfied that he had been able to get here, so I thought Jin would win anyway, and decided to go back to the modem. It should be noted that the victory or loss was Jin''s overwhelming victory, as expected. On my way back to the armoury, I met Kaios, the face I had lost to. Apparently, I''ve been waiting for you. "Hey there kid. You have to abstain from the next game. Your arm''s still hurting anyway, isn''t it? Kaios said something of a joke, so when he tried to ignore it and pass by, he came around to the front. "Don''t ignore me. I''m just being kind. Whatever, if you kill a kid on a boulder or something, you''ll regret it for about a day, no matter how much I say! Kaios is cheering up and laughing on his own. I tried to get past Kaios again... "I know you haven''t heard back yet! Kaios was suddenly yelling and trying to grab at me, so I slipped my half and escaped Kaios'' hand. When Kaios faces me face-to-face with a distance to the void, Kaios, who doesn''t care about my attitude, seems to have restrained himself from managing to jump at me, even though he has blue muscles on his forehead. "You little shit... remember when this tournament is over! I''ll be a nobleman after this tournament! At that time, your... well, I''m sure your surroundings were full of women... then I''ll offend those women right in front of you! You''re looking forward to it! Kaios speaks up, immersed in the joy of being alone. To be honest, I was confident that cutting off Kaios on this occasion would end without leaving any evidence that I had killed him. In fact, if the audience hadn''t heard the cheer and calmed down, they would have taken action. That''s how angry I was with this man (Kaios). Kaios hadn''t noticed my killing, and he still was. That''s when Jin, who just finished the game, walked by and immediately noticed my killing spirit. "Whoa, whoa! Tenma, calm down! I know what happened...... just calm down! Seeing Kaios on the way to stop me, Jin, who guessed that Kaios had done something stupid (I said), grabbed my arm and pulled it to the depot. I followed Jin without resisting, too, so Kaios was shouting up again, wondering if he mistakenly thought I had gotten help out of this place and escaped. "I''m glad you picked me up! But I can''t believe you helped me at the game!" My anger cooled a little to that disgusting language. In that gap, Jin was aiming for the modem at a faster rate of pulling me. 87 Chapter 5-10 VS Last Games Winners "Yo! Tenma, I''m going to bump him (Kaios) now! Jin, who went back to the barn and heard the situation from me, said so after he finished listening to me. I shouldn''t have spilled a polo that the person I said Kaios was going to commit also seemed to include Menace and Leena. I don''t know when Kaios saw my surroundings (Jeanne and the three daughters), but suppose he found them during the game, there was also a good deal of Menace and Leena on the spot (Primera''s arranged aristocratic seat), so it''s likely the two of them are included. "Wait, if we do that, we''ll be enslaved... at least until we think of an operation that won''t find out" I''m listening to what I''m saying, and I''m thinking about a re-sitting operation in a chair, Jin. Fortunately, a break is provided before the semifinals, and there is room for about half an hour. I asked Jin what I cared about when I thought about the operation. "I knew Jin would change the color of her eyes when it comes to her party members." "Don''t be silly, Tenma! Of course you do! Even if it''s violent and unconscious, like Menace, or if it''s natural and confusing, like Leena, or if Dodge is a nuisance, you must be a dear companion!... Well, as far as Menace is concerned, you wouldn''t like Kaios'' idiot to deal with him! I decided to disagree, minding behind Jin, who started to get a little on track. "No, I think Menace is pretty enough. And I can say that Leena is cute in nature..." "Tenma - you don''t have to worry about it in front of me, do you? ''Cause there''s quite a bunch of beauties around you, to be honest, I always thought I was so jealous... those two are the only women around me." From the story you said you were going to bump Kaios, boys talk for some reason? gin developed into. Behind it... "Sorry about that. Violent and unconscious..." His mouth is laughing, but his eyes are not laughing, and his gaze alone releases such tremendous pressure that people are likely to kill him; "I''m sorry - I''m just annoyed by the natural dodge..." There was Leena drifting around with an elegant smile that looked like a nobleman''s courtier. "Hey, why are you here... the modem should be off-limits except for athletes..." Gin''s question was answered by a nurse woman who was accompanying him. "Uh-huh... Mr. Garratt woke up, so the doctor gave me instructions to call Mr. Jin, but that''s when Menace and the others said they were going to come and get him... the..." "I''m a team player, too, so hey... I hung up on the attendant, and he said," Jin''s a fool, so there''s nothing we can do unless we go "..." "I used my parents'' power just a little bit, too." For this reason, they were allowed to travel to the side of the barn on condition. "Then let''s go! Tenma, let''s go! Jin trying to hurry up and head outside the room, but Menace and Leena kept her shoulders down. "Then it''s time for me not to go warm up! Leaving the gin and the others on the spot, I pushed the nurse''s back and tried to leave the modem... "Tenma! Wait a minute! Stopped by Menace, who began to cage gin. I didn''t mean to say anything bad about Menace and the others, but the sudden call made my heart beat for a moment. "Ha! What is it! Unconsciously, Menace opened her mouth to me in a respectful, upright immobility posture. "I know you do... but it hurts to such an extent that you don''t kill that rotten outer passage (Kaios)... or that outer passage really gets your hands on you... look, the spirit of the outer passage and the fear that never disappears into the flesh. I''m going to carve it firmly! "Roger that! To Menace''s gratitude, I closed the door of the armory with a salute. I think I heard Jin scream right after closing the door, but I''m going to believe that the Menaces and the others on the boulder won''t fold enough to keep Jin out of the game. When I stopped by the infirmary on the way to see how Galat was doing, there was a more healthy Galat than I thought, and the three of them were going to be late because Jin was in a cage, and I told them I looked a little lonely. I told Jin and the others we were going to warm up, but actually we didn''t have a dedicated place to do that, so we decided to move our bodies in the aisle near the playing field. Just as my body was loosening up in good shape, the attendant told me it was time to start, and I got myself gently and then went up to the fighting table. Kaios hasn''t come to the fighting table yet, and it''s a little bit of a wait, but this just seems to have made a difference in time because of where he was. In about two to three minutes on the evidence, Kaios appeared at the other entrance. They don''t imitate boulders like ogos. But what bothered me was the audience''s reaction. When I got up on the stage, it was just loud cheers and applause, but when Kaios showed up, there was quite a booming mix of cheers. With regard to booing, Kaios was inciting the audience as if they would enjoy it the other way around and deliberately making the booing bigger. "You''ll be jealous. Now the audience won''t forget me. Time has passed and no one will forget me in this adversity, even if everyone has forgotten you. I make a name for myself in history! Unlike guys like you who just got sided by luck! I can see why Blanca didn''t like to fight. This guy (Kaios) is a complete idiot. In a way, it seems like history will have a name... To think and remember the current line, I think I used my head there, but I want to tell you to identify the power of the target before that happens. At least I don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say that the Blanca move I fought earlier was the fastest and most destructive in the tournament right now. If I had been given that way of fighting from the beginning, I might have lost by surprise. He thinks Blanca, who showed so much movement, could have won because I was lucky enough to be on his side. I''m not going to deny it all. You''re lucky for the battle, and you might actually have been lucky to have eaten a Blanca trump card and done with one arm. But even with such a bend in Blanca, I''m in this place defeated, so it would be natural to be vigilant and confronted if it were normal. This guy who doesn''t do that (Kaios) is a real historic idiot. If this is an act of pretending to be a daylight, it''s a big deal, but I can tell by the atmosphere that it doesn''t happen. Because even though the referee is trying to signal the start of the game, from earlier on, Kaios has been completely ignoring me, all concerned about dealing with the audience. "Semifinals, start the game! The referee also felt slightly irritated by Kaios for his ridiculous attitude. But still, Kaios'' consciousness was right for the audience. So... "One..." Like Blanca''s earlier move, he used reinforced magic to jump into Kaios'' pocket and poke his knife around his neck. Kaios flew backwards in a hurry late to notice me, but just before he flew, he gently pressed a knife against his neck and tore only one thin piece of skin. I land in the rear, in the gap where Kaios only did consciousness to his neck for a moment. Now I go around behind Kaios and stick the knife to his neck, just like I did earlier. "Two..." He also gently presses the knife against his neck and cleaves a piece of thin skin. That''s right, Kaios was on guard this time, and taking the distance didn''t do the consciousness to the wound, but I stuffed the distance the same way. When I packed the distance, Kaios made an aggressive move to cover his neck, but now he gently poked his left side, which was galloping empty. "Three..." Kaios is equipped with Mithril armor, but no matter how much armor they cover their entire bodies with Mithril without gaps, sturdy demonic skins (lower dragon materials in Kaios'' case) are used for the connecting parts of the sides, joints, etc. However, no matter how inferior the dragon material, it was no match for the sharpness of the knife made of the ancient dragon material I had, and the cutting tip was lightly stabbed to the side of the caios. "Four..." Next, stab the upper side of the vessel on the right wrist. "Five..." Now behind your right knee. "Six..." "Seven..." "Eight..." "Nine..." Gently cut into the left ear, gently stroke the right Achilles tendon with a knife, insert the cutting tip into the gap in the abdominal armor, and cut to the right cheek. "Ten¡­" At the end of the day, he pierced the tip about 5mm between his eyebrows. The time taken between counting one and ten is roughly thirty seconds. In the meantime, Kaios was incapable of capturing my movements satisfactorily. The moment I stuck a knife between my eyebrows, Kaios clasped his buttocks. I didn''t seem to feel anything the moment I got my butt cake on, but over time I seemed to notice the pain in the stabbed and cut areas, and my face turned bright blue. But there also seemed to be some will and will left in such a caios, who stood up with their own swords caned. "Damn...... dammit, dammit! You son of a bitch! You''re not messing with me. Yes!!! Kaios could roar, throwing fuel called ''anger'' at the slightest remaining warfare, forcing himself to stir up. "Don''t bark like a goblin, just call me, the last winner (...)" After roaring, to Kaios, who bounced back and distance himself, I put my knife in the sheath as well as the verbal provocation, then gently put my arms forward and made a call so that I could see it from the audience. Kaios ran out of bees for this act of provocation and activated the magic. "Die, die, die, die, die. Hey! Die, you fucking kid! The magic unleashed by Kaios is five consecutive fireballs. There was only the last winner in the bend, with a degree of speed and power beyond the average wizard. But... "That''s no big deal..." I missed the fireball track with my magical hands without moving a step from the spot. The misguided fireball landed behind me, leaving some burning marks on the surface of the fighting table to quench the fire. "Huh! Guh! At the moment when Kaios was surprised, my unleashed magic hit him on the shoulder and took a few steps back. The magic unleashed was'' Air Brit '', which put enough magic into the original armor to penetrate it, but because of Mithril''s resistance to magic, it killed power to the point where it scratched the surface of the armor a little. But I couldn''t seem to kill him until the impact of the air brit. Kaios rebuilding his posture and flashing. To such a caios I silently reached out my left hand, bent my fingers a little and provoked ''Call Me''. With his face bright red on my provocation, Kaios fireballs in a row, just like he did earlier. The next fireball was also five in a row, but there was a slight difference from earlier. That''s that they''ve released five fireballs again without putting it between them after releasing five successive rounds. The first five rounds went off track the same way as before, but the next five rounds struck out with a firebrit. Seeing as it is offset by a smaller fire bullet (...) than a fireball, the look on Kaios''s face has changed. Until earlier, it felt like I hid my fright with anger, but gradually I couldn''t hide my fright, and it became a semi-frequent appearance. "Fuck, you''re not coming. Yeah, yeah! Against me slowly approaching, Kaios releasing a fireball at Darkless Arrow Cod. I''m going to offset all of that with a firebrit. The magic that had been offset around the middle between me and Kaios at first was also gradually offset near Kaios, and finally the magic disappeared in front of Kaios. The distance between me and Kaios at this time is roughly 15 m. That''s when Kaios took the knife out of somewhere and threw it at me. Kaios seemed quite in a hurry and the knife fell about 1m in front of me. I just looked like a knife, so I didn''t particularly care when Kaios held it in my hand, but just before the knife fell I felt disgusted and flew backwards. My reckoning seemed right, causing an explosion the moment the knife fell down and stabbed me. I didn''t get a direct hit from the explosion, but the aftermath of the explosion left me with a light burn on my face and arms. Even though the knife was about 30 cm long, the explosion would have had a range of approximately 4-5 m in diameter and, if it had been a direct hit, would have caused considerable injury. In this situation, he heard a scream from part of the audience calling for a ''ban on the use of items'', and the referee tried to move, but somewhat back on track, Kaios took out another knife similar to the earlier knife and put it overhead, screaming to show it to the referee. "This is a knife! The rules shouldn''t prohibit the use of knives! Seeing the referee move stopped for a moment, Kaios threw a knife in my hand at me. Now he flew straight at me, but honestly I just need to be honest, so it was easier than fireballing earlier. At the same time he shook the knife and ran toward Kaios, pulling out a knife he lowered to his waist. Not a stop-gap and chest-tensioning move, but stepped in at high speed, and the knife pulled out of the sheath at that rate cut Kaios'' arm clean off. The moment he pulled the knife out, Kaios had just taken the knife out, and the knife was firmly gripped on his cut flying arm, causing the knife to explode as it fell behind Kaios. "Oh, it''s hard to regenerate your arm when it''s gone. Dear Woe." Kaios'' arm, which was cut off and caught in the explosion, was splattered apart, making it impossible to treat him who said he would stick with healing magic and undo it. When I get here, I have to make an arm or let it magically regenerate. But that is not the case with those who can administer such treatment, and even if they were there, they would incur enormous treatment costs. If you look for this world without a neighborhood, you may find some, but at least you are not supposedly in this country (...). "Awwwwwwww! My arms are aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Checking that his arms were splattered apart, Kaios screamed out, unable to bear the pain of recognizing but thus realizing. "I''m sorry it hurts...... the game isn''t over yet! Caios, who held down the missing arm and knelt, kicked his knee in the face with momentum in the gap where he raised his face slightly in response to my words. My knee struck straight around Kaios'' nose and rolled Kaios'' body backwards with momentum. Kaios'' consciousness seemed to have flown the moment he ate the knee kick, but before the referee noticed the matter, he chased him to Kaios, and trampled and smashed Kaios'' right knee as much as he could. The right knee made the sound of gushari, and the pain brought Kaios back to consciousness. Kaios, who was back in consciousness, was screaming by pain, but in this appearance he blunted his pain with the application of restorative magic, as even a little pain was likely to later go wild. I felt the referee move out the moment I smashed Kaios'' leg, so I decided to hurry into the finish. "Don''t ever try to be evil again, or you''ll be castrated! He moved the knife up and down in a big motion so that it could be seen properly from the keios and stabbed it just below the keios groin. When he made the sound of Zang and pulled out the knife that had stabbed him on the battle bench, and put it in the sheath, he checked how Kaios was doing, and Kaios was blowing bubbles out of his mouth and passed out, and liquid was pouring out of the area around his groin. I stayed away from Kaios and waited for the Judgment''s declaration of victory, but the Judgment did not immediately make the declaration, but gathered the other Judges to discuss it. During the discussion, Kaios began treatment on the spot and was carried on a stretcher by an attendant for treatment. At that time, I almost laughed when I saw that the attendant in charge of the treatment of Kaios'' lower body looked very nasty. The referees'' discussion lasted for a while, and when booming began to happen from the audience, the referee finally dissolved and my declaration of victory was made. "Winner, Tenma! I just walked out to go back when I heard the words, but behind me the referee was explaining the deliberations to the audience. What I heard while returning was that in the current game, there was suspicion that there had been irregularities between Kaios and me, so after deliberation in the jury, it was determined that I had no irregularities. On my way back to the depot wondering which of my actions was about to hit the anomaly, the attendant called me off and took me to the depot of the jury. Details of the deliberations and apologies, as well as interviews, were called. As for the details of the deliberation, it was said that my conduct had suspected me of ignoring the instructions of the judgment, but at the time I fed Kaios a knee-kick on this, I was told that I had deliberated because one of the judges who was outside said to have ignored the motion of the judgment to stop it, but the suspicion was cleared because the judgment and other judgments who were on the fighting stage denied it. Incidentally, Kaios'' offense was to "ban the use of items other than weapons, protective equipment, and bags," which Kaios decided to disqualify and disqualify because the "exploding knife" he used was officially considered a disposable item. As for the apology, at the time Kaios used the knife, he should have stopped the game once and deliberated it in the jury. In the interview, why did you attack so much that you could say it was excessive? Because he was asked, he told me that he was threatened with causing harm to Kaios'' despicable behavior (using an exploding knife) and to someone he knew. Especially when talking about blackmail, I exaggerated there, and when I told him that some of my acquaintances that Kaios said included Duke''s (Primera) and Viscount''s (Leena), the face of the jury suddenly became serious, and the guards and those who could use the magic of deliberation were summoned quickly, and after making sure that my words were free of lies, I ran to Kaios. Incidentally, the magic of deliberation doesn''t know the exact thing, and at best it can only be enough to determine whether the person who was bewitched is lying, so sometimes it doesn''t help much, but in this case, when Kaios denied what I said, he magically found out that he was lying, so he went to rope. So far, Kaios has been given "insults to nobility" and "warning of crimes against nobility", as well as "acts of intimidation against me". But the guards who pulled Caios (who actually carried him on a stretcher) were in a pretty good mood that if he slapped him, he would still get dust, so there would be even more sins in the future. It seems to me that attention to the "excessive attack on Kaios" was to be given, but the referees were to thank me for turning around and preventing criminal acts against nobility. I just got out of the jury''s pantry and ran into Jin heading to the arena. Apparently he stopped by on purpose to see how things were, worried about me not coming back after the game. "Yo! Are you all right, Tenma... there''s no such thing as" I knew I was disqualified "right? "Oh, boulders don''t have that. Instead, the referees thanked me for messing with Caius." "What''s that? I briefly explained what happened in the modem earlier to Jin, who felt like he didn''t know why. "That means it''s better for me and the Bandit King to lose third place..." "Don''t be. But Jin, you don''t have to fall together, do you? As far as I''m concerned, it''s easier! "Don''t be an asshole! If that happens, the audience will turn into a mob! Anyway, you wash your neck and wait! That''s what you said. Turn your back on me and head to the arena, Jin. But I didn''t even think it would be the last word Jin and I exchanged at this time. 88 Chapter 5-11 Jin VS Bandit King "Stop it! Such an ominous narration. Ha! When I heard my whining words, Jin came stuck. Since plays and such exist in this world, words very similar to the lines used even in previous life exist. Incidentally, there are also works in the play that appear to be based on Shakespeare works and operas from previous lives, and even works such as those based on animations, comics, and novel stories, so it is believed that there is a ten to eighty-nine or more odds that reincarnators are involved. "You relaxed your nervousness? "Don''t answer in a questionable way! Besides, I''m not nervous! With that said, it was now time for Jin to head to the arena. Because of this, I decided to follow Jin and watch the game near the entrance and exit of the arena. When Jin showed up in the arena, there was a loud cheer from the audience, and when he saw it, he remembered that Jin was one of the featured players. When the cheer for Jin got a little smaller, the loud cheer happened again from the other side of Jin. Here comes the Bandit King. In a great cheer, the king of bandits walking in dignity was piercing enough. Only a battle between the featured players since before the tournament started, the audience has seen the most excitement of the game today, and the audience''s voltage has remained up since earlier. But when the two confronted each other near the center of the arena, this time the earlier cheer quieted back like a lie. There''s a referee between them in that gap, talking about something against them. Two people nodded lightly at the word of the referee, and... "Semifinals, Amur vs. Zinn. Let the game begin!" The game started. The referee immediately backed off with the signal of initiation, and the two rushed out at the same time. Jin''s weapon is the first weapon to be used in this match with a 1.5m sword. From what I''ve seen, the width of the sword seems to weigh considerably more than 20 cm and less than 30 cm, but from the color of the sashimi, it''s probably like a weapon made of misrils, so it should be considerably lighter than it looks. One Bandit King''s weapon seems to be the same type of weapon he uses from the qualifying round, and if you look at the lack of a single blade spill on the axe, apparently you have some of the same type of weapon or you can repair it yourself. The moment the two wielded weapons were bumped, the kid sounded louder in the venue. And... "Duh, duh! Jin beat him. The slightly beaten and defeated Bandit King took a few steps back and tried to quickly get himself in shape, but Jin was attacked before the Bandit King could get himself in shape. "Shh, shh, shh! Strike down from the upper level with the power of the first glance. Even the bandit king jumped backwards with a single hair without a meeting. The blow of the swept gin crushed the cobblestone of the fighting platform as it was, creating a small crater where the Bandit King was. "Damn! I want to take it off!" He was struck by an attack that would have been a blow special if it had hit him, and Jin muttered remorsefully. The moment King Bandit attacked Jin, he was about to take a step with his weapon to add a counter-attack, but Jin was stopping King Bandit''s movements with only his glance. The Bandit King, who missed the time to strike back at Jin''s glance, and Jin, who was attacked and exposed to gaps. The movement of each other stopped, becoming a flow of nature and rearrangement, and the two rearranged their weapons. The next rise, unlike earlier, was slow, but for that matter the air between the two of them is stuck, caught by it and the audience sees it killing their breath. Jin holds the sword on his shoulder and moves slowly with his slit feet as he turns to the left against the Bandit King, who stands with his axe on his back and waits for Jin. Zuri, a venue so quiet that you are likely to hear the sound of the slip feet of Zuri and Jin. Jin continued to slip his feet for a while as if to ask about the Bandit King and suddenly moved on to the attack. In response to Jin''s attack, the Bandit King, who was waiting, did not lose, but prevented a blow on Jin''s momentum and turned to counterattack. Jin also took another counterattack from the Bandit King and started a meeting with each other by stopping. One-in-one, two-in-one, three-in-one... The two say they''re stopping their legs and meeting at close range, but they can''t give each other a fatal blow. Perhaps whenever each other''s weapons collide, the nerves and health of both sides will be less polished. The sound of weapons hitting each other on the evidence is slightly smaller than it was in the beginning. But with those two elsewhere, the audience is thrilled. At any rate, the meeting between the two is an easy way to understand the battle from the outside. Normally, if we hit it, we have a meeting where if we make a few mistakes, we lose, but we haven''t even blurred on each other''s bodies since earlier. If this meeting had been a deliberate effort by the two of them to boost the battle, the venue would be shaking with a booming noise enough to block their ears. However, many of the audiences in this venue have obese eyes when it comes to battle. At any rate, most fierce men try to watch the annual tournament from morning or midnight in line. Some of them were able to enter the venue commemoratively or in Conne, but that''s a little over 10% of the total. Little more than 10% of them are either royalty or grand aristocrats, or the lucky ones with connections with the great aristocrats or the main contestants. No matter how noble the title may be in this tournament, it doesn''t necessarily work. Most of all, some of the greats'' heads are troubled because there are people who don''t understand it every year. The meeting between the two suddenly came to an end. That was the first time the two of them had held a meeting for several decades. "Whoa! A blow unleashed with Jin''s temper destroyed the Bandit King''s axe. There is no reason why Jin''s weapon should be made of Mithril, and the Bandit King''s weapon should be made of iron, good and demonic. It is a good match for dozens of weapons made of Ningro Mithril. I thought, etc., it was not the kind of gin to loosen my hands. At the moment when the Bandit King''s weapon was crushed, Jin shook up his sword and shook it down as if even firewood were to be broken. At that moment when Jin''s blow seemed to have torn from the brains of the Bandit King, there was a loud scream from the audience and the referee rushed over too... "I can''t handle it. No! Why, ha! By the mutilated Bandit King, Jin was kicked over. Apparently, the Bandit King dodged on the brink. But the fur had been cleaved from the lower jaw to the right thigh. After kicking Jin in, the Bandit King is frowned upon as if he were going to fall in. But besides being able to build up blood under the feet of the Bandit King, not a drop of blood appears to be flowing. The gaze of the audience and judgment gathered at the Bandit King, and... "Oh!... Oh? Among the furs (equipment) worn by the Bandit King, a girl appeared with her hands up. Venue where time stops in sudden situations. The girl herself doesn''t seem to know what to do, and she''s solidified in her outfit with her hands poked up. "Oh, who are you? A kicked away gin stood up and cast doubt on the girl what everyone in this room would think. "Amur! Or the Bandit King! Girl with her chest up to declare so. Then he took a new axe out of the bag he was lowering to his hips and set it up against the gin. "Haaaa! Bandit King...... Amur tried to jump to Jin in a temper, but before that, he heard more waiting than the referee. "This match will be canceled once! Both athletes should wait on the spot! Amur stops a few m in front of the gin with a sudden brake. The face seems rather dissatisfied. Most importantly, Jin also perceived signs that Amur was about to fly, and was about to set up a big sword to match the counter, so maybe Jin is more dissatisfied. The referee saw that the two had stopped moving and summoned the other referees. Where the referees are gathered, the fur of the Bandit King that Amur was wearing is falling, apparently discussing whether that fur is an item that violates the rules. The discussion isn''t quite over and it''s almost ten minutes away. Jin and Jin are sitting down on each other''s fighting benches and resting their bodies... but there are no major injuries, etc. to each other, and there is nothing that can be described as damage to the kicked Jin, so they are both just sitting still and restoring strength. At that time, one of the referees broke out of the circle of discussion and ran into the building. The referee who ran apparently turned to the Kings for their instructions, and was a little rushed around with the Kings. And one old man went down from the audience to the referees sooner than the referee came back. The audience went out of their way to stop the old men from walking to the referees. The old man arrived at the referee''s place, examined the fur a little, then told him something and turned back. The referees then discussed something and the referees dissolved as the old man entered the building. "Ladies and gentlemen, As a result of discussions in the jury, the game will continue as it is. Note that the reason for the discussion was whether the fur armor that Amur was equipped with was a violation of the rules, but since we could not make a decision, we asked Merlin, who is highly regarded as a sage, to rapidly appraise it. This fur armor is a magic item, but it is not eligible for disqualification because the effect is increased or decreased due to the power of the user." At the end of the referee''s explanation, the game was finally to resume. But since the fur that Jin cleaves is in a state that cannot be equipped without repair, Amur is not a bandit king form, but a resumption from the state that came out of the fur. Amur''s gear now is a newly removed axe on skinned armor that appears to be thin in defense, and the size of the axe completely exceeds Amur''s height. Like a little girl shaking a weapon beyond her height, we can''t all hide our confusion, except for the tenma we''re used to in the geek culture of previous life. Even Jin, who is now confronted with Amur, is half-hearted as to whether Amur can wield an axe properly. But such suspicion was useless. Amur approached him quickly with a zinc hanging, taking on the axe, and befell him with a sharp axe blow. Jin, being pounded into the void, flew beside him on the verge and struck a blow. The blow of Amur fired from the upper stage created a bigger crater than the blow of the upper stage fired by Jin earlier in the same way, to drain the audience as well as Jin. "What an idiot! The moment Jin did consciousness to the crater only for a moment, the axe blade that was engulfing the fighting platform approached him as he glanced over the platform with Jin hanging. "Don''t run away! At the same time as Amur''s voice, the axe tried to capture Jin''s body, but Jin''s great sword prevented the axe with criticism. However, the axe momentum did not stop and he played the gin for a few meters as it was. "Danger! The audience boiled greatly when they saw the zine landed in position while being flown. Amur seems to have grabbed the hearts and minds of the audience in just a few moments since he revealed his identity, and from what I''ve seen all along, he seems to have more voices to support Amur than Jin''s voice of support. Whatever, I was wondering if it was a man or a big man or a girl, even if it was a leading candidate. The way you fight with one or a chunk of muscle looks the same, and the way you fought without imagining, such as gently wielding an incompatible big axe on one or its body. As a result, it is not surprising that the audience in support of Amur has increased. "Wow - it''s hard to do... it''s almost turned into AWAY..." Jin says that, but I guess we can still afford to say it. Amur also seems to have noticed that Jin still has an extra look on his face and hesitates to fill in between. But for that reason, the lake became a gap and a cut of Jin''s counterattack. "You''re powerful, but you''re still a kid! It was Amur who rushed to Jin''s proximity but took the interception position, but Jin was faster. "Blame it! The thrust that released Jin''s body as stretched out struck a moment ahead of Amur''s stature. "Mmm!" It was Amur who managed to deviate the tip of his sword with a critical, axe pattern, but that was just to say he avoided a direct hit, and the tip of the deviated Jin''s sword decided Amur''s left shoulder. "Ugh!" Fortunately, the wound was shallow, but the bleeding was still inevitable, exposing it to further gaps. "Ha, ha, ha, blame it on you! If you miss that gap, Jin''s continuous attack begins. It was during the beginning that Amur managed to prevent it, but gradually the defense was running out of time, and now he sees bleeding from several parts of his body. Still, Amur had avoided only fatal fights and had asked for a chance to fight back. Gin''s poke hit Amur like that. "There! With all his strength, Amur played the Great Sword of Jin... "I''ve been waiting for that too! Since the beginning, Jin, who was an abdominal cumulation that allowed Amur to play the thrust, packed an intermission without losing his posture, beckoned Amur''s face and weighed straight to the left. Amur, who got pounded (...), couldn''t cope with Jin''s fist as well as he could say at all, and Moro ate his fist around his right cheek, and blew it backwards as it was, rolling in a gobble. Amur finally stopped about a few meters back and managed to get up even though it was flimsy, but his eyes were out of focus and he also seemed half conscious flying. However, Jin ran out to finish Amur, who was still fluttering, feeling like that was no longer the case. From some of the audience (fans) who watched it, the booming was flying against Jin, but Jin was as if he hadn''t heard it. Jin rolled out his body against the momentum, but Amur rolled diagonally forward in a cocky way to escape the difficulties. Didn''t think he could avoid it, Jin was about to jump out of the field with a lot of momentum, but managed to avoid stomping and falling, finding Amur heading for Flirting and his axe, and running out again. "Come on! Jin waved his sword at Amur several times, but it doesn''t strike Amur as strange. One of the causes would be that Jin is trying to end up on the flank of the sword or waving a lot, so that he doesn''t kill it, but it''s odd that subtracting it doesn''t strike a single shot. The moment Jin had a bad feeling about something, Amur grabbed the axe again. "Gaaaaaaaaaa!! Amur slammed his axe as he turned around, shouting so loudly that he illusioned that the venue might be trembling. The axe was beaten to the fighting table with tremendous momentum, and the axe put about a few meters of crack in the table. Fortunately, it never hit Jin, but Jin became stiff to Amur''s roar for a moment, and it wasn''t strange if the axe had hit him directly, even if he was dead. "Hey, what''s the blow now! Gin takes distance from Amur in surprise. Amur at the time was slowly pulling the axe out of the platform. It was Amur with the removed axe on her shoulder, but it still seemed to flutter, and she was about to fall to the weight of the axe on her shoulder. "Ha, ha, ha..." Now Amur is a full-blown creation from anywhere. Normally we should fold it up here, but the earlier blow forced Jin to be cautious. Maybe that state of Amur is acting. In Jin''s thinking, the majority denies it, but I think so at all, and I can''t deny it altogether more than I''ve seen the crack that was made on the platform. It''s too dangerous to do. Whatever, if you''ve eaten that blow, you''re not only likely to lose the game, you could lose your life itself. If you look at it objectively, you are still in a better position. Beyond what seems to be the case, it is a bad idea to be forced to move here, and it is important to proceed with caution. Jin concluded so in his experience as an adventurer. Whatever, from Amur today, he looks just like the demon who challenged him to crusade around the time of his rush. That was a tiger-shaped demon, ranked about C to B. He was a slightly heavier opponent to Jin at the time, but he was still able to carry everything well and hunted it down to a point where he could defeat it in a few moments. But the inexperienced gin at the time, at the end of the day, caught off guard and ate the counterattack. I was lucky enough to be helped by a veteran adventurer who rushed to support me, but almost died. "Is the beast of hand horrible, ¡­" Remembering the old days, Jin retightened his mind and put his strength into his weapon-held hand. (But I can''t help it if I''m holding my hand... now I decide! With that in mind, Ginn packed an intermission with Amur with a light feint. Now it seems that Amur is not in a state where he can move his body satisfactorily and has not been able to react to Gin''s advances. "Yoo-hoo! It appeared that Jin''s mighty horizontal giraffe had hit Amur''s body, but it appears that Amur''s defense was only in time. But Amur was blown away as if he were a bunch of rubber without being able to step on it. Besides, the axe pattern I used for my defense is bent to such a hard letter (...) that I can tell from a distance. Blown by a blow of gin, his weapon bent, and a scratch all over his body, Amur stood and stood near the site again. "Damn! Seriously, I''m busted! Jin ran out with a great sword to blow Amur again, spilling his stupidity to delude what he had done. Until the gin comes into contact with Amur, the rest is just a few seconds. Most of the audience were prepared to praise Amur for their good fight, anticipating that Jin would win as he did. But the reality was different. Beyond the audience''s expectations, something happened that drove Jin''s plans crazy. "Hmm! Gin raises a surprise at the event. That should be it, Amur, or what he is currently equipped with, threw the most defensive axe and let him take it by pinching the blow from Gin''s body with both his bare hands. But it wasn''t completely stopped, the blade is eating up at the shoulder. But that was trivial. Jin stopped his own blow, stopping him from moving defenselessly. When Jin realized it, it was just before Amur''s fist hit his jaw. "Uh-oh! Almost at the same time as Amur''s voice echoed the venue, Gin''s head jumped. Jin had his chin beaten from the bottom of his head, and his powers fell out of his hand, which was holding the great sword. Amur paid it off by hand without missing it, and flew Gin''s sword off-site. This made it impossible for Jin to use the Great Sword in this game. After Amur has rid himself of the Great Sword, he tries to fold it up and add a series of strikes. He punches Jin in the face, punches him in the abdomen, grabs his shoulder, glances his nose and eats his head poke. Though it felt like the situation had reversed, it wasn''t just the gin and eating the attack so easily. The moment Amur hit him in the head, he grabbed both Amur arms while taking the damage and slammed them down like a backstabbing move. If Jin had been in a normal state, the battle would have come with the blow now. However, because it moved immediately after the head damage, the consciousness seemed to fly for a moment. Since Jin''s throwing moves were only powerless and incomplete for that matter, Amur was able to twist his body forcefully and reduce damage at the moment of being slapped. It is a good state to say that they are completely mutually reinforcing, saying that they take heavy damage to each other, have no weapons, and if they press lightly, they will fall. Those two started beating each other up in a motion that was incomparable with the first time. There is little power, hitting accuracy, etc. in the two attacks, and it feels like whether to let ten shots go and plunder two to three shots (...). Besides, each time you take off a blow without a great deal of power, you''re both so creative that your body is flushed and about to fall. But the end draws near to such an attack as well. The number of attacks on Amur has gradually increased. But that''s not because Amur''s offense is getting sharper, it''s because Jin''s movements are getting even duller. I just have to say that this was no luck for Jin. If the same attack power had the same defense, and even the same hitting power at the same speed, the difference between the two would appear by their stature. If they are in a normal state, they will not dive into the nostalgia or dive¡­ etc., but unfortunately, the two of them are unable to move very much from the spot together now. The difference in stature that appears between the two is the difference in strength needed to stop one''s body when the attack is removed. It takes more weight to stop objects at similar speeds. So even if Jin was making more of a similar move, he was consuming more strength than Amur. If Amur had the same physique as Jin as he had initially expected (...), it might have been Jin who was moving to the end. But he ran out of strength, and Jin, who was finally standing, fell to collapse after taking Amur''s last powerful blow to his body. And... "Winner, Amur! From the mouth of the referee, the victory of Amur was proclaimed. 89 Chapter 5-12 Leenas plan A voice of praise and applause had been sent by the audience to Amur, who controlled the fierce battle, but Amur did not make the scene slight when the referee told him to win. When the apprehensive referee approached Amur and tapped him lightly on the shoulder, Amur fell on the spot. The hasty referee gave instructions to the clerk who went to fetch the stretcher for Jin to bring another stretcher. As a result, from the top of the arena, instead of the loser, even the winner went straight to the infirmary, and the audience no longer had both of the players to honor, so I don''t know how to react, I can feel the air. In that air, the referee told the audience to dissolve today''s game because it was all over. I thought I''d go see Jin, but I thought maybe I''d go bowl to bowl with Amur, so instead of heading directly to the infirmary, I grabbed one of the clerks and asked Menace or Leena, who should have headed to the infirmary, to tell me. Leena came when she asked the clerk to tell her and then relaxed in her own pantry. "Good! I was still there! What I asked the clerk to do was, "I''ll be in the modem for a while to deflect time to go home with the audience, so if you can, show me your face later." He went home badly and was resting in the modest room because it seemed so hard to get the audience''s attention. "Is something wrong? Based on Leena''s condition, it doesn''t seem like Jin''s condition has deteriorated, so it would feel like he''s regained consciousness. "Yes, Mr. Jin''s consciousness is back! And a few favors..." When I asked him about it, he apparently wanted me to split up some recovery pills. He wants to use it on Jin because the medication I made was more effective than the over-the-counter medication, and he wants me to help him bring Jin and Galat home. "I don''t mind that...... are the jinns so bad that they can''t walk on their own? It''s not a hassle to carry the Jins or anything, if it''s that bad, is the team game okay? I thought so. "No, I treated the major injury openly, but the doctor told me to rest today and tomorrow because I have suffered a lot of damage to my head. And I don''t have enough strength to walk on my shoulders just in case..." I understood the reason, but it caught on a little bit. Why don''t you just arrange a carriage or something without lowering your head to me? That is. Even if Leena is from the aristocracy, it''s hard to think about being turned down, and I don''t think Dawn''s sword is so short of money that I can''t arrange a carriage. I know you have some ideas, but it doesn''t feel like you''re trying to fool me, and I''m not as shallow with the Jins as I am to say no, so I told Leena to take it on and started getting ready to go home. Leena and I headed to the infirmary, where Jin, with only her upper body up in bed, was quiet with a boisterous look. Amur wasn''t in this room. Apparently, I thought it was not a good idea to have the winner and the loser in the same room, so I made it a separate room. "Yo! Here he comes! Speaking deliberately and brightly, Jin slowly reacted. "Oh, Tenma... I''m sorry to bother you..." He seems unimaginably depressed from his usual gin, and looks as dark as he was caught with Menace and Galat beside him. "You''re not well...... yes, Leena was asking me for medication! Eh... there it is! Here it is!" I took a vial of medicine out of my bag and gave it to Jin. "It''s one of the most effective drugs I''ve ever made! Look, keep going! Open the lid in a slow motion while I rush you, gin in your mouth all the time. But... "Buho! Damn!" Jin blew the green liquid out well misty. Besides, in the direction of Menace and Galat...... "Gotcha! bitter!" "Meh, shit! Oh!" Menace just had gin blown pills in her mouth, but Garratt seems to have gotten into her eyes and trachea and is about to vomit as she coughs. Leena gave Gin and Garratt a towel, Menace went to wash her face, and I''m pissed off by the doctor who was in the infirmary. After being angry for a moment, the doctor licked the medicine that was left in the bottle. "Yeah, you''re using some pretty good medicinal herbs... if you still have this pill, could you give me another one? Of course I''ll pay for it." Jin reacted to the words, not me. "Hey! I''m guessing you''re not going to use it on the Bandit King! "Is something wrong, too? Shiatsu the doctor admitted to using the medicine on Amur. Jin revealed his anger at the incident. "It''s huge! Though you know the opponent of Tenma''s finals is the Bandit King! Why should Tenma bother to help her enemies! "That has nothing to do with me. I have a good pill in front of me, so I just want to use it on my patients. Besides, I guess you''re getting medication for Tenma, too, huh? Sure, you must be playing for the team as well. Then you must be the enemy of Tenma, too, right? "Ugh." I can no longer argue with the doctor''s words, Jin. Garratt and Leena also look awkward when they remind you of the possibility of hitting me in a team match. "Isn''t that a little different? Menace pinched her mouth when she came back there. "It''s true that our team could run into each other at the Games. But our relationship with Tenma is not so shallow that we have to distinguish ourselves as enemies because we might be opponents in the tournament." To Menace''s words, the Jins are trying to regain momentum and cover Menace. By contrast, the doctor blushes. "Well, it''s certainly not the kind of thing that would break with Jin and the others." I hammered Menace''s words. And as I hammered him, I took the medicine out of the back and gave it to the doctor. "Yes, this is the medicine. Just make sure it''s harmless before you use it." "Helpful. And I''m sorry, put it that way" The doctor apologized to me and Jin and the others as they received the medicine and tried to pay for it. "I don''t need the money. Tell Amur I''ll get the winning prize anyway... for that matter." I slapped such a light mouth and didn''t receive the price from the doctor. The doctor left the room with a bitter laugh. "Hey, was that good? That pill should heal the Bandit King a lot. Probably should be fully recovered by the finals." Gin talks to me, experiencing the effects of the medicine with her. "I''m fine. Even with Amur in full swing, I win! "That being said, it''s kind of complicated as far as I''m concerned..." Jin listened to me and gave me an indescribable look. "No, you''re never going when the gin is weak. It''s just that Jin and Amur weren''t compatible... and I think that if Amur had taken that fur off from the start, Jin would have won." I actually think so, but I hear Jin received a compliment... I''m supposed to be in good shape around here usually, but the loss to Amur still seems to catch my mind. Honestly, it stinks of trouble. Menace slapped me on the shoulder thinking about what to do with the seriously ill gin. I haven''t put it in my mouth, but apparently I''m asking you to leave it to me. I wondered how Menace, dating Jin for a long time, would encourage me, so when I gave Menace the side of the bed, all of a sudden Menace flattened Jin''s cheek. "Phew! "Listen, Jin, listen carefully! Pushed by the power of Menace, Jin corrected his posture. "Tenma can''t be such a crap liar, can she? Whatever, it''s tense. I love to beat them down with mercy and mercy. If, indeed, Jin is quite inferior to the Bandit King, the Tenma, to be honest, should be quite exaggerated and foolish enough for you to be unable to recover! Besides, Bandit King is the opponent of the tenma in the finals. How could Tenma misread the strength of such an opponent! You got it! I was wondering if you would encourage gin, Menace, who is speaking ill of me no matter what I ask. But Menace''s words seemed to have worked, and Jin just seemed to have regained his feelings a little. I offered a glass of liquid from the side to Menace, who felt refreshed to say exactly what I wanted to say. "Oh, thank you" Menace that scratches the contents of the cup at once without checking the contents. But the next moment I blew the contents out beautifully... towards the gin... "Brrr! "Ghaaaaah! Eyes, eyes. Ahhhhh! The identity of the cup''s contents is a mixture of vinegar soaked with chili pepper in the medicine given to the gin. I don''t want to imagine that flavor, but it''s definitely not the way the medicine is used anymore. "That''s right, Jin. I''m a man who loves this... so if Jin was really weak, he''d be messing with me even more funny! Instead of Jin, I tried to tell Menace, but the two of them weren''t the other way around. Menace is popping out of the room again and Jin is wiping his face by letting the towel contain the water that was in the water drain. If we were making a scene like that, we''d be pissed off at the doctor who came back. The doctor then checked on Jin and Garratt, who were taking off their clothes all the time, and told them to go home so that they would be absolutely at rest for one day tomorrow. I also wondered how that behaved as a doctor, but apparently the closing time of the venue is approaching, and I can''t keep the two of you in bed forever. I had no choice, so I carried Jin, Menace lent Galat her shoulders, and Leena led us to the entrance and exit of the venue. There was nothing different than a clerk near the entrance and exit of the venue, but there was one person acting suspiciously at the entrance and exit. Having found the person, Leena had somehow heightened her guard and removed the wand from the bag. I was uncomfortable with Leena''s behavior, but before I could point it out, I spoke to the man who was acting suspiciously in front of us. "What are you doing in there? Ash?" The identity of the suspicious man was Ash Bogman, who was my opponent in the first round. Ash stopped moving in surprise for a moment in my voice, but when he found out it was me, he gave me a horrible look. "Oh, you were a tenma...... don''t surprise me" That''s what Ash says and wipes the sweat off his forehead. "No, what surprised me is this way... whatever, I''m suspicious, there''s a guy acting like... if he''s someone I don''t know, he''s just calling the clerk without speaking up. What the hell were you doing? Ash listens to my words and looks back at his actions. And when he understood what I was saying was right, he blushed and scratched his cheeks. "You''re absolutely right, Tenma... it sure didn''t seem strange to have been called in by a clerk" Leena, seeing as how me and Ash were talking, seemed to be somewhat off guard, putting the wand in the bag. "So, what was Ash really doing? Ash looked troubled with my question, but seemed to have guessed that I was unwilling to take it down, and reluctantly told me. "Tenma, can you see a woman standing over there? From where Ash was acting suspiciously, I let him peek softly into his face and saw a woman standing outside the venue with her squire. I don''t know the details, but that woman, who obviously looks considerably older than Ash, is presumably aristocratic because of the way she is bringing tailored clothes and squire. Try ''appraisal''... Name... Midia Aurio Age¡­ 36 Race... People Title... Viscount Aurio Three Girls and came out...... I feel something is wrong...... at 36 the title remains the Viscount Three Ladies...... is there any circumstance? As I twisted my head on the appraisal results, it was like Gin, who was on my back, and Leena, who was peeking in from behind, knew about Midia. "Ahhh... you''re so troublesome, you''re so eye-catching..." "It''s true... more than that, to such a late aunt..." Apparently, it''s just a delay. It is not uncommon to be unmarried even at the age of 36 in a previous life, but in this world, moreover, I have never seen unmarried at the age of 36 in nobility. Well, from what I''ve seen, I''m convinced to be told that Midia is unmarried. Whatever, I can''t even say I''m beautiful in flattery, and I even wear dark makeup, which is not eye-catching. And they are yelling and kicking in squires who have refrained from being by their side since earlier. Well, you can''t help it if you''re unmarried. If this were more of a household than the Count or a house with good minus some marriages to the Midia, they might have had an opponent, but it could be a rather difficult order in the Viscount family. "So, from such an aunt, why is Ash hiding? I could have imagined the whole thing from Jin and Leena''s words, but once I asked Ash what was going on, I decided to confirm it, but Leena opened her mouth faster than Ash answered my question. "Be your own mistress, anyway!... or something like that." Ash nods silently to Leena''s guess. Apparently, he''s been stalked. If this is just an ordinary person, Ash herself can solve the problem by force, but since the opponent is noble for once, he seems to be confused about going into tough measures. "Shouldn''t we just go home from the other entrances and exits? Ash shook his head at Menace''s words. Apparently, that aunt keeps an eye on all the entrances and exits. It''s bad for Ash in trouble, but as far as I''m concerned, he just wants to go home because he looks like a pain in the ass. But for some reason, Leena is trying to think of measures with a serious face. Leena won''t even notice if I whisper to go home early. Could it be that Leena fell in love with Ash, so she''s getting serious and thinking about it? If I thought so, Leena turned to me all of a sudden. "Mr. Tenma, can you handle this? Leena looks so serious that if she''s in love with Ash, I''ve decided to come up with a plan to help her out a little bit as a friend. "You have to get out of here first. Let me handle this because it''s easy. But the biggest problem is getting that aunt to give up Ash. The quickest way is for Ash to make his aristocratic girlfriend (...). of the Viscount family if possible (...)..." "That certainly sounds like the best part. Leena, your house was a Viscount house, wasn''t it? Do you have any idea who that is? Menace, who understood what I was saying, gave Leena an easy pass. But Leena... "I''m not here... because I haven''t been with many people myself..." I swung brilliantly empty. Besides... "Let''s get out of here first, rather than that! Tell me about the operation! Leena called Menace''s nice pass like that and didn''t even put it on her teeth. Me and Menace look each other in the face and shake their necks, but Leena is watching and not realizing the direction Midia would be in. "Oh, yeah... hold on, I''m almost there... I think I''m here" At that time, just in time, something more liquid overflowed the drain. "Why is Slime here! Surprised Ash tried to pull out the sword, but Jin and Garratt, who were next door, stopped with their shoulders down. "Don''t panic, that''s Tenma''s family" In Gin''s explanation, Ash seems to have reminded the members of my team that Slalin is here, and he''s been apologizing. "So why is Slalin in the operation... no way! Ash looked strange, but the face of the dawn sword seemed to have an idea of the operation he was going to perform, with a very (...) unpleasant face. "It''s a break-in, an escape operation. Slalin...... GO! With my signal, Slalin gestures like widening her body and opening her mouth. The part that looks like a mouth also looks like a dim curtain or door, which further fuels Jin''s anxiety. "Are you serious? "Seriously. This is the least noticeable." I answered Jin''s question seriously. In fact, it is less risky and easier than making a forced breakthrough, besides having a proven track record. When I used it before, I was convinced that this method was quite practical, so I''ve been practicing with Slalin several times since then. "If you understand, we''re just going in." I put Jin on my back and went inside Slalin. "Wait a minute! As much as I prepare my mind..." Jin is making a scene on his back, but he doesn''t care. Me and Jin came in, and the other faces came in scared. Having confirmed that everyone had finished going in, Slalin turns her body down and enters the drain, just as she did when she came in, returning to the way she came. "Tenma... I don''t think this is very good in the slime." Jin, who was sitting on Solomon''s favorite sofa, installed inside Slalin''s bag, squeaks like it''s incredible. That didn''t seem to be Jin''s only opinion, and everyone else was nodding when they heard Jin''s words. "Really? But it''s only natural to make it easier for you to spend time somewhere you can say it''s temporary, right? Gin to my word. However, the words seemed to gain the empathy of the women, and Menace and Leena nodded so much. By the way, Ash seemed to think of Slalin as just a strong slime, half in love with Slalin in a row of substandard places. "By the way, Leena. Do you have something to hide from me? To my words, I decided to ask Leena, who had lifted her guard as soon as she got inside Slalin, thoughtfully and directly. "Hey, what do you mean..." Leena, who is about to turn that way and delude herself, but it was clear from anyone that she was trying to delude herself. Menace, wondering how Leena was doing, pulled Leena and me toward the corner. "Leena, what are you hiding? Stop hiding things from Tenma who are helping you on purpose." Questioned by Menace with a slightly stronger tone, Leena just noticed and started telling me the real reason she called me. "I may have seen it wrong... but I saw someone who looked like a member of ''Shadow Crimson''..." Menace looked at the word, but I didn''t recognize the name. "What, that? You two seem a little surprised by my words, but you seem to have convinced me of something on your own and told me in a small voice. "It''s the name of a gathering party on the outer road. They were so terrible, hiding adventurers, trafficking in people for banditry, murder and kidnapping that Jin and Garat were asked by other adventurers to destroy them." "Most of them were sentenced to death or dropped into criminal slavery... three members have not been captured and are still being nominated" As a result, it is possible that Jin and Galat are being targeted, as well as Menace and Leena, who are related parties. "Menace and Leena didn''t participate? When I asked her that, apparently the request went to an extraordinary party with only the male adventurers I knew, besides Jin and Garratt. He said the reason for removing Menace and the others was that Jin and the others, who thought they would almost certainly develop into killers, called on the men to do it alone. "He didn''t have that much strength for dyeing his hands on a heinous crime, but the three people who escaped were so clever that they couldn''t quite discover their evil deeds because of it." "So to ensure safety, I used Mr. Tenma. I''m sorry." "Apologize from me too... but Leena, don''t report such an important matter to your people properly! Menace apologized to me and then dropped her fist bone on Leena, who was bowing her head next to herself. Leena, who was wearing herself to pain, began to tell her why she kept her mouth shut while holding her head down. "But I was wondering if I would just worry about Gin and Garratt, who are seriously injured, saying that seems to have been the case... I simply forgot about Mr. Menace... Oops! The last extra thing Leena added was getting her second fist bone dropped today. "Although it would be more dangerous not to say it! When I watched the two of them interact, I didn''t care what they used to do. "Well, I forgive you for using me against Menace''s fist bones. I''ll get a report from someone I know in Royal Castle about the survival of the outdoors, and I''ll be careful." And it came to an end, and the three of us went back to Jin and the others. "Hey. What were you talking about just the three of us? I was a little angry when I heard that Jin had been taken out of company. Galat doesn''t seem to be as good as Jin, but he still seemed a little concerned that Menace had taken me instead of ourselves. "Well, that''s..." "Eh..." Turned into two people that seemed hard to tell, and I decided to explain them to Jin and the others. "Actually, Jin..." "Oh, wow." I suddenly started talking with a serious face, so Jin and Garat turned into serious faces naturally. "... Leena brought me here because the gin stinks of sweat on top of the heavy weight and it''s hard to lend me shoulders, geez. I heard about it. Menace was angry with Leena earlier." I said such a joke with a serious look on my face, so Jin and Garratt didn''t seem to follow me for a moment on what they said. But the moment he understood what I had done, Garratt laughed furiously, and Jin rushed to start sniffing his own body. "Ha-ha-ha... Yay, the gin does stink of sweat right now! Gin depressed when even Galat tells me. Leena was trying to say something, but Menace blocked her mouth from behind and she couldn''t talk about anything. "Oh well... I''m sorry... I''ll wash my body in a hurry when I get home..." While I apologized to Jin in my heart, I thought I would not tell you the truth now. "Oh, that''s right, Jin and the others should stop at my house for today" When I told you that, you looked me in the face and said something. Gin and the others. As Jin tried to open his mouth, Sularin''s mouth opened first and an entrance and exit connected to the outside appeared. Just in case I got out first, it was an alley a long way from the venue. We made sure there were no people around us, and we took Jin and the others out of the slalin. "Is Ash okay around here? Hearing my words, Ash, who had been quiet until then, looked around and nodded. "Oh, I''m fine. My inn is also close from here. We had a pretty good place to stay, so if we went inside, we wouldn''t be able to do that to nobles. Thank you, Tenma. Thank you." So he shook hands with me, and Ash walked out of the alley. Well, let''s go too. That said, I decided to get Tanicase and the carriage out of the bag and connect them, and take them all home. 90 Chapter 5-13 Sudden Notice We were able to get to the mansion in about an hour and a half by running a tanicase. Jin and the others seem nervous about meeting Grandpa, but my prediction is that it''s time for more nervous people. As usual, there were a lot of people in front of the mansion, but when I brought the carriage closer, it paved the way for me comfortably, so the poor quality people such as resentment (...) don''t seem to be there today. "Open the door!" When I give my orders in front of the gate, two golems grow up by the gate and open the gate to guide the carriage. Proceeding straight in front of the front door, there was a familiar plain carriage that was not from the house at the carriage yard. Apparently, my predictions have come true. "I''m home." When I stood in front of the front door, the door opened to match. "Welcome home, Master Tenma" There was Aura who welcomed her with a beautiful bow...... sister. When her sister (Aina) raised her head, she saw her sister (Aura) rushing here. "Welcome home, Master Tenma! "I''m home. And Aina. I brought four guests today, so please prepare your meals and accommodations." "I''m in awe. Aura, show the customer to the reception room. And Lady Tenma, a customer is waiting with Lady Merlin." In Eina''s response, Aura''s presence diminishes. Recently, I''ve been doing something like a maid director of this mansion with one hassle, so I have a habit of sticking with Aina and asking her to do things. "Okay. Is the place Grandpa''s room? Aina nodded at my question. It''s the two of us who come to the house at this time of year and come up with a pah with someone like waiting in Grandpa''s room. In the meantime, I don''t think my parents are just silent around me (especially my wife), so it would be my son... when I go to my grandpa''s room thinking etc... "Hey!" A muscular man was there. Besides, he''s my son, as expected. "I knew it was my son" Sir of the Army (Master Lyle) with his neck over my words. Grandpa seemed to have guessed everything just by my words, laughing and teaching Master Lyle. The three of us just laughed a little, and I remembered that Master Lyle had something to discuss. "Does Master Lyle know Shadow Crimson? Lady Lyle and Grandpa''s eyes sharpened in my words, and they stared at me. "Tenma... what happened? "To purposefully put that name out in front of me doesn''t mean I''m half interested. Did you get any information? While I was a little surprised by the reaction between the two of them, I told them that Leena had witnessed someone like that. "I don''t know... I know what''s going on, but I can''t move the knights just because I heard him say it again. I''m sorry, but I need you to call that Lena." When I heard the words, I went to the reception room to get Leena, and there was a member of the Dawn Sword, who was quite relaxed. There are also slurrins around, snacking (but only two wolves and a dragon). "Leena, I''m sorry, but can you come? "Is that me? Okay." She seemed a little suspicious that she was the only one called, but Leena followed me without asking anything. "I brought you" Seemed uncomfortable with the words I used, but I ignored Leena, who was wondering, and put her through the room. "I heard you needed something... Dear Lyle! Excuse me! Leena, distracted by her grandfather and delayed in noticing Master Lyle, immediately knelt and bowed her head when she noticed or no. "This isn''t an official place, take it easy. Than that. I heard from Tenma that you saw Shadow Crimson''s remnant-like... for sure? "Yes! There was a little distance, but I saw someone similar to the trait I was hearing about, and when I saw him there with me, he went into a narrow alley in an unnatural way... I just can''t say for sure that he''s a member of Shadow Crimson..." Leena remains nervous after she finishes talking and still bows her head on her knees. Master Lyle still looks difficult with his arms around him, even after he''s finished listening to Lena. Looks like he''s thinking something. "Dear Lyle, was there a problem as well? After hearing my words, Master Lyle finally opened his mouth. "No, it''s not. I want you to keep this to yourself, but the truth is that there have been several reports in the last month that I have seen those shivers in towns and villages close to the king''s capital. I guess we should do a proper search once." Yes, as Master Lyle spoke with a serious face, I saw a luxurious carriage stop in front of the gate of the house through the window. The carriage is coming through the gate and towards the front door of the mansion without being stopped by the golem of the gatekeeper. "Apparently, Mr. Lyle has a visitor." I could imagine what kind of person came, and I told Master Lyle that. "Huh? Customer to me?... No way! Master Lyle rushes to the front door. When we went after Master Lyle, who was left in the room, Aina was just waiting at the front door to open the door. Shortly before Aina opens the door, Master Lyle is fast-tracked, familiar and upright immovable, and looks pretty awkward. When we arrived next to Master Lyle, the carriage stopped in front of the open doorway and a woman came down. "I knew you were here, Lyle." With a smile, but listening to a voice containing sharp pressure, not only Master Lyle, but all the humans who were on the spot sweated cold. "No, Mother. There''s a reason for this..." "What is it? Is that more important than royal work? Lyle finally put me in front of Maria, who was in danger of increasing her sharpness. "As a matter of fact, I heard stories from Tenma about crime prevention that I couldn''t overlook, and I was about to take action! "Well, yes, Tenma... no, better than that. Congratulations, Tenma." That''s what I''m saying. I''m gonna hug you, Dear Maria. After holding me tight, I noticed Leena behind me. "You are certainly from the Viscount Trinito family¡­" "Yes! My name is Leena. It''s just that I''m away from the Trinito family, so I''m not named right now." "Yes... so, what''s your relationship to Tenma? In her increased sharpness gaze, Leena clearly... "I''m a friend! That''s what I said. Maria smiles at the words, and the pressure that was directed at Leena goes weak. "Speaking of which, you were on the team, too. Good luck...... Lyle, I''m coming! And I''m excited to hear from His Majesty about using Tenma as a pretext. Aina, you don''t have to come home today." "I''m in awe" That''s what I''m saying, and I''m going to collect Master Lyle, Master Maria. Master Lyle understood that the excuses for using me were falling apart and followed Maria with great care, even though she blued her face. "Well, shall we make it dinner?" Aina, who closed the door, headed to the kitchen as if nothing had happened. When I took Grandpa and Leena to the reception room, there were three people there who were quiet enough to kill their breath, and Jeanne and Aura were laughing bitterly beside them. "What are you doing, all three of you? "No, because... when I thought I heard" Master Lyle "or" Master Maria, "all of a sudden I felt awesome and pressured... then it''s normal to watch things quietly" Menace and Galat nodding at Jin''s words. Because of this, Jeanne and Aura are laughing bitterly because they were able to do that, so they saw the reaction of the three of them and felt how uneven their senses were. There have been no major happenings since then. It has been a noisy meal for a long time. At the beginning of the meal and elsewhere, the four people who were nervous about "Merlin the Sage" also had a light drink in them (as did Grandpa), and even more the Namitaro intrusion seemed to relieve them of the nervousness, all excited about my stories and the games. Jin and Garratt seemed to have slept just early at night, but Menace and Leena had a girls-talk late at night with the women at home. The next morning, I felt signs and went out to the garden, where there were Jin and Garat. "Hey!" "Morning practice? As I greeted the two of them, I looked at them and made sure they were recovering a lot. "If this looks like it, don''t get back to fighting somehow by tomorrow." Two people snorting at my words. There is no complete recovery, and the worst case scenario is likely to be avoided: if you do poorly, you may just be able to do it unilaterally, but still abstain or burden the women alone. "Honestly, I don''t even know if I can win the first round, but at least I''m going to be on stage." "Oh, Jin is right. You won''t get a prize for not showing up." Garratt''s prize money is like a participation prize given to a contestant. Though it''s 10,000 G in monetary terms, considering the cost of lodging and living in Wangdu, I would like to have something to give you at all. Plus, if you can win, you get a bonus. The Dawn Sword, although it has Gin''s personal battle third-place prize, also has injuries and weapon damage, so it didn''t make that much money. Besides, maybe at an auction to be held after the tournament, he wants to make as much room as he can because he may have digs. "Well, in the worst case scenario, we''re just talking about doing adventurer activities near Wang Du! He will be in the main race as a party, and even the individual will have a pretty good rating for Dawn Sword, where Garratt is in the main race and Jin is in third place. With that in mind, it is almost certain that you will get a better job than the market. "But don''t push it too hard... just don''t sleep well when you two die" "" Don''t say things that aren''t even close! When they shouted in solidarity, they were a little tired or breathing on their shoulders. "Are you all right? Don''t push it." "Whose fault is it, not at all" "Jin, it''s no use saying it. Tenma will enjoy it." As Garratt put it, I enjoyed the whole thing, and I started practicing in the morning instead of two people sitting nearby. He finished his morning practice with streams such as first relaxing his body, running lightly through the garden, bareback, self-flow moulding, magic control exercises, and finally organizing gymnastics...... Along the way, it was joined by recovered gin and galat, as well as Menace and Leena, who woke up, making it a busy morning practice. At the time of finishing my morning practice, Aina, who brought Jeanne and Aura, brought me a towel and a water bottle, so I took a short break before breakfast. "Speaking of which, no one''s going to see today''s game? Everyone shook their heads to the side of my simple question. Apparently, no one''s interested in a game that I don''t know. "Mostly, they say there are more players who are inferior to each other than individuals or teams." In Jin''s words, Menace added a supplement. "The guy who generally does it as an adventurer, he moves individually or throws a party, right? So there are a lot of brothers, lovers, and couples around who work alone. Besides, the game dates are coming to midday, so people who go out to individuals or on teams tend to be estranged. As a result, less famous guys compete" "Well, some of them are capable, only in a pair of tournaments" It seems to be true that Leena was following, but lacks much excitement compared to individuals and teams. "That''s why I look at you... every year some people think like that, but most of the time, they get hit by a pair of genuine regulars." The pair said that most of the people who compete in the tournament as they do every year will go on to the main race, and that there were no pairs of first-time contestants in the tournament either. "So for today, you mean we''re all adults... anyway, Jin and the others should stay today" "I appreciate that, but I have to show my face to the inn." When I heard the name of the inn because Jin said so, Grandpa reacted to the name. "Oh, I''ll talk to you there. My husband is from our hometown." I''m surprised too, but they say it''s the shop of someone who was staying in Kukri Village. That''s why Grandpa took Menace and Leena to the inn after dinner. The only reason my companions are Menace and Leena is because they can''t take Jin and Garratt, who haven''t completely healed yet, and Grandpa can''t go into the women''s room that the two of them owe me, so I''m supposed to go with them. "I can''t get along and you two should take a pill and rest when you''re done eating" That''s what I said, and I gave the two of them the pills. When I gave Jeanne the refill just after that, Jeanne told me that she needed to talk to me a little bit and that she was going to the room. "So, what happened? When I walked into Jeanne''s room, there was Aura and Aina, and they surrounded me like they wouldn''t let me get away with it. "Actually, it''s about the usual medicine..." Jeanne started talking while I gave her a vial of the medicine I gave her. "This medicine...... what is it? Since I started taking this medicine, not only has my body been feeling better, but it feels like it''s going up to magic... this isn''t normal medicine, is it? In response to Jeanne''s words, she opened her mouth to see how I was going to mislead her. "Dear Tenma, we know who the ingredients of this medicine (...) are. So answer me honestly. What is it, this medicine? When I hear Aina''s words, I realize it seems impossible to deceive her. So I decided to be honest with you. "The identity of this medicine is a potion of my blood." "Why did you use that on these two? Hearing my answer won''t change your complexion, Eina. Conversely, Jeanne and Aura look subtle. "Simply because Jeanne needed medication with my blood. As Eina would know, the blood of a highly magical creature can sometimes be a drug... that''s what Jeanne used my blood for." By the way, it''s deceptive, but it''s true about the effects of blood. So to speak, you might want to think it feels close to drinking the blood of a spoon. "So long, was that why... but did you also need it for Aura? "No, Aura is Jeanne''s besides" "Terrible!" Aura had just put in a reaction, but me and Aina totally ignored it. "So why did this drug make Jeanne and Aura more magical? "Maybe it was because of my strong magic. On rare occasions, when you consume the flesh of a powerful demon, your magic improves. Have you ever heard of it? These things can also be found in legends and legends of previous life. It is the same as, for example, the story of being immortalized after bathing in dragon blood, or eating mermaid meat for a long time. However, in this world where magic and magic actually exist with fantasy creatures called demons, eating demons and gaining power temporarily or semi-permanently is a well-established phenomenon. It''s just a really rare story... "I think it''s to say that my blood suits both of us. It''s just that drinking too much can be poisonous the other way around, so I was hoping it would be time to stop." "Were you...... ok. Just never tell anyone this story. And Jeanne and Aura. If the story spreads, there will never be anyone who thinks otherwise." Jeanne and Aura nodding silently at Aina''s words. Even for me, I honestly nodded because I didn''t want to get into that kind of trouble. Name... Jeanne Age¡­ 14 Race... People Title... Virgin, former Viscount Lady, slave of Tenma HP¡­ 3000 MP¡­ 12000 Muscle Strength¡­ C- Defense¡­ c- Fast... C + Magic... A + Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ A + Luck¡­ B Skills... Light Magic 6, Vitality Enhancement 5, Magic Enhancement 5, Patience 5, Water Magic 4, Swordsmanship 4, Abnormal Resistance 4, Resilience Enhancement 4, Fire Magic 3, Soil Magic 3, Bar 3, Growth Enhancement 3 Protection... protection of the goddess of love, protection of the goddess of the earth, protection of the goddess of life Name... Aura Age¡­ 16 Race... People Title... Maid Tenma''s Slave HP¡­ 5500 MP¡­ 6500 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ C + Fast... C + Magic... b Mental Strength¡­ B Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B Skills... Cooking 9, Patience 7, Skill 5, Fire Magic 4, Water Magic 4, Bow 4, Sword 4, Martial Arts 4, Abnormal Resistance 4, Light Magic 3, Soil Magic 2 There is also some growth in the status of the two. Even if magic is the result of my blood, it seems that my muscle strength and patience are definitely due to Eina''s smudge. At the end of this story, there was nothing left to do, and I had free time. Thinking about how to spend it, someone seems to be coming to the front of the gate, and the whole gatekeeper golem thing came this way. The golem was accompanied by Aina, so I went back to my room and I was ready to polish even my weapon, and Aina came to get me. Apparently, it was my guest who was in front of the gate earlier, so when I went to the reception room, it was an unrecognizable woman who was there. "Which one is it? When I couldn''t get it together, I asked about it with the attendant at the tournament. He came because he was able to notify me quickly. When I sat in the seat across the street, Jin and the others came into the room a little late. Menace and Leena were together. Apparently, Aina called me right before I went to the inn. "So what''s the news? "Yes! Actually, it''s sudden, but some of the rules have been changed! "" "" "Huh? We all spoke up to the female attendant who answered with a nervous face and was surprised by the sudden decision. Surprised by that, a slightly frightened female attendant. But trying to talk in detail, I started talking nervously. "Le, the changes to the rules are: ''Advance application for weapons and protective equipment to be used'' and ''Lending of magic bags exclusively for competitions''. Because Kaios'' behavior was malicious, he decided to grasp the weapons and protective equipment he would bring in beforehand..." "All of a sudden... Sure, there was something monstrous about the rules of the tournament, but it wouldn''t have changed during the tournament, would it? A female attendant who makes herself smaller to Menace''s point. It''s certainly too steep, and I think even if we do it now, it''ll just cause confusion. "I''m not sure about the history of the decision because I''m on the bottom line. There were other stories out there like ''Restrictions on Weapons and Protective Equipment,'' but this just seems to have been removed as impossible. Due to the delay in dealing with this trial, they say the use of weapons other than the application will be defeated against the rule to make the match as smooth as possible." "But doesn''t that make any sense for trump cards? We snort at Jin''s words. "We just have to make sure that the competition officials don''t leak it to the outside world." "I don''t care if they tell you to believe me...... what are the participants saying today? In response to Garratt''s question, the female attendant looked a little troubled. "At first, there was a strong backlash. However, with a slightly more forceful examination, nearly half of the athletes had something that seemed to catch on to the policy." "Specifically? To Leena''s question, the female attendant gave an example while retrieving and confirming the note. "Eh, the most common were potions such as magic restoration, some of which were subdivided into vials or pill-type objects. The next most common was the drug that makes you more resistant. This was also brought in vials and pill types. Later, we''ve been able to identify items of a barrier type that are disposable." I don''t think all of those items are intended to be used during a match. However, it is also possible to use the pill type without the referee noticing, so I thought it might make sense to change the rules. "In order to eliminate violations wherever possible, they will respond to athletes as far as possible with regard to other rules. We''re sorry, but we need your help." That''s what I say and I bow my head. Female attendant. Maybe there is something I can do more than actually inspect and get suspicious items for use. "Well, I understand why, and I want to be as cooperative as I can be. But just show fairness in a way that we all know." Jin and the others agreed with my words. Seeing how it went, the female attendant seemed relieved. "Thank you! With regard to fairness, we have also requested the cooperation of the Knights and others so far. But good. I can get the approval of Tenma! Unlike when I came, a slightly floating female attendant. Asking him why about it, he looked unexpected. "Heh? ''Cause it''s not weird to say that Tenma is the most prominent player in the tournament right now. Because I was told from above that it should be easier for an athlete who originally agreed to come out if I heard that kind of athlete turned in favor! With that said, the female attendant left with a light foothold as if to skip half. "When did I become so influential? Everyone on the spot is looking at me with their eyes as if they were looking at something strange, to the question that I casually spilled. "... what is it? Seeing how I reacted, Jin put his hand on my shoulder. And I go back to my room without saying anything, Jin. Seeing that, they each moved out. "Tenma... I don''t care what you think, it''s unusual! That''s what Namitaro says and laughs when he was close at some point. ... I''m a little annoyed that you''re trying to pose like a thumbs-up using chest bite. After that, with a little mockery, we were to prepare for tomorrow''s tournament. 91 Chapter 5-14 Team Oracion is fully operational "Ready? They have an exam, so let''s go early." I held my baggage and spoke to Jin and the others who were checking my baggage a little further away. "Whoa, there''s no problem! Jin answers with his hands up, followed by a hand signal that Galat, Menace and Leena are okay as well. "Wai''s ready, too. OK! The Namita Row on the roof of the carriage seems to be ready too... Most of all, I know how high Namita Row is ready... In response to Namitaloh''s voice, Shiloumal and Solomon howl. Especially since Solomon came to King''s Capital, he couldn''t get out in a busy manner, so he seems to be in the mood. Slalin is in the tanicase and it is difficult to tell, but the mood seems adequate because he has been doing the same trick that the horse is excited about.... At this rate, I may not have anything to do today. "Tenma, hey. Yeah? At the end of the howl of the Shiloumals, Namitaro comes out louder than overhead. "What?" "... help me unload it. Hmm? It''s hard to move even when your body is a little dry." Me and Jin are about to stumble on that word, but I hit Namitaro with some less powerful water magic for now. "I''ll come back to life." With that said, Namitaro comes down on his own. He dives straight into my bag and says, "Wake me up when you get there." It seems that the mood I put in earlier has already fallen out, but for now I also put Shiloumal and Solomon in my bag and got into the carriage. Your man said Jin and Garat would do it, so I didn''t hesitate to get in. "Then I''ll be there." After speaking to the grandfathers who were out dropping them off, the carriage headed to the venue. Despite the early morning, the vicinity of the venue was full of enthusiasm, and it took a little longer than I thought, but I was able to enter the venue without major problems. I''ll see you at the game. "Oops! If you hit it, it won''t hurt! They went into the venue and ran an inspection right away, where they broke up with Jin and the others. "This way, please" It was still a little early for the rally, so only one group was here earlier than us, and thanks to that, we were able to enter the lab immediately. There are two laboratories, each of which is separated, so we have to leave nature and the Jins. "We will first provide a description of the examination. Here we will be reviewing brief weapons, protective equipment and participating members. As always, you can bring magic backs and other weapons into the holding room, but just before the game, you will be asked to put them in a bag that will lend them to the attendant for physical examination and the weapons used in the game. Give your bag to the attendant then. If you can''t, give it to someone you know beforehand." That''s what they said, so I''m going to put the weapons, tools, etc. that I plan to use on my desk. The attendant kept track of them and even recorded the number, type, and color of bottles, especially for restorative drugs. "If you use recovery pills after a match, make sure you use them in front of the attendant, except in an emergency. Now we will check with the members. Tenma was a Tamer and she had family members, right? Call it in." That''s what they said, so I really wanted to keep it a secret, but I had no choice but to call everyone. "Eh... chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Shiloumal to Slalin, and Namitaloh seemed to have heard the information, and the attendant had never been so surprised, but when he saw Solomon jump out of the bag with momentum, he shouted out and slipped out his hips. "What happened! The knights, who heard the attendant scream, come in ramblingly opening the door. I put Solomon in the bag for a while, but it looked like he hid something bad when he saw something, and a few knights came around me. "You gotta be honest with me about what you just hid! The knights say that with their weapons in place, but that''s impossible. "I can''t do that. This is my trump card. Besides, I''m not breaking the rules." The knights who didn''t believe my words saw the attendant sitting out of his hips. "Shh, excuse me. Tenma players aren''t breaking the rules. It''s just that I was surprised by the sudden..." The attendant tells the knights a little shy, but the knights still suspect. "If you haven''t broken the rules, you can get them out here! "So this is what you could call my trump card. You can''t show that to someone who''s not even an attendant." Having said that, I still wondered what to do with the unconvincing knights, and a new figure appeared in this room. "What happened? What showed up there was the muscular man I often see in my house...... Master Lyle. Everyone, except me, pokes their knees at Master Lyle, who suddenly appears. However, only the attendant still seemed to be losing his hips, which made him feel weird. "Raise your face. What the hell happened more than that?... Isn''t that tense? Hey, what''s up? When he looked at me, his majestic voice came back to his usual voice. The knights'' faces turn blue after seeing Dear Lyle''s reaction, but still a leader knight reports to Dear Lyle. Listening to the report, Master Lyle thought a little before making a suggestion. "I see what you guys are saying. Surely we will have to see what Tenma has hidden. But as an athlete, the trump card is something I want to hide as much as possible, and I can''t ignore what the attendant said I didn''t violate. So bring in the head of the attendant right away. Let''s see what he and I have hidden from Tenma. Both sides, that''s fine! So he quickly said that the man in charge and Master Lyle, plus only the original attendant, would confirm. "So, Tenma. Is the cause Solomon? Master Lyle seemed to know, and immediately mentioned the cause, but the man responsible was a little confused without knowing what it meant. "Exactly. Come out, Solomon." Solomon popping up on my signal. Master Lyle, whom I was just used to seeing, and the attendant, who had decided to be ready for the second time, never spoke out, but now the man in charge shouted and surprised me. Hearing a loud voice, the knights outside were in a panic, but Master Lyle rang, so he never came in. "Solomon doesn''t break the rules, does he? When I asked the man in charge that, the man nodded half as if he were in love. "Tenma, does Solomon serve in the first round? "I intend to." "Okay." That said, Master Lyle opens the door and speaks to the knights outside. "I just checked with me and the person in charge. As a result, there were no violations. What I hid was a member of The Oracion. I can''t reveal who it is right now, but I have to say I can''t get it out of the first round. Then you''ll see what caused the commotion." That said, Master Lyle took the knights up and went. Afterwards, I was apologized to the person in charge and the attendant for the tremendous momentum and got weird attention from around me. "I''ve had a rough time..." He went to the designated holding room foolishly, remembering the shame play he had made earlier. So far, we planned to fight around Solomon in World War I and Namitaro in World War II, so what Master Lyle said to the knights was half a lie, but the lie seemed to work harder on the attendants than the knights, and this one felt sorry for me the other way around when the attendant in charge of my inspection was really crying while apologizing to me. About half an hour after I got to the holding room, the attendant came to get me because all the participating teams were there. Delegates were told to come because we were going to draw lots, but ''Oracion'' had no choice but to me, so I left everyone and followed the attendant. My order was number three, as the lottery takes place in front of the audience in the same way as the individual battles, and the order takes place in the order in which I entered the venue. There''s a line of gin in front of me, and the first thing they say is he''s the leader of the last winning team. Other than that, I can see Agri and the Marquis Sammons. "Tenma... I hear you did something early. You made the attendant cry." Jin talks to me in a whisper, but apparently there''s a tail on the story, and I told him I''d go into more detail later because it''s hard to explain it accurately now. "We''ll start the draw now. The best, please." The attendant called the leading man and the lottery began. As a result¡­ "Looks good to be away... it''s early to hit the semifinals..." A team I know pulled a number that didn''t hit each of them in Game 1 or 2. In order of small numbers, ''Seigentheimers A'' is'' 3 '','' Ghost Soldiers'' is'' 8 '','' Oracion ''is'' 9 ''and'' Sword of the Dawn ''is'' 13 ''. Other notable teams are "2" for the last semi-finalist team, "11" for the last semi-finalist team, and "16" for the last winning team to target two consecutive wins. There are no other teams that are that famous, like half the teams with members with experience in the main race and half the teams with their first appearance. "But you don''t have this..." When I say ''this'', I mean the name of the opponent''s team (...) that will be won in the first round. "I can''t believe Solomon''s debut opponent''s team name is'' Dragon Squad ''..." The other representative was behind me two or three, so only the representative was able to confirm. The feeling I saw was muscle Dharma, a power type avant-garde if you judge it by its appearance, I don''t know the gear, but I''m probably a warrior and I''m pretty sure. The representative''s physique was slightly larger than that of Jin, and he had a hot and bitter impression with his skinhead. Even compared to the participants around, there was an atmosphere of considerable strength. "Well, is there a problem?" The first one is going to have Solomon hang in there, but if it seems dangerous, he''s going to let Slalin and Shiloumal go early, and in case that rep is the weakest presence of the Dragon Squad (...), or something like that, I''ll be in the fight soon, but I don''t think that''s exactly it... if that''s more than that, he''ll come to the top even if he goes into a personal battle. It''s hard to imagine such a presence being aligned to avoid a personal battle. If that delegate was in the main race for the personal battle, it didn''t seem strange. I have time for my first game this time, so I decided to eat slowly. They say they don''t mind eating whatever they want when they want, but instead, they can check their bodies with magic items before a game, and in some cases they can take medications to eliminate the effects of medicine and magic. Of course, failure to follow instructions will result in immediate disqualification. Well, that doesn''t happen if you cook with normal ingredients, so you don''t have anything to worry about. When I started preparing meals on the table, I heard a loud cheer coming from the outside just as the first game seemed to have begun. "But the last semi-finalist team is coming out of the first game." I kept preparing my meals whining about that. I didn''t go to see it because I wasn''t very interested in them, and more than that, there was a lot of pressure in my four eyes staring at me from earlier to prepare my meal. Prepared under pressure are rice balls with miso soup and egg rolls with pickles. The rice balls utensils are plum dried (...) in the fish loose body, and the pickles are shallow pickled cucumbers and aubergines... I came to Wangdu and found out that what I had previously called Komai was apparently a way of calling it in the region, usually called plums... or that there are many commonly used in previous life''s calligraphy. The person who spread the name of Komai was apparently a reincarnator, it was also Japanese, and when he saw the small plum fruit he said "komai (...) plum" which apparently became Komai plum and eventually Komai, Namitaro said. Besides, it seems that the name of the village I found out about Komai is "Komai Village" and the plum dried in that village is sometimes called "Komai Pickled"... Namitaro also told me about it. It was an event that made it impossible to understand the existence of namitaloh. Since then, I''ve called it plum dried. "Tenma" "What, Namitaro? From the bag that was on the wall, Namitaro turned up and called my name. "Don Mai! ... Sometimes Namitaro says things like he read my thoughts... and most of them are statements that irritate me. I stood up quietly and shoved Namitaro into the back of my bag. And then I closed the bag so I couldn''t come out and wrapped the bag around with my shoulder strap... let''s keep it like this until Namitaro''s turn. Fortunately, I''m out there except for Namitaro, so there''s nothing particularly wrong with that. I started the meal as it was and served the slurrins a soft boiled zipped meat... from time to time, the bag on the wall seemed to have moved, but I guess it''s my fault. I was just getting my meal ready, and I heard a lot of cheers coming from the arena. Apparently, the battle has arrived. Something like 20 minutes from start to settlement? They say this is roughly the average game time in the first and second rounds of a team game. Couldn''t you get to the verdict? In fact, there are time limits for team fights. This is because in team games where up to ten people get in and fight, it''s a little narrow to let the arena fight in two parts, so the first is set at 30 minutes, the second is set at 45 minutes, and the semifinals are set at one hour, with only the finals being unlimited in time. As a result, there are not many teams with a complete defensive focus, so the game tends to unfold faster, often with flashy offenses, so team fights are the easiest to get excited about as a result. In the past, he said he had made a suggestion to increase the time limit around a game by putting teams in the main race from 16 to 8, but he heard from the top of the Treasury that the number of teams would never change until now because the higher number of teams would be more exciting, the shorter game times would be more flashy, and the economy would be more effective... The judgment is made by the presiding judge and the four deputy judges using the flag, with no draw, always to decide between wins and losses. Because there have been only a few instances of miscarriage of justice in the past, it now seems that the King has made sure to appoint a judgment immediately, and that a judgment for miscarriage of justice may, in the worst case scenario, be applied to the State treason. Instead of having severe punishment, the referee will be awarded the Honorary Lord after the festival is over as a reward. "Oops, looks like the next game has started... is that Agri''s team" I wasn''t sure if I''d go take a look for a moment, but I thought Agri''s team wouldn''t lose, and decided to keep eating. By the end of the meal, the third game was about to begin, and Agri''s team seemed to have prevailed as expected. Originally Agri''s team was well balanced and put together at a high level so I wasn''t worried, but still relieved when I heard that the team I knew had won. The problem would be the last semi-finalist team to win the second round, but I think it would be a good match. But according to the information I''ve heard, the other team didn''t fight the first round with full members, so I''m just curious about the rest of them. I don''t think the third game is settled early because they say it''s almost a battle between each other''s teams, but since that next game is the Marquis of Sammons'' team, it would be easier to get ready for your game quickly. They say the Marquis'' opponents have a lot of guards, so Gallibar''s activity will be a sign. As I waited while doing a stretch combining post-meal exercise, I heard the audience cheering loudly. Apparently, since Game 3 is over and Game 4 begins, we moved closer to the arena as well. Moving near the entrance, we got a check from the attendant. When I said check, it didn''t take a lot of time because they asked me what I mouthed during the break and I just put my hands on top of items like stone slabs. Immediately after the check, the fourth game began and Gallibar was seen running out of momentum. Opponents of the ghost soldiers were the avant-garde with two warriors and the rear guard with two archers and one wizard. The avant-garde two gave a surprised look to Galiver, who suddenly penetrated, but soon one set up a shield and the other an axe. The rear archer releases an arrow over the head of the avant-garde, but Galiver is knocking everything down with a stick he had in his hand. A wizard in a position sandwiched by an archer starts chanting, but it was faster for Galiver to play the avant-garde of the shield than for the chant to end. After a blow from Galiver''s rampage, the shield warrior rolled back and went. There is a wizard ahead of him who rolls away, and the wizard stops chanting to praise the warrior who has rolled towards him. Another warrior stands in front of Gallibar like covering a rear guard, but the battle has been decided here. They seem to have fallen out of their minds of Galiver''s power that this is a team fight. As soon as the Axe Warriors noticed the knights hiding behind Gallibar, the knights jumped forward with their shields from behind Gallibar and headed towards the rear guard. From there it was one-sided. Whatever, the warrior was suppressed by Gallibar, and the archers pulled out their daggers because the distance was too close, but they fell flat against the knight, and the wizard unleashed a short magic of chanting to cause damage to one of the knights, but turned his eyes around the body of the other knight without being able to streak. The Axe Warrior had not yet lost to Galiver, but he was quite disadvantaged and surrendered because his guard had been wiped out. "Gaaaaaaaaaa!" Garibar was the most excited about the more overwhelming play than I expected. I''m so excited, I''m barking as I wield my arms. The audience was, of course, surprised by the sudden barking Gallibar, even the knights they were supposed to be used to, distancing themselves from nature. It is only confirmable that they are happy to see the barking gallivar and slap their hands. One was my husband, the Marquis of Sammons, and the other was Luna, though I don''t know why. Luna was clapping as she rode herself out of her royal seat, desperately supporting Tida not to fall behind her. Cheers and applause began to come from the spectators who were surprised that Luna''s applause triggered it. The members of the Ghost Soldiers who are going to make a grand lift through it. It''s the opposite of where I am, so there was no face-to-face conversation, but the Marquis of Sammons seems happy to be able to show Galiver how active he is. "Ladies and gentlemen of Oracion, please enter." The attendant called in anticipation of the loss of the previous group from the fighting platform. It was the attendant in charge of me at the morning inspection who spoke up. "Let''s go! I let out the slurrins that were waiting in the bag and removed the collar of Shiloumal and Solomon. "Huh?" Once the collar is removed, the attendant sees the siroumal and solomon whose bodies have grown up and makes a strange voice and solidifies them. From the opposite entrance and exit, the opposing team''s ''dragon squad'' had just come out while appealing to the audience. (Sorry, but I''ll have you on Solomon''s trail) I walked out imagining how the spectators would react, which was going to happen. 92 Chapter 5-15 Solomon First Formation At that moment, the time at the venue did stop. What we (Oracion) did, without any performance, was just enter normally. Still enough to drain the audience and nail their gaze. The admission was in the order of Shiloumal with Slalin on his back after me, Namitaro sliding through the ground from behind, and finally Solomon, the star of this one. Screaming and booming boiled down from part of the audience to Namitaro, who joked in the finals of the qualifiers, cheering for me and Slalin and Shiloumal, who showed that strength in the qualifiers when I made it to the final in the personal game. And the audience stopped cheering when they saw Solomon. The size of the solomon with the collar removed is about 3m long and 4m wide, with considerable rapid growth. So much so that whoever sees it can tell it is a dragon breed. "Cullorrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!" Solomon, who went up on the fighting table, barked in a voice that could never be said to be powerful. At that moment, the time of the venue flies. From some, screams, from some, missing voices between feelings like this is not about the situation, and from the majority, loud cheers are heard. Looking over the venue, some of the audience were trying to escape the venue, but that was only a few. Almost every audience pays attention to Solomon. Now most of the venues may have forgotten their non-Solomon existence. In that evidence, the members of the Dragon Squad are watching Solomon with their mouths wide open, and even the referee has stopped moving, but I can''t hear them blaming it. Solomon leans on Surprise Shiloumal for his surrounding reactions, but feels more cheerful about whether it was received by the audience. I couldn''t stop cheering inside and the referee wouldn''t try to move, so I had no choice but to use my magic to make a light explosion toward the sky near the center of the fighting table. The venue was temporarily quieted by a sudden explosion. As I gazed at the referee in that gap, the referee, realizing what my actions meant, rushed to the center and called both teams to the starting line. "We will now begin Game Five of Game One, ''Oracion'' vs. ''Dragon Squad''. Let the game begin!" The referee ran and evacuated near the center of the fighting bench, almost at the same time as the declaration of initiation. At this time, there was an implicit understanding that we would not start acting on each other until the referee had left us somewhat, and Oracion and the Dragon Squad would never move. As soon as the referee stopped moving away from us, the dragon squad began to line up. The Dragon Squad is a warrior for all its members, of which three large shield holders with all their bodies hardened with heavy equipment are side-by-side and walled, and the two behind them each have a great sword and a halvard. Those five men vacate moderately and run straight for me. They seem to be quite alert to Solomons, but if they make me incapable of combat, my family members seem to be after it because they will be disqualified (no team composition is allowed just for family members, and if Tamer (Marquis Sammons) is not a combat member like a ghost soldier, the ghost soldier''s loss is determined when other human members other than his family (Galiver) become incapacitated). But this was the first time in the game, and Solomon, who was in quite a mood, held back the dragon squad from going. Solomon approaches the Dragon Squad as he glides through a low position and hits his body intact. Even when it comes to body contact, it feels like landing two people on both ends who were at the avant-garde, crushing the man in the middle with his body. Still, a dragon bigger and heavier than a man, though small, builds momentum and hits me. As a result, it appears to have succeeded in dealing considerable damage. I move to surround the dragon squad, giving instructions so that I can jump out at any time. The Dragon Strikers broke the line around Solomon''s body and for a moment it looked like the battle was decided, but the opponent was also the only team to compete in the main race, and only one of the avant-gardes was completely silent. The shielded avant-garde with the two remaining is trying to push in with a shield and stop Solomon from moving. "Cuoooooooooooo!" Solomon twisted his body in an attempt to shake off the two people he clung to, but earlier than that, the two men behind the men with the great shield hung Solomon''s eyes and cut him. "Gang!" The blow of the Great Sword and Harvard struck just near Solomon''s shoulders, and Solomon screamed, but could not tear Solomon''s body apart. Apparently, the hardness of the scale covering Solomon''s body and the proximity to Solomon caused a slight slippage in the hit points of the two attacks behind him. But just because it didn''t scratch much didn''t mean there wasn''t any damage. It''s like being hit with a heavy weapon, even though it was incomplete. Even that dragon doesn''t have the same strength as scales to its contents. The battered Solomon is moisturizing his eyes with pain. But to that extent. Solomon''s counterattack began immediately. First Solomon targeted those who attacked him. Solomon, with his neck stretched out full of eyes, bit on the shoulder of his opponent with the great sword and hit a Harvard man who was lying next to him. Exactly. Even Solomon couldn''t completely blow two guys close to 2m away, but they''re still disfigured and poking their knees. Solomon tried to chase him without missing that gap, but two of the avant-gardes who were holding Solomon stomped out loud and stopped Solomon from moving. The two people who were poking their knees in the meantime also managed to regain their positions and put up their weapons, and now it was time to set their aim to do damage, but they were blown behind them the moment they tried to shake their weapons. It was Shiloumal and Namitaro who blew it up. Solomon was in danger just like that, so I gave a signal to the two of them who were ready to jump out at any time. The members of the Dragon Squad were vigilant and attentive to us, but the two speeds seemed to say far above their expectations. The two arrows, Shiloumal and Namitaloh, ran through Solomon''s side, hitting his opponent''s torso. The two, who ate a body hit by an almost empty torso, clashed with each other in the air as they blew backwards and stopped moving as they were. My body is moving slightly, so it doesn''t seem to be dead. Solomon, who got two backups, now targeted the other two who stuck up to him and interrupted him. But Solomon, who had never experienced anything like fighting a close opponent before, didn''t know how to attack him, and just seemed to come up with something to ramble around on the spot. Solomon wields his arms, flutters his feathers, wields his tail, and other attacks, but does not do much damage to the men who use their shields well to defend them. Still, the opponent accumulates a little damage each time Solomon is unraveled. Shielded Dragon Squad members don''t just get hit, they see gaps and fight back, but they still don''t seem to be able to attack beyond Solomon''s defense. The offense lasted for a while, and eventually one of the Dragon Squad members left Solomon''s body slightly, eating a blow from his tail and blowing it away. The only man left was snuggling back at Solomon with a plain knack. But it didn''t last long either, and the man ate Solomon''s attack on the back of his head and stopped moving in a hugged fashion. At this point, no one was moving to the Dragon Squad. The referee approached to confirm that, but still Solomon''s movements would not stop. Exactly. Their opponents are in danger no more. That''s what I felt. I took the collar out of my bag. "Solomon! Stop! I quickly approached Solomon and jumped on my back and held him around my neck. And wear the collar as it is. "Cu?" It was then that Solomon seemed to realize that the other person was fainting, and soon grew older. Apparently it was my first interpersonal match and I couldn''t afford to look around. When I gently checked Solomon''s condition, it turned red near where the last one was holding him. The last one, wielded by Solomon, still fought back, seemingly slightly but with bare hands, causing damage. ... I can''t say my defense drops more than my shoulder, but I didn''t know I would damage my Dragon opponent just by hitting him... To be honest, I was insulting him. Though mild, it was an injury at first, so when I treated him with healing magic, Solomon stuck with me as it was. "Winner, ''Oracion''! At the same time as the words of that referee, the attendants came running with five stretchers. And a boiling cheer. Objectively, the dragons just rumbled, but the audience nevertheless seemed satisfied to see a dragon equal to no chance of seeing it in their normal lives. Some of them are screaming Solomon''s name. The most haunting part of the audience is apparently Luna again. Teeda looks so desperate to hold her so Luna doesn''t fall in the back. "Ugh... Uh-huh." Before the attendant arrived, one of the dragon squadrons who had fallen at my feet woke up. This is the man who held Solomon to the end. If you look closely, he''s the man who was in the draw as a representative of the Dragon Squad. "I don''t... Am I? You lost..." Apparently, this man is sturdier than he looks, and he doesn''t have any injuries that seem particularly injurious. One is about abrasive, so much so that I don''t think he was exposed to Solomon''s attack for the longest time. "Ahhh... what kind of joke is it that a dragon squad is repelled by a dragon... what the hell, changing the name of the team? The man is sitting around in a limp, scratching his head and squirming bumps. I guess that hand is the hand of those who beat Solomon, the skin of his hand was peeling and blood seeping through. "I don''t need a stretcher. I can walk on my own. More than that, the dragon is just as strong. I hear you''re strong enough to follow that." After turning down the stretcher to the attendant, the man stood up and turned to me and came looking for a handshake. When I shook that hand back, I was suddenly held by a grip so strong that my bones snapped, that I thought my hand would crumble. "Ha, ha. Well, forgive me for that." Lizards laughing refreshingly, etc. And he turned his heel back faster than I thought of revenge, and went home with his crew on the stretcher. "I don''t know... remember that bald guy" When I let the handshake pra and returned to the slurrins with stupidity, Namitaro, who was listening to my stupidity, approached me. "Tenma...... it, get hit and run back, in the threesome line" I thought so too when they told me, but I didn''t like to affirm it, so I pretended I didn''t hear Namitaro. On his way back to the holding room with Solomon as he was, he slipped away from the previous semi-winning team competing in the next game. I didn''t even speak up, but I was looking at this one with my eyes that stopped and stared at me, so it got shaped to conform to nature. The opponent has three avant-garde men, one who concealed what appears to be a wizard''s face, and one female archer who feels like she said a slender beauty. The female archer had a little pointy ear, so maybe it has elf blood in it. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go." A wizard-like figure spoke up and the other members walked out on the words to avoid me. He looks like a man from his voice, but apparently he''s the leader. I thought I''d do an appraisal on him, but the attendant broke in between me and him, so I decided to head to the holding room. Apparently the attendant thought that me and those guys might even brawl, and when I walked out in the opposite direction, he was leaking in a small voice, ''Good...'' If it''s Lower Horse Review Street, that team should come up, so I decided to turn in the slurrins and figure out a few ways to fight. First, three avant-garde people. These three had no shields, and the two men who had axes and spears were probably warriors, and it felt like they said power fighters one way or the other. The other one had a one-handed sword inserted into his left and right hips, so he''s probably a swordsman, and from his gear, he seems to focus on speed. I decided not to think about these men as if I had seen them somewhere, but not as much as I care about them. As for the archers, the short bow he was carrying on his back seemed to be the main one, with other daggers that he thought were for proximity on his two-waved hips. I couldn''t tell how much of an arm the wizard was, but from that attitude, I don''t think I''d say he''s probably the leader of the team and weak. I don''t know if there are any refrain members, but if you don''t change them in World War II, I''ll be in charge of the wizard. Well, I don''t think you''re stronger than Grandpa, so you won''t lose. It''s just a pain in the ass when you get a series of extensive magic, so you''d better knock it down fast. Let the avant-garde three hit with slallin and shiloumal, plus namitaloh. Shiloumal and Namitaro are the main ones, and if Slalin turns to follow him, he''ll come to change...... or I''m willing to fight more than one another with these three alone. The last female archer, but Solomon is in charge of this. Honestly, I think this archer is the least compatible with our team. Among other things, it would be the worst compatible with Solomon. Whatever, in front of Solomon''s defense, it won''t help with a coarse short bow, and a dagger that seems to be for proximity won''t do much damage to Solomon, Solomon is an easy job to go straight and just hit your body. However, I told him to be careful not to get arrows in his eyes and mouth. Later, on an ad hoc basis, it felt like I said Gamburrow to avoid injury... and the operation meeting was over. I mean, it''s like you just decided who to take charge of beforehand, because the basic operation of Oracion was originally ''ad hoc''. By the time the operation was over and I took a breath, it seemed settled, and the attendant came to let me know that his opponent for World War II had been decided. It''s our last semi-finalist team, as expected. There is no turmoil in the tournament or so far, and the featured team is winning well. But those familiar with the tournament will think that if there is a turbulence, it is the next game. The next thing to come out is the ''Sword of Dawn''. Originally, it''s no surprise that this team, with Jin and Galat who have advanced to the individual race, has been recognized as a team with the highest strengths in the first round. But the gin and garat are losing to Amur in a personal battle. If we just lost, we wouldn''t have been so disturbed, but after we lost, the information that the two had suffered injuries that were never light ran around among the betting participants. This is the work of the betting torso and those who plan to manipulate the hanging rate. As a result, there was little difference between the magnification of Dawn''s sword, which should have been a featured team until before the tournament, and the magnification of the other team. It''s that other team, by the way, but it''s a team that''s been on sale recently in its first appearance in the main race. In terms of track record, the Dawn Sword is a complete defeat, but there is momentum in the team itself, so many people seem to think that the Dawn Sword can win today. "I care, why don''t you go check it out" When we get confirmation from Slalin and the others, they all go into their bags. Namitaro was the only one trying to get there on his own, but he seemed to do something extra, so he was forced to pack it in his bag. When you exit the holding room and ask the attendant to guide you to the athlete''s viewing space, that is a private room in a place that hits the bottom of the audience seat (the audience seat is upstairs to the top), from which the fighting table can be seen right around the corner when you open the window. For safety reasons, the walls are thick and the windows are made smaller, so it is a little difficult to see, but the game can be seen at an angle that cannot be seen by any other player or interested party. The room is about 4m long and 3m high, but I feel a little small when I get everyone out of the bag. The window was about 50cm long and 1m across, so we all had to look at it as we pulled our faces together. Most of all, Shiloumar and Solomon didn''t want to see the dawn sword match, they just seemed interested because me and Slalin were watching, and they quickly left so they could afford it. Looks like the game has just begun. The dawn sword is lined up by Menace in the middle of the avant-garde, about 5 m apart, with gin to the left and galat to the right, and Leena around 4 to 5 m behind Menace. The opposing team, in the order of two warriors, one wizard and two archers, creates a five-eyed formation of dice, relative to the dawn sword. It was the other team that made the first move. Archers fired arrows and everyone slowly began to advance to match it. The dawn sword consolidates its defense as the previous three play arrows and try to intercept it. Eventually, as the distance between the two narrowed, the wizard began to fly stones with dirt magic. The flying stone is about the size of a cobbler, but not much speed, so Leena is sparing it to prevent it. The magic Leena uses is'' airball '', but I have taught'' airbrit ''before, and I wouldn''t even call it brit, but it''s a more powerful compressed airball than normal stuff. Up to this point it was a mutual appearance, but the moment the distance was clogged and the archer''s arrows stopped, the warrior who was in front ran out. To match it, the number and speed of the wizard''s flying stones increased, and the archers jumped from behind the warrior to the left and right to start sniping Jin and Galat, respectively. The leading warriors are both headed to Menace to try to create a two-on-one situation. The warriors'' weapons were one-handed axes and one-handed swords, with larger shields in opposite hands. The opponent''s team seems to be an operation where the handy Jin and Galat are bowmen, wizard Leena is held by a wizard, Menace in that gap, two warriors in Leena''s order, and then tail the rest of Jin and Galat. Defeat the healthy first before defeating the injured. It worked as an operation, but there was a slight miscalculation. It was that Galat was more resilient than people in the Beast Nation and that Jin was a human being but had the resilience of the Beast Nation. Besides, Tenma is helping to treat the injury. As a result of these combinations, normal human beings were unable to stand, but to some extent recovered to be able to fight. And to some extent, Jin and his class refers to a state that is light enough to surpass the average adventurer in a short time. If the opponent had done everything he could from the beginning, crushing Jin and Galat, one of them would have crushed easily. However, as a result of winning the game and putting the next game in perspective, it was a complete caution and eating an unexpected offense. "Come on! "Shh! The two warriors, who were running towards Menace, were delayed in noticing Gin and Galat approaching them at a faster rate than they were, eating a blow from the side and breaking the balance significantly. Because he is not in perfect physical condition, he could not defeat the two warriors with that blow, but Menace fires a strong blow at the opponent who is showing a huge gap. No matter how much Menace is a woman, her identity is a leading adventurer and warrior. There was no such thing as releasing a strong blow, two shots (...) in a row, against an opponent who was showing a large gap. And Zinn and Galat stabbing a stop exactly against the two who fall and are critical conscious. This reversed the advantages of numbers. Then also the power of war. Later, contrary to earlier, Jin and Garat took the archers in their charge and began attacking the wizards in Menace and Leena. Jin and Garat just couldn''t run fast due to the aftermath of the injury and couldn''t run the archers to finish it off, but we just had to move slowly and not let Menace and Leena attack us, and we couldn''t beat down the arrows coming at us without difficulty, so there was no problem. The archers were also in some kind of adhesive state, as it is visible to be approached by gaps that took their eyes off the gin and galat, so there was no reason to divert the attack target to Menace and Leena. It was not likely to last long, but it was adhesive... The wizard, whose cover disappeared from around him, began to unleash his magic as he ran backwards and fled. But the magic unleashed while running backwards came off Menace and Leena at all costs, and besides, it became a disturbing move to escape, and Menace, who should have had a lot of distance, caught up early. Occasionally, even if the magic goes towards Menace, it is easily prevented by Leena, so there is no way to hit it anymore. I wish I had offered to surrender here, but the wizard, frightened by the impending Menace and without the help of his companions, was in a mild panic and out of his mind to say that he would surrender. As a result, the wizard danced through the universe... by the blow of Menace... The two archers, whose wizards had been crushed and were about to be surrounded by the jinns, hurried their bows down and surrendered with their hands up and down. "Winner, dawn sword! I hear the voice of the referee, and from the audience I hear cheers and sighs in half. Our private room will be pretty loud just below the audience. Apparently, there are more people lost in betting than expected. Perhaps more people have wagered on the other team than the dawn sword, except for the audience who are not in the bet. And whoever bets on the dawn sword has a small number but a large amount of money hung, it seems that''s the place. So despite the lower magnification of the dawn sword, I heard nearly half a sigh from the audience...... Whatever it is, say that the Dawn Sword''s victory was as good as its previous reputation, no turmoil, and it was a proper victory. After the Jin and Jin games, I thought I''d go back to the holding room because this place was louder than I imagined, but I remembered that the next game was the last winning team, so I decided to be patient and stay on the spot to see. But I regret this decision. Whatever, it''s the last time the winning team won. I watched, and I won lightly enough (...) not to be helpful. The members of the last winning team were two warriors, one swordsman and two wizards, each of whom headed to their opponent with the signal of initiation and defeated them with a blow of magic and weapons. When this happens, you get confused about deciding if your last winning team is too strong or your opponent''s team is too weak. The only reward was to say that there were two wizards capable of melee combat. 93 Chapter 5-16 Hidden Balls The second round begins in the next game. The first game was the battle between the last semi-finalist team and Seigentheimers A. Without watching this game if it''s true, I was going to start getting ready for my game, but I was concerned about one of the last semi-winning teams and decided to take a look. That guy doesn''t look very strong with a middle meat middle-back guy, because he felt creepy about why. Above the fighting table, Agri and the others are already waiting, and Agri''s family, the three-headed Grappler Ape, is checking the condition of the weapon as if it were a human being. What the three heads possess is a spear on a one-handed sword, and a bow. You can use a spear on a monkey? If you think so, the ape with the spear is swinging the spear or something, so apparently it''s a spear instead of a stick. It''s hard to say that it''s decent to use, but the spears wielded by muscle forces above humans seem to have the power not to hurt if you hit them, as you''ve heard the sound of cutting the wind with Hyun-hyun from earlier. There are also warriors in armor next to those three heads, who seem to be frustrated with their opponent''s team who are a little behind. I can''t see his face, but he must have been Agri''s grandson, who was introduced during this time. The opposing team came out with warriors and wizards, and a creepy man. I wondered if the three of us would fight alone, and the last man is trying to take the bag out and get something out of it. What I''ve brought out with a little bit of it is the first giant, "Cyclops," who seems to have a length of three and a half meters in his muscular body, and the giant, "Troll," who is about the same length as this one, but exceeds it by weight to see, and has a loose face between them. The two wore matching collars, wore only easy to make clothes, and were not equipped with weapons or protective equipment. In guilds, they are considered to be demons above the B rank for both of them, and if you look only at offensive power, they can be comparable to demons above the A rank. It is a monster rarely seen near the Wang capital because it is not suitable for giant habitats. (Cyclops are predominantly habitats such as mountainous areas and trolls are forests in areas with low temperatures) A loud cheer flew out of the audience at the sudden appearance of the giant. Anyway, when two giants go up to the arena, they almost get their heads close to the audience. Even if you say you''re away from the audience, it''s compelling because of its size. Some of them have frightened audiences. But if you try the agrees, it won''t be the one that accumulated. Whatever, you''ve got enough power to beat a team of five opponents in the first round, but you''ve added even more extraordinary power. If you think calmly, defeat is intense. But putting it in such a situation, the most tenacious is the warrior. After laughing niggardly, the man left some of the armor he was largely equipped with and began to take it off. What I removed was shoulder pads on my helmet, etc., which eventually left only the chest, arms, and tibia areas. The man gave instructions to the triple-headed apes to throw the removed part of his armor outside the platform so as not to disturb them. Some of the armor thrown flew towards the audience, but the wizard who was waiting at the audience erected a barrier and was playing armor. Almost throwing armor into the audience, Ape somehow began to decide to pose. Probably something like, ''I''m confident in power, too''? The aggri on his face was just slapping a man and an ape on the head, but the audience heard laughter from all over the place as if it had been received. Outpost? is mutual. What kind of maneuvers the agrees who are losing in battle will likely be the attraction of this match. As we waited for the laughter to subside, the referee signaled the start. It''s the other team that''s making the first noticeable move... rather than Cyclops and Troll, along with the warriors, just took a position in the front. But it was quite compelling just for the two giants to move together, and the audience sprang up just to hear the footsteps of Doshidoshi. The formation feels like saying 3-1-1, cyclops and trolls at both ends of the front row, warrior in a slightly lowered position in the middle, wizard behind the warrior, and then Tamer (creepy man) behind it. The rearmost position would be to prevent disqualification (...) of the family members to be applied if Tamer is hit. The other Agrees are in the same formation. Both ends of the front row are spear and sword apes and the middle is warrior, but this one is side-by-side unlike the other. A bow ape behind that warrior, the rear of which is Agri. But Agri is right behind the bow ape, with a cane. Cyclops and Troll walked forward as the referee lowered back. The bow ape releases an arrow and hits a few, but the two giants don''t stop moving forward while distorting their faces. A two-headed ape in the front row who saw it set up a moving weapon to go around beside the cyclops and trolls. The two of them were distracted by this movement and stopped on their feet. A warrior on the Agri side, lightened up in that gap, runs in and cuts through the troll''s tibia. Because Troll''s body is sturdy, it is not so deeply scratched, but the pain caused Troll to scream. The troll, attacked and noticed by the warrior, tried to shake his arm down and smash it, but there were no more warriors there, this time cut to the Cyclops'' tibia. The cyclops were wary of seeing the reaction of the trolls and moved to deflect them just before they cut, so they could only wear shallow scratches, but the cyclops consciousness turned towards the warrior and came off the ape. The sword ape just jumps up here and waves the sword down the head of the cyclops. I could have inflicted a fatal injury if I had decided, but when I jumped up I stepped around the waist of the cyclops, so the blow to the head was prevented by my arm. Cyclops tries to wave his arm at the defenseless ape, but this is towed by the bow ape to take off the attack. Trolls are slightly struggling with agile spear apes because of their dull movements. So far, Agri and the others are carrying things in their favor, but the other team just didn''t think it was any better, and the warriors and wizards have left Tamer trying to join the attack. But something unexpected happens here for the other team. Agri, who was waiting behind the Apes, began to use magic. The magic itself is not very powerful, but it is nasty to use, releasing the flames as if they were living snakes, wrapping them around the bodies of cyclops and trolls, and setting them up against the warriors coming at them. And the fiery serpent wrapped around the face of Cyclops and Troll. Two giants who can''t stop scratching their faces and knocking out flaming snakes. I was able to extinguish the fire immediately after being wound up, but I still had a snake wrapped around my face in the form of a burn, and both of them were unable to open their eyes properly. Cyclops and Trolls attack regardless of the area because they were attacked by the Apes in that state. The opponent''s warriors and wizards, who were in that range of attack, were caught up in it and were too distracted to avoid it. And running out unnoticed by those two, Agri side warrior and sword ape. Tamer had already been captured within range when his opponent''s warrior and wizard noticed the enemy who had gone toward Tamer. Put on the momentum as you run, one sword-wielding and one head. As soon as the audience was convinced that it was decided¡­, something unexpected also happened. A pillar of stone grew from Tamer''s feet so as to prevent the sword from being waved down. And stabbed him in the abdomen in such a way that another pillar of stone would beat him up against the attacked comer. A sword ape on a warrior blowing backwards as he spits liquid out of his mouth. Fortunately, we didn''t fly to the Cyclops, so we didn''t get chased into defenseless places, but whoever sees it won''t be able to make it back in this game. Two giants, warriors and wizards with much restored vision began attacking the agitated agrees. Agri and the others recovered from the upset and were attacking but did not last long. A slight equilibrium broke and Agri immediately surrendered where the spear ape was bounced in a Troll attack. Hearing Agri surrender, the referee declares the victory of the other team, but Troll goes toward the falling spear ape. At the moment, Cyclops, who had heard Tamer''s orders, suppressed Troll, but apparently Troll was trying to stab Ape with a stop. Exactly, the referee was unable to leave the act alone, but he didn''t actually attack it, so it seems to have ended with strict caution. The spear ape rose later, but the warrior attacked by Tamer and the sword ape were carried away in stretchers. They were both about to get up when they were put on a stretcher, so it doesn''t seem like it''s an emergency. "That Tamer, as a wizard, has about first-rate power, but as a Tamer, he''s like second-rate." Namitaro squeaked watching the game next to me. "What do you mean? "What, you didn''t know? That collar, with something similar to the guy who uses it as a slave. Most, it''s so rare over there." According to Namitaro, the matching collars on the neck of the giant are not ornaments, but rather rare magic items, and the effect is that you can put the collar-worn subject under your control. They say there are many kinds of conditions to put under control, but they say the conditions vary from thing to thing, so they don''t even know what they are. "Is that why it''s second-rate" "Well, they''re a little late for Tamer''s orders, but that''s not entirely up to their own volition, so they''re delayed because their bodies try to resist orders." I admire Namitaro, who is knowledgeable inside, unexpectedly. Ask me how I know... "Once upon a time, I almost got caught in my neck. That''s when the collar slipped and couldn''t fit! Because of that, whoever tried to put it on me had it sink at the bottom of the river! And then there''s the collar, but... are you there? "I don''t want it! The collar Namitaro has offered is a collar in the form of one that somehow maintains a prototype, Namitaro said. "Well, it''s too old for even a goblin opponent to work! That''s why. "Namita Lowe is a little sober...... fished or sold" "Still, there is... you want to hear? He said he talked to Namitaro for some reason, while I silently shook my head to the side and refused. "No, I''m bored." While doing so, the next ghost soldier was about to enter, so I decided to go back to the holding room and wait for the attendant. When I got to the holding room, the attendant instructed me to hurry to the entrance and exit. Moving around, the game was just over. It was a fairly early settlement, but I was convinced to hear that Galiver had no doubles. Once checked by the attendant, the other team also entered from the other side. Again, three avant-garde people are staring at me. "World War II, Game II." Oracion "vs." Lowen Glynn, "the game begins! At the same time as the voice of the referee, a team of opponents called ''Lowen Glynn'' began to form formations. This referee, however, seemed rather paltry, and as soon as he gave the signal, he was evacuating as far out of range. So we rushed out toward each target without taking formation or anything. The first thing that popped up was Shiloumal, followed by Namitaloh a little late. Solomon came in third because of the jumping motion. Me and Slalin moved to see how the other guy was, so we''re a little behind on the three. "Gaaaa!" "Oh no!" Shiloumal is jumping at a warrior who was on his right, trying to bite into his right hand with a weapon. Namitalow gained momentum with his mysterious propulsion and advanced to the warrior who was on his left. To the bite of Shiloumal, the opponent''s warrior deflected his body and pulled his arm, so he was never damaged, but he bit the sword he had and was taken by Shiloumal. The other warrior waves his sword to Namitaro''s advance at the right time... "Kuo Yif-turn! I screamed, etc., and whirled and took the other guy''s timing off and behind him as he rotated laterally... Most of all, Namitaro''s spinning moves don''t resemble what I know Q0 if-turn, and I''m firmer when I say ''Namitaro Solo'' than when I say turn. "Shit...... buhu" Namitaro''s body hits his back before his opponent looks back. The other warrior fell forward with a body hit from behind. The swordsman cuts to Namitaro when he sees the warrior fall, but the attack is spinning. And that''s when... "Kyaaaaaaah! A woman''s scream echoed. Looking at those who heard screams reflexively, Solomon was flying around the sky turning the archer''s legs. Fortunately, the archers were not skirts, so there was no happening that I said I could see underwear. When I saw where the archers were, the bow was falling off. Apparently, I dropped it when Solomon caught me. While the universe was hanging around, the archers were kicking at Solomon, but he seemed to be doing little damage to Solomon. When the archer released several kicks, the archer''s boots, which Solomon was wrapping around, fell off. "Hey, hey, hey! Archers falling upside down. Solomon opened his mouth for a moment and said, "I did it!" He looked like that and began to plummet. I managed to retrieve the archers before they crashed to the ground, but Solomon went to unload the archers at the end of the arena, cursing my complexion. The unloaded archer appeared to be passed out and was carried on a stretcher to the referee. The moment the archer fell, both sides of the battle temporarily stopped moving, showing Shiloumar''s attempted move to receive the archer, but since Slalin was waiting at the drop point earlier than that, it would appear that there were no injuries to the archer in case Solomon could not be recovered. "Tenma! Come on! Almost at the same time as Namitaro''s voice, a few airballs hit me watching Solomon. "That''s dangerous..." The wizard would have poked at my surprise, but it didn''t make sense to me to watch out for the wizard while I was approaching him. I put up the magic barrier I was already ready for and prevented all the airballs. The wizard, whose magic, unleashed by poking my surprise, had been prevented from plundering everything, looked rather surprised, but immediately tightened and began a new magical chant. But it seemed a little slow. Because Namitaloh is behind it, and Slalin and Shiloumal stare at the left and right to surround the wizard. "Damn! What are those guys doing! When the wizard searched for the swordsmen and the warriors, the three had been hit by the Namitalows at some point, folded and left alone. "The other members are in that state... what do we do? Giving up?" I asked the wizard that, but the wizard ran out at me before he could answer my question. The moment I ran out, I was blinding myself to a semi-circular firestorm in the three directions behind me, left and right, but it didn''t work for the three of us. "Whoa, heh, whoa! I thought I suppressed the three in the firestorm, and the alarmed wizard fell out of balance with his legs clamped from the tentacles of Slalin, about falling into a stir by the meatballs of Shiloumal, crushed by Namitaloh''s body press. As a result, the wizard passed out. My role this time was almost over, just staring at Solomon, who failed a little on track. "Winner, ''Oracion''! The referee, who knows nothing of my thoughts, announced our victory. I hear cheers from the audience, but I just decided to pull it up and see the next game. The next game is Dawn Sword and the last winning team, because winning is better for us. But... "The Jins will lose." He entered the same viewing space as earlier and muttered the game predictions he had objectively seen. "Oh my god, the temper is cold...... I think so too! Me and Namitaro''s idea is that if both teams are in full swing, we can fight more than each other even if Dawn''s sword is inferior in number. However, since the gin and galat are not sufficient this time, the difference in number remains the difference in force. That''s what it is. And that anticipation gets centered. At the beginning of the game, the Jins seemed to be pushing, but they started to push gradually around the middle, and at the end, they were pushed completely and lost as they were. When it''s over, it feels like it was on the other team''s hands. Seemed to know that, and the dawn sword faces seemed to regret it. "That''s the last winning team. You took control of the dawn sword from start to finish." "Yeah, the Jins know that, but they don''t have any other hitters, that''s what it felt like." Jin and the others pull up looking remorseful. This ended all the Jin and the others'' games. The top eight as a team, Jin being the top four individually, and Garratt being the main contestant are excellent results if you look at them from scratch, but I guess you have some regrets that you still managed to go up there in strength. We decided to take an hour''s break where the rest was two games, so as not to bowl in with Jin and the others, we missed our time and went back to the holding room. I didn''t think I''d have anything to say to the losing opponent... "Damn! There''s nothing good about it! "At least if you''re feeling well..." "It''s Gin and Garratt''s fault. Me and Leena aren''t bad." "Right! Let them take responsibility! I thought we lost and went back to the holding room, and Jin and I came to our viewing space for some reason. Eating the bright gins, the attendant cautioned me that they were loud, so I had no choice but to move the place to Oracion''s holding room. "But it''s weirdly bright, but you don''t regret losing? Asked Jin as she served tea in the pantry, Jin drank tea and opened her tea. "That''s regrettable. But even if it was on the palm of my hand, I did everything I could to lose. There is no remorse there. And you can''t regret it forever." "Jin, who says something like that, drags the most out of this." To Garratt''s words, Menace and Leena laughing. "That''s what you say, you''re the one who''s sorry and can''t sleep tonight, habit! When I saw Jin and Galat arguing, I decided to think that I was just not weird and depressed, and I decided not to worry too much. "I just realized that me and Jin have to fight each other... individually and as a team" In the individual finals, Amur defeated Jin and Garat, and the team won the dawn sword in the next game of the team. "Ah, that''s right if you ask me. Mr. Jin and Mr. Garratt have to support Mr. Tenma twice as much as anyone! Listening to what Leena said, Jin and Garratt, who were twisted together, look disgusted at the same time. The chatter and more killed time, and it was time to start the first game of the semifinals. "Well, it''s time to spare you...... good luck, Tenma! Jin and the others went back to their holding room and I headed to the sight space. After breaking up with the Jins and walking for a while, I heard a loud noise from the direction the Jins went towards. Probably the sound of Jin hitting the wall. Even though I said these bright things in my mouth, I still regret the things I regret, and I guess I couldn''t easily change my mind. Unlike the attendants who rushed in when they heard the noise, they went to their destination without looking back. A while after entering the viewing space, a ghost soldier entered. Galiver out of the bag seems to be doing well, swinging a thick stick made of wood instead of prep exercise. For ghost soldiers, it is no exaggeration to say that Galiver''s activism is the key to winning this game. Guess Galiver is sticking around because he understands that. Opponent teams are a little behind, just like in the previous game. The members of the Ghost Soldier didn''t seem to care about it, but the audience came all the way here. Shortly after the audience went out of their way, the other team came in. But Tamer and the Wizard are the only ones who have entered. You don''t have a warrior because you had some kind of trouble? When everyone started to think that, Tamer, who stopped walking, opened his bag. 94 Chapter 5-17: How to Fight a Ghost From the bag, Cyclops, Trolls, and Wyburn came out. Moreover, the normal Wyburn has a body length of about 3-4 m, whereas this Wyburn is superior to 5 m. Furthermore, the normal body color is Moss Green, and although some individuals may substitute light darkness and other differences, as well as light red in marital color, the color of Wyburn coming out of the bag is light ink. Because of that, it seems that this Wyburn is either a subspecies or a mutant species, but I can''t tell. "Namitaro, have you ever seen that? "Before you ask me, on the appraisal. If no... well, not that big, but you''ve seen it before. Maybe it''s a mutant species or something." Surprisingly, I admire the knowledgeable Namitaro, but the appraisal doesn''t work because of the distance from Wyburn. When I told Namitaloh about it, Namitaloh was awake. "What or Tenma. I''ve been following you for over a decade and you''re still not used to it... okay, while activating the appraisal, it feels like concentrating magic on your eyes and seeing your goals. I don''t know... maybe close to focusing on telescopes or something at first. Once you get used to it, you''ll be able to focus like your own eyes." When I did the appraisal as advised by Namitalow, it didn''t work out in the beginning, but the sensation came to me as I tried several times. Name...... Wyburn Race...... Wyburn mutant species Simple appraisal results, but successful at first. Successfully figured it out, but that Tamer doesn''t seem very considerate to his own family. The name is Wyburn as it is. I mean, I usually call it Wyburn. Just in case, I also tried to use the appraisal for Cyclops and Trolls, but the results were the same, and the race name remained the same. "That man, if he had caught me, would I put a ''carp'' on his name? Aside from whether the Namitaloh race is good for carp, he seems like a lot of the type of person in Tamer who thinks of his family as tools. The audience is thrilled with the appearance of new family members. If Wyburn is a big city like the King''s Capital, we can see things and crusaded objects that are family members several times a year, and there is not as much confusion as Solomon did because many of those who aspire to Tamer are known to be demons that can be appreciated once. But this Wyburn battle has put the ghost soldiers at a disadvantage at once. If it were only Cyclops and Trolls, depending on the degree of collaboration between Gallibar and the knights, there would have been enough wins, but with more enemies from the air there would change the story. At any rate, no ghost soldier can fight in the air, and if they do poorly, they will be unilaterally attacked from the air. Assuming he is a Marquis knight, I think he has mastered some attack magic, but Wyburn is not weak enough to sink with concurrent attack magic, and I don''t think Wyburn will come down to the range of the knights'' physical attacks. From what I''ve seen, Galiver seems stronger and smarter than Cyclops and Trolls. Still, there won''t be enough difference between Gallibar alone to overwhelm Cyclops and Trolls. If this is not an arena, but an open area with obstacles, etc., and there is no time limit, we might be able to do something about it... Marquis Sammons, the leader of the Ghost Soldiers, also looks difficult by approaching the fighting bench to the point of criticism. In that state, the referee signaled the start of the game. At the same time as the signal, Wyburn flew, and Cyclops and Troll came forward and became walls. The other team basically doesn''t seem to change formation. The difference from the formations I saw before is that Wyburn is just forming over the position where the warrior was, and it feels like an anomalous 3-1-1. In contrast, the ghost soldiers are led by Galiver, with the knights lined up in two rows a little behind them. Seeing the referee leave, the ghost soldiers began to move forward with their formations in place. The other team seemed to take the form of intercepting a ghost soldier, and Wyburn threw up fireballs after all the little checks. That fireball is about 40 cm in diameter and seems powerful there but the speed is a little slow and it seems to take a few seconds to go on and throw up the fireball. Ghost soldiers moved left and right on the first and second shots, but the third shot is likely to hit directly because the distance is nearer. But Galiver played the looming fireball with a stick and turned it behind him. The stick that played the fireball seemed scattered with fragments and broken, but the fragments were apparently the only thing on the surface, with thick metal sticks exposed from half the stick ahead. Apparently, not all of Galiver''s sticks were made of wood, but rather had a metal rod inside as its core, and the black metal rod might have been made of demonic iron. Looks like Tamer gave instructions while he did so, and Cyclops and Troll hit Gallibar. Perhaps he thought it was not a good idea for Gallibar with a sturdy weapon to approach himself. Maybe Tamer didn''t think he could spend money on a weapon that Galiver (his family) would use. Tamer himself hasn''t let his family have weapons. It''s ridiculous to spend money on tools (weapons) for your family, so they can''t even spend money... But did you think? Like Namitaloh said, it could be a story if it were a second-rate or less Tamer. Moreover, even if he says that he has been attacked, he does not seem to have any idea of collaboration between the two of them, he is just waving up his arms and going towards them. Apparently, you haven''t been able to give proper instructions. As a result, a distance has been made between the cyclops and the trolls, which are blunt-footed. Depending on the way you look at it, it also looks like Cyclops vs. Ghost Soldiers (one-on-five). The moment Cyclops approached Gallibar, the knights jumped left and right from behind Gallibar. That only made it suitable for the knights for a moment. Galiver did not miss the gap in the cyclops and fed him an intense body hit. The bounced cyclops collapsed, involving a troll that was in the rear. It was Gallibar trying to strike a chase against the two bodies that were on their way up, but it was held back by Wyburn, who had been gliding away. It was Gallibar playing Wyburn''s puking fireball with a stick, but Wyburn will be out of range before Gallibar''s attack arrives. The knights away from behind Gallibar became a pair, splitting into those who carry out magical attacks and those who defend their magic to try to pack the distance between them, but were not too close because of the attack magic unleashed by Tamer and the Wizard. While the knights were taking the trouble, Cyclops and Troll regained their posture and tried to turn to the knights, but Galiver kicked Troll in the moment he turned his back. The dull moving troll rolled flashly late in dealing with Galiver''s proximity, but rose quickly as it seemed to do less damage than I thought. The Cyclops, on the other hand, were beaten against Gallibar the moment the troll was kicked. Galiver responded to the Cyclops attack and played defense with his hands, but Galiver was also rolled because the timing of the beating was just when he stood on one leg. Against the rolling Gallibar, the Cyclops tried many times to step on it, but Gallibar engaged the offense as he rolled and rose to the momentum of rolling. But it puts Wyburn to the knights in that gap, and the knights are in a predicament. Gallibar threw a stick toward Wyburn, which he did not let go of even when he was rolled. Wyburn was in the middle of releasing a fireball at the knights, so he turned his back on Gallibar, so he didn''t seem to notice the stick that flew in. The stick, which flew away with a vertical rotation, hit around the base of Wyburn''s tail, making a loud blunt noise and hit him. Wyburn screamed in a whisper of sudden severe pain, but he never managed to regain his balance and crash. However, it seems to have been inflicted a lot of damage as it is feathered in an unpredictable motion unlike the previous one. The knights took the form of being sandwiched by their opponent''s team for a little while, but soon Galiver dealt with it, so Wyburn''s thrown up fireballs were few. That''s why I didn''t take a direct hit and didn''t take much damage. In a series of attacks between family members, all the other family members, including Wyburn, went to Galiver, so Galiver was to fight three to one. However, this matter became a convenient development for the ghost soldiers, so the knights did not dare to turn to Galiver''s support. Tamer, anxious about this, spoke out to call even Cyclops alone, but because of the distance between the two, Cyclops didn''t seem to hear the order. While tongue-in-cheek about it, Tamer releases the Wizard and the Attack Magic to the knights who come towards him, trying to pinch them left and right. However, unlike earlier, the knights were divided into two hands, so the density of the magic attack dropped, and the knights were approaching at a faster pace than earlier. Even for the knights, we know this is a stomping ground, so we''re moving forward forcefully without worrying about some damage or anything. The knights'' swords were steadily approaching the Tamers. Around that time, on the other hand, the three-on-one Galliver had shown the lion''s rapid activism. Instead of dealing with the trinity at the same time, Galiver keeps the offense focused on the cyclops, careful not to be attacked against the trolls, but at a distance sufficient to keep himself constantly conscious by being approached, away, away. Wyburn seems to only have Gallibar in his eyes entirely, so far he doesn''t seem to be heading for the knights, and doesn''t seem to care much about distance. Moreover, Wyburn seemed to have blood on his head and the attack was cluttered, as a result of an earlier attack by Galiver, which was dramatically slower than it had been in the beginning. I didn''t do anything to throw up fireballs until I got my side involved, but it seems like it''s only a matter of time. Cyclops, who are being attacked by Galiver, have been beating Galiver at close range, but when it comes to technology, Galiver is completely outnumbered, unable to deal effective hits from earlier, and has been attacked and has accumulated considerable damage. Gallibar moved heavily as the cyclops began to flutter and the positions of the three bodies overlapped almost in a straight line. Galiver hit and rolled the fluttering cyclops full of force, running toward the troll, gaining momentum and jumping to step on the troll. And then he jumped from there again and beat up Wyburn, who was in the air. Galiver''s fist captured Wyburn''s face and Wyburn crashed screaming. Later, the neatly landed Gallibar ran out blind to the three rolling bodies in support of the knights. Tamer, who was defeated by his family in an instant, was in a hurry and left the attack on the knights to the wizards to begin his attack against Gallibar. He was a stone-flying Tamer towards Galiver, but Galiver was almost as close to Tamer as he could get to saying that he was ready for damage and would slap him off with his fist. Additionally, Tamer was trying to buy time by building some stone walls about 20 cm thick in "Stonewall" in front of Galiver, which Galiver also smashed away with his fist. The audience was engulfed in more excitement than that, with thoughts similar to fear, at Gallibar, who showed furious advances. But I''m not intact with Gallibar. Garibar''s body is hurt and his spirit exhausted when he was beating up with the Cyclops, paying attention to Wyburn''s attacks and attracting trolls. The fists that have beaten the looming stones even more and destroyed the walls are bloody and painful to watch. If Galiver could have afforded it, he would have avoided Tamer''s magic by going far. The only reason I was beating him up was because Galiver''s own health limits were close. Galiver was in a hurry. And the rush was creating a huge gap. The moment Galiver smashed Tamer''s last created wall, Galiver was blown to the forefront. Its back is wrapped in fire. To the sudden events, the fellow knights disrupted their surprise movements. Against the falling Gallibar, the fireball continues to loom. Galiver is scratching his fireballs as he rolls, but he''s been scratching a few shots, and his strength is definitely shredded. The Lord of Fireballs (Wyburn) slowly rose and began winging as he checked on such a Gallibar. I don''t know if it was the act that had fallen until earlier, or if it was a fast recovery rate, but I came here and my nasty enemies were resurrected. Rising above, Wyburn is gliding through a gallivar. Galiver stood up quickly, but his knees were gushing and trembling, unable to stifle Wyburn. Two knights moved to cover the blown Gallibar, but this is held back by the Wizard''s attack. Tamer also started attacking the other knights, who were completely stuck. Plus, the troll that was stomped on by Gallibar is standing up and approaching Gallibar as it sounds ground. Exactly. The Cyclops remain down, but the defeat of the Ghost Soldiers has grown thicker. For a moment, the knights were wondering if they were going to cover Galiver or defeat Tamer, so the momentum had been distracted by the fact that the action was halfway through, and Galiver was also becoming more and more dangerous in full creativity and exposed to Wyburn''s onslaught. At that time, Wyburn took a great distance. And at the right time for the troll, Wyburn rushed in at a fierce speed. Galiver noticed Wyburn''s intentions and twisted himself slightly to avoid them, but only a little late. The moment Wyburn hit Galiver, the bitten Galiver''s left arm was pulled from around his shoulder and danced through the universe with blood. Trolls teased intense body hits without setting them apart against the screaming Gallibar. I saw a gallivar that wore out and rolled, screaming from the audience. Galiver can''t faint because of the pain in his shoulder, and he is suffering. There''s a lot of blood coming out of Galiver''s body, and he''ll bleed to death as he is. Against such a Gallibar, Wyburn was about to swirl and strike again. But the referee waited there. "Game over! Winner ''Dendrobates''! As never before, a referee who speaks out loud and declares a settlement. Apparently, the Marquis has informed the referee of his surrender. Tamer, who heard that, apparently ordered Wyburn to stop the attack, and Wyburn stopped the steep descent and started swirling over it. But again, Troll doesn''t seem to have heard the orders, and he''s closing in on Galiver. The knights who saw it run out, but are unlikely to make it at a distance. As soon as the troll approached the distance of a few meters to Gallibar, the troll suddenly suffered. If you look closely, Troll looks at Tamer with his neck down. "I used it." That''s how Namitaloh shrugged when he saw Troll. "Did you use it? "Oh, that''s just like the collar of a slave, there must have been a trick to strangle him in response to the Lord''s magic. Most of all, unlike the collar of a slave, a fine setting can be made, and every time we have to shed magic, it should have been a mechanism to use the pain to make it easier for us to say it." The slave collar says that the normal object can be set (...) (don''t do harm to the Lord, obey the Lord''s command, etc.) to some extent before it is put on the neck, and that the neck is set to close when it is about to be broken or broken, but the collar embedded in the trolls doesn''t have it. Instead, they say that the suffering when magic is shed is not only powerful and physical, but also strangles even magical forces, so depending on the amount of magic flown, there can be instant death. Tamer gave the order again to the troll in agony, keeping his magic running. Troll, who heard the order, crawled away from Gallibar. The Marquis of Sammons came running to Gallibar after Troll had left. The Marquis of Sammons was in quite a hurry, clinging to Gallibar. Several of the attendants from behind the Marquis pulled something like the O8 and tried to get Garibar on board, but I couldn''t get him on. "I''m gonna go for a second" I left it up to Namitaro to take the pills out of the bag and head to the fighting table. The attendant stopped me along the way, but the Marquis of Sammons asked me to help, and I was put through lightly. I ran straight to Galiver''s and gave a mild explanation to the Marquis, who was surprised at my appearance, to begin the treatment. "Will Galiver help! He continues to treat the excited Marquis as he gives instructions to the knights in the form of half ignoring him, even knowing he was disrespectful. First I magic Galiver, blunt the pain, then I saw the wound but it was worse than I thought. Being bitten and ripped off by Wyburn caused the wound to snap and roll further over the platform so it was pretty dirty. Besides, the mouth of the Wyburn that Tamer is serving can''t be spotless, so we also need to be concerned about germs and such. So the wound was first washed away with clean water (using water magic) and visible waste was removed. And just in case, I disinfected it with the magic of disinfection and pure alcohol. I used high purity alcohol for the purpose of sterilizing germs, but it seems this smudged my wound and Galiver got a little rampant, but soon the knights suppressed Galiver, and Galiver soon realized and put up with it, so there was no damage. Next, the treated broken arm is placed on the shoulder, carefully adjusted and magically connected. I intend to connect it from the inner side as much as possible, but since the wound is too rough to see, I also thought that in the worst case, my arm would stop moving, but my fingers were moving after the connection, so my nerves seemed to be connected. Later, the shoulders were fixed so that they could not move with a clean cloth, and the cloth was used to support the arm with the neck, as when it was broken. As a final finish, Galiver''s mouth was given blood thinners and medicines to increase resistance to the disease, suppurative and painkillers. The medicine is of natural origin and I have tried it myself several times, so there should be no problem with the concurrent use of the medicine. "In the meantime, I don''t think there''s anything else in life so far with this. However, since we have made it a top priority to save lives, we must be prepared to prevent your arm from moving or disinfect you as before, but you may have an infection." Turning to the Marquis as he explained so after the treatment, he was tearing up in shock. "Thanks! Thank you so much! I''ll be sure to thank you for this! Marquis holding my hand disappointingly and saying a word of gratitude as he waves up and down hard. After waving my hand more than a dozen times, I hurried back to Galiver. Galiver also seemed to have a lot of tender pain and was able to move on his own to some extent, and with the help of the knights, he was boarding the O8. The Marquis tried to take the lead in pulling O8, but the knights stopped him, and in the end O8 was pulled by the knights and the attendants. When I went near the entrance and exit after the Marquises, one of the referees spoke to me with a sorry face. "Sorry, Tenma players will be in the game soon after this, so please wait here" Apparently, Garibar''s treatment is at my discretion, so I can''t let him take extra breaks, so he wants us to wait for Namita Lowe and the others to come here. I''m not that tired as far as I''m concerned, so I''m not complaining about the referee''s decision, but the referees seemed to care. So I told the referee that I didn''t care because it was a natural decision, and deposited the magic back. Waiting for the Namitalows, the other team came first and went up to the platform, and soon afterwards the Namitalows came as well. "Tenma, you''re tired. Galiver, I''m glad you saved me. We need to win this for Gallibar''s enemies! We faced the other team and waited for the referee''s signal. 95 Chapter 5-18 Chest Shit Bad Famous Tax "Semifinal II," Oracion "vs." Blue Hornet "! Let the game begin!" After we saw the referee fall back with the signal, we started moving with each other. The opponent team is strong enough to take Dawn Sword opponents into their hands, even though they were the last winning team and not all of them. The opponent''s team consists of one swordsman, two warriors and two wizards, two warriors lined up in the front row and a wizard to hide behind the warrior. And the swordsman was in the position behind the wizards. It''s a rare formation, such as a swordsman holding back, but it''s probably a precaution when he alerts us to our speed and turns around behind the wizard. The opponents can never all be said to be young, but instead they create an atmosphere that they said ''experienced fierce warriors''. Definitely the strongest team I''ve ever fought in a tournament. If they do poorly, Shiloumal and Solomon may suffer major injuries. As for Slalin... I think it would be fine to be Emperor (Emperor). "Tenma, they''re going to do more than you think... what do you want? Even if you go hard on the front breakthrough, you can almost win... but the damage will also be commensurate." Namitaro also seemed to feel he was a tough opponent from the atmosphere. "Right...... why don''t you try a little skinny work? Silowmall, Solomon! I decided to call the two guys I had in mind when I was going to jump out and get them to join the little worker I came up with. "Firewall!" The wizard on the other side has spearheaded and used magic, so we deploy firewalls to hide our defenses and our appearance. The opponent''s magic was an air cutter on the fireball, and they couldn''t penetrate my magic because they both valued speed over power. "Waterball! Then I created ten big water balloons around me. The audience is cheering when they see the water magic (...) that is rare to be used in competitions. But from the other side, the water polo didn''t seem to be hiding in the flames, and suddenly it seemed to heighten its alertness to the rising cheer. I feel signs that the two wizards are increasing their magic and ready to unleash magic at any time. "Go!" I unleashed the water polo against my own firewall. The water polo landed where the flames were standing, extinguishing the flames while at the same time creating a large amount of water vapor extensively. "Shiloumal! Solomon! Come play (...)!" I gave instructions to Shiloumal and Solomon at the same time. The two split left and right the moment they heard my instructions and went towards them, trying to circle around the other team. The warrior on the other side is not upset to see the sudden flights of Shiloumar and Solomon, so as to protect the wizard. I set it up. The Wizard also continues to be vigilant in my direction without releasing magic to the Shiloumals who have popped up without darkness. Shiloumal ran away, occasionally to the zigzag, looking at his opponent, and Solomon was looking at his opponent as he flew about 1-2m high, this one also spinning and swirling away. And the moment they came directly beside the warriors, they accelerated suddenly and passed as they were (...). To an unexpected event, the other team stopped moving for a moment, but quickly moved on to an interception posture as they seemed to notice something strange. As soon as the opponent entered the interception posture, there was a bullet headed towards him at a rate that would undo the water vapor. "I''m still here! Intercept! Defeat Tamer and we''re done! A swordsman who was in formation behind him gave instructions to his other companions, turning himself to the Shilowmals, who would attack him at the right time. And he showed up before the warriors on guard... "Did you think it was tenma? Too bad, Nami." It was Namitaro slipping at high speeds. "" "" Eh! "Don''t get distracted! They''re coming from somewhere! A swordsman scolded the fellows who stopped moving for a moment at the advent of Namitaro. Namitaro slips through those warriors and goes straight to the swordsman. The swordsman flaunted Namitaro, who came in at a high speed, but he takes his gaze off the Shiloumals at the outskirts. "Shit! Watch out for wolves and dragons! Four other people saw Shiloumal and the others reflexively in the words, but Shiloumal and Solomon were beginning to chase each other as they moved orbitlessly. "Guh!" "Ho ho! When the swordsman heard his fellow groans and turned around, two warriors and wizards who were on one side had fallen. I''m the killer. "Where the hell are you! The swordsman barked at me for knocking his people down. I think I should get in shape before I hear that, but I may be confused by something sudden. So to ask, I... "Up" I held my finger against the sky. As a matter of fact, what I meant by smallworker was that after alerting and turning attention to Shiloumal and Solomon''s behavior (yawning), he fainted more with Namitaro, who made it look fateful, and shredded his power with my attack, which hid in the water vapor and flew over it. Moreover, there was still a continuation of this small workmanship. "Firebo, you! "What''s up, you! Two people who were about to attack me snuck into a huge chunk of water that appeared behind me and exhaled painfully. "Whoa! What... Damn it! Slime!" Looks like the swordsman remembered Slalin when he came here and hid himself. It was Slalin who dragged them into the emperor. Suralin had originally planned to hold back for our follow up, but Suralin must have turned to attack at her discretion. And with a good result, winning or losing this game is like deciding. By the way, Slalin is making sure he was on Namitaro''s back properly when he moved. "It''s not over yet! A swordsman puts a sword in his hands and runs towards me. Looks like he''s going to set up a quick-throwing battle, totally ignoring the Shilowmals he was wary of until earlier. Against such a swordsman, Shiloumaru and Namitaro were about to strike from behind, but I pulled the knife out of my sheath and set it up. "Shiloumal, Namitaro! Don''t give me your hand! Hearing my words, Shiloumal and Namitaloh stopped the attack. "That extra time is life! Swordsmen come cut with both swords. Sounds a little inferior to Kaios in skill. If the other members had the strength to be close to this, they certainly deserved the winning team. Besides, it would be even worse if everyone went on a team fight in perfect condition without going into a personal fight. But this swordsman seems to be the type of person who is better able to fight in tandem with his peers than to fight on his own. Besides, he seems to be thinking about knocking me out before he gets in the way of the field, and the attack is somewhat cluttered and the big swing stands out if he''s in a hurry. Because of that, as far as I''m concerned, fighting a mighty man in a personal battle, I feel like it''s not enough. "What''s up? Wasn''t that a lifesaver? I deliberately try to provoke them in a spare manner while not dealing with all of their attacks. "Huh... Huh! Taunted, on the contrary, calm seemed to have returned, and the tempered swordsman had increased the sharpness of his movements compared to earlier. The swordsman stopped the duplicity along the way and switched from a massive attack to a small, sharp one, which became quite tough. But I never felt like losing. I can no longer lose my mind just for what they have calmed down, but enough to finally qualify as Kaios. I slowly increased the speed of the attack and jumped my sword where my opponent was no longer able to follow my movements. "Damn. Surrender." When he played the sword with a knife and stuck his cutting tip to his throat with a knife to return, the swordsman surrendered with his hands up. "Until then! Winner, ''Oracion''! More than I thought, the craftsman worked better, and we could win without getting hurt. I guess this is also because they read it in depth against my little worker. If the opponent was the type of dragon squad that came forward with cancer, or a team that knew me somewhat like Jin and the others, it wouldn''t have worked so far. ... In short, it is ineffective for teams near the brain muscle, and it is easy to get high results for teams that fight while thinking. Anyway, this brings us to the end of all of today''s games, with only the final three days remaining. I was thinking about my holiday plans in my head, waving gently into the audience''s voice and answering. After a two-day break to the finals to heal my fatigue, I regret that I only have two days of free time to procure weapons, chill out to stalls and dewstores and other things I want to do and have to do. Especially in stalls, dewstores, etc. where product replacements and sell-outs occur frequently in a day, so excavations are often sold quickly. For the record, I made some new records at this tournament. First, we advance to the individual finals at the youngest (team matches are the second example), concurrent individual and team matches to the finals, and individual genuine minimum time wins (OGO matches). And the extremes are the finals in the third generation of parents and children (or, to be precise, in the second generation of parents and children, the great-uncle). I heard your father and mother won a team match they challenged with the Kings before, but what a grandpa they have experience in winning individual fights. My dads only won once, but Grandpa seems to have won two in a row. Then he got tired of going into the game and said he broke his consecutive winning record. Even when I say parent and child, I wondered what was going on around there because I''m an adopted child, but they say it''s a common story in this world about me being raised since I was a baby (especially aristocrats), and it''s not particularly weird... especially... "Grandpa... you suddenly have more relatives..." "Well...... do you want to turn it off? Grandpa said something rather noisy, but I almost agreed. On the first day of rest, there was a crowd of dozens in front of the mansion. If this was just a horse, we would never have felt this way. This happened because of the people over there. There are all sorts of people over there. A woman like a kevy makeup whore on a thin dirty beggar-style man. A mercenary who looks ill-armed to a pig merchant dressed in expensive clothes. Inside it was mixed with a likely fallen aristocrat and even a seemingly retarded aristocrat. These are all scammers who talk about ''my parents, or relatives''. The noise started yesterday when I finished the semifinals and left the venue to go home. After the semifinals, the attendant explained the finals, and even though the audience left the venue later than it was time to return, he was called out by the man and woman who named my real parents. They bought my information from somewhere and approached me to smoke good juice, but at that time I stuck it out to the guards who were near the venue as scammers, so I thought the conversation was over there, but when I woke up this morning with suspicious signs in front of the Mansion Gate, a lot of self-proclaimed parents/relatives (scammers) were gathering. When I got back to the mansion yesterday, I explained to my grandparents that there was a con artist, but I didn''t expect to come together all of a sudden today yesterday, and my parents and relatives were screaming that they wanted to welcome me, so the limit was getting closer. At present, the gatekeeper golems and guard golems are standing side by side inside the gate, so there are no fools to break in, but as far as I''m concerned, they can be dignified out as criminals by trying to break in, so I was wondering if maybe one brave (fool) would show up. Anyway, when me and my grandfather went near them now, they could accidentally (...) annihilate me with some kind of detachment (...), so I asked Slalin and Shiloumal to go deliver the letter to the Royal Castle. It could have been a nearby guard stuffing, but I thought this was the quickest place to get help from the best powerful people in the country, and they would definitely handle it. Slalin and Shiloumal are also famous in the Royal Castle, so we thought it would be possible to talk to someone in the royal family, and in the worst case, Slalin would sneak in unnoticed by the guards and give the Kings a letter. It was about an hour and a half ago that you took the letter with you, so if things go well, I think the help will be here in an hour or so. But the slurrins worked harder than I expected, and the Kings seemed to move faster. I thought it would take another hour, even faster, but then the slurrins came back less than half an hour later. "Good day. The letter... looks like you made it." Speaking negatively to Slalin and Shiloumal, he felt numerous signs that he was moving to surround the scammers outside. "Don''t let him get away with it as one! As long as you''re alive, I don''t mind letting you get hurt! What a Mr. Din to be directing aloud. There are other Mr. Edgar and Mr. Chris. In addition, it appears that the Kingsguards are not the only ones under Mr. Din''s command, but also the Knights. They are riding horses even though they are all over the city, and it looks more like they are here to annihilate rather than to help. Nearly two hundred knights, arguably the elite army of this country, led to the early capture of none of the scammers at the gate. As all the crooks were roped and monkeys clawed in their mouths, Mr. Din stood in front of the gate facing the golem of the gatekeeper. Mr. Dinn is recognized as an associate of this mansion in relation to the king, and the golem opened the gate and only Mr. Dinn passed it (Mr. Dinn is set in the golem to be able to pass the gate for when the king comes to skip and play). When I saw Mr. Din walking over here, me and Grandpa hurried to pick him up. "I''m sorry to disturb you, Master Merlin. And it will be unpleasant, but please accompany us to the gate for confirmation." When we followed Mr. Din in a hard tone to the gate, we were forced to check the faces of the trapped scammers. "Do you know anyone in this? That''s what they said, so me and Grandpa shake their heads sideways all together. "Okay. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Ha!" Mr. Din ordered the knights who were nearby and left a dozen knights on this occasion to take the scammers. Looks like the remaining knights will be patrolling the perimeter of the mansion. At this time, more and more horses were watching us farther afield, and they were all listening with interest. "As a matter of fact, I recently had information that a group of criminals had been released, and I was on special alert, but earlier this morning, information was delivered by residents that there was a different group of people pushing and making noise, and I came to seize them at His Majesty''s life... I never thought of it as Merlin''s mansion" And so forth, it is the information of third parties who come here, Mr. Din, who explains it in such a voice that he can be heard around that it is an immediate order of the King. Whether this is pre-construction or not, it is obvious that they were dispatched at my request, but I''m guessing it takes this form because a few people consider it problematic that the royal family contacted the participants during the tournament. "It really helped. Sometimes he said he was holding back from the finals, and just because he was making a scene in front of the gate, he was in trouble to get rid of it without darkness." I exaggerated my thanks to Mr. Din, too. "And Maria tells me so." Mr. Din began to speak Maria''s words so that she could only hear me and Grandpa in a small voice. "''If the next time those idiots come out, you can tie them up.'' Cause I''m going to end it responsibly after that ''... it seemed pretty much to me, so I want you to go show your face when the tournament is over" Since Mr. Din''s face was quite serious, I guess Maria''s anger is quite an object. I promised Maria I''d come and show her face. "Oh please... then we''ll pull up, but we''ll have the guards patrol the area regularly until the tournament is over. However, you cannot attach an escort, so please be careful when you go out... Oh, and if you get attacked, please try not to (...) kill the killer. I will also report this incident to His Majesty and the Secretary of State for Military Affairs and other interested parties, so I think it is likely that self-defence will apply in rough cases, but apart from that, post-processing and investigation will be difficult¡­" That said, Mr. Din stabbed the nails at the wretched horses around him and then went back with the remaining knights. "Since I''m old, I''m suspicious that I can help... I''m in trouble! Grandpa shouted out loud, uttering words that meant he was not going to do anything about it, and took a large cane out of the bag under the robe and poked it at the cobblestone. The cobblestone poked with a cane makes a loud noise and splashes, and a few people who were listening to the sound look blue and leave the horse in a hurry. "Looks like you were still there, Grandpa..." "Such a scammer is a creature like a cockroach... if you see one, think there are thirty of them." Hopefully a high-performance bug like this (royal glory) will work... any medication might not work for a real fool. Anyway, let''s not hesitate to say that we can exercise our strength from now on. "Something, both of you, look so bad..." Me and my grandfather seemed to look so bad within not even realizing it themselves, rarely Namitaro was pulling a dong. Afterwards, as he managed to put his expression back on, Uncle Mark and Aunt Martha, who heard the noise, came to see how it was, so Grandpa started talking depending on what was going on. The two of you who were done listening to me both seemed to have the emergence of a con artist on their minds, and were quite angry. Hi, it seems that my uncles have a strong feeling that I am the child of my father (Ricardo) and mother (Seelia), as well as the child of Kukri Village. Whether I am a true relative or a fraud, I cannot allow myself to come out now and say something convenient. The two ran away, informing the other people from Kukri village about this, and telling them to keep an eye out for the crooks. I think today''s noise will soon spread throughout the Wang capital, so I hope the scammers will not show up, but it won''t be possible entirely. This is the first time I''ve ever wondered if anyone in this world has the same blood as me? I don''t know what to say where I was, but I got a little concerned. And now I''m curious why the gods put me there, too. Sooner or later, I wanted to ask the gods about leaving me alone with the baby. "Then the scammers have disappeared, and I''m going to the weapons store. I told you not to go outside for once, but just in case, give Jeanne and the others the nucleus of this golem. I taught you how to start it before, so you can do it." I took some of the Golem''s nucleus out of my bag and gave it to Grandpa. These Golem nukes have been adjusted for combat, so they are strong enough to buy Jeanne and the others time to escape, even if they are dealing with just one or more top knights. "You''re not taking me with you? "If you get caught up in something weird (the scammers), I don''t think you can run away with the two of them... if you don''t have to worry about them at all, you can deal with it." Grandpa seemed convinced when he heard my words and went back to the mansion. Shiloumal and Solomon went together. I did, but when the two of them were together, there was going to be another noise, so when I said I was leaving because I was going to buy a lot of souvenirs, I honestly sat down and drooled who. Slalin and Namitaro don''t seem willing to follow us from the start, but they seem to expect souvenirs. And make sure you hide in the front door, and Jeanne and Aura are peeking this way, too. "I''ll buy you all a souvenir, so be patient out there! Speaking to Jeanne and Aura, you were disappointed that they couldn''t take you, and even though you dropped your shoulders somewhat, you were both waving your hands and answering. Going straight out through the gate, I saw that the horse I still had left had come out, and I walked away from the spot with the sleaze. I ignored those horses and walked off to my destination, but within five minutes I could see someone running from the front. I walked off course so as not to bump into the person, but apparently the purpose of the person in front was like me, and he approached me as he modified his path toward me that was off. 96 Chapter 5-19: What Happened Before the Showdown - Meh? ed. ~ Seeing someone running towards me, I wondered if the con artist had shown up again. Likewise, the horses who were still looking at me started bothering me again because they thought it was a new con man. But that was early for me. The person coming this way is a woman, someone I know... someone I know, to be exact. "Hello, I seem to be in a hurry, is there something urgent for me? The woman I spoke to was a female dwarf working in the ''Kelly'' workshop, my destination store and a female dwarf and blacksmith. "I''m glad I didn''t make a mistake. Actually, there was an order for a weapon for Mr. Tenma in the workshop at the house, and he told me to let him know that it was finished." "An order for a weapon addressed to me¡­ what is it? Be vigilant against orders for weapons that you have no idea of, and that seemed to be in your voice. "Yes, to Mr. Tenma,. I can''t say it out loud, but my client is the Grand Duke." At the request of Lord Ernest (Grand Duke), he said he built my weapon, but I didn''t know why it was now. I''ve had quite a close relationship, but I''m confused because it''s all of a sudden, and the female Dwarf tells me more about it at the store, so I decided to honestly follow Kelly''s workshop because it was originally one of my destinations. "Whoa! You''re here. This is what I asked for. Just now, but shake it! When I opened the workshop door, Kelly, who was right in front of me, gave me a sword. The sword was black overall and had a pattern of about 40 cm across the blade 80 cm. It''s a little smaller than the Adamantine sword I gave Ernesto before, but it looks like a sword of comparable quality. And the biggest feature is that the side of the blade is carved with dragon gold from the roots to the middle, and the groove is filled with white metal, so it is also like a work of art. After looking at the whole thing and making sure, I shook it several times at a time changing my right, left, and both hands and handshakes. "Because it''s well balanced, it''s pretty easy to shake for size." Because it is made of Adamantine, it is heavy compared to iron swords of the same size, etc., but I do not feel a particular problem because it is lighter than the previous Adamantine swords. "That''s good! Then we''ll make some fine-tuning." That said, when Kelly received the sword from me, she took off the cloth that was wrapped around the pattern and lined it up in front of me with several different materials that had been prepared in advance. "I''m going to roll it all up for now, so pick something you like" Make sure one by one of the colorful materials arranged in front of you. Beast leather, reptile leather, shark leather, bird leather, white cloth on black cloth, they were of several kinds in different thicknesses. The result of taking more than an hour to ascertain all the material. "None of them are snug...... shark if you insist, but you have coarse shark skin and it feels like you''re gripping a yasle...... thick cloth at the next point I guess" I came to the conclusion that "Well, that shark is the demon one. You can''t help it if it''s coarse... because if it''s a regular shark, it could be worn out when you pass the magic. If you don''t like other materials, the cloth is the easiest..." Kelly looks a little bored while wearing materials other than shark leather and cloth. Other animal leather is not in a bad grip, but the surface is a little smooth, so I was worried that it would come off when I waved the sword as much as I wanted. I may care too much, but I decided to exclude it in the end because I thought it would be better if the material caught in my hand at all, given the blood on it and when it got wet in the water. "Well, the Adventurer''s weapon uses the most cloth, and in a way it''s probably the most compatible material for the Adventurer... It''s Adamantin''s sword, so you don''t want to do it with the materials you have..." Well, this is blacksmith selfishness, Kelly says, but I know how that feels. This sword looks good, so I''d like to stick to the material that wraps around the pattern anyway. But if I don''t have the key material, I can''t focus on it, and I have to compromise... but that''s when something came to my mind. "Hey, Kelly. How about wrapping a rope around here? I took out the rope that was in my bag, wrapped it around the patterned area to try it out, and then gave it to Kelly. "Well, it''s changed, but it would be too much for anything... so surprisingly, the grip is good. But I still don''t think so." Kelly, who gripped the pattern, was more surprised by the feel than she thought, but refused when she looked too bad. But I keep talking to Kelly like that. "No, I don''t wrap that rope around anything at all. Wouldn''t it be interesting to tie a rope with this material and wrap it around the pattern? I gave Kelly a few pieces of material and asked her for her opinion. Upon receiving the material, Kelly laughed niggly after making sure as she touched and pulled the material. "This is going to be quite interesting... the question is can we collect a lot of this material... are you okay? "No problem. This material is close to me, and if you look, it should be in my bag." With what I assure you, Kelly begins to roughly calculate the amount of material used for the rope. "Yikes! I could grasp roughly the amount I needed! But I''ve never been in a lot of trouble. Collect as much Tenma as you can and bring it right away. If we do this with everyone in this workshop, we should be done in the morning! Hearing the words, the female dwarves who were in the workshop interrupted the work simultaneously and began to lie down simultaneously. "Tenma. It''s going to take us a while to collect the material anyway, so we''re going to go to bed now and get ready for the whole night. Wake me up when I collect it. This is the key here! Kelly threw the key out of her chest and threw it at me. "Don''t lose it! And sexual harassment is only possible with their consent! All the female dwarves said in that word, "You''re always welcome!," he said and laughed. You seem to trust me not to abuse you, but I don''t want you to tell me anything that might bother you with the answer. I laughed and deceived appropriately and ran out to collect material. The destination is Grandpa''s mansion. On the way down, the wrong passers-by saw me with strange eyes, but I don''t care. There were a few signs of acquaintance in the mess. But I ran through pretending I was sorry but didn''t notice because I was in a hurry. When I arrived at the mansion, I just decided to start collecting material. "Common! Shiloumal! Tense, I called Shiloumal with a nori like I don''t normally do. The called Shiloumal comes running with his tail violently shaken. From your mouth. Dropping who... I came in front of me. I pulled the material out of the silowmall after removing the collar of the silowmall and putting it back to its original size. "Cain!" In my hand, I hold more pulled out silowmall hair than I expected. Shiloumal hair, this is who the material is. Shiloumal''s hair is about 30 cm long, but this is clearly not enough to tie the rope. "Shiloumal, just bear with me for a moment ~" Look at my face, Shiloumal tries to escape scared. "... twice as many snacks today and tomorrow" Shiloumal''s ears moved pickly and he hesitated to escape. "The day after tomorrow...... no, how about a double snack a week! When I heard the words, Shiloumal turned to me and lay down. There''s a lot of them out of his mouth. Who''s drooling? Thus the lord of the material I seek fell down with a doubling of the snack of the week. Behind him, the flying eater is lying down, drooling. In the meantime, I''ll throw the meat in Shiloumal''s mouth instead of the advance before I start collecting the material. Careful that the area where the hair was removed is not noticeable as much as possible, but the amount of hair is not collected from the entire body of the silowmall. "Hey Tenma. Wouldn''t it be quicker to cut it off than to force it to pull the hair out of the sillowmall? "Ah..." To the advice of Namitaro, who crawls around shore and walks, I hack and remove scissors (made of misrils) from my bag. As far as Shiloumal was concerned, he looked like he had told me to notice a little earlier. From then on, the working speed increased exceptionally, and then combined with the cut of silowmall hair, it shortened the whole body hair. Thirty minutes after I started mowing my hair. When I caged in more hair than I had planned and threw it in my bag, I moved to the mansion''s kitchen to start cooking. This is to make Kelly and the others a night meal because we still have time to spare. I intend to prepare a few kinds of sandwiches to make it easy to eat even during work. Boil water in a large pan and make boiled eggs. In the meantime, make a large number of thin slices of ham and saute the thin slices of beef in a sweet and spicy sauce. Peel off the boiled egg shell, add mayo and a small amount of seasoning and mix while crushing to complete the utensil. You can do it later by pinching it in a homemade bread coated with butter. I lost my drink, but I decided that I could keep a lot of tea in the pan. The aroma and flavour would be worse compared to what I put in it, but still it would be better than nothing. I made sure the ingredients and food were in the back before heading to Kelly''s workshop. Along the way, I went around the stall, secured extra supplies for Kelly and the others and souvenirs for Shiloumaru and arrived at the workshop. I opened the door with the key I had kept and the "Temporary Close" tag hung. "Kelly, I''m gathering the material." Speaking to Kelly sleeping with the futon over her head in the middle of the workshop, Kelly moved out of the futon. For some reason I look naked in my upper body...... my lower body is barely caught by my pants around my knees. "... Shh! I put the futon over my head against Kelly, who was still sleeping and exposing her skin. "Whew!" Awakened by the shock of the futon, Kelly looked around with the futon on and recovered and re-wore the stripped clothes. "Look, this is the rope material. I asked Sularin to remove the dirt, so it should be ready for use. After that, this is a night meal. We also bring drinks, so if you''re hungry, let''s all eat properly." I gave Kelly, who got up dressed again, a cage with silowmall hair, and placed the various foods I had bought at the stall in a basket with sandwiches and a dimensional pot with tea in the unobstructed part of the workshop. "Hey Tenma. I saw a woman naked, so can you imagine if she panics or lights up a little... the unresponsiveness will scratch..." Kelly doesn''t seem to be amused that I was unresponsive, and she stupidly puts her own chest up and up. So... "Wow, I saw Kelly naked. What? It''s so exciting, I can''t sleep anymore today." I tried to live up to my expectations with a faceless bar reading. Then the female Dwarves, who were watching us in the back of the workshop, are killing their voices and laughing as they hold their bellies. Continuing on an even worse ride, the female dwarves are unable to kill their voices and are laughing heavily with their bellies. And Kelly sees my reaction, and she''s getting embarrassed about what she''s doing, and her face is gradually turning red. "Tenma, please don''t do this because it was bad! And you guys! I''m not laughing forever! And finally, unable to bear the shame, Kelly surrendered and finally yelled at the female Dwarves laughing in the back. But the laughter of the female dwarves grew even louder when she saw Kelly yelling at her face bright red. Looking at the female dwarves who couldn''t stop laughing, Kelly somehow became quiet and opened her mouth some time later where the laughter was getting smaller. "You guys... do you have anything left to say? It''s like a voice that feels anger emanating from Kelly''s entire body, quiet but just horrible. The female Dwarves, shook in such anger, are grounded with trembling. "Oh, yeah, Tenma. I''ll finish tomorrow morning, so come here before noon. ''Cause I''m gonna need your help to make sure it''s finally adjusted and felt." Kelly''s anger is somewhat contained against me, but she''s scared enough to sweat cold. I shook my neck vertically and slowly followed the workshop, being careful not to mouth the excess. Closed the door and a few meters away from the workshop, I think I heard Kelly yelling and the female dwarves screaming, but I left the scene without looking back. I fooled and misled Kelly, but to be honest, I was pretty thrilled. Sometimes it was unintentional to see prettier nudity than an unexpected woman could imagine, not even desire, but it is true that I was excited. I have seen women naked several times since I was reincarnated into this world, even if I have no experience with women, but I have never been so thrilled. I feel more akin to the feeling that Kelly started to be aware of a woman when she was about a junior high in her previous life than to say she liked her.... I''ve been less sexually conscious of women before, so I thought I might be dead, but apparently it was normal. I don''t know if I should be happy, and I don''t know why it was Kelly... We can''t all (especially the women) remember this, so we decided to buy some time by visiting the stalls and shops to calm down our feelings without going back to the mansion as soon as possible. But now that I''m quite a celebrity, I''ve done a little disguise because walking around dressed like this can get me into some weird noise and trouble. As a result¡­ "You there. Can I talk to you for a second? Officers (soldiers on patrol) questioned me about my duties (vigilance) and took me to an altercation (stall). Exactly, the rare crafts (suspicious masks) that were sold in the outdoor stores, wearing a thin dirty hood, did not work. For once, I thought it wouldn''t work if I were there, and I was walking in the middle of the road with dignity, but that, on the contrary, seemed suspicious. When I was taken to the soldiers'' stuffing room, I was taken to a place like an interview room, and when I took off my hood while surrounded by several soldiers, I was surprised enough to lose my hips, then I was bowed my head like a water-drinking bird and apologized again and again. Apparently, if the finalists of the tournament were taken and a few of them tried to surround them and investigate, and the report even went to the royal family, they thought their necks might fly instead of their own appearance. Well, I don''t think that''s ever the case with that king. Instead, you must have worked the soldiers and made fun of me behind it, well done on your mission. In the first place, in this case, you''re right to take me in suspicious circumstances. However, it is impossible for soldiers who do not know the character (nature) of the king to reach such an idea. As it stands, I have to follow up because I have atrophied poorly on this matter and I could get confused about the mandate. That''s what I thought, and when I was thinking about getting someone to know the knight, a few knights just showed up to see how the patrol was going. "Anybody home? They caught a suspicious man... but, Tenma, you? One of the knights who came into a room like the interview room was Edgar, who knew him conveniently and belonged to the Kingsguard. I smiled unexpectedly at a convenient development, but the soldiers, on the other hand, were looking a little pale. Mr. Edgar told me to be as objective as possible because he had spoken to me before listening to the soldiers. "Pup...... no, excuse me. That was tough...... soldier leader" "Yes......" Mr. Edgar calls the soldier chief with a laugh. The man, called the soldier chief, looks like he gave up everything. "Thank you for working. Encourage the mission at this rate." "... what? The soldier chief, who apparently thought he would be reprimanded, made a loose voice between them as he did not seem to understand the meaning of Mr. Edgar''s words. "There seems to be some misunderstanding, but you haven''t done anything wrong in this case. The bad news is that you are Tenma, dressed in confusion. The person seems to be reflecting, so this is the end of the matter." "I''m sorry to disturb you" I bowed my head to the soldiers, not between Mr. Edgar''s words. "You can go now, Tenma. But I know why you disguise yourself and how you feel, but at least just leave it on the hood. Exactly, this mask is too suspicious" That being said, Mr. Edgar handed me the mask I was wearing (Phantom style that seems to live in Opera) with a laugh. "I''ll be careful. And keep it a secret from the Kings... because it''s definitely decided to make fun of them" While I received my mask, I asked Mr. Edgar not to hear the soldiers. Mr. Edgar was snorting and laughing again. He then got advice on the disguise. The advice was given not only to Mr. Edgar, but also to the soldiers who found me, and eventually the soldiers suspected that a suspicious mask, except from the hood, was the primary cause, and they stopped the mask and wore only the hood in sight, and concluded that if the soldiers spoke to me, it would be good to show their faces and tell them why. I thanked Mr. Edgar and the soldiers, left the stall, and started touring the stall again, but there are a threesome coming after me from around the corner from the stall. At first I thought it was Lily and the others, but when I made a subtle confirmation at the corner, it wasn''t Lily and the others, it was a threesome of guys I didn''t know. If it was going to be a problem, I thought I''d go back to the jail and deal with it, but when I used the appraisal, it didn''t mean that it was completely unrelated to me, but it was also unlikely that it would harm me, so if I didn''t hear from there, I decided it was okay to ignore it and continue my stall tour. Then I was touring the stall for a couple of hours, but the trio that follows me still hasn''t heard from me. I''ve shopped enough too, so I decided to go back to the mansion. Returning to the front of the mansion, there was no way the threesome would speak, so he went straight inside. Even after entering the mansion, the threesome seemed to be watching for a while nearby, but at some point it seemed to give up and the signs had disappeared. Those three will almost certainly face each other in the near future. I thought I should ask what happened today, and I took out the food I bought from the stall. Siroumal and Solomon for grilled meats, skewers, etc., and Jeanne and Aura flocked to fruit and other sweetnesses, respectively, clearing their appetite for depression that they could not get out of. Slalin and Grandpa look at the sight as they drink tea. Today''s spoils of war (souvenirs) are rich in flavors and varieties, and rare objects, which was so impressive that it was a festival in the Wang capital. 97 Chapter 5-20 Events Before the Showdown - Meet the Stalker Edition Day two of rest. Tomorrow the finals of the tournament are withheld, so I would normally spend it preparing for them, but I''ve been standing in the kitchen since morning. "I probably didn''t fail... OK! You''re solidifying." I removed and touched and confirmed a piece of amber-shaped plate from the refrigerator-type demonic props I had installed in the kitchen (supervised by me, Grandpa & Aina). "Later it tastes pivotal..." Split the plate-shaped object placed on the slab by placing a knife on the groove that is latticed. I put one of them in my mouth to make sure it tasted good. "Yeah, it''s success! If it looks like this, other flavors will be fine." What I was making was candy. I bought a lot of water from a stall yesterday, so I tried to improve it as a portable meal that could easily replenish my energy. Because in this world, when I say candy, I mean watermelon. I''ve never seen candy balls that are hardened, and my grandfathers have never heard of them. So I made it, remembering the candy I used to eat in my previous life. Fortunately, I remember the ingredients because they were simple, but I was a little anxious to succeed because I tried my hand at them. On the ingredients, with the water sprinkles and sugar I bought and a little lemon juice on the honey, add these to the pan and boil, taking care not to burn them, then after removing them from the fire. Take the coarse heat as you refine with the toys, pour them into the bat and stiffen in the refrigerator. I used this as a basic flavor, and I changed the contents and made several other types, such as raisin, lemon peel chopped, and rock salt mixed slightly. "That''s great for hunting. Mass produce next time you''re free! I broke one candy plate after another, packed it in a bottle for each type and served it in a bag. When I was wrapping candy in my bag, I felt signs behind my back, so I looked back, and there was a slallin there, and I was looking at this one. Apparently, he showed a rare interest in food (candy). Having come to my feet, Slalin reached out and picked up the shards and took them into her body when she noticed spilled candy shards falling from the top of the slab on the floor. "Is it good, Sularin? As in reply to my words, Slalin is letting his body bounce vertically, apparently, Slalin liked the candy I made. Because of the rarity of the slurrin, when the candy was given half of each kind, the slurrin was treated to a magic bag that was in the body without eating it at once. At this time, if I thought Shiloumal and Solomon rarely responded to food, the two were still sleeping well. Probably didn''t notice it because it didn''t smell strong. I asked Sularin to leave a message enjoying the candy and I headed to Kelly''s workshop. There''s still a horse near the mansion, but no one''s trying to talk to me, so let''s just ignore it because it''s a potato or something. By the way, I had a pair of stalkers from yesterday since this morning, but they still didn''t talk to me so I ignored this too. When I got to Kelly''s workshop, the door was still locked, so I went inside using the key I had kept. Starting with Kelly inside, the female Dwarves on the staff were asleep on the floor, and they didn''t seem to notice me coming in. I checked Kelly first and woke her up with a voice because she seemed safe. "Ugh... good morning Tenma... I have it right there..." Kelly reacted half asleep, pointing to Adamantine''s sword. The patterned part of the sword is wrapped with pure white rope made from braided silwmall hair, and there seems to be nothing bad about it from what I''ve seen. "Hey, don''t come back and see how you feel." I held the sword and told Kelly so. Kelly was rowing the ship in a limp, waving her hand like a ghost. Probably not hearing it. I waved my sword in the backyard of the workshop to see how the pattern felt, but the results were excellent. Shiloumal''s hair was inherently tight and I thought it might slip even on the rope, but Kelly and the others seemed to have deliberately enlarged the knot when they tied it and connected it, and the knot was non-slip. "You''re doing pretty well, aren''t you? From behind me waving my sword, Kelly came yawning. "Oh, good job! Originally the whole sword was black and likely to have a martial bone impression, but thanks to the dragon and pure white rope dug on the sides of the body, it does not seem strange to say that it is a work of art or a liturgical use. "Thank you Kelly. So how much does that cost? I took my purse out of my bag, but Kelly shook her neck to the side. "I don''t want it, I don''t want it. Originally, the Grand Duke paid more for the sword adjustment and the sculpture, and even for the rope, the material was tenuous, so much so that we braided our hair. So the fee is like included in the price the Grand Duke gave us! Apparently, Ernesto (Grand Duke) paid more for me when I said I couldn''t, so Kelly thinks it was in the adjustment that knitted the rope. "Besides, I got a lot of plugs for Tenma. The new technology works, good food is eaten, and I get more upfront... too much if I get any more" So I laughed at Kelly, and I didn''t think it was a good idea to pay for it, and I wrapped my purse in a bag. "Steady, Shiloumal''s hair is a pretty good material! Smooth, clean and sturdy, besides all kinds of resistance. That rope, trying to burn it with fire, it''s not going to burn." It is quite unusual to say that it has all kinds of resistance (in this case, we refer to the magical resistance of fire, water, wind, earth, thunder, ice, and sometimes other poisons, paralysis, etc.) in a single material. Materials such as body hair in particular are often basically vulnerable to fire, but silwmall hair also withstands fire. "That''s amazing...... I knew Shiloumal had a high magic defense, but I didn''t even know he had resistance to hair" Even if Shiloumal ate the coarse magic, he realized he didn''t really care, but it''s surprising that one of the reasons for this was in his body hair. After all, I was wondering if it was due to the high physical ability and vitality of Shiloumal. That''s about it for the discussion of Shiloumal''s body hair, and we went into the final fine-tuning of the sword. When I said fine-tuning, it was mainly only the adjustment of the patterned part, which did not take much time. "That''s it! I asked Kelly to re-tie the patterned rope and adjust it to a thickness that was easy for me to use. "That concludes half the Grand Duke''s request! "Half the request? I couldn''t figure out what Kelly meant, and I listened back tilting my neck. "Yes, I haven''t (...) completely finished the request yet. This is a tournament adjustment. There''s still grinding after the game so we can use it after the tournament. So after the tournament, you bring it to our workshop! That said, Kelly slapped me on the back as much as she wanted. Even when I say women, that''s a Dwarf blacksmith there. My body flew lightly because Kelly''s power is nothing less than that of a first-rate adventurer. "Bye. Don''t forget to bring your sword! I''ll sleep again." Yawning, Kelly returned to the workshop and dived into the futon where she slept. I was thinking of returning the keys, but Kelly started snoring early, so I had no choice but to tighten the door instead of Kelly before leaving the store. Instead of walking like that, I kept walking cold down the stall, but once in a while, a threesome of stalkers are following me. I was getting tired of ignoring them, so I lured them into an elongated back alley. The threesome followed me to the back alley without any suspicion. "Hello" We waited a little through the entrance to the back alley and spoke to the threesome. Then the trio trio tries to escape reflexively, seemingly surprised. "Oh, please don''t run away. I generally (...) know who you are. Exactly, I wonder if the aristocrats (...) will work in stalking... I will keep my mouth shut to His Majesty the King, so please stop doing this. I think I''ll have a chance to formally (...) see you soon, so I hope you''re in a good mood until then" I rolled up all at once before my opponent uttered the word, and I kicked the wall and jumped up onto the roof of the building. If this was an unknown aristocrat, I''d report it to the Kings, but fortunately for them, they didn''t try to harm me, and there will be someone I know in their midst. A party is scheduled to take place in Royal Castle in a few days. Plus, with the prize (third place or higher) confirmed at the tournament, I''m supposed to be specifically invited, so I''ll still have a chance to meet you then. Again, I saw a threesome with a pocan and an open mouth, and then I left. He jumped unnoticed on the roof, and as he descended into the unpopular back alley, he exhaled heavily and breathed. "Would you have been a little disturbed? I regretted a little that even though it was meant to poke at the voids of the three of us, it didn''t look good.... At least the damage is unexpectedly huge when done alone. Just in case, when I used Exploration to explore the threesome, it didn''t move from where we broke up earlier. I picked a way out of them and headed back to the mansion. ---SIDE threesome--- "Hey... you''re loud again" "This heckle" Of the threesomes, two are connected to the biggest man. The big man roared as he scratched his head, kneeling in to turn down his big body. "... I know you can''t help it... but if I screw up, the territory of the house could follow the descent line again..." The other two were flashing faces to a man who spoke to Boso with a voice that did not suit his appearance. "No, I don''t have it anymore. My father told me that he doesn''t seem to have so much in his roots." "That''s what I heard, too. But there''s a chance that Lion will change his attitude knowing we followed him." When the smallest of the three (albeit about the average height) men said so, the man known as Lion rose in momentum. "Isn''t that because of you guys! Lion makes a loud yell, but the two of them don''t care at all. As usual, apparently. "That''s not true. We gave you good advice. You''re the one who freaked out, heckled, and hesitated without taking my advice." "You''re right about Albert. We cooperated at least (...). It''s Lyon''s fault. We have nothing to do with this." "Guuuuuuu ~" Lion stares at the two as he roars. But the two of them are completely ineffective and look cool. If a strange third party saw this sight, they would call a guard with a scream. That''s how powerful Lyon''s face was... to the point that I don''t think he''s noble. "Hey, Albert. I knew it was yours..." He had nothing to do with it! Albert says no to the flavor. "Then Cain! Yours..." "Absolutely not! It''s like selling a fight! A man called Cain also says no before Lion finishes saying it. Most of all, unlike Albert, this one is opposite while scratching a cold sweat. "Well, he''ll have a chance to meet formally soon," he said. That means he''s still willing to listen to Lion... right? Maybe. " "Hey, Albert! Don''t say that in doubtful form! "Well, even if he listens, it doesn''t matter if we cooperate." When I heard Cain''s words, my body shook up a pull, Lion. And... "That and this, it''s my fucking father''s fault. Uh-huh." I barked out loud into the sky. "But if I offend him, it''s Lion''s fault." Lyon falls to the ground disappointed to hear what Albert has to say. Then a few minutes later, they had a guard job question waiting for them. 98 Chapter 5-21 Individual Finals Less than an hour later, the individual battle finals begin. According to the tournament board, today''s audience entrance is the finest ever, and with that, inevitably, there will be more users of the stalls and wagers installed in the venue, and the laughter of those in the positions above will continue. "Tenma, are you nervous? My grandfather here as my second thought I was nervous in silence and called out. Initially, there was no seconding of individual fights, but only one person was allowed to second the final. This is to prevent the escort of finalists and forceful solicitation from the nobility, so that the parties can focus on the tournament in the name of taking care of themselves. "No, I''m not nervous. It''s just that I''ve hardly ever dealt with anything smaller than myself in an interpersonal battle, so I''ve been thinking about how to fight it." This is true. Every opponent I''ve ever fought was as big or as big as me. This is because a lot of people tried to use me because I was still young. "Well, I guess... I''m not that big either, so I''ve hardly ever beaten anyone smaller than myself. But objectively, when it comes to power and small circles, that kid is up there, and other than that, Tenma is up there. I mean, as long as we fight normally, Tenma''s better off." What Grandpa is saying is, ''Including magic''. You''re absolutely right. But that''s what they say and honestly fighting for it lacks fun. This is a serious battle, but it''s also a kind of festival. If you can afford it, you can have some fun. "In that case, I honestly don''t think I''m going to use magic... say it sounds tense or whatever..." Grandpa, who read my thoughts, gave a shocking voice. "Well, whatever. I believe Tenma will win... and work hard for my pennies! That''s what I said, I took out a bill from my nostalgia to prove that you bet on me. I just calculated a million G minutes... but my multiplier was about 1.2 times, so if I hit it, it would be 200,000 G of money. "You''re betting... well, I''m betting too. No, I don''t think so. Grandpa, hang out a little bit with the prep exercise." In my words, Grandpa took off his hood. Because of this, Grandpa has such a body that he doesn''t think he''s old. Muscular, tight and free of wasted luxury. And pretty strong. A magical battle, not a battle, a battle of beatings. It''s just old, so not so much power, but it feels like Grandpa''s essence is to say a technical fighter, and he fights the counter in a way that doesn''t use much articulation, throwing moves and power, and if there are no magic conditions, he can suppress me. So it''s not just me these days, even Jeanne, Aura and Aina, who have learned how to fight and protect their grandfather. Dada doesn''t have the protection of the martial arts. Then for a while, Grandpa and I perspired with a lighter combiner and warmed up our bodies. Note that the attendant who came to see how I was doing was surprised to see Grandpa doing high-level combing with me, rubbing his eyes many times to make sure. "Tenma player. It''s time." The attendant called me in, and me and Grandpa headed to the arena. On my way to the arena, I asked the attendant to confirm the precautions and left my bag. The entrance that was guided was not previously used, but was located in the front of the kings'' seats, more than double the width of the previous passage. "Now, please wait here for a moment. Amur will be here shortly, so you will be admitted at the same time." This tournament was formerly a contest for the prayer of victory, so they make the finals visible to the Kings first. It would be a performance for that. "Amur, this way, please" "Mmm." As soon as I got here, Amur seems to have arrived. I came close enough to hear the footsteps, so I turned to see Amur''s face, and there was a little girl there. No, I''m just saying that Amur is not the Bandit King version, and that''s the main body... uncomfortable. And behind such an amur stood a man who looked familiar, attached as a second. "Hey, kid! The man raised his hand with a fierce looking grin. The man''s name is'' Blanca '', the man who beat me. Most of all, I''m the hardest man in the tournament right now. "Are you hurt enough, Blanca? And why Amur''s second? Because you''re the same tiger beast man? Blanca laughed... with a fierce look on her face as I spoke to Blanca. "Ha, ha. The injury''s healed already! As for the second one, my daughter and I used to know each other. I lost to you, so I just had time to turn to your daughter''s second." It would be half a lie that the injury has healed, but normally there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with walking. I was talking to Blanca, and suddenly Amur broke in between me and Blanca. And then he stares at me... and there I realize something. "Hey... who''s drooling?" Amur took my point and turned around, wiping her mouth with the sleeve of her clothes, and then turned to me again. "It''s me who fights, not Blanca" Apparently, Amur didn''t mind me letting go of my opponent''s self and talking friendly with Blanca. "Right, bad. Tenma. Say hello." I honestly apologized and offered my hand. "Mm, Amur. Greetings." Amur snorted, then shook my hand. When we finished shaking each other''s hands, it just seemed time had come and the door that had been closed until then opened. When the door opens completely, you can see the viewing seats of the Kings at the front at the very beginning. All royalty, including the king, stood up and watched this one all together. We are guided by the attendant to move forward, and a boiling applause. At first, he looked at me and Amur, but when he noticed Blanca and Grandpa following us, he got even louder applause and cheer. When the four of us got to the center of the arena, Grandpa and Blanca bowed down with a bow of grace. They say this is a remnant of the old days, and the performance is that they take the second in front of their squire, and from here on out, it''s just for the two opposing people. Confirming that the second was lowered, the king went down the stairs to a position close to the arena and gently raised his hands to silence the audience. "Both sides often won to the finals. I have heard that both sides have not yet welcomed adults. I am delighted that such a young man has appeared on this occasion, and the rest as ruler of this country. Whichever wins, this battle will be a thing of history. Both sides carve it into their hearts and fight without regret! Personal battle, start the finals! When the king finishes talking, the enthusiasm of the quiet audience explodes again. Soon afterwards, me and Amur confronted each other at a distance. And they stick their hands in each other''s bags and take out their weapons. Amur''s weapon is the same type of axe he used in the fight against Jin. But the axe colors are different. It is dark black compared to the time of Jin. Probably made of demon iron. By contrast, I take the Adamantine sword that Ernest gave me. When I saw the sword, I cheered. Apparently, from the weapons of me and Amur, you anticipated a powerful battle. In contrast to the exuberance of the audience, some nobles seem to have a disappointing look. Perhaps you know who the owner before this sword is, and you''re mistaken that I''ve already been held by Ernesto (Grand Duke). "Individual battles, finals! Tenma vs. Amur, let the game begin! Final game finally started. As I laid my sword, Amur''s body blew. It''s the same move Blanca made when she busted my arm. But for the weight of the weapon alone, it was only slightly slower than Blanca''s, and this is the second time I''ve seen this move, so I could afford to deal with it. I wave my sword down from the top to intercept Amur''s crosshairs. However, the speed was slower than Blanca, but the attack weighed more than Blanca. For that reason, my body, assuming an attack comparable to Blanca''s, was blown away by Amur''s blow. The blowup left Amur in a pretty defenseless position, but fortunately Amur was also out of shape, and he was flown more than I thought, and the distance was wide open, so there was no pursuit. If you only saw one blow right now, it looks like I lost my strength, but I don''t really care much because there was just a difference in the amount of exercise my weapon did. Besides, the damage is no big deal because it is taken with a proper sword. "Plus, it''s going to be hard..." Just say Blanca''s hand, and it doesn''t look like Amur''s tiny body can do it in a row. Besides, that move is so easy to spot and deal with that that the distance between the two is so easy that you can''t use it at the distance between me and Amur right now. But since I''m going to be passive a lot as it is, I decided to put up a close fight with Amur. I have tried several times to imitate Blanca''s moves, so I can use them if I want to. When this move was a setup, the minutes were bad, but the minutes used in the ambush seemed to work to poke the void, and I was able to control Amur''s destinations. "At this distance, you can''t use that move, can you? I approach the distance of Amur just 2m and wave my sword. Losers and Amur also waved axes, from which a blow battle by heavy weaponry began. From there, for a few minutes, the meeting continues without moving from the spot. In numbers I had won, but in weapons proficiency there was a difference between the two, and Amur, who was able to handle the axe, took the form of a strong blow two or three times over my attack. Once Amur tried to distance himself, with no determinants of each other. I thought I was bad at this and took a step forward and waved my sword as Amur moved. But... "Sweet" Amur accelerated sharply and lowered back, and my sword cut off the sky. "I got it." In a quiet voice, Amur fires a sharp blow at my torso. ... Not good! I don''t care what you think, you have enough power to make me incapable of combat! "In between, eh! I let go of my sword aggressively, fortified my hand with magic and pinched the axe blade. And fly sideways without defying the momentum of the axe. It was close to one or eight bets, but I won the bet and succeeded in minimizing the damage. He put his leg on the ground where the axe momentum was gone and tried to throw it so as to take the axe away from Amur, who was astonished. But Amur tries harder to pull the axe through the moment I make the throw. So I stopped forcing myself to throw and let go of my hand. Then Amur suddenly loses his resistance, so he''s about to flip back. "Huh!" Don''t miss that gap, I''ll wave my fist. The blow almost captured Amur''s face, but Amur''s arm broke in just a few moments later. However, my fist succeeded in damaging Amur''s face with every arm, as it was a defense with inadequate posture. As it was, Amur fell back, but rose backwards without killing the momentum he had fallen. The moment I stood up, Amur was showing me the sort of set-up that would prepare me for my pursuit, but I made picking up the sword a priority over doing the pursuit, so the flow of battle would also be interrupted, and it would be in the form of a rearrangement. Reassemble your sword and stare at Amur. Where does Amur have such power in his tiny body? As much as I thought, I swung an axe that was more than my height and took the stand. And Amur pushed ahead. Now it''s just a ramp, not using blanca moves, but still pretty fast. If he takes this blow, he''s likely to be flown the same way he did the first time, so this time he focuses on avoiding it, but Amur just showed him his axe-waving swing and went further in. "Mmm!" With such a hanging voice, Amur waved her fist, not an axe. I tried to cut Amur in between swords, but only hesitated for a moment. That''s why Amur''s fist hit my face and he''s about to fall behind me. Amur came all the way here, but the second shot managed to twist his neck. On the second shot, Amur tried to wield an axe, but this was my faster blow. Amur tried reflexively to prevent it with an axe pattern but didn''t make it, and a sword struck him on the side. However, because the distance between me and Amur was so close, I couldn''t pull Amur off without being as powerful as I thought. Besides, Amur grabbed my sword, and I exposed myself to defenselessness. Axe to be swayed there. Amur was holding the axe pattern short and adjusting it so that the blade area could hit me. "Fuck you!" Amur tries to slap him from the top and waves his axe. I grabbed Amur''s shoulder a moment before the axe fell, trying to draw him closer to me. And then he eats his head poke. Go on, body, upper cut, and finally big outside pruning. He slammed him to the ground with considerable momentum, but before stabbing the stop, Amur rolled away from the scene. But the axe dropped on the boulder, so he didn''t hesitate to let me throw it far. But the axe was heavier than I thought, and it didn''t fly 5m. "I don''t think you''re gonna surrender." He was a fluffy Amur, but his eyes are sharper than they were before the game began. Looks like we haven''t given up yet, and Jin got hit by Amur in this state, so we can''t be alarmed. In the evidence, changes began to appear in Amur''s atmosphere. Until then it was still a human sign, but now Amur is a fierce beast... similar to what Blanca felt when she meant. "Fugaaaaah!" Amur coming in a straight line, without an axe. Apparently, he''s not thinking about defense. I tried to fit the counter on Amur, who came in unconscionable, but Amur came running without a problem. In contrast to Amur, I set up a chop, but how dare Amur shield his left arm to prevent it. "Ouch...... no! Amur seems to be magically fortifying his left arm, but from the feel it conveys from his sword, he should have at least a crack in his left arm bone. Besides, I can tell from my painfully distorted face that it''s obvious that you have to be patient. And he grabbed the sword using his left arm, which should hurt, and hit me with his right hand. He tried to distract me from my face and stretch out his hand, but Amur stuck his finger out and tried to poke me in the eye just before he was told. Because of this, I couldn''t avoid it in time for just the amount of fingers stretched out, and it didn''t hit my eyes, but I grazed it around my left temple, and the blood started flowing. The venue bleeds on me. Amur continues to attack with momentum, but we can''t give him the lead. I let go of the sword being grabbed by Amur, and I''ll go poke my eyes with my right hand finger. I''ll show you the sleigh. Amur saw my fingers stretched, and she seemed distracted by you. So I pulled my right hand on the way in and struck Amur''s jaw with my left instead. My left fist shook Amur''s head beautifully and looked like it would collapse as it were, but Amur held onto my body before it completely collapsed. "Capture... Fuck you! Amur turns his arms around my body disappointingly and tries to lift me forcefully. I also immediately fell back and resisted, but because Amur was smaller than me, I floated into the universe without being able to step on it as I thought. And they threw me sideways as it was. Amur''s throw was so forceful that I was slammed to the ground with little reception. Moreover, shortly after being slapped, Amur grabs my leg and swings it around as it is. Amur doesn''t seem particularly imposing, even though he''s got me with one hand and swinging around. Perhaps pure force alone would be the best in the Games right now. I almost get slapped on the ground a few times, but every time I try to dodge it by tapping on the ground with my magically enhanced hands. But yes, it''s unlikely to succeed again and again. A few moments of clash with the ground, I punched the ground as much as I wanted, letting my fists get into the ground. Thanks to the fist I let in, my body, which was swinging by Amur, temporarily stopped moving and the momentum disappeared. In that gap, I tried to escape Amur by putting in my strength like I was upside down. But that''s about it, Amur wouldn''t let go, instead she tried to hug me on my leg. They decide my ankle joint as it is. That''s what I decided, I slammed Amur to the ground faster than he could hug him on the leg. Amur stopped trying to hold him and tried to keep one hand on the ground to avoid a clash, but that was what I was after. Amur''s consciousness turned to the ground and kicked Amur in the legs of the ungrasped, aiming for the moment when he reached the ground. The kick hit his face and Amur took his hand off my leg unbearably. As it was, Amur hurried away from me, but that was also appreciated by me. Whatever, I was forced to stretch my body out of the halfway position, so I got up, so it was the best I could do, and if Amur was here to force me to attack, it was probably where I had to fight in a mid waist kind of position. Several times we re-divided and set each other apart. At first glance, it also looks like starting over. But Amur was breathing heavily on his shoulders and was definitely becoming a situation in my favor. I have thin dirt all over my body and abrasions everywhere in my equipment (leather armor), but no fatal damage. The wound on the temple also stops bleeding. Amur, on the other hand, felt the same as I did when I saw her body, but her face was different from mine. Amur has a fair amount of nosebleeds and is about to catch his breath, which seems to be why he breathes on his shoulders. To see that amount of nosebleed, you probably must have a broken nose bone. A little, but it also looks like your nose is bent. I tried to ask Amur if he would surrender, but before that, Amur pinched his nose, forcefully corrected his nose curvature and put in a ghoulish force. Then his nosebleeds almost stopped and his breathing seemed to have come neat. "It''s okay now. Continue¡­" Amur will thank you lightly for saying so. Perhaps you mistakenly assumed that I had waited on purpose for the treatment, but I was simply surprised that the girl had healed the curvature of her nose on her own and stopped the bloodshed and stopped moving. Most of all, as much as I was about to make a surrender recommendation, I don''t think Amur would have attacked me if he hadn''t acted for the treatment as he did, but he must have missed the opportunity. But there is applause in the audience for mistaken "gentlemanly behavior" for not attacking me. I''m a little embarrassed, but I didn''t have time to be lit, and Amur and I were asking each other for gaps. Me and Amur''s weapons are falling apart from each other and I can''t seem to afford to pick them up. Even if I were to take a new weapon out of my bag, I wouldn''t let you take that time. Then it becomes a bare-handed battle, but it seems that Amur is also where he wants to be, and he is always in a position to be jumped. Such Amur''s nosebleeds have stopped already, and his breath disturbance has subsided. I didn''t see any signs of using magic, so I wonder if it''s so resilient or for any other reason. I am somewhat concerned about medical treatment, but I don''t have time to think about it now. Stuffed the difference with stiffness and slippery feet, Amur finally came in my time. At that moment... "Gah!" Speaking like a beast, Amur moved loudly. Amur waves his right hand down loud from the upper section, trying to slap me. I would have taken a direct hit if this had been an unintentional strike, as I was approaching pretty fast, but I was anticipating this attack. Anyway, the atmosphere became like Blanca, so since the two of us seemed to know each other and were close to each other, there was probably a similar way of attacking... so I was after the counter. It unfolded exactly as I was aiming, so I gently stepped and avoided it while half-hearted, trying to hit him with my left. But from there, two unexpected events continued to happen. The first was that Amur''s attack was too sharp, causing a phenomenon like kamaitachi to break my arm. Well, even though I said it was mutilated, it was like being caught, so the wound itself wasn''t a big deal. The problem was the second one, Amur waving his arm down, spinning in the same momentum. I was just amazed at this and I could pull in without swinging my fist through it. "Nha! As it is, Amur''s heel (...) strikes me. That''s the flying nil kick I''m talking about on the prowl. Guarded with a pulled left arm, but pushed in with every guarded arm. Amur was only light in weight for a small amount of time, so she never got pushed down as she was, but still had a broken shoulder bone, powerful enough to poke her knee, and her left arm stopped rising. "Huh! Amur, positioned in the gap where I poked her knee, goes on to unleash a middle kick on her right leg. I rolled this kick with one hair and avoided it. But Amur''s attacks will not stop. Follow me on the roll, and I''ll step on you. I got a gap in Amur a few meters rolling and gained momentum and stood up. Still, Amur comes without resting his attacking hand, setting up a hit on his body. I jump with one hand and land on a retreat when I see Amur coming towards me in a jumping box. When I landed, my shoulder, which was in pain from earlier, increased further, but I patiently took a distance from Amur before treating it with magic on my shoulder. However, there was no time, so I concentrated on connecting the bones and taking the pain was secondary. The decision was correct, and Amur approached me where I connected my shoulder bones, so I interrupted my treatment and took an interception stance. From there it was an indiscriminate battle, stopping each other and beating each other. But the beatings didn''t last long. It was at the beginning that Amur, winning by force, had wielded its rigid arms, but Amur''s own technology was not so high, and, either because of the damage done so far or over time, it began to strike out in a large wave of emptiness. In contrast, I cautioned against Amur''s attack being a direct hit, focusing on dodging and entering the counter subject''s battle. Use ducking and sweeping, slap Amur''s fist off with a paring, and punch him in the counter. Since I also have shoulder pain, if I wave my fist through it, I may upset my balance and show a gap, so I focus on smallly and reliably hitting every shot. Others imitate it, remembering the techniques of boxing read on TV and in books. Even when I was a kid, I remembered what I did half the time when I was playing. Such (boxing) techniques have not been established in this world, and their effects are remarkable, even if they are halfway through the process. The technique of boxing was only specialized in beatings, and its effectiveness remained unchanged beyond the world. It was only a matter of time before my fist, which also used such prior life technology, captured Amur''s face, which began to slow down in motion. And that''s when it came. 99 Chapter 5-22 First... My right hook struck out Amur''s jaw. Amur collapsing from her knees. But I almost poked my knee again, too. At the same time as my right hook, Amur''s left fist was also hitting around my side. However, I was slightly faster, so I was able to hold back some power, but it still hurts a lot. Amur tried to hug me when I collapsed, but this jumped back in pain. Amur''s eyes, which fell to the ground, have yet to lose their will to fight. If you keep giving them time, they''ll come up again. So I went around behind Amur, and... "Hiu..." I strangled Amur. It''s not exactly a trachea, it''s a carotid artery strangulation technique, called ''bare tightening''. For a few seconds Amur was desperately resisting, but with his jaw punched through and concussion he couldn''t do much, eventually losing strength from his hands and feet. "Judge! It''s your daughter''s loss! Get your hands off me, boy! Seeing Amur stop moving, Blanca is approaching with a tremendous shape. I took control of Blanca with my hand and put my knee on Amur''s back to live. "Yikes..." As soon as he put it alive, Amur regained consciousness and began to check left and right. And when he realized I was behind him, he hurried up and tried to get away, but as soon as he got up, he was about to flutter down. "It''s your daughter''s loss. Your daughter passed out for a little while." Blanca is relieved that Amur was safe, seems to have calmed down a little, and communicates the outcome of the match while supporting Amur, who is on the verge of falling. Amur looked surprised for a moment, but was quickly nodding back to normal. "Individual final, game over! Winner, Tenma! The referee, who confirmed that Amur regained consciousness, declares my victory. As soon as that happened, the venue was wrapped in great cheer and applause. Especially since the people I know are as happy as I am, and even Maria wipes her eyes with a handkerchief. I waved gently into the audience and approached Amur. Amur still seemed to be standing on his feet, supported by Blanca. "Good luck. Stay still for a little while." I put my hand in front of Amur''s face and did some healing magic. Because of the degree of first aid, the moles and the like have not disappeared much, but the nosebleeds that were still starting to appear again stopped. When his nosebleed stopped and then he offered his hand, Amur looked alternately at my face and then responded by shaking my hand. "Boy, you''re welcome. I didn''t think you''d forgive me that much! Blanca teases me as I hang the words of celebration. What Blanca is saying will be the last bare tightening. "No, but if you didn''t, you wouldn''t have stopped, would you? Amur..." He laughs when he hears that word and says, "It must be," etc. As I looked at Blanca, I felt a little pulled by the hand I was shaking Amur''s hand. When I looked at Amur for what it was, I was suddenly drawn with great force. And... "Chu ~ ~" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Why am I being kissed by Amur... Suddenly, without any foretaste, Amur took my lips... I got confused by such an unexpected event and took a distance with the feeling of thrusting Amur. "Phew! Amur laughs like I said I would. But to me, that smile looked like a beast staring at its prey. Blanca, who has received Amur, is looking up with her hands on her forehead. "Asshole! Lady!" "Huh! Blanca, waving up the hand she had placed on her forehead, dropped her fist bone on Amur''s head. And Amur letting go of consciousness again. Blanca lifted Amur like that. "Ahhh... sorry, kid. Think the tiger bit you, forget it! Blanca with Amur on her shoulder and after the scene... or would it be fatal if a tiger bit her? I thought of that as a blur, but at some point my grandfather took me by my side and left the venue behind. "Tenma, what''s that got to do with her? "I don''t know! As much as I''d like to hear why you did that! I was in the holding room, talking earlier while I was being treated by my grandfather. "Thanks, Grandpa. I''ll do it myself." I''m better at healing magic than my grandfather, so I decided to do it myself outside because I''m out of my back or something. After that, I returned to the holding room stunned, so I don''t remember very well, but that time Amur attacked me, he said the audience was thrilled. "So why did she kiss Tenma? That too, in front of such a large audience...... love at first sight? I don''t know about that, but there seems to be someone right there who can tell me about it. "You''re going to explain that now, aren''t you, Blanca? I felt signs of surprise in front of the door. Grandpa seemed to know someone was in front of the door, but didn''t seem to know until someone (...) was surprised at me for mentioning it. "Exactly... I''ll get in the way" Blanca, who slowly came in, looked down at me and Grandpa and bowed her head. "I''m sorry! Your daughter did something stupid! At the top of the opening, Blanca bows her head as she apologizes. Grandpa opened his mouth before I did. "Well, I haven''t been harmed... so what''s the key reason? Grandpa asked me why, and Blanca was trying so hard to say. "In the meantime, you had a reason, didn''t you? It wasn''t harmful, but it was harmed, so I should have a right to know why, right? With those words Blanca seemed determined, taking a deep breath before beginning to tell her why. "This is why your daughter kissed you... In the first place, your daughter came to this tournament to find her own future companion (...)" My grandfather and I were hardened by the bomb statement. Ignoring us like that, Blanca keeps talking. "Your daughter''s tribe... well, it''s my tribe too, but it''s a pretty big tribe. To the south of this country, there will be an autonomous community with the Beasts at its centre. Your daughter is the only daughter of the greatest force there is." What is known as the ''Southern Autonomous Community'' exists to the south of this country. A feature of this is the historical fact that there are as many Beasts as there are also known as'' Autonomous Communities of the Beasts'', once under the control of this country, but due to the high level of its combat ability (...), three generations ago the King recognized the right to autonomy. Nowadays there are also nobles of beasts of small numbers, and the influence is also good relations between the two. But still, Beastman discrimination exists, and some beastmen move to the Southern Autonomous Communities to cut it off, so some of those who migrate seem to resent people. Therefore, it is said that once every few years, the King will still be troubled by the problem measures concerning the Southern Autonomous Communities. "So you''re saying that she declared that she would husband a tenma stronger than herself? Blanca nodded at Grandpa''s words. "Some of my tribes and the surrounding tribes are stronger than my daughters... and they''re all much older married people. But you''re not going to be your daughter''s opponent when you''re near your age. Yet your daughter insists, ''If you''re getting married, you''re stronger than yourself''. A parent of your daughter said, ''I don''t care about race, come and get me that you like it!'' I sent my daughter out to see how it was. I''m going to compete in this tournament..." For this reason, Amur''s father has received the rank of Viscount Emeritus from the kingdom, but he is more than a comrade in war. Moreover, the tribe of Amur is not committed to saying that when a chief dies, people other than his blood often become chiefs, so let Amur inherit the chief, etc. "But the boy has the right to veto! In the worst case scenario, I can handle it by force! The question is will your daughter give up... so boy. I''m sorry! I didn''t have any luck, so give up being followed by your daughter! If Amur were to give up, he''d say that 1 ¡¤ someone stronger than me would show up at the same age, 2 ¡¤ Amur could do whatever he wanted, 3 ¡¤ Kill Amur, only about that. One is hopeless because it is guaranteed strength by the gods as well, and three is just impossible. So we can only hope for the emergence of two. When I was sighing, my grandfather was blushing. "There''s more..." He said, etc. It was time for the pair of finals to start, but after that story, I felt like I was going to see it, so I decided to take a break. Note that when I asked Blanca how Amur was doing, Blanca smiled... "Exactly, because all of a sudden I don''t have that (kiss). It is also punished and wrapped around the bed and left alone. So don''t worry! He won''t show up in front of the kid until this tournament is over!... should." I left this room saying things like that. In the middle of lunch in the pantry, the attendant came as the pair''s finals seemed to be over. Apparently, time is halfway through, so they''re off time for the team finals and starting in two hours now. This seems to include consideration for my streak, and the other side has accepted it. "Yes, I understand. When it''s time, we should go back to the aisle earlier." "Exactly. The attendant will pick you up, but you must be willing to do so." After the attendant left, I opened the bag I had left with my grandfather. "" Gu ~ ~ ~ "" And suddenly a duet of the belly sounds you hear...... they gave a good meal but it was not enough for the two of them. If you are giving the addition with caution so that you don''t eat too much, Namitaro approaches you niggling. "Tenma...... you''re close to the graveyard of your life! He comes at his chest fin with the best smile he can think of. Probably going to be doing thumbs-up, but I don''t know by the looks of it. "Shut up!" Namitaloh''s expression crippled him and he accidentally kicked him, but Namitaloh''s scales were quite stiff and, conversely, he hurt his leg. "Tamabu - Tenma" Niyanya and Namita Row make fun of me, pretending to be worried. "... thunder-eating" "I apologize. So, please give me a break! Even Namitaro looks scared of thunder. Right in front of me. Down in the ground? I apologize, so I lost it. "By the way, it changes the story, but how are you going to fight the finals? What Namitalow is saying is, who does whom? I suppose so. I thought about it for a moment and then decided to combine it. "First, Solomon would be the right man because the Wyburn subspecies would be an aerial battle. The opponent is bigger and faster, but where the range is set, there must be a chance for Solomon to turn around. However, if there''s a gap, Namitaro needs to join us. You have one or two ways of attacking the air, right? Whatever Namitaro is, he must have anti-aircraft moves. I have such a weird certainty, and when I asked Namitaro, Namitaro laughed invincibly. "Who do you think I am?" I''ll show you my trump card! Namitaro has a rough nose and is in the mood. "So I''ll do the troll and the cyclops. They have the power, but they''re moving slowly, and the blow seems to be working, so I''ll do the best I can." I''ve hunted Auga a few times, so there won''t be much difference than being the same giant species. "Then the other two are the prey of Shiloumal and Slalin! Namitaloh said that, saw Shiloumal and Slalin, but that''s a little different. "No, the only people Shiloumal and Slalin deal with are guys other than Tamer (...)" Slalin and Shiloumal tilting their necks at my words. "Hey, what''s Tamer doing? Namitaro seems to wonder too, but he had an idea for me about it. "I dare you to ignore it. Unless he''s attacking us, I don''t think he''s going to attack himself until the enemy gets close. So beat the others first, then beat them later! The strongest of those is probably Tamer. If such a guy doesn''t join the fight from the start, it would be least harmful to leave him alone until critical. Well, it''s easiest for him to retire where he''s alone... "If you fight normally, I don''t think you''re that strong of an opponent. But we''re going without distraction! Each responded with a temper to follow my words. "I don''t know if I still have time for this... not the bad guys." As my grandfather twinkled, we were too quick to get in the mood, and then we were long enough to get back in the mood. 100 Chapter 5-23 Finals, and Tragedy We''re in the mood again, coming to the entrance and exit. And beside me, Grandpa is walking as an escort again. The other team is lined up with three, but those three are registered members, so perhaps one of the two non-Tamers will accompany them. This time, the other team was here first, but we never really looked at each other. The reason is simple, because Tamer from the other team is staring at us. I don''t remember doing anything to impress me, and it''s not pleasant, but it''s just before the game, so I''m ignoring that I wouldn''t be stupid enough to cause problems. In such a subtly giddy atmosphere, a closed entrance opened and we all went up to the fighting table. Originally, we get the family out of the bag before we go up on the platform, but for the first time, both teams have more family than humans, so if the family members are excited about each other and should not start attacking each other, it is because we wanted the two teams to get up to the platform just by human members first, and then get the family out after the distance. Moving on to the center of the table, Grandpa and the other team of warriors gave a courtesy and went back down from the table. However, only the warriors of the other team were allowed to remain in the venue, moving to the rear field of the other team. This is what a warrior would call a registered member of his opponent''s team, and it was the difference with his grandfather who didn''t sign up for the game. And he distanced himself from each other and let his family out of the bag. Shiloumal and Solomon pop up in momentum. Slalin and Namitaro slowly came out of the bag. The other team''s cyclops and trolls were coming out snuggly, turning their shoulders wide and unwrapping their bodies. Black Wyburn had come out on foot at first, but was flying up into the sky after spreading his body wide open. Seeing the families of both teams show up together, the venue was wrapped in the greatest cheer of the day. The cheer lasted for a while, and because of it, the King''s pre-game ''Thank You Word'' was so hard to begin. The two formations are side-by-side with Oracion (us) in order from left to Namitaro, Solomon, me, Shiloumal, and Slalin. The opposing Dendrobates (opponent team) are wizards from the left, Cyclops, Wyburn and Troll, a few meters behind them, and Tamer behind them. "Team Finals!" Oraci¨®n "vs." Dendrobates "...... Let the game begin! The referee declares the commencement and leaves immediately. But before the referee left completely, Cyclops, Wyburn, Troll, and I popped out. There will be a twitch from the venue in this jump of mine. But what was more surprising than that was the face of the other team. It''s impossible for a normal Tamer to set up a special attack. Besides, the only members other than me are family members, and if I lose, that''s automatically the ''oration'' loss. The Cyclops wouldn''t know that, but they were upset by the venue''s twitching and the reaction of the Tamers behind them, and the movement was slightly dull. I approached the troll without missing the gap. "Shit!" First, continue with two low kicks to the tibia. Troll, in intense pain, accidentally held the foot of the kicked. He ran up his back where Troll''s face dropped and punched him in the back of the head. This blow prevented Troll from standing properly, though not to the point of being incapable of combat. Wyburn tries to bite me trying to stab a stop at Troll, but the attack came off with Solomon hitting him from the side. But Wyburn''s impending arrival got me off the troll, so there was a cyclops in the gap. - --- SIDE Solomon VS Wyburn subspecies ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Solomon succeeded in shielding the Wyburn subspecies from their temper. I was able to transfer the target of the Wyburn subspecies to myself, so it would be as planned first. "Ggahhhh!" The Wyburn subspecies were totally coming to mind because they were interrupted by a guy smaller than himself. In nature, there is no way that Wyburn would go for more dragons than he does. But this Wyburn subspecies had no ordinary idea. Regardless, it has to do with what Tamer ordered. But more than that, this Wyburn subspecies was confident in their power. "I''m not just Wyburn." This subspecies of Wyburn has been a strong man since its birth. It was the fact that Wyburn as a species was strong, not special, and that he was special. A species called Wyburn is said to be close to a dragon. But it''s far from being a dragon in parenting. A highly intelligent dragon is taken care of by its parents until the child is able to live alone, unless there is much to do. Wyburn, however, becomes aware that when a child is to some extent older, he is no longer a child from it, but merely a creature of the same species. Therefore, it is not uncommon for parents to feed on their own children. Even if you don''t feed them, parents abandon them as if they''ve lost interest in their children. This subspecies of Wyburn was also where it feeds its parents. But this Wyburn subspecies, on the contrary, ate and killed their parents. Then, because I remember the taste of the same species, I went around eating and killing Wyburn, which was nearby. Moreover, there were no creatures of more strength than Wyburn in the vicinity where the Wyburn subspecies lived, and they were just invincible kings. With that happening, this Wyburn subspecies had absolute confidence in their power. However, there was also a miscalculation in such a Wyburn subspecies. That''s the ''thin dirty collar'' nestled around your neck. Because of this, the king himself is a slave to monkey-like creatures. Even if I try to defy you, I can''t move as I think because of this collar, and it even strikes me with more intense pain. For such reasons, the Wyburn subspecies were more ferocious than before they were caught because of stress. Similar creatures stick up to such a Wyburn subspecies. In my own realm, to Solomon flying around just like me, the Wyburn subspecies became so angry that I didn''t even know it. It stems from the fact that my instincts as a Wyburn do not know that I feel fear for dragons on the scale as a species, and that feelings that I do not know stick like needles in my mind are causing a lot of trouble. The Wyburn subspecies assumed that "because creatures smaller than themselves are defying each other in their own realm in disgrace". Solomon flies away from the tenma after hitting the Wyburn subspecies. The Wyburn subspecies, which are up in blood on their heads, are already visible only to Solomon, who escapes in front of them. The chase of the sky continued with the figure that the Wyburn subspecies, slightly winning at speed, tried to bite Solomon whenever he caught him in range, and Solomon skillfully engaged in the attack. You may think you can throw up the fire, but if you throw up the fire poorly because you''re flying at high speeds, the fire falls on you, so it''s not a good idea. Most importantly, it seems to me that for Wyburn today, it is better to bite and deal direct damage to the opponent (Solomon) than to spit out fire and deal damage. Solomon fleeing seems to have begun to be in a hurry, with some disturbance in his movements. Although all attacks have been carried out so far, Solomon did not have the means to attack the Wyburn subspecies because they were taking the back. As a result, we were unable to concentrate on evasion, and at last the fangs (attacks) of the Wyburn subspecies blurred the tail of Solomon, a solomon that rushed to concentrate on evasion. However, being attacked upsets the balance and delays escaping the attack range of the Wyburn subspecies. Wyburn subspecies try to bite their mouths open as much as they want, but then... "Uggh! Uggh! I could hear Cyclops rushing from below. And the next moment...... "Fish-style, Haho." With such a slightly prolonged voice, the flash ran from the ground hanging from the Wyburn subject-matter. - - --SIDE namitalow---- (What, the toothless ones) Namitalow thought so when he saw Tenma overwhelming the troll with her bare hands. Well, in Tenma (& Namitaloh) and Troll, the intensity is too different in character, so I couldn''t help but think so. It should be noted that among those present in this venue, there is probably only one tenma who can currently beat Namitaro. (Whoa, while I''m thinking about it, Solomon''s chasing me. Shiloumal and Slalin... don''t play with the wizard... you''re hurting me.) For Namitalow, Tenma was a friend and, in a way, a family member. For this reason, Tenma''s family is able to make a diagram of their own family, and the slurins think (on their own) that they are their own disciples. So when Tenma asked me to follow Solomon, I took it for granted. (So...) "Namitaro, let''s go! Namitaloh set out to help Solomon. Needless to say, Namitaro is carp. It''s not just carp, but only the species is carp. So naturally the sky can''t fly. But Namitaro has the power (cheat) that the gods gave him. And Namitaloh also had secrets only about the gods and Namitaloh, who hadn''t told Tenma. Namitaro was a wild carp who lived more than a thousand years in his previous life. Whether wild carp or wild carp, if you live for more than a thousand years, you will change into a monster kind. But Namitaro was different. Oh, my God, you''ve gained divinity and become, in a way, a being called a divine beast. And he used the power of the Divine Beast to swim around the ocean to ponds, lakes and rivers around the world. I couldn''t help but have fun by then, but eventually when science developed, I couldn''t even swim around freely. Still, if I had fled to the deep sea, I might have been free to swim around. However, the deep sea did not fit Namitaro. The deep-sea fish were desperate to live, even when they saw Namitaro, they only recognized him as a bait or a predator, and there were many more root and dark fish, and none of the cheerful Namitaro talkers were close. And above all, the food didn''t fit. There were no mountain pleasures falling into the deep sea, and it was hard on the mountain-grown Namitaro. So the last one was moving into a pond in the back of the mountain. As boring days continue, eventually death also comes to Namitaloh. And after he died, he was picked up by the gods. Like Tenma, the gods tried to give Namitaloh a new body. Human bodies also existed in new body choices, but Namitaro chose the familiar body of fish (carp). For this reason, the gods created a new body based on the body of the previous life (...), which is most compatible with Namitaro, and gave it to Namitaro. Because of this, Namitaro is the closest carp in the world to God. Most importantly, having been reincarnated into this world, the power of the previous life has been lost, but it is still, in a certain sense, a body that performs more than the Tenma. One of those Namitaro concealed moves bursts. Moving to an easy-to-aim position as he tried to swim on the battle bench, Namitaro shouted the name of his move by concentrating his magic on his mouth. "Fish ceremony, ha-ha-ho" The original story is of course alle (...). It''s actually a kind of brace, but namitalowwise, this name is easier to do, so I gave it this name. It''s the name of a move like a story, but if you really release a few shots of this, this king''s capital will fall. It is the strongest depths of Namitaro, with the power of Tenma''s ''tempest-like'' and, in penetration, surpasses Tempest. Well, if you really let the boulder go, it won''t be stylish, so the power has dropped to less than a dozen. "Haho" hit only the Wyburn subspecies and didn''t even make it to the crash, but it did a lot of damage. "Served...... too much" Namitaloh, who was going to decide in one blow, tried to let go again. But earlier than Namitaro, Solomon swirled vertically and heavily in the air, gaining momentum and feeding the body to the back of the Wyburn subspecies. That dropped the Wyburn subspecies to the ground and the aerial warfare was settled. The crashed Wyburn subspecies are completely out of their minds and a comeback during this game would be impossible. "Yay, Solomon! To Namitaloh''s words, Solomon made a swirling flight with a single beep. - - --SIDE Slalin & Silowmall ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the tenma popped out, Shiloumar ran out with Slalin on his back. The aim is a wizard. He was attacked as he ran past the side of the Cyclops along the way, but the Cyclops couldn''t get to the speed of Shiloumal, who gained momentum, and the attack went off to the wrong place. And Shiloumal who opens his mouth trying to approach and bite the wizard as it is. But the wizard had also finished his magical chant for interception. The magic unleashed is Firestorm. This is probably because I chose a range attack to make sure it hit Shiloumal. The firestorm, unleashed at the perfect time, swallowed the silowmall. How much silwmall wrapped in magically resistant hair, direct hit would not spare the damage... should have been. The moment I thought Shiloumal was engulfed in flames, the flames began to fly. What emerged from the flames were translucent spherical objects¡­ emperor slurrin. Much of Slalin''s body is made of moisture, so he turned it up and protected Shiloumal, while putting out the flames. But with that recoil, Slalin''s body squished slightly. Because the moisture evaporated. Seeing it, the wizard sheds a series of magic of fire attributes, but Shiloumal cleverly triumphs over these. Slalin was instantly smaller and snapped at Shiloumal''s body to avoid being shaken off. Seeing that the Wizard''s attack didn''t hit him, Tamer also began to participate in the attack. Tamer''s decision was slow, but his participation slowly began to push Shiloumaru and the others. The magic itself is a level of attack that is difficult to work with for Shiloumal, but there is something harsh about Slalin. So Shiloumal chose not to let Slalin attack him rather than defeat the Wizard. When Shiloumal decides to focus on dodging, Tamer and the Wizard''s offensive magic ceases to even blur. Once the balance begins to lean towards the Tamers, it returns to normal, creating a sort of adhesive state. But... "Uggh! Uggh! With the sudden cry of cyclops, the Wyburn subspecies drinks into flash, and Solomon knocks them off, which easily collapsed. For this reason, Tamer and the Wizard''s consciousness turned reflexively toward the Wyburn subspecies, coming off the Shiloumals. "Guuuuuu" "Damn! At the moment of unconsciousness, the wizard falls in about a direct hit of Slalin''s fireball. The fireball was also attacked by Tamer, but this is one more step to be taken. Shiloumal quickly approached the fallen wizard and slapped him with his forefoot. The wizard passed out caught between the meatballs of Shiloumal and the cobblestone of the platform, ending this year''s tournament. "Troll! Cyclops! Help me! The moment Tamer, anxious for no one to be around him, cried out for help, he sounded loud and the cyclops fell on his back. - - SIDE tenma - - As Solomon fought the Wyburn subspecies in the sky and Slalin and Silumar were dealing with wizards, Tenma continued to attack Cyclops and Trolls. (Surprisingly, this cyclops, you fight well...) After I was interrupted by the Cyclops to stop me from going to the Troll, the Troll was immediately up and attacking with the Cyclops. But Troll, who was on the verge of knockout, wasn''t so scared, he was vulnerable to a position that could be defeated immediately, but Cyclops was following it well. I was unexpectedly impressed by the unexpected cyclops struggle, but I didn''t feel so much at stake. Against the fists of the two giants that strike, I lay the knack and the blow. For example, focusing the attack on the base of the thumb, the pinky finger, and the wrist joints increased the effect even if I didn''t put much effort into it, and gradually the two of them became afraid of getting beaten up by me. Anyway, every time I wave my fist, the pain increases. Learn how much less intelligent trolls are and naturally if they are painful. Even trolls do, so it''s natural to get to Cyclops. Where they got lost, suddenly Cyclops shouted at the sky. That sounds like some kind of warning. And then the flash ran, and the Wyburn subspecies fell. Trolls strike halfway to the edge where the Wyburn subspecies have fallen. Probably moved reflexively. I jump up with my shaken down troll fist as a stepping stone, roughly aiming and releasing a torso spinning kick. If you''re a human opponent, it''s a tough move to hit, but it''s powerful, so it''s a big, dull troll opponent to hit and attach. As I see it, the kick struck directly at the temple of the troll. That troll couldn''t stand this either, and its giant collapsed like a puppet with a broken thread. I will go to the Cyclops without checking on the Troll and launch an attack. Cyclops have also responded, but a large body was disastrous, and when they fought using their feet at close range, it gradually became a unilateral development. In an attempt to decide the battle, showing a jumping gesture, the Cyclops cautioned against an earlier kick and took a guard position with his arms crossed to protect his head. But I jumped forward without jumping up, diving into the Cyclops'' pocket. And he rolled out what he called a frog punch as he crouched and flew up in momentum with his arms up. Cyclops was only wary of kicking from the top, he didn''t seem to predict an attack from the bottom, his jaw was empty, and my fist punched the Cyclops head out of the bottom. The cyclops, shaking his head vertically, seemed unconscious in one blow, falling on his back as he grew large. The moment Cyclops fell, it seemed Tamer was screaming something, but the sound of Cyclops falling swept away and it didn''t reach my ear. In this way, Tamer was the only one who could fight in Dendrobates, and we moved into a position that surrounded Tamer. Tamer was approaching to cover his back with a crashed Wyburn so he wouldn''t be surrounded by us. Shiloumal stepped on and braked suddenly for some reason when Shiloumal, who saw how it was, moved to launch an attack on Tamer but approached the position where he would be jumped by Tamer in the next couple of steps. And the next moment, there was a tragedy. "Grrrrrrr" "Ha..." A suddenly awakened Wyburn subspecies bit Tamer''s upper body, who was supposed to be the owner, and cut him a thousand as he ate. In this sight, the venue was engulfed by a moment of silence. Wyburn subspecies in the meantime chewed and swallowed a thousand chopped Tamers. "Gwwww!" The end of the meal (...) Wyburn subspecies rose and spread their wings and growled. The majority of the audience who heard the voice screamed and killed them at the entrance and exit to escape from the venue, making noise around them. The Wyburn subspecies reacted to the voices of such audiences, spitting out fireballs with their faces toward the audience. There are three fireballs. The moment the Wyburn subspecies opened their mouths, I ran out, but I couldn''t make it because I was the furthest away. Of the three fireballs, one was struck out by Solomon per body and one deviated from the audience. The last one approached the audience in a straight line, but this was on the verge of landing and the Wizards'' barrier was in time, with no damage. The Wyburn subspecies, stopped by all the fireballs, rose to the sky with a roar. Solomon, who was in charge of the sky, has crashed because of his shielding himself, and no one blocks the whereabouts of the Wyburn subspecies. Did you notice that, the Wyburn subspecies looked satisfied? 101 Chapter 5-24 Games over! He sounded his throat satisfactorily and was a Wyburn subspecies as if he had taken it even under heaven, but it did not last three days. "Ha ho ho" Namitaro''s special attack was unleashed against the sky, hitting the Wyburn subspecies. But yes, it is not a move that can be repeated many times, so the power is less than a fraction of the first one. The Wyburn subspecies were also surprised at first, but soon found out that it was not a great power, and they were throbbing as if they were grinning. "Asshole, that''s a hoax! I guess the Wyburn subspecies didn''t understand Namitaloh''s words, but they targeted Namitaloh, trying to spread their wings wide enough to spit out fireballs. "You don''t seem as intelligent as I thought." A fist of tenma struck straight into the brain, faster than the Wyburn subspecies confirmed the Lord of voices heard from behind. Tenma magically jumped up into the gap where the Wyburn subspecies were distracted by Namitaro''s and attacked the Wyburn subspecies from behind. "Gahoo!" Wyburn subspecies that flutter and crash, just like you had a concussion. However, there was an audience in the direction of the Wyburn subspecies falling, and the audiences who had not escaped screamed. "Shiloumal! Slalin! When I heard my voice, Sularin jumped on Shiloumal''s back, and immediately Shiloumal rushed out to the vicinity of the fall with all his might. Then, Slalin''s body enlarged, tentacles were stretched to the Wyburn subspecies to grasp, and orbital modifications were made as he pulled. Solomon then bites from behind into the Wyburn subspecies that crashed near the center of the table. Solomon''s damage should also be significant, but Solomon will not be relegated to the neck of the Wyburn subspecies as if it were to show its usual flavor. I went down by Namitaro watching such a sight. "Tenma, you''ve done well. Let''s just stab him in the face." "Oh, yeah" The Wyburn subspecies were thoughtlessly stiff, and the punched fists were red. I took Adamantin''s sword out of my bag and ran towards the Wyburn subspecies. The Wyburn subspecies threw out fireballs several times, keeping me close, but I avoided them all. However, one of the fireballs I avoided was hit by a falling troll, and the troll was no longer suffering. The Wyburn subspecies, avoided all fireballs, managed to get up and fly into the sky, but I approached sooner than that, setting a goal on my neck and waving my sword down. It made a loud noise called Bockin ''and broke into a neck lettering, and the Wyburn subspecies made a noise that blew out the air and became quiet. "Grandpa! Bring my magic bag! I spoke to my grandfather, who was putting up a barrier in front of the kings. When Grandpa lifted the barrier, he literally flew in and brought me a bag. "Is this okay? "Thanks, Grandpa. Come on..." Wyburn subspecies disappear safely into the bag as he presses the bag as he grabs them. Now we can confirm the death of the Wyburn subspecies completely. I also saw the troll later, but this one was out of breath. The Cyclops seem to have lost their collar because of the death of their owner (Tamer), but they sit quietly and do not intend to break out. But even if I look around, I don''t see the wizard. When I was wondering what was going on, Slalin, back in her original size, came by and spit out the wizard. Apparently, they were evacuating him to a bag in his body. The venue was slowly getting confused when I stabbed a stop at the Wyburn subspecies. And the referee approached me... "Winner, ''Oracion''! declared. If you look closely, the knights were rushing in from behind the referee, but our crusade was quick, so it turned out to be a delayed form. Still, the knights have secured the wizard, restrained the warrior''s figure, and processed Tamer''s body. In the meantime, two knights approach me. It''s Mr. Jean and Mr. Sigurd. "Hey Tenma, congrats on winning. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I want you to test that Wyburn." "This is not compulsory at the moment, but it needs to be properly investigated, so it could be compulsory at worst. Now, ownership of materials and other materials belongs to Tenma, but if it becomes compulsory, it could be forfeited" It''s a convenient statement inside, but I guess it''s just better to bring it up as a consultation. Besides, as a Knights, it''s an incident in front of the public, so there''s no reason not to look into the Wyburn subspecies. "Fine... but when you autopsy, let me be present too. Because Wyburn is worth blood as one of its ingredients" Hearing my words, Mr. Jean nodded. However, Jean and I haven''t brought a magic bag to store the Wyburn subspecies yet, so until then, I''ll keep it. After that, Jean and the others had cleaned up the bodies of Troll and Tamer, but could not decide what to do about the Cyclops, which ended up being deposited with the Adventurer''s Guild. Due to the post-processing by the Knights, the awards ceremony held after the game was delayed, and they were called to the venue once they had returned to the holding room for a rest. In the ready arena, the winners of each division - third place (the semi-finals losers because there were no final fights) - were lined up, but only the pair of awardees participated properly. First of all, the personal battle, this in turn, I (Tenma), followed by Amur, has to be lined up with Jin and Kaios, but Kaios is not here. Because this was disqualified by an act of transgression. Until now, however, it has been a story in the past. Problem...... or different is the line of team fights. This one, in turn, is'' Oraci¨®n ''followed by'' Dendrobates'', so far sidelined, behind which ''Ghost Soldier'' and ''Blue Hornet'' are supposed to line vertically. But none of the members of the semi-finalist ''Dendrobates'' are here. This was not arranged on this occasion because everyone except the Cyclops was taken in the final noise. The truth is that Cyclops alone is fine, but because the owner is dead, it is handily close to the rampant Wyburn subspecies, and I can''t take responsibility if anything happens. Cyclops has not been disposed of because, for the first time, he is a former relative and his teammates survive, making adults without breaking out. And the most unusual is'' oracion ''. Anyway, I''m in a personal battle, so the only people in line are Namita Lowe''s family. At the end of my personal award, I plan to go to a team fight, but there are no examples of family members alone ever lined up. This was possible because Namitaro could speak human language, but in the worst case scenario, the place became vacant and both winning and semi-winning teams were temporarily out of line. Even with that in mind, I had to watch my back. Anyway, there''s Amur the Carnivore behind me, not the Carnivore... My gaze has been piercing me since earlier and I''m uncomfortable. I wanted to finish the award for my personal battle quickly and move to Slalin''s place, but only at times like this would I feel like I had a long time. The king said something in a remote position, but he couldn''t afford to hear it from me now, just thought it would be over soon. When I finished talking about the king, now it was Caesar''s turn, but my mood was no different than it was when he was king. After Caesar''s talk was over, he finally received a commemorative shield, dagger, and prize money from the director of the tournament, where he also left the scene to finally take a breather in line for a team match. Even after leaving Amur, his gaze is still piercing, but better than earlier. However, Amur''s gaze suits me without blurring, even though a pair of awards have been given. I know it''s a pretty disrespectful act, but no one pays attention. Perhaps the king said something. When my eyes meet with that evidence, my face is about to burn and I''m desperately trying to squeeze my face together. "Oraci¨®n, Previous" The award for the pair is over, and we''ve been called. Souvenirs and prizes are no different from individual fights, but team fights were available with daggers for a number of people. But there was also a problem. "Um... I can''t seem to hold a dagger other than a tenma player, so please put it together" An officer of the dagger handing clerk thought about how to give the daggers to Shiloumaru and the others, and then gave them all to me. After that, it ended well and finally in the words of the chairman of the board. In those words, he said to the participants who were being honored on this occasion that they could attend a royally-sponsored party as a special prize in addition to the prize. Honestly, I''ve had several meals with the royal people so I thought I wouldn''t have to join them, but it''s just not a good idea that the winner won''t, and I''ve promised all three stalkers, so I honestly decided to join them. They say the party will be at the Royal Castle a week later, on the last day of the festival. At the end of the awards ceremony, the moment I left the venue, I packed the slurrins in my bag and moved quickly. Needless to say, to combat Amur. I hurried back to the holding room and joined Grandpa, and I only (...) got Slalin out of the bag and had us swallowed. And ask Suralin to turn to the kings. So far I was able to shake Amur off. The Kings were just surprised that they didn''t even think I was coming suddenly, but soon they understood why I showed up. "Oh Tenma! Congratulations on the win. Still, you got some enthusiastic approach! "Well, I thought Tenma would be sure to win... but I couldn''t have predicted that one! The King and Master Lyle tease each other almost simultaneously. "You, Lyle... back off" The two faces that were niggered stopped perfectly at Maria''s appearance and honestly gave way to Maria. "So Tenma. What''s your relationship with that girl? "That''s the first time we''ve met! I was reflexively stretching my spine and reporting in a cautious position. It was then that Grandpa came out, but Grandpa was called out by Master Caesar to discuss something. "Yes... well, I''m fine with it because I''m sure of my blood muscles and I have strength... if you really don''t like tenma, tell me. Because I''ll do everything I can to get rid of you." Dear Maria, who smiles and does scary things. Nevertheless, he seemed to have figured out who Amur was. "No, it''s okay......" I just said no because I was too scared, but how would I have ruled it out if I had asked... I don''t want to imagine. "Oh, and, Mr. Jean, where are you? I''d like to talk to you about the Wyburn subspecies." "Mm, oh, Jean, I''m in the presence of an interrogation now. And I''m aware of Wyburn. Let''s just keep in mind that I treat it like it''s a prey to tenma." In exchange, the King also officially recognized the rights of the Wyburn subspecies. So when I tried to get away from here, Maria forced me to smile... "I''ll see you around this story." and this one got pushed away too...... Grandpa seemed to be just finishing up the conversation, and it was just the right time to go home. The return was not Slalin, and Tida and Luna rushed over as they tried to leave the venue while the knights took the lead. "Congratulations on your win, Tenma! Fighting Wyburn, it was amazing! "Brother, you won! Slurrin, too! Let me play with Solomon again! With the blessing, I went outside to tell him I understood, a little healed by Luna, who would communicate my request properly. I was just relieved that there was no sign of Amur, but I''m a little worried about the increase in stalking. Outside the venue, the audience escaped. That''s harder for people to find, and even if Amur had waited, it would be pretty hard for him to find me. No one around you would think I was lost. I''m disguised for once. I saw signs of Amur near the entrance to the venue. A glimpse of the direction in which the signs appear, Amur stands over Blanca''s shoulder and peeks over here and there. Definitely looking for me. The people who noticed such Amur and the others were able to crowd far away because they stopped naturally on their feet. Anyway, there are the individual semi-winners of this year''s tournament and the last third-place winner. Besides, besides the quasi-winner (Amur) bizarre... I would have joined the Horse if I hadn''t been the target (...) myself. I proceeded with care not to be distracted by Amur from the scene and took off the crisis. When Grandpa and I got back to the mansion, there was a crowd in front of the gate. I thought it might be again, but this time the crowd was a little different than before. Because it was divided into a group that was directly in front of the gate and a group that was distancing itself from them, and among the groups that were directly in front were clearly confused with the knights. As I slid through the group outside and approached the gate, I knew who the group was in front of the gate. The group looks like the people of Kukri village, including Uncle Mark and Aunt Martha, and the knights of the Duke of Sanga. It seemed a little suspicious because some of the knights did not know each other and there was no Duke of Sanga himself again, but the armor contained the seal of the Duke of Sanga house, so I thought there would be no one in the King''s Capital to defraud them like that, and I decided to listen to them first. "Ha! We have received the life of the Duke of Sanga and have been entrusted with escorting the people of the village of Kukri who are here! How many minutes of noise, so we also have orders to keep this place alive in case! Later, the Duke will see you too! Apparently, it was meant to make a pretext for coming to me while selling favors to me in the name of my uncles'' escorts. If this is a strange nobleman, I would just like to thank you and ask you to pick it up, but I have a few connections with the people of the Duke of Sanga family, and there is nothing else I dislike, so I admit that I told the knights to go inside, but I did not break my arrangement to comply with the order that I would not be able to leave this place until the Duke himself arrived, so I decided to interpret half of it as a favor of the Duke of Sanga. Besides, this tournament has made me stand out as much as I can, so it seems that my relationship with nobility will naturally increase from now on. Then you will need to appeal (choose the nobility to get along) to where you are getting along with the Duke of Sanga before a weird nobleman comes by. I already have a relationship with royalty, but I have never crossed many friendly aristocrats. Still, there will be more trouble... After interacting with the knights all the way through, turning in the direction of my uncles, I was suddenly held by Aunt Martha. He was then taken to the center of everyone, where he was to be torn up. Being torn up is nothing in itself, but I just wanted you to pick a place... honestly, torso being exposed to the eyes of others is, honestly, what a shame play! I wanted to say, but I couldn''t say it in my mouth because they''re all the people who adored me... and my grandfather, too, is totally in the torso. You were torso lifting me and you felt loose, some of them were crying after you put me down. And someone screamed. "It''s a banquet!" Even today (...) is a mistake! I suppose, but this includes my celebration, so I''m not complaining. Using the words of the banquet as a signal, the people of Kukri village immediately disband and run out. They seem to understand each other and decide on the sharing of the items to be prepared in a short conversation. The knights of the Duke of Sanga are also distracted by the good teamwork. Leaving the knights behind and entering the mansion, it seemed quiet inside that no one had returned yet. "It''s bad for Aina and the others, but let me get ready first! Aunt Martha heads to the kitchen with someone else''s house she knows on her own. After that, several aunts followed, and Uncle Mark was working on preparing the ballroom in the garden. "It''s easy to say you don''t have to do anything, Grandpa..." "Well... I''m not in a runaway mood..." While I''m talking to Grandpa, the slurrins crawl out of my bag. And each moves, Slalin goes to the sofa in the living room, Namitaro goes to the pond in the garden, Shiloumal and Solomon goes to the kitchen... The last two would get in the way of cooking, so I grabbed the collar and forced them into the living room. Jeanne and the others returned on the way with us. Aina and Aura naturally, besides the three daughters, even had Jin and the others. "Welcome home, Master Tenma. And congratulations on winning." Aina was the first one to speak up. With that word, the three daughters who were trying to jump at me stopped. Apparently, it also meant restraint. The three daughters look bitter, but when you look at them not complaining, apparently the upward and downward relationship (difference in force) is clear. Jin and the others apparently expected a banquet around tonight, coming for food. I brought a proper souvenir. I asked my three daughters because Primera''s not here, and apparently they''re coming with the Duke of Sanga. Probably insurance. In case I didn''t like the fact that the knights were there and refused to visit the Duke of Sanga, I think that if Primera was there, I would still have a chance. The point is, Primera''s teammates (three daughters) attend the banquet, so you can''t just screw Primera. Then it is a bad scandal to say no to only the Duke who has accompanied Primera (...). It might feel like I said. I don''t think it''s trustworthy, but I also have a mentor as a nobleman, so I guess I''ll do what I can... If this wasn''t the Duke of Sanga (I know him), I wouldn''t forgive him. Well, I''m a belly-black person, and I don''t know... etc., and now here comes the face of Seigentheimers. This was also a sudden visit, but I was asked to come right in because I was familiar with him and was a member of the same guild. This brings together most of the acquaintances except the aristocrats. Later, I''m just saying that the banquet can start when it''s ready, but that''s when the incident happened. The golems lurking near the gate activated simultaneously and moved on to interception. Most of those who could fight on this occasion, including me, were on guard, and those who could not fight moved immediately into the mansion. Soon after the golem starts, someone jumps over the gate and breaks in. There are two intruders. The intruders were about to be intercepted by a golem, but they were running around surprised by the strength of my special golem. In the meantime, one of the intruders notices me and runs in. Approximately 100 meters from the gate to where I am (near the front door). The intruder comes instantly packing that distance. And I realized who he was. The name of that identity is Amur. It''s Stalker IV, who suddenly takes my lips in front of the public and chases me around. With that in mind, Amur (Stalker IV) is approaching right in front of me. Amur flew with his hands wide open around cutting ten meters to me. And I was intercepted... by Namitaro... Namitaloh caught up with Amur, who had come running at a rate that ensured a new world record update (a record from a previous life), and gained momentum and flew at a rate even higher. And he gave Amur a good shot. Amur devoured the body of Namitaloh, and wriggled and fell through the universe. "For you, for you! Namitaloh held a lantern-like object in one hand (fin), and a ten-hand-like object in the other hand (fin) suppressed Amur. Dozens of golems surround those namitalows. To say that Amur is here, the other intruder would naturally be Blanca. The Blanca is struggling with the Golem. No matter how much my golem says it''s stronger than normal, it''s not enough to exceed Blanca on boulders. Probably a handful. You can''t destroy the golem on your own, and yet you''re the one who calls on you to do everything in your power, so I guess you''ve gone around the back. "Disarm! The man doesn''t have to attack! Instead, restrain him from falling there! Be as polite as you can! Golem, who heard my orders, immediately stopped the attack on Blanca. And he brought Amur, who was suppressed, so that each of the two golems could hold one hand. Amur''s mouth was gently bitten to the ape. "Phew... sorry kid! I couldn''t contain your daughter! Blanca apologizing at the very beginning of the opening...... I kind of feel that Blanca just apologized to me. "You''re struggling, Blanca..." If you turn your sympathy to Blanca, Blanca will turn her sympathy to me again. "Oh, you''re still better off with this. Whatever, half the hard work is shifting to temper..." "" Buho! Grandpa and Namitaro were the ones who most responded to Blanca''s words. Namitaloh had reclaimed the prop he had in his hand and had come near following the golem that was holding Amur. Grandpa seems to have come close as a parent. "Anyway, it bothered me. Hey, lady! We''re going home!...... no! It wouldn''t be weird if the gendarmerie stuck you out after you were captured! As Blanca grabs Amur''s root and tries to pull him forcefully, Amur is shaking his neck sideways as he grabs and resists the golem with both hands and refuses. It should be noted that Golem, who was capturing Amur, was about to release Amur by letting go of his hand when Blanca grabbed the root. "Fair enough, Blanca. Isn''t it good? Today is a banquet in the name of Tenma''s victory, but funniest thing is that there are a lot of people who played an active part in the tournament. Anyway, you guys should join us. Whew, Tenma." Grandpa told me that, and I take a glimpse of Amur. Amur, who noticed my gaze, looks at this one with a pleading eye. "Ha... well, fine. But don''t bother everyone! Can you, Amur? Amur sparkled her eyes at my words and shook her head vertically many times. "Overlapping, sorry..." Blanca said so, taking Amur''s monkey and dropping him off to the ground, Amur hugged me with a quick move and moved straight to his back. "Tenma, love it" Amur comes confessing in her ear as she hugs me on my back. I was just embarrassed by that straightforward confession, but the mood quickly became foggy. "" "Get away from the tenma. Eh! You thief cat! The three sisters, Lily, Nelly and Milly, came as they shouted. To such three daughters, Amur... "Cats are you guys. I''m a tiger." And I was returning it... no, I sure am, because Lily and the others are saying it means something different... 102 Chapter 6-1 Ordinary operation "So noisy...... oh my god, Tenma you" "Good job, Mr. Tenma" I showed up as a guest. The Duke of Sanga and Primera worked me out, and I had to laugh bitterly. To cut off a word from Amur, a dispute began with his three daughters, and Aura took a ride and incited Jeanne, and the faces of Kukri village began to banquet it into dishes. Even later, the Marquis of Sammons appeared. The Marquis tried to return with words of gratitude and celebration for Galiber''s treatment, but the Duke of Sanga was also supposed to come, so when he invited him to the banquet, he was happy to attend. Apparently, he was expecting a little. I asked him to send out Galiver on the spot to see how he was injured, but Galiver was never frightened of me. On the contrary, he has shown his gratitude on his knees. "Oh, apparently Galiver feels a great debt of gratitude to Lord Tenma! He also looks respectful." Marquis Sammons was also surprised by this, but immediately laughed and said, "You''ve never taken anything like this from my sons!," etc. "Before I was nostalgic, I was revered..." As far as I''m concerned, I just wanted you to miss it more than Galiver respects you, but I guess it''s better than before. The contention centered around Amur and his three daughters, which was happening behind it, had subsided with Eina''s intervention. Aura was behind Aina, holding her head down and nodding. That''s when the Duke of Sanga arrived, so I picked him up and told him what was going on. And the banquet goes on... If someone in Kukri village danced drunk, nature and the banquet became a ball, if someone sang it out, it became a concert. Besides, at the concert, the families shudder, each making a noise and making a scene. The first one was just a murmur, but gradually it was aligned and turned into a fine concert. "Ooh, Tenma. You got a second? When the concert by the family was over, Jin approached with Garat. "Tenma''s free until the auction starts, right? Then why don''t we go hunting in the meantime? Jin says that at this time of year, there will really be less meat and so on to use in stalls and so on, and more requests to procure it for me. Therefore, he said that he would like to go hunting with the pocket money. "At this time of year, you can sell anything you want with meat... not just goblins or anything. What, why don''t you just go? There''s a good forest about half a day from Wang Du." "So what do you say, Tenma? Why don''t you just go with the guy? I decided to join Garratt''s, just the man. Because I wanted to get away from that noise for a while. Behind me, Amur and his three daughters are still hanging out... or it almost feels like his three daughters are sticking around. Amur was grasping the meat flat. "Oh, I appreciate that as far as I''m concerned... but just the guys, just the three of us? Even if it''s just men, Menace and Leena will never shut up when these three go. "That''s right... I tried to speak to Blanca, but she said no because I have a souvenir search for my wife..." When Jin was troubled, a man approached him there. "Then can I join you? The man is a warrior who was on Agri''s team. "Sure, of Agri''s team... who is it? Jin and the others agree with my words. The man seemed discouraged by what had been forgotten, but rushed to start introducing himself. "Oh, swimmer! I''m Ricky Monakart. I''m Agri Monakato''s grandson." Jin and Garratt talked to Ricky about something while he was straining... "Except for us, but first get permission from the leader." That is, Ricky tilts his neck at the word. I could almost imagine what Jin was thinking. "The leader will be there. That''s him, Tenma." Garat pointed at me with a nigga laugh. Oh, I guess, me and Ricky wondering why. "I guess that''s natural. It''s Ricky. Think about it, the strongest of these is Tenma, and the weakest is the Lord, isn''t it? Ricky was angry at the word, but looked back and seemed to settle his anger by checking who had spoken the word. "That''s not true, Ji-chan! "No? An Agri, dubbed by Ricky, came with Grandpa. "No, that''s right... but in hunting years, me and Mr. Ginn are better up there, right? "So your lord is up to b-rank! Lord Merlin told me that by the time he was five or six years old, Tenma was in the woods alone, hunting and playing! Then counting, Tenma is like having nearly ten years of experience! How many adventurers have you seen and disappeared... and the Lord is his mouth? "" Pfft! To Agri''s words, Jin and Garat are erupting. I guess it''s because you know what I do in Seigen. "Don''t be praised... Ricky, you''re young, but you should think of the contents as something else. Whatever it is, it''s better than the father who was the best in the village." "Well, that''s your first ear! Surely, Tenma, speaking of your father, Mr. Ricardo, was the leader when His Majesty won the team." It was the Duke of Sanga who came to join Grandpa''s story. Next to it is the Marquis of Sammons. "Mr. Ricardo also heard of well-armed hunters, so when it comes to going beyond that Mr. Ricardo, I don''t see how much Lord Tenma was a substandard child...... you have no idea! The Marquis of Sammons is laughing with a glass in one hand. Because these two are royal towns, they have supported the king since they were young, and they have looked into their father and mother in that relationship. They just don''t know anything about it. Agri''s sermon continues, even though two great nobles are here. Apparently, he''s drunk. If you look closely, Grandpa''s face is also red. He was about to jump at me like this, so he decided to take the lead. "Ricky, you can join us! Grandpa, I haven''t eaten much, so I''m gonna eat some! and left the spot with the sleaze. Those on the spot left Ricky and Agri, and Grandpa, following me carelessly. The two drunks don''t realize we''re gone on the spot. "By the way, Tenma, are you going to the Royal Castle party? The Duke of Sanga asks after he travels a long way from his grandfathers. "Yes, there doesn''t seem to be any reason not to participate in the boulder, and most importantly, because Maria calls me..." To be honest, Maria''s words are harder on me than the king''s. Do you feel like Mazacon? Me... "Then with whom does Lord Tenma (...) participate? The Duke of Sanga also seems interested in responding to the Marquis of Sammons, silently looking at me. I suppose you want to know who I choose because a heterosexual companion is considered fundamental to a party in these cases. "I''ll go alone. I''ll take Slalin and the others, to be exact, but I don''t think I''ll ever get them out of my bag." Hearing my answer, the Duke of Sanga had his eyes on Primera only for a moment. Apparently, if I had been lost, I would have screwed the primera on my partner. The Marquis of Sammons supposedly asked with the intention of providing cover for the Duke of Sanga. "But at those parties, it''s basic to bring a heterosexual companion." The Marquis of Sammons, moreover, comes eating down. "Yeah, noble (...) would be basic, but I''m an average person without a title... and I can handle myself without having to have my fianc¨¦e pretend (...)" Highlighting her fianc¨¦e''s location, the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons seem to have noticed. "I''m sorry I insisted." "No, because I appreciate how you two feel. Besides, there are probably more than two of you straining..." Eighty-nine, rather than Maria telling me about my behavior in the venue... it would be to glance at someone approaching me. Whatever, my wedding partner has his permission! ''Cause they said... annoying, but I''d appreciate it in these cases. You heard what I said, and you two seem convinced. "Well, so is that. Isn''t there something you should overlook..." "Right. Whoa, looks like a new dish has been brought in. Duke, why don''t you go? The Duke of Sanga nodded to the words of the Marquis of Sammons, and the two of them left the scene. "That was a shame, Duke of Sanga. Almost there, Miss Primera was able to lead by one step... that''s what Lord Tenma said." Much further from Tenma, the Marquis of Sammons spoke to the Duke of Sanga. "I have no choice. Tenma, even though you''re not willing to do that, it''s counterproductive to force a primera. Besides, it didn''t work. Let''s just say I''m willing to do that." Exactly these two were just called grand aristocrats, pulling one step ahead of Tenma getting in a bad mood. Most of all, if this hadn''t been these two, Tenma would have been in a bad mood a long time ago...... or she wouldn''t have let me attend this banquet. "But, Tenma, I''m sorry you can''t call me Stepfather." With the Duke, I didn''t try to prime the temple just for my own benefit. That''s how much I like it and care about Primera. "The Duke is still fine. There are only men in the house... Besides, Lord Tenma would hate me down there... why didn''t I try until my daughter could..." The Marquis of Sammons also liked Tenma so much that he wanted to be righteous. Note that Tenma didn''t hate ''Son (Gary)'' as much as the Marquis thought. The Marquis has no reason to know... "So, what time are we going hunting? "As early as tomorrow afternoon, I''m wondering if it would be a good idea to leave the Wang Capital and come back about noon after tomorrow. I want the meat sooner! I also feel a little rushed, but Jin says, "If you don''t move early, the guy who thinks the same thing will be ruined," and Garat agrees with that opinion. "Just for one day, I don''t need that much baggage, and I should be ready for the tournament. However, if you can let me use Tenma''s magic bag, I can still go now! "No, it''s fine to store hunting prey, but I don''t like it now on boulders. And then what about the share? This is the biggest problem. Anyway, it''s not uncommon to talk about hunting in such a joint venture, and even close to killing each other... Sometimes even within the party we always organize. One of the best stories I''ve heard, there''s an adventurer. "Oh, that''s what it is. There''s a way the Alliance is recommending, so I''m going to try that. First, set the time and hunt as we all act. All prey hunted at this time shall be divided equally. Then we move on to personal action and hunt, the prey at this time is personal. Repeat this several times" "It''s a little cumbersome, but we all make time to hunt and to hunt individually, so we can''t have just one person without a share. Personal action time can be used for a break, or you can be acting with someone. When it comes to being someone, the share is equal. Well, I can do this when I can." But I don''t have any other good ideas, and I don''t usually hunt with others myself, so I can''t talk. "Isn''t that okay? We don''t go between strangers at all." If anything happens, we''ll just have to discuss it and work it out. I''m not sure about Ricky, but I''m going to know a lot about the Jins. "Then it''s settled. Anyway, it''s going to happen around noon tomorrow, and the assembly won''t be a problem if it looks like this. I think I''m going to be sleeping in the middle of nowhere." If you listen to Jin and look around, there is a group of drunkards there. Many of them are from Kukri village. The banquet started in the evening, and even though it''s only been a couple of hours, some people are already drunk and sleeping. "Well, we''ve got plans, and we''re going! "Respond!" Jin and Garat went to the table where the liquor was kept in a temper. I was looking to tell Ricky about my plans, and Ricky was still holding onto Agri. From Ricky''s eyes, he was losing his temper. It wasn''t until about an hour after that that that Ricky was released from Agri. Afterwards, the banquet, which lasted until late at night, opened naturally when the majority of the participants eventually got drunk and slept on the spot in a miscellaneous fish. Exactly, the Dukes of Sanga left without getting drunk, but Primera was in a pretty dangerous condition. - --The royal castle that retraced a little time--- "Now go..." A man who confirmed that he was not popular around is sneaking out of his room and heading to the carriage. "Who! As the man tried to bend the corner, he noticed something following him from behind. "Uncle, it''s Luna." What emerged from behind was a small figure¡­ the youngest royal family in this castle, Princess'' Luna von Blumeil Crustin ''. Luna is giggling at her glimpse. "What is it, Luna... what is it?" The man who was called Uncle is also royal to the Minister of Military Affairs of this country, ''Lyle von Blumeil Crustin''. "Have a little outing..." "Ho ho... then just fine, I''m going out too. I know where a good meal comes from, so I''ll take you." "Yes!" The two proceeded along the hallway vigilantly around the area and came a short distance to their destination. "Luna, stop... there''s someone here" Tension runs between them. When Lyle peered softly at the sign, there were two men there. "Luna, it''s okay. Looks like your buddy... ho ho! What can I do for you both? In Lyle''s playful line, the two rushed to hide themselves, but soon found out it was Lyle, and seemed to have further guessed Lyle''s purpose, with a relief look on his face. "What, Lord... don''t threaten me. I''m going to visit the city now." "His Majesty himself...... and with His Excellency the Grand Duke, is it? The pair there made it to the top of the country, "Alex von Blumeil Crustin," Lyle''s father. People call him the King. And beside the king is Ernest von Blumeil Crustin. He is the oldest man in the royal family, the brother of the former king and the man with the rank of Grand Duke of this country. "Um, by conducting my own inspection, His Majesty and I will try to identify the successes and failures of this festival. There''s no reason to look too hard, so we were just looking around." "Exactly what the Grand Duke says...... by the way, where is your Lord going to take Luna? The Grand Duke and the King tried to ask out Lyle and Luna''s purpose after arranging the excuses they would have thought ahead of time. "No, we have the same idea as His Majesty. I thought it would be better to hear young people''s perspectives about these things, so Luna is with me. After that inspection, I thought I''d have a good meal..." To Lyle''s words, the King and the Grand Duke grinned on his face. "Well, yeah, well, it''s an adventure. After our inspection, we thought it would be a good meal." "You know where I would occasionally serve a good meal at this hour of the day... I thought I''d go show you my face for a bit. All right! Both of you, stay with me! The three nodded at the king''s words and rode in the carriage. "Excuse me, but get around the city appropriately. I''ll give you instructions later. This is not a price. This is confidential..." "Yes." At the end of the carriage, the Grand Duke gave instructions to the man in the hat, and made him hold some gold. And he made sure that they all rode, and let the carriage go slowly. "Looking forward to it! What good things come out! "I hope there''s something sweet out there! "I want some good booze." "Well, everybody calm down. First, you have to inspect the shape alone." And so on, the four of them are happily talking in the carriage. In the meantime, the carriage also progresses, sometimes bending, sometimes stopping and sometimes slowing down. "I wonder if it''s time to get out of the city...... isn''t it the garden yet! What the hell! "Are you kidding me! The Grand Duke is surprised, and Lyle has his hands on him to pull out his lowered sword at any time. "No, this is the destination." And the door was opened from the outside, as he answered. The moment Lyle tried to pull out her sword... "Leave the job alone, where are you trying to go? Secretary of State, Grand Duke, and His Majesty the King? Standing there were the next king of the country, Crown Prince ''Caesar von Blumeil Crustin'', and Treasurer ''Zayn von Blumeil Crustin'', who, as a position, was equal to that of Secretary of State for Military Affairs (Lyle) and a little above that of royalty. Besides...... "Luna! Back to your studies, where are you going! He plans to become king of successive generations, and even has the second best boy in inheritance, Prince ''Tida von Blue Mail Crustin'' (Crown Prince''s grandson). Besides... "You... now you know what happens when you go to Tenma, don''t you? And I heard a voice from the seat of thy Lord that was cold to the bottom. "Ma, Maria! Why are you there? It was the wife of the king and, in a sense, the queen of the royal strongest power, ''Maria von Blumeil Crustin'', who acted as your lord and manipulated the carriage for a little while. Normally, about the Grand Duke I immediately approached seemed to realize who you were, but I didn''t even think that Maria was pretending to be you because it floated out of other royalty to drink good liquor. "Well, what is it? So, shall we go, ah... And His Excellency the Grand Duke..." The King and the Grand Duke left the spot behind, dragged by Maria. "Hmm. Then we''ll have to talk to the Secretary of State. Hey, Treasurer." "Yes, Your Royal Highness. You''re absolutely right with it. Shall we go, sir?" Lyle was detained by his two brothers and taken. "With that said, I wasn''t finished studying! We have to hurry! Luna ran out to escape the scene one by one as the accomplices were caught one after the other. But the moment he ran out, he grabbed his back collar and failed to escape. "I''m glad you noticed, Luna. If you''re so uptight, I''ll teach you how to study now! Tida laughs and tries to drag Luna away. And that''s when... "Tida, wait! From the front of Tida and the others, a woman was heard. "Mother..." Luna reached out, trying to get help. The woman reached out, "Isabella von Blumeil Crustin," the Crown Princess, held Luna''s hand and sandwiched it by her side disappointingly so as not to let her escape. "Mother?" "Teeda, you''re alone in the boulder, and I can''t watch you study until morning. I''ll help too, so go ahead and explain the situation to the maids... I wish Aina had been here at a time like this, already! Luna came here and found out what Isabella meant when she showed up. Not to help myself, but to be my enemy... Tonight''s royal castle will not fall asleep... 103 Chapter 6-2 Big Found "Galat, horned rabbit in the bush in front of the right diagonal" "Yes! "Jin, mushrooms at your feet. Be an ingredient in medicine." "Yes, yes, all the time" "Shiloumal, deer in the shadow of a tree about 20m to the left" "Wow!" "Slalin, the anagma is only a child, so bring it back to the nest" "... (Prunting)" "Solomon left a message. Sleep in your bag." "Cu-y......" "Ricky, there are two pigeons overhead. Either make sure you drop it." "... ok" The day after the banquet, we were coming to the woods where Jin and the others were talking. Jin said "half a day" was walking time so I used my carriage and arrived in the woods in a few hours. This forest is not that big, but they say there are rivers and ponds nearby, and there were quite a few small to medium-sized creatures. And luckily, there was no sign of adventurers or hunters coming recently, and the animals'' vigilance had waned. From within less than an hour into the woods, there was a harvest there. "Time to take a break and move individually? Where some prey was hunted, I decided to pinch the break. "" Roger, Leader! "¡­ Copy" Jin and Garat are in a good mood because they have achieved more than they thought. Ricky, on the other hand, seems a little confused about how the Jins are doing. "No, you were right to invite Tenma! Come on, Galat! "Oh, sure! If we were alone, we wouldn''t have made it this easy to hunt! Until this point, I had come this far in the process of searching for prey and reporting it to the Jins, and the Jins hunting it... In the meantime, I''m not preying on myself. At first I tried to go to jail too, but I stopped at Jin. Anything, "If I go to jail until you, I can bias my workload. At the time of this rule, you should separate the guy who searches from the guy who hunts". So when I discovered it, I split the job between someone, and the shaken one goes to jail. And that''s the hazy shape. Anyway, I have Exploration, so I know who my prey is and how many it is nearby. Besides, Gin and Garratt are originally high-level adventurers, and I''m just saying that Ricky is adventurous with basic solos, and his skill is pretty good. In addition to that, it is slalin and silowmall. Shiloumal was only a wolf and he was good at hunting, and leading up to Slalin, he was turned into a worker who said that even wildlife would turn around behind him without even noticing. Besides, there were some cases (anagmas only restrained) where they came to a nest as they had caught anagmas earlier. Note that Solomon is not suitable for hunting in the woods, so he is waiting in his bag. "I wish Namitaro had come too! "Jin, he''s a carp for once, for once." As Jin said, Namitaro did not come to this hunt. Namitaloh said, "I''m a fish. I don''t like forests." I have a lot to go into, but that''s why Namitaro remains in the mansion. Because I think Menace and Leena, and Namitaro and Blanca and Aina are the only ones who know we''re here to hunt. I told my grandfathers for once, but they were drunk, so you wouldn''t remember. "Well, I told Aina, so you''re okay." Whimpering about that, I kept preparing for lunch. When I say prep, I just take it out because I came in a bag with leftovers from yesterday''s banquet and stuff. "So Tenma. When the break is over, we''ll each move individually this time. I don''t mind moving in pieces, but who stays in this place? "We have to secure the base and... are you going to come back for a change? Hearing the words of Jin and Galat, Slalin and Shiloumal came forward. "I''m fine. Slalin and Shiloumal remain in this hub. These two will never get behind these demons or animals." Jin and the others were snorting at my words. "And in case you get lost, you should call Silowmall out loud. If not in an extremely remote place, a voice should reach Shiloumal. Or if you walk along a nearby river, you''ll be able to get near this stronghold." There''s a big river running near where we''re based right now. So if we go up or down that river, we should be able to come this close. In the worst case scenario, I can use exploration. And there''s another reason to leave the slurrins behind. That''s because I''m the only one who doesn''t increase the number of hunters. When they move individually, the slurrins naturally follow me. If that happens, I''ll be the only one with more prey. It''s also extremely... I know that Jin and Garat will never complain about this, but Ricky doesn''t know what to think, and if the difference is too much, the Jins may not feel good either. Besides, these individual hunts are also a kind of game. So you should hunt alone as much as you can. However, Solomon decides to take him. I''ve never been outside before, so I''d better get it out somewhere I opened it. "I don''t have to worry about it... well, if you would, it would have been there. Well, thank you! Gin and Garratt must have figured out what I was thinking. I don''t think Ricky noticed. "Well, let''s have dinner for now" In Garratt''s words, we''re going to drag the rice in. After finishing our meal in a few minutes, we wandered off into the woods. "Whoa! Look at the herbs! Is this a shoga? I was more focused on finding edible plants than on looking for prey. This forest is surprisingly full of edible plants and medicinal herbs, and I was more grateful to you. "This is... like a go-go garlic..." I decided to use an appraisal for suspicious or edible items. Many of these weeds are unknown to amateurs, and sometimes even skilled people say they can make mistakes. Therefore, the appraisal is very active. Most of all, even though I know if it can be effective or edible, I don''t even know how to eat it, so I''ll have to find out when I get home, but even if I don''t know, I don''t have a problem with it because it just turns into slurrin rice. "Whoa! This is a truffle! As I watched my feet, I found some black and round objects. When I took one of them and used the appraisal, I found out that the identity was "black diamond" and that it was black truffle. "Wow, there''s at least ten of them... Didn''t you mean black diamonds are wonky? I pick up the truffles that were at my feet and gather them, thinking, etc. Fifteen of them grew within my reach alone, and after a short walk from there, I was able to find two more places where the truffles were swarming. "Twenty-nine in all... isn''t this going to be a lot of money? I don''t know how much truffles are worth in this world, but there have been times in previous life when they were worth tens of thousands of yen at 100g. Of the 29, there are 10 objects in excess of 100 g, otherwise the size of 50 g or not. Of over 100g, the biggest would be over 200g. "Do you want to keep this or... eat at home? Eina might know how to cook." And so on, messing with a smaller truffle on his palm, Solomon, who decided it was food, turned it round only. "Gu ~ i ~" Plus, you didn''t like it, I spit it out after a few bites. "Guh!" I dropped my fist bone without saying anything the moment Solomon spit it out. Earlier ringing was Solomon''s scream. Not at all, there was nothing alarming! I''m glad it was a small thing, but what''s with the whole truffle spitting out! You''ve never even eaten me!... and preached for a while and locked him in the bag. After preaching Solomon, I looked around, but decided to give up collecting truffles that were deep underground or too small to dig out. "All right! Let''s remember about this place! After that, we went back to gathering weeds and stuff, but we couldn''t find anything more than truffles, so we went back to the base. "Hey Tenma! You were too late! "Did you pick something up? Jin and Garat were battling side by side with their hunted prey. "You win me! "No, it''s me! Gin''s prey is pigs. It''s not that big an individual, but it seems rounded and greasy. By contrast, Galat''s prey is a stag. This one is a pretty big individual, with fine horns growing. "" Tenma! Judgment! " "You can draw." It was the two of you who said you weren''t satisfied with my decision, but you actually think this decision is reasonable. In the value of meat, pigs are better, and stag meat is considerably inferior in price. Other materials, however, are valuable because they have many uses for fur and horns are also used for medicines. They were convinced to explain that, but were trying to find out what I scored instead. When I tried to get the truffle out, I just... "What are you doing? Ricky''s back. The two of them turn their targets into Ricky and loom. "Is it prey? Fine." That''s what Ricky took out the prey... "Three pigs! "Two deer! It was slightly above the two of us. "" I lost...... the tenma! To both of them, I took out what I had collected. They are full of cages. That''s two. "Are you serious..." "You don''t have to be bad, it''s worth more than our prey..." It''s the two people who get hit, but I decided to stop them. At this point, it should be noted that Ricky still has an extra look. "Some of these things." Three people who don''t know what came out for a moment when they serve the truffle I set aside. Of those, Galat was the first to notice that it was a truffle. "Hey... this is no way, is it me... black diamond, truffle? That''s the dog beast man. Even in my previous life, I used pigs or dogs when I was looking for truffles. In Garratt''s words, Jin and Ricky seem to have figured out who this guy is, too. "Seriously! "I''ve never seen it before..." They''re both out of line. Are you still saying that truffles were truffles in this world? "Solomon ate one..." Solomon ate me, and I got a reaction from Shiloumal approaching me, but I put it in my bag before Shiloumal could get my nose close. Shiloumal looked disgruntled, but I can tell. This guy was gonna eat a truffle! and¡­ Anyway, the game of prey came to be called my win, and now I''m going hunting in a group. Let me direct you in the opposite direction from where I found the truffle, but don''t feel bad... "Hey, Tenma...... isn''t that crazy, this" Jin, who was walking in the lead, suddenly stopped and began to be vigilant around. Looking at what Jin pointed out, there were signs of how many choices had been made on the ground, and there were signs of something disputing. "That''s weird indeed...... OK, let''s turn back! The sun should be setting soon. Let''s reveal the night earlier." Jin and Garratt agreed with me on the safety measures, but Ricky seemed to disagree. "Why not! Maybe it''ll be gold! Even powerful demons wouldn''t be enemies if they had all this ment! Seriously, you''re confident in your power, and you want to go knock them out because the powerful are there. But... "Aiming for unidentified things in the dark is less than amateur. Stop it." It had been cut off by the gin with bassari. "Jin may say the same thing. Besides, there''s the judgment of Tenma, the leader of this party, and the majority is against it. If you say so, wait till morning." Garratt also explains to Ricky why he disagrees. Ricky was also obviously told by two people above him, reluctantly pulling back. That night, I rescheduled a little. The first plan was to move individually at night, but since there was likely to be an unidentified creature, we all decided to stay vigilant. As of now, my exploration has not caught a creature like that, but the more distant the exploration, the less precise it will be, so if the other person is a creature that is difficult to catch on to the exploration, it has to be careful that it was approached as soon as it was caught off guard, there is no such thing. Just in case, you can''t delude Shiloumal until it stinks, because it''s also keeping him alert. At night, I stayed as quiet as possible and at least one of them stayed awake. Fortunately, tea was made from the wild grass that was growing nearby, so I could do enough to distract myself. Because of this tea, it''s pretty bitter and sinister. So I had a bad reputation other than mine. Jin said, "Bitter, is your tongue crazy?," he said. Galat said, "It''s bitter, but it''s too tannic!" diluted with hot water. Ricky said, "Give me some sugar, honey or something!" She was sweetening and drinking. Shiloumal and Solomon turned that way and only Slalin drank heavily. Well, I use this wild grass tea for the degree of concealed taste when blended, so this is the only thing that clearly divides my taste, so I can''t help it. However, thanks to its flavour, everyone seemed to have flown drowsiness and was able to spend the morning without problems. Until morning... First thing in the morning, Ricky suggested we move individually from first thing in the morning. Gin and the others agreed that that would be good because they held Ricky down yesterday. I agreed because I had the same idea, but I couldn''t predict at this point that this would lead to a later struggle. "In the meantime, yesterday, so let''s say we hunt outside." As a minimum rule, I decided not to go where it was rough yesterday, and scattered them each. This time again, Slalin and Shiloumal left a message, and Solomon joined the voicemail. Looks like he was pissed off yesterday. Could have been a little too angry. Today, I ran to the one ahead where I found the truffle. I slowed down a little where I found the truffle, but I still couldn''t find it. Beyond that, there were fewer trees, and instead, objects like Kumazasa were shrouded. "It''s going to be tea, so why don''t you take some home?" Picking and picking a beautiful spot for the sardine leaves, a little further away, there was a sign of a large creature. The number of signs is seven. One of them is a small one. As I approached him, hiding in a saucer, he was about 50 meters away with a big white creature. "Is that... a cow?" Appraisal "" Race... White-haired buffalo A-rank equivalent And out. A white-haired buffalo... one is a calf. It''s not a demon, it''s like a kind of cow. However, unlike regular cows, I have eight legs. It is the shape of another leg growing before and after the normal cow''s foot position. And I have four horns in my head. "I haven''t heard of a cow like that coming out around here... did you come from anywhere else then? Anyway, if it''s a cow, the meat would be good. I just want to hunt one head or so somehow... That''s what I think, and when I''m asking for gaps while erasing the signs, something''s wrong. Looks like the biggest buffalo in that herd is being attacked by four other buffaloes. Behind the great buffalo lies a calf and a scalpel. "What? Is that a meth setup? It must be hard to leave offspring in the wild... well, humans are the same... "But a chance... those four heads are okay to hunt, maybe, I''m sure..." For a moment, I lost my mind when I preached to Tida and the others, but if it was to leave the male and female''s turn, it would be fine. Besides, it doesn''t originally live around here, it''s like an alien species. Let''s just say that... Four heads continued to attack while they were thinking about it, and the white-haired buffalo under attack was dyeing its white body with their own blood. "Then go......" Air Cutter "" With the wind magic that sets the aim, he chops off the neck of four white-haired buffaloes. The four heads that I hadn''t noticed fell asleep after being decapitated. As we approach, the four heads are in a state of death with their throats slit, but they are still alive. "Do you want to drain blood... eh - more like this? I''m dirt magic, I make four slopes a little bigger than a white-haired buffalo, and use Guardian Giganto, the guardian of the giant, to fix the cows on it. Down the hill, we dig holes and drop blood. I put a cut in the thick blood vessels (all four) on the back leg once to make the air easier to get in. I don''t know if there''s any of this, but it bleeds downstairs, so I thought it would be better to have an air hole up there, too. When other beasts came along in the middle of work, it was troublesome, so I tried not to leak the smell of blood with wind magic. "So, you''re the only ones left..." Behind me, I spoke to a white-haired buffalo watching my work. I don''t think he understands my words, but the moment he turns around, the males are getting up and starting to intimidate him. "I''m not going to hunt you guys, so just go. I''ll treat my injuries with the service." I was in a good mood to hunt the big man, and I turned to the male for recovery magic. The wound disappeared thanks to healing magic, but the male never moved the scene because the damage was not lost. Instead, a calf approached me. Males and females squeal and call calves, but calves don''t mind coming up to me and smelling my body and bag. "You want this? When I took out the bears I had just picked and took them to the tip of the calf''s nose, the calf started eating the bears looking delicious. "A cow eats a bear too..." A little surprised by the edibility of the cow, the calf quickly ate all the bear zasa. It was the wary males and females at first, but you found out that I had no hostility, so I grew up a little bit. Then, some time later, the rally time approached where much of the blood had been drained. "I haven''t lost my blood yet... well, can I handle it later" Four white-haired buffaloes were bagged, frozen with blood, and then treated with soil on them. "Okay, go... don''t follow me..." A calf follows me. Apparently you''ve been successful in feeding...... not having trouble being followed. If you think so, the male and female cows also try to follow you. Think about it, when I''m gone from here, the magic cuts off and the smell of blood fills the area. Then the carnivorous beast will come. Male cows won''t lose most of the carnivores, but now they''re injured and slow moving, plus females and calves. It will be difficult to protect the two heads. Then there''s no hostility, and it''s likely more helpful to follow me who instantly killed four white-haired buffaloes. I may be wrong, but I concluded so myself. So... "If you''re coming with me, listen to me. I''m not going to eat it if I''m going to be a grownup... then get in here." That''s what I said, and I spread the mouth of the bag that was putting the slurrins in. At first, he was concerned about the smell of Shiloumal and Solomon (the large carnivore), or he looked confused, but he went on to watch the calf go in. "You''re here, Tenma..." "A battle! Jin and Garat were home first again, waiting for me. "How about that! The fruit of the gin hunt is a deer in two pigs, followed by mushrooms and wild grass. "Oh, my God, I''m up there! Galat has one deer in one pig and five horned rabbits. "Er... is it another draw? "We have mushrooms this time, too! "Why! You got a lot of mine! Jin and Garat say so, but I think it''s a reasonable result this time around. "Jin''s mushrooms... this is all poison mushrooms. That''s useless too... wild grass can be a pill too, but that''s just cheap wound medicine ingredients. How about a Galat''s Horned Rabbit for a pig with five? Therefore, considering individual differences and so on, this time it was also a draw. "One!" Talking to the Jins, Shiloumal was smelling the bag. "Oh, have you noticed the boulder... look, Shiloumal, and Solomon. These guys are buddies, so never try to eat them." When I said that and let the cows out of the bag, the jinns were more surprised than the cows. "Oh, my God, that''s not white hair! "Hey, hey! You''re gonna strangle me, or I''m gonna help you strangle you! So split it up a little! Gin and Garratt are so excited. Apparently, white-haired buffaloes fall into the luxury category of meat. "No, they just protected it. I''ve done something else. This one." Only get the face of a white-haired buffalo out of the bag. Silomar and Solomon were reflexively drooling. "All right, Tenma! Let''s eat, let''s eat now! "You''re a BBQ first! Two in a runaway mood, but I can''t eat them yet. "No, because you haven''t dismantled or done anything. Even if I eat it, I''ll be home. I''ll call you when I eat, so be patient now." Absolutely! and Jin and Galat aligning their voices. Kind of feels like more Shiloumals. "Still, Ricky''s late...... do you want to look a little" When I used it a little further away from Jin and the others to spread Exploration out of my position, I stayed closer than I thought. It is about 2 km or not. But there''s something wrong with the movement. "Running away from something? Ricky''s movements are moving into zigzags or suddenly inverting. "Do you want to spread it out a little more...... this is haha! The thing that preceded the expansion of Exploration, it''s a creature of considerable size. They have ''cover-ups'', and they can''t ''appraise'' them. That''s when I heard some kind of roar. Pretty big. "Jin, there was a sign of Ricky with this ringing! Maybe he''s being attacked by something! I immediately evacuated the cows to their bags and ran out in Ricky''s direction. Jin and the others run out in response to my words. The Shilowmals were a little late, but soon caught up. Running out and about enough, I heard something running around knocking down the trees. The ringing is getting louder too. Ahead through the trees, I saw the Lord of his roar. "That''s a dragon! 104 Chapter 6-3 The Value of Dragons I screamed unexpectedly, but when I looked closely, it was a little different in shape from the dragon I knew. The biggest difference is that the guy in front of you doesn''t have wings on his back. And the appearance feels like he was stuck to the whole body of the ''commode lizard'' with a big, hard looking scale. Would the total length be over 15m, pretty big, just say dragon, and the intimidation wasn''t exactly the same with the demons there. "''Appraisal''" Name... Dillon Gender... Male Rank¡­ s Race... Lower Dragon Breed HP¡­ 40000 MP¡­ 15000 Muscle strength¡­ S + Defense¡­ S + Fast... A- Magic... A Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ B + Luck¡­ C + Skills... Soil Magic 8, Abnormal Resistance 7, Vitality Enhancement 7, Physical Ability Enhancement 6, Regeneration Ability 4, Cover-up 3 I don''t know if it''s because I saw it in person or because it came close, but I finally could use the ''appraisal''. This local dragon is a demon classified as a junior dragon, but as far as status goes, it''s probably a strong category among them. Maybe if it''s just strength, it''s close to intermediate. "In the meantime, I''ll be the one. In that gap, you two need to rescue Ricky! If you can, keep going through the woods! I like to pass along the river. Because I will direct you to the other side! If I were you right now, I wouldn''t be the one to win a fight. But it''s hard to fight in the woods. So we need to direct them outside the woods as easy to fight as possible. "Are you okay on your own! Jin says worryingly, but that ground dragon would feel like it had made the Wyburn subspecies stronger. It''s an easy opponent to fight, depending on how you look at it. "I''m fine. And Slalin and the others." Besides, it''s not a tournament, so you can use Giganto. That''s enough change to come. "Okay. Don''t push me! Using the words as a signal, Jin and the others split into two hands. When Ricky and the others came this way, I took the sword out of the bag that I had bought for disposability. It''s an iron sword, but it''s made thick and sturdy, and he''s pretty sturdy. "Ricky! Keep running! When I gave the instructions, I flew straight to the dragon and waved my sword down between the dragon''s brows. "Ggah!" The ground dragon stopped the movement with that blow, but just a crack in the scales between the eyebrows didn''t seem to do much damage. By contrast, this sword has caused a terrible blade spill and is useless as a sword. "Wow! That''s harder than I expected... good with a disposable sword..." I used disposables because I missed my attention and thought it was very damaging... but that''s good. Even the guy I use all the time, maybe he lacked it. "Next time, I''ll buy a hammer or something...... I''ll always be ab! I knew you''d get mad." In the midst of making new plans since returning to the Wang capital, the earth dragon has tried to bite me. "Do you want me to direct you?" I adjusted my speed to invite the dragon and kept flying. There were times when the dragon was about to give up, so I occasionally poked him in the nose and peed. And the dragon came after him out of the woods. "Eat!" I release a few shots of ''firebrit'' but they all disappeared inhibited by hard scales. "That''s as hard as it looks...... then how about this! I aim where the magic hits me earlier, three shots in a row and release a strong firebrit. The magic aimed at the forefoot crushed the scales in the first shot, pierced the skin in the second shot and reached the bone, falling out on the other side in the third shot. "Gugaaaa! Grrrrrrrrrrrr" Coming here, the dragon began to be more alert. Finally, I think I have the strength to harm the Dragon. The dragon began to retreat slightly, but was suddenly cut from behind. "Gaw!" Shiloumal. Shiloumal, who was chasing after the dragon, was cut with a ''slash'' from behind the dragon. However, only a few scales of ground dragon were peeled off by a blow all over Shiloumal, which could only do a small amount of damage. However, to say the least, the ground dragon was surprised by the wound and tried to get down to the position where he could see both me and Shiloumal, but now Slalin''s "Fireball" and Solomon''s "Ray (Brace)" were attacked from above the ground dragon. Both were not powerful enough to destroy the scale of the dragon, but the surprise of the dragon did not seem halfway to a sudden attack from the sky. "After all, are junior dragons generally less intelligent..." Seeing the local dragon about to panic, I remembered the Wyburn subspecies I had crusaded during this time. "With that said, we need to get the Wyburn subspecies to Mr. Jean''s." I remembered that the subspecies of Wyburn remained to be tested, so I just decided to exorcise the dragon. "Then let''s go! I recall Giganto while approaching the Dragon. Only my right hand has been transformed into the Great Sword that I had made in Kelly''s workshop. The earth dragon is stopped moving blindfolded by a huge arm that suddenly appears. He still doesn''t seem smart. Even though we don''t stop moving here, we say there''s only one way to survive a forced breakthrough. "Guga, Goga, Buga, Guja..." A blow with his left fist between Ground Dragon''s eyebrows, a blow with his right sword around his neck, floating with his left upper, thrust the right blow into his throat. "Oops, no body! Blood erupts from the throat of the dragon. Demons in this class deserve blood, too. So I magically freeze the blood that falls. At that time, large droplets fell from the sky. Slalin. Slalin swallows the blood I''ve frozen. If this is Shiloumal or Solomon, I''ll make him spit it out in a hurry, but if it''s Slalin, there''s no problem. Perhaps he sees me freezing blood, understands it''s what he needs, and leaves it in a magic bag in his body. Eventually the blood stopped and the dragon completely stopped moving. So when I laid the dragon on my back and put it on the ground so that the rest of the blood wouldn''t spill, Galat would run from afar, but I could see it. "Ooh! Tenma, I''m here to help you... tell you what, it seemed like it was totally late..." Seeing the lying dragon, Galat''s face was drawn. "What about the other two? I thought Jin and Ricky were coming later, but apparently the two are waiting at yesterday''s base. According to Garratt, the moment he joined the two, Ricky fell because the thread of tension was broken. So the two of us transported him to base, but he was worried about me on the boulder, and a light galat went to see how I was doing, and if he could, he was going to go in for cover. "Well, it was a complete waste of time. A little sooner, you might have claimed your share of the Dragon! And he was slapping me on the back. In this case, the other three have contributed nothing to defeating the Dragon, so it will be my sole possession. "Well, I''ll split it a little. Within common sense." "Seriously! There is! And I was happy. In fact, I have not contributed to defeating them, but Zinn and Garratt have a right because they took part in the operation. Ricky... well, let''s not interpret him as a discoverer. I could have dismantled the dragon on this occasion, but I decided to take it home to avoid wasting as much blood as possible. "But hey... where are we going to dismantle this? Garratt''s question is the most, but I only had one place in mind. "The royal castle. I had to go anyway because of the Wyburn subspecies, so I followed him there. Soon there will be demolition personnel (knights)... and when we dismantle them elsewhere, there will be people (...) who come to the rarity and make a scene..." Kings, grand dukes, military lords, princesses... and finally, Maria and the others come to anger and make a fuss. Maybe, I''m sure, absolutely... If it is certain that there will be noise, you should choose a place where there is no problem with noise. "As it were, well, Tenma is close to the royal family... just share after..." Garratt doesn''t seem to want to get caught up in such a commotion. Well, I don''t want to get involved either... "But if I auction this guy, I don''t know how much it''s gonna cost... definitely don''t make a fuss" "Oh, so I''m not letting this guy out! The interrupt process is a pain in the ass... by the way, is it tasty to be a dragon? I''ve heard that Wyburn is delicious. I don''t know the subspecies, but I think they might taste good. The ground dragon seems... solid, but if it simmers like a beef muscle for a long time, maybe I can. "I have some in the auction, and I''m not having trouble with the money... even if you look at our members, you eat before you sell" To the words, Galat was nodding when he saw Shiloumal and Solomon. "Shall we head to Jin and the others? It''s a big hunt, let''s just go home." I put the dragon in my bag and headed to Jin and the others, but there was more distance than I thought, so I grabbed Galat on the way and flew away. "Oh Tenma, are you all right...... hey Galat! How long have you been a child of Tenma! Early on back, Jin started making fun of us. What Jin was trying to say was that he likened the way I was grabbing Galat''s backpack and carrying it to the way my parent dog carried the puppy. "Tenma, just a minute ago, you can skip the gin." "Okay." Jin, who doesn''t know what that means, had a blast for a while, but when Garratt taught him what it meant, he was grounded and apologizing. "It was my fault! Get me in a good mood! Seeing Jin''s very desperate dungeon, I decided to forgive him. Apparently, he rushed out to Ricky''s place, so he left his prey behind. And when I went back, the prey disappeared. Ricky seemed uncomfortable a little further away when Jin and the others were talking like that. That would be so. This is not the carelessness of Jin and the others, but the cause is also on Ricky. Slalin approached the jinns for some reason as Ricky took the prey out of his bag and tried to give it to the jinns. And spit out pigs and deer. "Whoa! That''s the pig I hunted! "This is my deer! Slalin swallowed pigs and deer one at a time again after spitting out the gin and the others'' prey. The Jins are confused by the behavior, but Slalin is trying to tell me something. "What?... yeah... oh, I see, okay. Jin, Galat, and Slalin say," I saved the prey I left behind, so I''ll get some of my prey for the reward. " Slalin is affirming by letting his body play. Is that why the slurrins were a little late then... you can''t get out of it. "Become!" "Seriously! The Jins were surprised, but it''s not a strange situation if Slalin doesn''t recover it and all his prey is gone. Slalin''s methods are a little dirty, but Jin''s actions in these cases are often seen as'' waiving the right to prey ''. Besides, since I get my share of the dragon, it seems like I thought I''d make money from it, and I didn''t complain. I just regretted it a lot... I''m not hunting animals (edible meat) today, so I guess I secured them myself. "Well, shall we go home? Let''s wrap up the story of the Dragon''s share as we go home." This time, the Dragon is not going to redeem in the Alliance, so Jin and the others'' share of the material was supposed to be part of the material. So I decided to decide which material I want first. Jin is one fang up and one down, Galat is the forefoot nail, and Ricky is the sharp thorn that was growing on his back. It was decided to divide one scales and a few kilograms of meat into each. I still don''t know if I can eat meat, but it''s junior dragon meat, so even if I couldn''t eat it, there should be a lot of pickups for research. Where Wang du was nearer, I saw some sort of frivolous group. If you look closely, it''s a familiar group. "The carriage there! Stop!" A man at the head of the group comes up on a horse. "Do you have any idea where you came from, and the information that the dragon came out? The man is speaking to Ricky, who is in your seat. "Then I''ll take care of it. Squad Leader." Turned to Ricky, and I answered out the window. The person who came in here must have been the First Knights Squad Leader. "Ha?... and Lord Tenma! Is that true! He still seemed to be the first Knights squad leader for sure. This man was being thrown in place of a weapon by Mr. Din when he had previously participated in the Knights'' Auditorium. Well, back then, I kicked this guy in the air... Then when I showed my face to the royal castle, I remembered because I said hello several times. This group appears to be organized with the First Knights and Adventurers. "Was there a convocation for me to have an adventurer? They say the answer is YES. But it was after noon yesterday that the convocation took place, and we weren''t there anymore, so he gave up. Here are some of the members who played in the tournament, including ''Dragon Squad'', ''Roen Glynn'' and ''Blue Hornet''. However, since there was no one at the house banquet, I asked the Squad Leader that they were not all in a position to move. First, "The Sword of Dawn". Since Jin and Garat are not here, they do not participate due to lack of fighting power. "Seigentheimers A B C" is a hangover. "Gunjo''s Hua (Three Daughters)" eats too much. Amur also eats too much. Blanca prioritizes her wife''s souvenir search. Grandpa is hungover. Others, out of battle. They are... but most of the reason is not busy! Fortunately, it is not compulsory, so there are no penalties. Originally, the members who were attending the banquet were adventurers from other cities, except the people from Kukri Village, so it was not calculated, but the person who went to ask for them would have been surprised. "Anyway, if you knocked me out, let me out once. I want to make sure with these eyes." So I took the dragon out in front of everyone. Everyone seemed to think they were a little smaller individuals, surprised they were bigger than expected. "The four of you..." "No, that ended up being Tenma alone. We didn''t do anything." Jin ran out of words to the outgoing squad leader. Show the other adventurers their surprised faces about it. Whatever, "we''re not helping ourselves in any way," because we could possibly damage our reputation. Normally if I said that, they would say, "Somewhat but I helped" or "I was dedicated to cover". "Well, I can''t help lying. Instead, you made a big deal out of him not to pull Tenma''s leg, like you gave him that kind of cover! The way Garratt said it was weird, but it seemed to make sense to the other adventurers. Originally, to defeat this class of demons, you''ll need a handsome adventurer on a ten-man basis. Therefore, if it were normal, it would seem natural for me to exorcise myself. But I have a history. The Alliance records treat it informally, but rumors are spreading from nobles and officials in Kukri Village, and there is a history of saying ''dragon kills'' that has come to fruition because of the power shown in the tournament during this time. Besides, at the heart of the adventurers here are the adventurers who fought me. Sometimes it''s more convenient for them to lose to "Dragon Killer" than to lose to "Just a Child (Newbie)". So I don''t know where it really is, but I think I believed it on the surface. "I''m sure this guy is the dragon of the earth that was in the report. But I came back because I had been exterminated more than headed for a crusade with my life from His Majesty the King, and I can''t report it. I''m sorry, but tell me more about where the dragon was. The crusade is gone, but there''s nothing left to investigate." Even as a Knights, I went out of my way to hire adventurers. I don''t care if I go back, I don''t get dressed unless I achieve results. That''s right. I wouldn''t tell you to give me the ground dragon, but that''s what you''d want to say on the inside. "I would like to have this local dragon examined with the Wyburn subspecies, is it possible? So I decided to offer a little help. If I take the Dragon to the Knights, that alone will increase the Knights'' work. To say that there will be more work is to say that there will also be more reports to the upper management, and it can also be said that trooping was not a mistake. Simply put, it means more money and pay for your activities. The Squad Leader was very pleased with my proposal. Because without labor, it''s like the handles have been rolling in. But this is only a deal (...). There (the Knights) will be given a record (...) that says'' I was involved in the case of the Dragon of the Earth '', and this (me) will be able to secure a free (...) workforce for the dismantling of the Dragon of the Earth and sell favors to Lord Lyle, the head of the Knights. Of course, I have the right to all the material of the Dragon, so I''ll just tell him about it properly. Once only orally on this occasion, I could not make any promises, so I asked the Squad Leader to write a brush, and one of the knights took it and went back to Wang Capital. The contract will be judged by Master Lyle. Well, it''s going to be eighty-nine. Anyway, that guy, he''s been messing around a lot since the first time he met me, so he''s managed most of his salary by Maria. In short, even though he''s the head of the military, he''s getting a penny from his mother. I feel sorry for this, even though I just deserved it. "Tenma! Well done! When he broke up with the crusaders and went back to the King''s Capital and went straight to the Royal Castle, Master Lyle was waiting at the gate. There are also escorts and gatekeepers waiting around. Master Lyle''s first voice seems to be rather telling them to sound deliberate than telling them to turn to me. (Tenma, sorry but match me) Master Lyle whispers as he slaps me on the shoulder. "Ha! I discovered the dragon, so I finally exorcised it" My words surprised the guards and gatekeepers around me. Naturally. By mistake, an organism called a ground dragon is not the kind of thing that comes down with (...). Originally, if you discover it, you''ll do everything in your power to escape. It is a bragging story of a single organism if it escapes, and there is a possibility that there will be a bounty just to report it. "Come on... that''s just great! Okay, let''s go! We''re headed to the Knights'' training ground on Master Lyle''s guidance. There''s no way to get a dragon out on this spot, so the training ground was chosen as a big, dirty place. "So, Tenma... excuse me, but you went to that forest because I gave you my instructions, so why don''t you do it? Of course, we will pay for it, and we will not claim the right to the material. Just let the knights bite the dragon." Don''t let the guards around you ask you, Master Lyle, you''ll bring me a consultation in the carriage. Apparently, it''s what I expected. "Fine... there are quite a few conditions, aren''t there? Five gold coins for each of the four of us as a condition of this offer. This also includes a stopping fee. Besides, the purchase of the materials we took. I decided to get more than the market price for this. With regard to the purchase of materials, I decided to have them bought off three things, except me, and something that I hunted jointly. As for the dragon, I said no, so I was sorry, but instead I was going to accommodate some material from the Wyburn subspecies. "So Lyle hitched a ride to Tenma." Early on in the Knights'' practice field, Master Lyle was caught by Master Maria. When one of the escorts went to secure the training ground, Maria found him and seemed to be ahead of him. Because I asked Maria why she was ahead of me, and she said, "Because Lyle seemed to be up to something". "Mother, the story was a deal between me and Tenma on the basis of ''convinced by both sides''..." At present, Master Lyle is seated in front of Maria. I was told nothing in particular, so I''m letting the knights prepare for demolition after I''ve positioned myself to serve the Wyburn subspecies and ground dragons around the middle of the practice field. Not exactly in the form that I''m ordering, but in the form that Tida is ordering my instructions. "Lyle, I''m not mad about the ride. The angry thing is that you tried to keep it from us and put it in the hands of the Knights (for your own dime). You know?" Maria''s sermon continues. "Mr. Tenma, what do you do next? "Ahhh... this size reptile doesn''t have to be rusty... can you gather up some cutaway blades, tools for dismantling that might be used, and later someone who has had experience judging junior dragons? Listen to my words, Tida gives the knights instructions. "Fine, Lyle. This is a case that could be in history! If you''re going to make a deal, you should build on that! Luckily, it''s good because I realized that if you do poorly... no, you don''t have to do poorly, you''ll be attached to other nobles! The sermon is still going on. "Mr. Tenma. We have all the blades and tools, but the stone doesn''t have anyone in the castle." "Then to the guild... I don''t know, maybe Grandpa would know. I''m sorry, can someone go? "Then we''re coming! At the corner of the training ground, Jin and the others, who were having a tea party (outside the battle power of the name), ran for it and rented the carriage out of the knights. "Fine! That''s how I hear you always have the habit of thinking things over easily...! Sermons that have stepped out of line are still going on. "By the way, Tida, what about Luna? "Luna is studying. Maybe he''s doing it with his grandfather and uncle." I used to say it in a way that bothered me, but I would say I can''t come here. "I don''t know what else to do... let''s take a break until Grandpa gets here" I''ll put out a table on the spot and take out tea and sweets. Fortunately, there are a lot of topics to talk about to kill time. Maria couldn''t hear me as I was picking sweets with Tida and talking about the dragon. Turning around, the sermon seemed to be over, and Master Maria was approaching us. Behind it lies Lyle, who has a vain eye. "Can I stay here? Master Maria lowered her back to the empty chair before hearing my reply. Behind him stands Master Lyle with a vain eye. "How would you change the deal for Diryu? I opened my mouth when I saw Maria sitting down. "That''s right. Well, we''re not changing the terms on the Tenma side. The change is for the counterparty to say," It''s not Lyle, it turns into Teeda "and to say," At the royal behest, I did not exorcise the Dragon (...) " I know the first reason. The point is to make the achievements of Tida, the "future king candidate," and to strengthen Tida''s connection to me. This change is understandable because it''s a story that benefits me, too. The problem is second. If you want to make Tida''s achievements, you should leave the material with royal instructions. Maria told me with a smile that you felt the doubt about me and Tida. "It''s a simple story. I can''t believe the royal order was given, given the circumstances. Perhaps the nobleman will poke me about it and make me suffer unnecessary hardships. Then you should write in the dossier that Tenma favored (...) the royal family. It''s easier to do it later." That''s why. Master Lyle''s method may be "the royal family used its power to give me the dragon of the earth," etc. Those close to you won''t think that, but the average person might believe it, and even the reformists, will certainly use it. Therefore, it is said that we will minimize criticism and make the most of the facts. I don''t care for it myself, but if you ask me if I''m going to be attached to either a royalist or a reformist, I''ll be a royalist I know a lot of. A while ago, I said I didn''t want to join the faction, and I might go somewhere I don''t know, but I''m pretty sure how involved I am in the current state, so it would be more convenient to clarify my position. At any rate, the top royalists and I are close at the moment. I don''t have a hand in not using this. "No problem...... but I am only a favored collaborator (...)" "Yeah, nothing wrong with that. Tenma just likes the royal family, just (...) ordinary people, right?" Teeda and I are pulling on Maria, who talk a lot of things, but she seems to understand that she has something to do with the center of the story. It should be noted that in the course of the conversation, Master Lyle did not make it slight, but she was shaking her body as she blued her face, responding only to Maria''s laughter (...). 105 Chapter 6-4 Demolition work "Look, why don''t you cut in a little deeper there! Why don''t you peel the scales first! Under Grandpa''s instructions, the knights go ahead with their work without hissing. The work has started an hour ago, but it has still not reached 20% of the entire itinerary. But it was helpful that Grandpa knew how to dismantle the dragon. He remembered it quite a while ago when he hunted junior dragons. He was also a ground dragon at that time, and because he didn''t know how to do it, he dismantled it in a half-examined state, which caused much of the material to go bad. This time, they''re using their experience to try not to damage the material. "With that said, it''s been about two hundred years since the royal family was involved in the demolition of dragons." Teeda seemed to have looked into the dragon in the library and had interesting stories. For example, it seems that the meat of the dragon is delicious, but it is quite stiff, and if it is not softened in some way, it is literally toothless, or the last time I hunted the dragon, the central figure was the second prince at the time, and he had the same dark hair and black eyes as me, and at birth the queen made a noise that she cheated, or the scales of the dragon could be melted and processed like metal, or something... "Phew, is it the same as metal..." I got some good information inside. I was just thinking about updating my current leather armor, so I might be as luxurious as I want at this time. "I knew I was out -! "Hurry up and take it with you! "Don''t forget to put it in your magic bag! At that time, a group that was dismantling the Wyburn subspecies, a short distance from the ground dragon, became noisy. Looking at you, he seemed to have just cut open the stomach of the Wyburn subspecies, with a melted human upper body coming out of them. "Tamer... that''s gross" "Ugh..." Teeda seemed to have never seen a body like that (...), holding her mouth by her hand. "Tenma, come! Jean, who was directing the demolition of the Wyburn subspecies, is calling me while holding Tamer''s bag. "Is there something wrong? "Hey, do you think you can still use this bag? The two bags offered by Mr. Jean were melted and perforated everywhere, and it seemed difficult to repair them, but they did not appear to be completely broken, so the contents could be changed. "It looks fine. Bring me some replacement bags. Anything about the same size." A nearby knight brought a bag to my order. I receive the bag and use Grant Magic to create a simple magic bag. Connect it to a broken bag and let it share the space. All you have to do is open a new bag and retrieve the contents. "How did you do that! This!" Jean is surprised, but by reason, it''s an easy one. The point is, I just made a new opening and mounted it on a bag that I couldn''t open anymore. Explaining that, Mr. Jean was impressed with whether it was like that, but when asked later by Grandpa, he said this was a new technology, and cautioned to remain silent because when this technology spread it would certainly be misused. I checked Tamer''s magic bag for the tournament like that, but I couldn''t find anything particularly suspicious. However, from Tamer''s personal belongings, which were kept by the attendant, which were examined using the same method, various shitty objects emerged, and Jean and the others were pulling lightly. First and foremost were the poisonous substances, which were stored in objects with strong killing power, to weak objects, to objects with immediate or delayed effects, and even to objects for demons and animals, to potent ecstasy and horticultural drugs. The next most common was the weapon category, and this one even came out with what appeared to be torture. Later, with what appeared to be stolen goods and foodstuffs, Ms. Jean, who confirmed these, temporarily interrupted the dismantling and headed for the preparation of the report and the interrogation of the remaining members. "Excuse me, Mr. Tenma. We''ll have to dismantle it later." Tida bows her head instead of Mr. Jean, but I didn''t care because I seemed to be able to dismantle even one of my own with regard to the Wyburn subspecies. "Mr. Tenma, the ground dragon just takes out his guts and finishes sorting, and skins the rest" After about three hours without Jean and the others, he finally came to peel the skin off the dragon. Once we get here, we can use magic to move forward crisply. "Well, I guess I''ll just take a break." Tida told everyone what I suggested. "No, this is quite a bone." Grandpa comes closer as he turns his shoulder, but doesn''t look as tired as he says with his mouth. "Hold on, this guy''s a pretty big guy. It''s bigger than the one I took down. It''s not proof of that, but look, look at this." Grandpa took it out because it had a diameter of 40 cm or more. As a result, the Wyburn subspecies were about 20 cm in size. "That would be worth more than 10 million Gs. If I put it up for auction, I''d lightly double it." "It''s worth a lot... but I''m not going to sell it, and I don''t have a use for it at the moment... I guess I''ll let it die in my bag until it turns up" Talking to Grandpa, for example, Teeda came interrupting like she said she was afraid. "Um ~ Tenma. I''ve been wanting to hear from you for quite some time now...... what is that cow over there with Shiloumal? Teeda pointed to three white-haired buffaloes, eating grass behind the sillowmall. "Oh yeah, I was wondering, too. Are you going to eat that? Grandpa seemed to be concerned, and if he was going to eat, I would help him snort, but I told him I didn''t mean to. "If I helped, they missed me. That''s why I brought them here. Thought I''d keep it at home." I''m surprised at what I said, Teeda. "Right, okay. You can use a backyard or something that you don''t use for the breeding area, and if you ask around Martha, she''ll show you how to take care of it." Tida was surprised even at her grandfather, who had agreed to it so lightly... wouldn''t it be surprising if she said a total of three calves in two 1t-over cows, as if they had dogs and cats? "The problem is bait, but what are we going to do about it? "I don''t have a problem with that. Basically, I think if you mow the grass together in the meadow, save it in a bag, and buy out some extra cheaper grain or something, you should be able to collect it in exchange for cow''s milk, grandpa." White-haired buffaloes look something like Holstein. Well, the white-haired buffalo is considerably bigger. For this reason, I thought I might be able to take milk, so I tried my first milk squeeze in my life, but this was amazing. Whatever, the milk came out lightly at 30L. When I tried it, it was quite rich and tasty milk, so I store it in my bag. "White-haired buffalo milk comes from luxury products. I can''t get it because I can''t tame it. Meat is even more luxurious." Rest assured. There''s meat too! Grandpa was quite happy when he took the meat out and showed it like that. I had teada too. I did, so when I said I''d split it it up when I dismantled it, I was happy with this one. "So, Mr. Tenma. What are the names of those cows? I was asked, so I announced the name I had been thinking about beforehand. "That taurus is" jubeye, "the cow is" hilo, "and the calf is" balls. " This came from "One-Eyed Buffalo (Willow Raw)" where the Taurus was Juubeye, and from the Juubeye connection, the calf (female) had balls (Galasha), and then the mother was named Hiro. However, his mother''s name was lost in Hiro or Ter, but in the end he decided to Hiro. "Well, that''s a different name, isn''t it?" "Yeah, you''re changing." Again, there seems to be some discomfort between the two of us when it''s a Japanese-style name, but there''s no choice but to name it. Get used to it. The introduction of the white-haired buffaloes came to a relaxing place, Master Maria. "Teeda, Tenma. How''s it going? Maria joined the break, and the four of us continued our conversation. Looking in the direction of Maria''s arrival, Lady Lyle is still sitting in the front seat. As a royalty, as the head of the military, Maria said something horrible like, "Because it''s the usual." "So, what part of the dragon can you sell? I was asked, so I told her that I had spoken with Master Lyle in general, and I decided to leave it officially in the documents. The area to sell to the royal family is one eyeball from the ground dragon, the majority of the gut except the heart, a few bones, dozens of kg of meat, from the Wyburn subspecies, both eyeballs, the majority of the gut except the heart, half the skin, half the scales, nails and fangs, half the meat. They will take more than they originally planned, but they want to color the right price and give Jin and the others a little more than they originally planned. Again, Master Lyle doesn''t seem to reach Maria''s feet in such a rush. "So it''s a reward... you don''t need a title, do you? "I don''t want to! Tida was quite surprised when I put a quick no to Maria''s words. "Well, I thought you''d say that... but I''ll tell you for once, in the case of the title, I''m even thinking of the Count, right? "Still not going" Maria seemed to know I would say no, but Tida seemed uncomfortable. "Why, Mr. Tenma? I think it''s probably the first time in history that you''re 15 years old and you''re going from civilian to earl? Teeda''s words are the most, but that''s in the case of normal people. Honestly, I don''t think the title is that good for me right now. I have never been in a special position before (including in my previous life), so I don''t care, and I think I have a better life than the nobles there. Besides, I don''t have a problem with money, so I can do whatever I want and live. When it becomes aristocratic, you have to do the corresponding (tedious) work, such as managing territory and calculating tax revenues, and even if you receive an honorary lord who doesn''t have territory, you get caught up in troubles between aristocrats. Besides, in my case, when I get the title, I will have to form a ministerial group from scratch, and I will have to sort them out, so the pros and cons will only increase. Yes, I told Teeda, Teeda looked complicated, but on the other hand, Maria was laughing funny. "Though the blood isn''t connected, you''re the son of Boulder Sealia and Ricardo. You look just like me! Maria, with a laugh, began to talk to me and Tida in a delightful way. "Actually, Ricardo refused to be listed as a nobleman, the same way. Says Seelia has the same opinion." It''s the first time I''ve heard of it from Maria, but the truth is that her father and mother were originally aristocrats. He said his father was the son of the Knight Sir, the lowest throne, and his mother was the Viscount''s niece. Well, when I think about it, my mother said it was Maria''s childhood, and my father said she was a classmate at the same school as the king, so it''s a strange story that at least one of them is not noble. I just tried to ask Maria why those two were in Kukri Village... "That would be better if Lady Merlin spoke than I did. Isn''t that right, Master Merlin?" So I spoke to my grandfather, who had come right behind me at some point. "Damn, why would I teach you that? I don''t even want to remind you." "If Tenma was a normal kid, I wouldn''t have talked to her either. But it''s going to be tough like this, for sure." Grandpa also sat in the chair sighing at Maria''s compelling smile. "That''s true too... Shall we start with Ricardo? Even so, it''s not a big deal, because Ricardo''s mother dealt with the aristocrats and Ricardo was born. Ricardo lived in the village of Kukri as a child, but the father of the Knight Sir, who had no trace, was called to King''s Capital to raise him. And Ricardo goes to King''s Capital school, but a few years later his father lost his leg and lost his title. At that time, Ricardo might have left school, but he was good enough to stay a privileged student." They knew the Kings then. For this reason, the secondary school is the equivalent of the secondary school of the previous life. "The problem is not with Shelia''s home. Even though she is a relative of mine, she was originally the daughter of my brother in the Viscount family, my brother''s daughter. I was born after I left home." Grandpa was born as the third son of one of the Viscounts, and his mother was said to have been born as the eldest daughter of the second son of the Viscounts. He said his grandfather and mother''s father were close in age and were close, but they didn''t go against his grandfather''s brother (eldest son). That caused Grandpa to leave the house before he could grow up and become independent as a civilian (...). It''s rare to leave home before adulthood, but fortunately, Grandpa had a magical talent, so he didn''t have a problem. But my mother''s father... my grandfather was different. He said he was not allowed to leave the house because he had no magical talent and said he was his second son. After that, she was married and her mother was born, but her eldest son also gave birth to a boy who would be a trail, making her independent as a knight. Immediately after independence, they struggled quite a bit financially. But the eldest son, he said, did not provide any support or anything. By the time Grandpa was made independent, he had already made a name for himself as a fairly famous adventurer and took considerable care of him financially. Thanks to this, my mother was able to attend school and became friends with Maria (hence the elementary school¡­ places like elementary school). At that time, Maria was the king''s wife, so she later became acquainted with the king. Because of that relationship, my mother met my father and got to go out with him. Even as a grandfather, he said that his father was drawing noble blood and that his grades at school were good, so he was going to welcome him as his son-in-law. With that in mind, Grandpa admitted that his father and mother would go out with him and that it was a good experience to act as adventurers, he said. But it seems that the eldest son, whom the king mistakenly thought the king cared about his mother for (...) being close to him as his mother and friend''s lover, put all sorts of pressure on his grandfather to turn his mother into the king''s sideroom. Because of that, Grandpa said his body wasn''t originally sturdy, but he was exposed to severe stress and got sick. Worst of all, the eldest son accused his grandfather of not being able to perform all his noble duties and tried to adopt his mother as his own. Just then, the mothers had returned to Wang Capital to compete in the martial arts tournament, and when they found out about the story, the mother and father protested to the eldest son, but the eldest son did not listen, and even involved his faction boss to try to move forward with the plan. The king (then the Crown Prince) also tried to protest, but Mr. Cliff, who came up with a measure, said he stopped. And when they heard about Mr. Cliff''s measures, the mothers competed in the tournament and won every one of them. He said this when he told the king at the time that he would reward him for winning. "" We don''t need a reward, so let us acknowledge our marriage and cut off from our parents "" He said this was the measure Mr. Cliff had in mind. Normally, it doesn''t seem strange that there would be punishment as a crime of disrespect, but there, to the then king and some leading aristocrats (royalists), the Crown Prince (the current king) had taken root beforehand, so the request was admitted so much that the two married and moved to the village of Kukri, where his father was born. Conversely, the eldest son was forced to replace him for causing unnecessary noise. Shortly after the replacement of his eldest son happened, Grandpa said he had just died of hard work. "Besides, due to poor quality, my eldest son (Sealia''s cousin) is still in Viscount status... he may harass me with resentment" "So one of the countermeasures was to count Tenma." She said Maria was obsessed with my title because of that reason. Well, that won''t be all. "By the way, come on... can I kill that former Viscount? To my straight speech, don''t pull, Teeda. "No, I don''t think so." "Well, that''s not good." "That''s right! Mr. Tenma!" Teeda has a soothing look at what the two of you disagreed with, but... "It''s too early to kill! Not until we see how things are going! "Well, we have to plan carefully so that we can never get away with it! More Don''t Pull Teeda. In particular, it seems most surprising that Maria has made a statement to condone the killing. "Tida, do you understand? Sometimes nobles have to take people''s lives. Trouble, huh?" "No, Mr. Tenma isn''t noble... besides, isn''t Mr. Tenma the cause! Teeda with a tired look. To Tida, the adult black joke seemed too early. That, half of it was serious. Half of it was a play conversation going on, overtaking breaks if you noticed. "If it''s not time to start again, don''t let the sun go down" "Yeah, shall we get started, Mr. Tenma?" The condition of the dragon now is that it contains cuts for peeling. So first I drop the head and tip of my hands and feet that get in the way. This is my role. "Oops..." Firstly, manipulate the giganto to secure the ground dragon. And along the cleavage just below his head, he cut the meat open with a knife. As you cut it around your neck, the bone remains at the end. It''s just hard to cut a bone, so I put a knife tip on a nearby joint to help. "" "Ooh!" " The earthly dragon''s neck is cut off more easily than I thought and cheers from the knights I was watching around. After that, he cut off the tip of his hands and feet, following the same procedure as his neck. "This is good, all the time" Put the knife and the giganto back in, and I''ll make sure Gin and the others get their share first. The knights use their magic on the knife for demolition to sharpen it and separate it along the border between the skin and the flesh of the ground dragon. Occasionally inexperienced knights have made mistakes and cut their fingers or not let the meat peel clean, but generally the work went without problems. And roughly two hours later, the entire itinerary of the work ended. The time it took was roughly seven hours, mobilizing more than twenty knights, and the ground dragon turned into material. "That''s it! Teeda is just excited that the work is done, but it is the work of the knights that is done (...). "Teeda, your work is not done yet." "What?" Tida tilting her neck at Maria''s words. "That''s right. Now we still have the task of negotiating the price (...) of the material to trade with the royal family. The person responsible for this one is Teeda... be gentle." I said it deliberately with a smile towards Tida. Teeda, who looked at me and blued her face, saw Maria nearby, but Maria ignored Teeda. Anyway, it was Maria who told me to do these acts (...). So to speak, that''s a mastermind. This is nothing like saying, "You can take money from Teeda." It''s just saying, "Let Teeda go through these deals, so to speak, Maria''s kindness." "Okay. What is it here, so are you sure you want to negotiate in my room? Now that I know I can''t count on Maria''s backup, Tida tries to discuss it in her room, but I turned it down. "No, we''ll do it here anyway. The knights who took part in the demolition will also wonder how much value will be attached to the material of the ground dragon they dismantled." Tida gave me the choice of place, so I didn''t hesitate to say no and suggested we do it on the spot the knights were watching. Even the most suggestive is that Tida has no choice right now. Whatever, the knights are already looking at Tida with anticipation. Teeda, who lost sight of the knights around her, responded to the negotiations here. This prevents Teeda from getting a bad price for the material. Because if they are poorly priced, ''successive generations of kings have put a price on their jobs'' and so on. There is no indication that Tida noticed the incident at the moment, but Maria''s eyes are getting a little rough. "First, let''s go from the dragon. One eyeball, guts except the heart, a few bones, and dozens of kg of meat would definitely accommodate you here? "No, I have a change in my gut. I''ll take one lung, liver, gallbladder, and stomach. Instead, let''s sell 200 kg of meat" Demand in the gut system is what I just said. I told Maria I would sell them, but it''s one hand to try and stick with Tida if she''s the other. "Yeah, I don''t mind that, but can I get you that much more meat? "Oh, we still have a lot of meat. I''d like to consume you if I could." "Okay." Teeda did exactly what I thought. Honestly, compared to the value of the gut, meat would be something other than that. Whatever, meat can only be treated (...) as edible, but the gut can also be a material, medicine, and of course it can be consumed. Teeda is simply delighted that the amount of meat has increased, but she has not noticed that Maria''s expression has become more rude behind her. "So that''s the price... but what''s the deal with the dragons in the past? In response to my question, Teeda began to take out and answer the materials she had been working on beforehand. "In past deals, there are a total of five that remain as material. The first case was head, heart, scales, nails, meat 200 years ago, and the second case was eyeballs and all guts 150 years ago, plus bones and meat on scales. The third case was 120 years ago and only meat. The fourth case was eighty years ago, everything except meat. The last was Merlin''s defeated individual forty years ago, and he''s buying everything away at this time. However, they were in pretty bad shape, so it''s not very helpful" Besides, the price is quite different now, so it can only be used for reference. It wasn''t very useful, but still, it seems it was a positive assessment for Maria that Tida was making the materials in advance, and she''s smiling back just a little bit. "If that''s the case, shall we go with the price individually? That''s an eyeball first. How about this for a million G''s? "Eh... yes, that''s fine for the price" I said it in a bit of a blow, but Tida nodded lightly. "What about the guts... for $800,000? "It would be helpful if you could make it a little cheaper" "Well, how about 700,000?" "Thank you" The story progresses with a great deal of clapping. As the story progresses, so does Maria''s expression. Later, Tida decided to preach. Such a future was the expression I could see as if I were in my hands. 106 Chapter 6-5 Transaction closed. And two things... "What part of the bone do you want? Still, negotiations are still going on. They asked me about the bone area, Tida, but I think I''m worried about this. This bothers me too. Whatever, because I can''t think of any particular use. A set of heads would be nice to decorate, but in this deal the head is excluded from the candidate. That makes no particular difference wherever you choose. "So can I have one front leg and one back leg? At 400,000 G" When I asked why, I left it as a dossier, so I said it looked pretty good. Actually, as a dragon bone, it would be cheap, but the first bone usage I came up with was enough to take stock of the soup, so I decided to sell it at that price. "So meat... how about 10,000 G per kg? 1000G (10,000 yen) around G. It is also of considerable price in this world. Teeda has a difficult face. "I have 200kg...... 1 kg 2500G please" Suddenly he came down to a quarter. Besides, Tida kept saying things before I opened my mouth. "A hundred kg feeds the knights as a reward. So minus the location and labor costs, please do it at 2500G" At the end of the day, Tida came to side with this situation. The knights around them are delighted to hear that there will be a reward. Now it''s my turn to break it. "Okay, that''s fine. Then the sum of 1 million for eyeballs, 700,000 for guts, 400,000 for bones and 500,000 for meat would be fine for 2.6 million g" "Yes." With that said, Tida fills in the contract, along with her name, the amount. "So, it''s the Wyburn subspecies..." "No, let''s do that after the demolition is completely over" If you just keep going like this, Tida is dangerous in many ways. Tida nodded at my suggestion without looking particularly concerned. Seeing a Tida like that, you''d thank me later, I felt. Behind that, Maria has something on her mind. Perhaps you are also thinking about future changes in Tida''s education policy. After Tida checked to see if the contract was flawed, she gave me a copy of the contract, too. "Make sure the amount and contents are correct. I think we can have the full price tomorrow." After I glanced through the contract, I put it in my bag. "Well, then I guess it''s time to go home" "Oh, I''ll send you there..." As Tida got up from her chair and tried to walk out towards me, Master Maria held Tida''s shoulder. "Teeda, you have a few things to talk about. I''m sorry, Tenma. I''m gonna ask you to excuse me here." "Ah, yes. This is the bag that contains the Wyburn subspecies. Keep it." Lady Maria chuckled at me, then smiled nicely at Tida, pushing her back into the castle. "Heh, eh..." Tida, who did not understand what was going to happen, was taken to Maria in confusion. "Teeda... I''ll pray to see you again tomorrow..." I prayed hand in hand (not to God) for Tida to be donned. "Tenma, I''m done handing over the dragon material. Let''s go home." Grandpa came as he put up a bag containing the dragon. It''s time to start getting dark now, so I hurried in and bagged everything around me and called in the Shiloumals. It was adorable how Tama came desperate to follow behind Shiloumal, who came here in a hurry, and the knights who watched it soothe. When I get back to the mansion, I have to think about the Jubeye and the others. I don''t really think it would be suitable for combat, even if I were a family member, so I think they would help me to enrich my diet. "I also need to study the meat of the dragon..." I know a few ways to soften the meat, but I don''t know if that method can be used for ground dragons, so it would be in a half-elaboratory state. Well, if we fail, it won''t be a complete waste because we have a handler at home. Confirming that Shiloumal and the others were in the bag, I went back to the mansion with my grandfather. Back at the mansion, there was also a crowd in front of the gate. However, this time the crowd didn''t seem to be a con group, and no one tried to talk to me. Sliding through between them and through the gate, the banquet was still going on. It was mainly the men of Kukri village who were drinking, and the women were cleaning up with their faces all the time and cheering up with the bad words of the men. "Eh, I don''t know what it is, but it''s painful! "" "" Kanpai!! The drunks are drinking like they said they have little food left and don''t need knobs or anything else. But some of them got mixed up and weren''t there when I went out. "Why are Kelly and the others here? "Yeah, I came to see Tenma before noon, but I wasn''t there, so I invited her to the banquet. But Dwarves are resistant to booze on boulders. They''re the only ones who''ve left a few barrels empty." That''s what Uncle Mark, who is drunk and flustered, said, pointing to the empty barrel that was piled behind them. The number of barrels loaded would not be ten or twenty. I wonder where the hell you''ve been sourcing it from, but I decided to wonder if you were stocking it because it was about the Dwarf drinking. "But if Kelly''s here, it''s just fine." Anyway, I was going to go to Kelly''s workshop in the near future and talk to her about equipment made of ground dragon material. It means I saved myself the trouble of going... if Kelly wasn''t drunk... "Kelly! Do you have a minute? "Hmm? Oh, welcome home from the lead! Kelly, who was drinking at the jock, is trying to get the head of the toast again, to make sure she knows about me. "Kanpai!................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Congratulations." Kelly, who emptied the contents of the jock instantly, blesses it as she remembers. "Oh, I need to talk to Kelly about that. Actually, I wanted to refresh my protective gear using ground dragon materials." Kelly put the jock on the ground before I totally ran out. Unlike earlier, those eyes were sharp artisans'' eyes. "Can you leave everything to me? Tell me, there will be more skilled artisans in the capital than I am. Instead, just say Tenma is looking for craftsmen, and the guy who says he wants to make them will show up with sesame seeds. Still, am I okay? "You''re not sure? Kelly showed her teeth and laughed at my provocative words. "Don''t be silly. No blacksmith knows more about Tenma than I do! I offered my hand to Kelly, confidently speaking. Kelly also comes to hold my hand disappointingly. How excited I am, my gripped hand was so painful that my bones snapped. "So, has Kelly ever made protective equipment out of ground dragon material? "You only did it once a long time ago. I didn''t have much material then, only a small shield though. Still, I''ve used both scales and skins, so I know how to do it, and I''ve used similar materials many times, so there''s nothing particularly wrong with that." That is. Since it is necessary to process the skin of the ground dragon with a special undertreatment, it was decided to hand over the material first. The skin of the ground dragon is roughly cut, but still quite large. When I took the skin out, I was drinking it around. Yea and the others gathered in rarity, and after cheering, I now began to drink the story of the ground dragon into the dishes. Kelly gathers all the female dwarves who were at the banquet and discusses it with them, focusing on the material of the ground dragon. Along with the material, they also had protective equipment such as leather armor that I had been using. "Tenma! Do you have any requests? "First, the emphasis is on ease of movement. Later, it feels like thickening only the steep area rather than stiffening your whole body into a bee." "That feels like strengthening this guy! "After that, if you can also make shoes, I want you to make them" "I just wanted to say... I don''t specialize in shoes, so I''ll order them from someone I know I can trust" "That''s fine." Suddenly Kelly asked me a question, so I decided to have something similar made to the armor I was used to. I don''t think there''s a problem with the shoes, if you know Kelly. However, they need to adjust while wearing it at least a few times, but I told them that it would be convenient for them to come to Kelly''s place. "It''s gonna cost a lot, but you''re gonna be okay, right? I replied that there was no problem because of that. Whatever, I sold some ground dragon material to the royal family, and in addition to my previous savings, I have the prize money for the tournament. If I wanted to, I''d be able to live in hiding right now... but I won''t. When I was interacting with Kelly like that, she heard me calling from somewhere. Looking around, there was an object crawling on all fours and approaching me. That and all four. "What are you doing? All four." It was Amur and the three sisters who were closing in. Ahead of Amur, the three sisters are hiking in the form of a follow. When I heard what I said, Amur was slowly about to get up, but the three sisters who were right behind me hugged me and fell in. Amur presses his mouth against the fallen clap and looks at this one. And... "I made it. (PO)" and is dyeing her cheeks as she rubs her stomach. Even the stomach was brilliantly swollen of things. And the three sisters holding Amur are equally bloated. "Tenma, look, look" "Me and us, we did it." "Ah, now, move..." Four people who leave those words and suddenly shut up. When I remembered that I had come across a situation like this before, I slowly turned my back and left the place. The four of them then raised their voices of protest, but soon became quiet. But I never looked back. Leaving the scene with the four of us, I looked for Jeanne and Aura. I wasn''t particularly busy, but I couldn''t even hear my voice, so I got a little worried. But my worries were worrying. Jeanne and Aura were asleep so that they could hit the mansion walls as well. It makes me picture when I see it this way...... yeah, it''s my fault. Even if Jeanne is fine, Aura is no good. Out. Aura, sleeping next to Jeanne, opens her mouth and drips, holding a glass of wine in her hand. It''s like an old drunk. "... Aina''s here" When she squeaked softly, Aura rose to momentum. "Enemy! Enemy attack! Devil! We''re late! And so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so forth Aina''s back in the royal castle, so you really picked her up, Aura said. "Aura, if you''re going to sleep, go to sleep in your room! Take Jeanne with you." "Huh, got it... is that it? Dear Tenma, welcome home..." Aura, the sleeping eye, seems to have noticed me after she replied with a yawn. He was trying to bow his head to me in a rough motion, but he was standing asleep with his head down. "Carry it for now... Slalin, please" I asked Slalin, who had grown up in a bag, to carry them both to their room. Slalin went into the mansion with her body bigger and two in her arms as she let her body bounce. Slalin was lifting his tentacles entangled by the two of us when he held them, but I think there would be no more gentle tentacle play... etc. I''m probably more tired than I think myself. I wanted to fall asleep early today but before that I went to the backyard and made an impromptu cattle hut with dirt magic to prepare food and water before getting the Juubeys out of their bags inside the hut. "I''ll make a decent one in the near future, so just be patient with this for a moment" That said, Juubeye started eating bait after it rang. In the meantime, this is the end of what we''re going to do today. The banquet is still going to last, but there won''t be any problems without me. So I went into the mansion, cleaned my body, and then dived into my own bed. When I entered the room, I somehow applied reinforced magic to the door, installed a golem instead of a gatekeeper, and locked the keys multiple times. ... There''s a carnivore today, so just in case. For once, my room is equipped with a toilet, so it takes me a long time to unlock it in the middle of the night and it suits my eyes dangerously, etc., so nothing happens. And then, in the middle of the night, the golems caught me trying to open the door, and a carnivorous system tied up like a minotaur was discovered early the next morning. And four of them... My grandfather and I headed to the royal castle today with those four, two slaves (who should have been) suffering from hangovers and a bunch of Kukuri Village men fighting headaches as their wives whipped us. Looks like Jin and the others are returning to their inn, so we stopped by the inn on our way to the royal castle and handed over the material of the ground dragon. "I''m sorry. And this is the tenma''s share." Jin seems to have already gone to redeem the results he got from the hunt, and he''s given me a bag with 40,000 Gs. "As expected, every meat came with a higher price than usual! 40,000 G is a lot of money for a single hunt. But compared to the amount I got in the Dragon, that''s the trivial thing... Exactly, though I didn''t say it in front of Jin... The Jins are going to take their time until the auction starts, so they''re not going on a temporary hunt. After breaking up with Jin and the others, I headed to the royal castle and came to the same training ground as yesterday, but for some reason there was Luna in front of me. "Luna, where''s Tida or Maria? When asked earlier about the two of them by Luna, who was somewhat in a good mood, Luna began to speak happily. "Something. Your brother is studying with his wife! That''s what set me free! And your wife wants you to talk to your brother and sell Wyburn." Is Luna next for Teeda...... and Teeda, I hope she''s not dead... But it''s not like Luna actually came alone, and Master Caesar is hiding behind Luna. It''s not like you''re hiding from me and Grandpa, it''s like you said you were worried about Luna and watching over her. "So, where did Maria tell you to sell me? "My favorite place! Maria gave quite a few instructions. I mean, does Luna know how to price it? So I decided to start a business meeting with Luna, but Luna didn''t seem to know exactly what the Wyburn subspecies were like, so I started by actually showing them. And one word of Luna, who actually saw the Wyburn subspecies, "Sell all this! It was. My grandfather was surprised by this, but he laughed at what the child was about to say. "As for buying the whole thing, how much the hell are you going to pay? I asked Luna because I was a little concerned, and Luna leaned her neck several times... "20 million g...... about? All of a sudden, Luna and I are surprised that Caesar and I were listening. "Is that it? Was it cheap? Luna, who mistakenly thought I was surprised and silenced because it was cheap, looked at this one with a worrying face. "So, what if it''s like 30 million g? Luna comes fishing for more prices. If I keep my mouth shut, how far will Luna come to raise the price? With that in mind, Master Caesar rushed over here. "Luna, isn''t that just too expensive? "Is that it? Father, were you there? To Luna''s doubts, Master Caesar, who cannot be said to have been hiding and watching, was gently coughing and deluding him that he was "just in the future". "But that Wyburn is rare and precious, isn''t it? Besides, your mother told you to buy me whatever I want for as much money as you want. Hearing the words, Master Caesar looked difficult with his head in his arms. "Why do you want the whole thing, Luna? In the meantime, when I asked him why he wanted the whole thing, Luna''s answer was simple. "''Cause if you''re gonna decorate, the whole thing''s cooler, right? I think everyone who comes to the Royal Castle would be surprised if they were stripped and decorated on the doorstep! That''s why. The idea impresses me as the grandson of a boulder king. He was thinking the same thing as me. Master Caesar had some distant eyes. Maybe no matter what education you''ve had already, you feel it''s too late to fix Luna. "Luna, I need materials from the Wyburn subspecies for the boulders, too. I can''t give it all away." "Eh! Brother, there''s also a dragon in the ground, so that''s good! Give it to me!" Master Caesar kept holding his head to Luna, who would not even pull a step after that. And on the verge of what seemed like an explosion of Dear Caesar''s anger, Luna suddenly became quiet. When Luna suddenly grew up, Lady Caesar was removed from the timing of her anger. "Well, half! Half of it! Your brother, too, won''t use all of it because of the ground dragon material, and it might be excessive, so just half (...) please! Only half (...) and I have come up with a compromise for Luna. But I can tell from the words that the compromise is not just a thought, but a result of thinking about being Luna. Indeed, not all materials of the Wyburn subspecies are needed more than those of the ground dragon, which is likely to be excessive. "As half sells, what''s the price? "Uh-huh... if it was half, would it be about 8 million G? If it were all, I''d have 30 million G''s, but it''s half, I don''t need a gut, and I''d have a brother with a demon nucleus..." Luna talks about why she got cheaper while breaking her finger. Dear Caesar was quite surprised at how he was about to get angry until earlier. "Whew, Tenma. I wonder if that price would be okay. The price is roughly that much." "Uh-huh... well, okay" "Really! Thanks, brother! Luna took out the contract with pleasure, no hesitation. The contract only says Luna''s name and ''Agree''. After that, if you write in my name what part you want to sell at what price, you''ll get a contract. When I wrote my name and price and then asked Luna where to sell it, Luna looked strange. "Half is half, right? Look, you''re gonna cut it straight from face to tail, right? gesture. Hand gestures. Luna says... Pretty difficult order. I just thought I was selling half the weight. Sure, that way it would be nicely halved, but it would take a lot of skill. Thinking about how you do it, Luna looks innocent, "Your brother can do it! Says. Those eyes are completely trustworthy. With that word, my exit was blocked. "Okay. Let''s try. Grandpa! Hurry up and go to Kelly''s workshop and ask if the weapons I ordered are ready. And get it if you can! "Okay. I''ll tell you right away! That''s what Grandpa said, he flew away in the sky. I completely removed the Wyburn subspecies'' guts while Grandpa was back. My gut was still stuck in my stomach yesterday because it had stopped where my belly and stomach had been mutilated. I took a little time but it didn''t take long because all I had to do was scratch it out. "Tenma. Is this okay? My grandfather, who had just returned by the end, had two long swings. "It''s finished, but I don''t hesitate to bring it to you if you have any concerns, let''s not" Grandpa has handed in ''Halvard'' and ''Big Spear (like)'' as he says from Kelly. They were both light for appearance and weighed enough to handle both at the same time if you just held them. I tried to wiggle them both lightly, but Kelly only took the time to make them on the boulder, and the balance was perfect. Especially the large spear cut is so great that I cut it just by blowing my hair on it. I thought that the Wyburn subspecies would be able to handle this without any problems, so I went to prepare them. First, from the nose tip to the tail tip of the Wyburn subspecies, use ink to draw the line. Next, Giganto was recalled and secured by gently holding down the Wyburn subspecies. "Let''s go! Big Spear and cleave along the line. Even though it was fortified with magic, the Big Spear mutilated the skin and meat of the Wyburn subspecies as funny. However, it was difficult to break bones to boulders, so I put them behind me. Less than enough, the skin and meat of the Wyburn subspecies could be cleaved. All you have to do is break your bones. Exactly from this state, it is unlikely to be possible to go from head to tail tip at once, so I first made sure to scrape it with the tip of the knife in the skull and cut it in. "Oops! After finishing putting the cut into the skull, I gently tap the cut in with Halvard. A few beats broke my skull in two with a crisp sound. "Brains, you little..." When I saw the brain that appeared out of the cracked skull, I accidentally squealed. The size of the brain is about 30 cm in diameter. It''s big compared to people, but it would be pretty, or very small, if I said it because of the size of the skull. If this was as big as a person''s head, the brain might not even be 10 cm in size. Whatever it is, the height of intelligence doesn''t seem to be proportional to the size of the brain. In the meantime, my brain went into a bag and I kept working on it. Now he switches to a large spear and cuts his spine vertically. The spine was pretty stiff, but if we went separately from passage to passage, it wasn''t that hard to cut. Along the way, the bones were slightly thicker where they hit the pelvis, called humans, but they cracked easily in the same way as the skull. And... "That''s it, over! When momentum rips the tip of his tail, he cheers from the naughty horses that were made at some point. Luna came here from among the horses, comparing the Wyburn subspecies divided into two parts, then pointing to one. "Brother, come here, please! The one Luna pointed to was the one with the back on the left. Luna is tight on the boulder. If this is Tida, she''ll let me choose which one to take first. "You don''t need a brain, do you? "Yeah, I don''t need it! Without looking at this one, Luna turns it down fast. Some of the horses seem disappointed in Luna''s words like that. Probably people like drug researchers. Never mind them like that, Luna was poking a cross section of the Wyburn subspecies. "Hey, brother. How do you make stripping? Looks like Luna is seriously going to make a Wyburn subspecies peel. I don''t really know how to make it either, but the peeling of "Crocodile Shark," which I signed up for the auction, was stuffed with plaster and other moulds. But since the contents are plaster, it weighs quite a bit. The craftsman I asked to strip had the idea of lightening it with plaster and wood, but still weighs nearly 300 kg. However, it is stable because it can stand on its own because it is whole with four legs. However, the Wyburn subspecies sold are not stable because they are half-body and are not Luna''s in the first place. I wondered what Luna would do with all those problems, but I didn''t want to be wasted on the other half of them by pointing them out badly here, so I just decided to dismantle my share. The Wyburn subspecies seemed to be easily skinned later if they dropped their heads and wings, which did not take much time. I''m kind of like a cook today, and so on, and I dismantled the Wyburn subspecies. 107 Chapter 6-6 Shadow Ruler After that, I saw Luna, who was about to implement a plan to strip the Wyburn subspecies, and Master Caesar hurried to pull Luna away from the Wyburn subspecies, and a knight with a magic bag retrieved it and left. Luna was complaining to Master Caesar, but on the contrary, she was angry and grumpy. At that time, he was looking right at me and dropping his shoulder when he saw the half of the (dismantled) Wyburn subspecies that had become blocked meat. The price of the Wyburn subspecies was brought by Caesar on the spot, so he went straight back to the receiving mansion. I was concerned about Tida, who never showed up, but Luna, dragged by Master Caesar, was more concerned. Perhaps your sermon will begin now. On his way home from the royal castle, he was walking around the street, smelling his appetite from various places. Many of the smells were from meat dishes such as skewers, all of which seemed to be to this effect. I bought a few bottles of each of the delicious products and ate them with the Shiloumals to taste them. From that, I buy a large amount of what I like and save it in my bag. I''m walking around hanging out and sometimes I hear the word Diryu. Apparently, rumors are spreading. So far the disguise hasn''t come off, but if you stay too far in one place, you might be able to do any of it. So I went around the various places without stopping my legs as much as possible. After a while of walking, I reached a venue like a flea market. I looked around wondering if it was any excavation as well, but all I have is crap and figs. Perhaps the good stuff was after the sale, and when I wanted to leave the venue behind, an outdoor shop dealing with books in the corner of the venue caught my eye. In this world where printing technology is underdeveloped, books are valuable and expensive. I got interested in an outdoor store dealing with such a book, and when I turned to my feet, I was amazed at the wide variety of products. When I looked at the price, it came from a thousand G books, even if it was cheap, and when it was expensive, it came with a 20,000 G price tag. The owner of the store wasn''t motivated either, he just glanced at me even when I stood in front of him and immediately turned to me. Looking at the titles of some of the books, there was a book with the names I found in it. "" The Young Days of the Great Sage Merlin "..." Take it in your hand and turn it to pieces, it''s definitely a novel about Grandpa. The price was 5,000 G, and I was wondering what to do, and I noticed the owner of the store looking at this one. Those eyes seemed to say no to chilling, and I accidentally took the money out of the bag and paid for it. "Maido..." As I tried to leave this place listening to my unmotivated voice, a thin dirty book with no several titles on it caught my eye. If you look inside of it somehow in your hand, it says something stunning about it. I tried to ascertain the price but it wasn''t written and I had no choice but to talk to the store owner. "What''s the price of this book? "Am I right? Oh, that book... it''s a graffiti book, so you can have a thousand G''s in it all" Five books in all. I thanked him and left the place. People can''t see my face right now. If they saw it, they would definitely look so sniveling that they would report it. Running at times, sometimes jumping over buildings, I rushed back to the mansion. "What or Tenma. Face it so hard... are you out of your mind? Going round the gate, I ran into Namitaro on a walk. Apparently the banquet was over and no one else was there. "Namitaro! Look at this! While still in high tension, I spread out the untitled book I bought earlier to show it. "What... are you serious! What also amazes Namitaro. It''s "''Japanese'' don''t! Plus, recipe books for cooking! Yes, this was a recipe book for cooking, supposedly written by a reincarnator. The reason the owner didn''t understand the contents of this book was because it was'' all written in Japanese ''. In this world, the letters with previous life have something in common. That''s an Arabic number in an alphabet like g (grams), m (meters). But this book is all written in kanji and katakana. So I guess people in this world couldn''t read it. At the end of the book, the author''s name was written. "Taro Yamada" ...... thanks! Mr. Yamada! I will use it dearly! Although the number of items seems small for the amount of books, the materials are substituted with objects available in this world, so it is quite convenient. Inside, it said how to make acorns, how to make sweet liquor made with rice, how to make miso and soy sauce in sake, and even how to formulate spices of curry. Namitaro suddenly started to get excited when I was thinking about what to try from. "Tenma! This! You''re not making this! When I read the page Namitaro was open there was... "Yam Kan......" "That''s it! Yam Kanya! In my last life, the fisherman used it as bait every now and then! I took that off the needle a little bit, and I liked eating it! Speaking of which, I''ve used potato kan for carp fishing... it''s easy to collect ingredients and it doesn''t take long. However, I am worried that the way I know how to make it is to consolidate it in cold weather, but there is no such thing as cold weather. Fortunately, what''s on my notebook is a way not to use cold weather, so I might be able to figure it out. When I checked the ingredients in the kitchen, I was lucky to have sweet potatoes (something like that), so I decided to just cook them. The procedure involves steaming the potatoes, mixing the sugar with a little salt, crushing them, putting them in a mold and cooling them down. I didn''t have that much difficulty because I originally knew the rough way to make it, but if this was a dish I didn''t know how to make, I would have been confused about deciphering the recipe book. Whatever, it''s the first time in fifteen years in Japanese, and the recipe book says "Potato Nanajudo Clyde Steamed Cass," so I have to read it carefully. You need to translate this in your spare time. Anyway, cooking with general sensation and magic takes about two hours. Finally, the potato seemingly finished. I tried to taste the edge, but there seems to be no particular problem. I divided the potato kan that I could do into two parts, one in my bag. "Tenma! Ha! Ha!" Taking the chopped potato candy, Namitaro is urging his chest fin to bump. Next to it, there are some familiar eaters every time. Throw the chopped potato candy into each mouth and they all look deliciously chewed. Namitaro, among other things, was demanding a replacement at a rate that exceeded that of the Shiloumals, calling out for nostalgia. Yam Kan should have made quite a bit of it, but it disappeared instantly. Shiloumal and Solomon look a little dissatisfied because they almost ate Namitaro. Leaving the foodies alone, I decided to work on deciphering the recipe book. On his way back to the room, Jeanne and Aura, who were cleaning, were asked about the identity of the sweet smell drifting in the kitchen and took half of the rest of the potato kan. After that, I worked in the room until dinner, but because I worked the potato kan with one hand, all the potato kan was gone. And my grandfather, the only one who ate the potato kan, messed with me, and I became the feather of making the potato kan again to get in the mood. Lesson of the day, Grandpa''s bullying is creepy...... "Tenma, aren''t you going to the auction? The day after the Yam Kan disturbance, Jin and the others arrived in the morning. The reason was an invitation to the auction. I am selling Crocodile Shark stripping, so I was originally planning to participate, but the plan was broken down by those who came earlier than Jin and the others. "Tenma, play with us! "It''s ours! "Don''t interrupt me! "I play with Tenma too" Three cats and a child tiger, arguing at the front door. And Aina looking at it with a rugged eye. Aina''s hands are grabbed with a cage containing laundry and a neat aura. "It''s time to stop, right? "Um ~ why don''t you stop around? Jeanne and Primera are trying to settle the quarrel. "It''s hard to have a man! Jin comes and pees as he slaps me on the back. I got a little annoyed, so when I decided to bread my stomach, I grew older. "Well, if that''s what you''re saying, you can''t help it. Tenma, don''t let it get in the way." In the words of Menace the dawn sword departed. Jin is borrowing his shoulder from Garratt, but he seems to be able to walk somehow, so he''ll be fine. "Tenma!" "Tenma goes eating, walking and hunting in the woods! "Which is better! "Recommended is Forest..." "Shouldn''t I sleep at home? "" "" No! I know it''s going to be hard to choose either way. So I tried to say my hopes, but they were immediately rejected. Aren''t we really close, you guys? "Um ~ Tenma. We''re having a party at the Royal Castle the day after tomorrow... are you ready? Primera''s question sounded like a sign to me. There was definitely something like that. I completely forgot about the dragon, but to say that I will be invited to the royal castle for the average person is an event that is once in a lifetime or not. Most of all, it''s none of my business. "With that said, you had that! All four of you, I''m sorry, but I could do it! When I said that and tried to go back to my room, my sleeve was accidentally pulled. Turning around, Amur is pulling her sleeve. "I''m invited, too. Prepare with Tenma" Amur who proclaims with his chest outstretched. Seeing how it was, the three daughters regretted with their teeth clenched, but suddenly began to consult them as if something had flashed. "Right! Amur needs to be ready too! "It''s hard to prepare! "So we can help you! When I say that, with brilliant collaboration, I try to keep Amur away from me and take him. But even as the three joined forces, Amur seemed to have more power above him, twitching closer to me as he pulled the three together. "Ha-ha-ha." "Hey! You''re so stupid, even though you''re smaller than us! "Observe -! "I can''t, I can''t! Primera, help me! I was worried about what to do, Primera, but the three of us called me and told me, but I turned to help. Primera turns her hand to Lily''s torso, which is held on Amur''s back, and drops her hips and starts stepping on her. Then, gradually, Amur''s advance stopped and a few seconds later, he was in a state of total antagonism. "Humph! "Fighto!" "" Lots! "Oh..." Primera, who hasn''t followed Nori, has a distracted voice, but the four of us don''t seem to hear it at all. Compared to the power of one to four, so far, it''s completely mutual, but it''s not going to last that long. Because whoever tries to intervene in this battle is approaching with great momentum. The man overtook the five men at a windy speed, and stood before Amur. "Blanca, I''ve come to a good place. Help me..." Gotchin! and made a loud noise, and Blanca''s fist bone fell on Amur''s head. Because of this, his strength fell out of Amur''s body, and the balance that was antagonizing him leaned toward his three daughters in momentum. As a result, Amur was pulled out of momentum and turned upside down with the four people he was pulling behind. "" "Nyah! "Yikes! I heard four people screaming. The four are the four who were behind Amur, and Amur is holding his head and rolling around. Apparently, I couldn''t even afford to scream. "Sorry, Tenma...... Amur! Though I told you I was getting ready for the party today! We''re leaving!" "Hey, Ma... Tenma ~ ~" Turning his hand to this one, Amur said, drawn by Blanca. "" "Viva ~ i...... then, tenma. Let''s go play! With Amur gone, the three sisters, in a better mood, invite me again. "So you said you were ready. Play with the four of us. Come on." The truth is, preparation, etc. ends in just a few minutes. All we have to do is prepare the courtesy clothes that Isabella bought us and get familiar, so all we have to do is do it the same day after that. But when I go out here to hang out with the three sisters, there''s definitely Amur after that. And you''ll be forced to go along with the play. So I made the choice not to play with all three sisters. Never because it stinks. "" "Eh!" " "I don''t have a choice. Tenma also has a convenience..." Primera can take care of the three infidels. "Mm-hmm... I can''t help it" "Primera, go play! "Yao Yao Yao ~!" The three seem to have given up even though they are unfaithful, trying to take Primera instead. But Primera looked at those three with a seemingly sorry face. "Sorry...... actually I have to attend the party too so I have to get ready after this......" "" "" Eh! With the three of us in Primera''s words, I was surprised, too. "Why!" "Why!" "sloppy!" The three of them are stuck in a primera and complaining. I didn''t know why Primera was invited either at first, but when I thought about it, I understood it was natural. Whatever... "I seem to have forgotten... even if it looks like this, she''s the three Duchess women." "" "Ah..." " It is. Primera herself didn''t win the tournament, but if the Duke''s daughter played an active role in qualifying for the tournament, it''s no surprise that she was invited. Moreover, the Duke of Sanga family is a heavy town of royalty. Instead, it''s weirder to be in the king''s capital but not called. Even if not invited, it is normal for the Duke of Sanga to accompany him as his wife''s deputy, as he does not appear to have brought his wife. It should be noted that partners do not seem to have to be heterosexual, and some nobles seem to take escorts. Because of that, I''m not taking my partner. At first I thought about inviting even Grandpa, but Grandpa said he was personally invited. Apparently, you''re close to Ernesto for protecting the Kings during the Wyburn subspecies? I''m supposed to be invited (...), but it''s actually like being my bug. At this party, there would be nobles who would jump to my exhortation, and Grandpa would join me because of the concern that the Dukes of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons would still appear to look at the gaps and try to take me in, starting with the king. It should be noted that Suralin and the others did not intend to participate, but because one of the royal families asked me to participate, it was decided to participate conditionally, except in Namitaro, in the bag. The story goes, but the three of them have sudden primera confessions that make them look incredible. The staring primera looks very uncomfortable and has a slight lumbar pull. "" "Traitor. Eh! "Why not? When the three of them thought they were screaming about a mistake, they were struck by a primera. Primera also ran out more with a great reaction than usual and ran out the garden trying to shake the three of them off. The chase was a battle that looked better than watching a bad game. Three daughters, better than instantaneous power, pushed Primera in uniquely triplets'' collaboration, as if even hunting, pressing to catch her, but Primera also responded by spotting the three habits and using all the technology she could have to escape. Nearly an hour after the chase, neighbors and passers-by who heard the noise at some point developed from outside the gate to a situation where they would see and bet. The contents of the bet were whether the three of them would catch or Primera would escape within the determined time, with the first time limit approaching since the bet began. At the first time limit, Primera is still unlikely to be caught. A ''rule breaker'' appeared in the garden when the people who wagered on Primera were about to rejoice in the matter. "Shut up! If you want to play, go outside! The name of the ''rule breaker'' that emerged from the mansion was Aina. She is the maid in charge of the shadow of this mansion. Most of all, I do it in one effort, so I have a ''temporary'' on my head... Appearing on the path of the four, Aina threw the three behind her one after the other as she caught and rolled over Primera''s leg running the lead. As a result, the bet was void and a booming was heard from the gate, but Aina silenced and dissolved it with a glance. "I''m fine and shaky, but could you pick a time, a case and a place? At the point Aina pointed out, the laundry was heavily dried and several windows were opened to further replace the air in the mansion. But because of four people running around near it, the laundry and inside the mansion were dirty and miserable with rising sand and scattered dirt. "While I''m cleaning the kitchen, I''ve been ruining what I''ve cleaned in the morning in a slightly gazed gap... what can you do? Eina''s power is sobering, and the four angry people are trembling without being able to stand. Even if it''s a qualifying round, I''d like to hear who the hell Aina is that makes the four people who played in the tournament tremble just because of intimidation, but she''ll end up with ''It''s a Maid'' anyway. When I was thinking like that, my four eyes turned to me for help, but at the same time Aina''s eyes turned this way, so I turned away reflexively. To my response, the look on the faces of the four turned to despair. And I don''t know what happened. Eina''s power scared her to jump on me, and she walked away from the scene. I''ll be hearing grudges from the four of us about this. But here''s what I''m gonna say then. "If you guys are in my shoes, can you talk to Aina in that state? ''and¡­ When I was stuck in my room and getting ready for the day after tomorrow, I heard screams from the outside from time to time, but it would all be my fault. Jeanne and Aura were hugging and trembling in the corner of the hallway when they went to the bathroom on the way, but would be hallucinations. Near there, I felt like Shiloumal and Solomon were shaking too, but I''m sure it was my fault. Grandpa, too, is softening somewhere restless, but he doesn''t care. Eina came back to the mansion with a dirty laundry to see if the sermon was over. Afterwards, there are four people with the same laundry. Jeanne and Aura had sighed of relief after confirming that Aina and the others had left. Later, however, by Eina, who came to see what was going on in the hallway, they had been spotted sitting around and told to clean the hallway after the sermon. And as a result of cleaning the mansion for seven after all, six people, excluding Aina, suffered severe muscle pain the next day. Nobody made a scene that day, so it was the most peaceful day I came to King''s Capital. "I''m not ready yet." Only one of them, however, was about to leave, plagued by muscle aches. With a slight tear in my eyes, I was walking with trembling feet, so I did some restorative magic, but it didn''t seem to heal completely, so Eina, who felt responsible, sent me to the Knights'' quarters, and eventually helped me prepare. What I didn''t send was to make sure the guy didn''t go to help prepare the woman and that he couldn''t make weird rumors before the party. It should be noted that Jeanne and Aura, plus how tired their three daughters were, there was no sign that they would wake up after noon, and they had been woken up by Aina, who had returned from helping. "There''s nothing strange about it. Then let''s go." "I hope there''s no such thing as a fool." "Well, you must be hopeless. Jeanne, Aura, leave a proper message. Okay, please." On the day of the party, me, Grandpa and Aina boarded a carriage picked up from the royal castle. Aina is accompanied because she has a job as Maria''s maid at the party. I''ve been home a lot lately, so I tend to forget, but Eina is inherently a maid with Maria. I have a lot of questions about whether I can come to the house even though I am a maid with a queen, but the biggest problem would be that I am doing something like a maid director of the house even though it is a hassle. That alone shows how bad Jeanne and Aura are as maids. I want to give up a hundred steps and say that even if Jeanne can''t help it because she''s a former lady, Aura would be a maid from the beginning. When I first saw it, it had an atmosphere that seemed excellent, but it was a fraud if I opened the lid. Well, originally, me and Grandpa didn''t need a maid, so even those two are good enough. You noticed my thoughts like that, Eina grumbled, "I''m worried about you, so maybe I can be tougher..." etc. We arrived at the Imperial Castle a little earlier than planned, and we were led out of the carriage to the holding room. Only specially invited people are gathered in the holding room, some of whom can also see Jin. I met Jin for the first time, but he was surrounded by other participants, and I can''t seem to move. Most of the people surrounding Jin seem to be small- and medium-sized merchants, and the aim seems to be to use this opportunity to connect with leading figures and celebrities. "Then I will return to Maria." Eina, who led us this far, broke up with us and went back to work. As if waiting for it, other participants tried to kill me, but I was surprised to see who came in after me. "Oh, here you are, Tenma." It was Lady Lyle who came in. The sudden appearance of the royal family has grown large with the exception of me and my grandfather. After a few conversations, the person in charge of guiding the participants in this session seems to be Lyle''s role, and he''s looking around to see how some of the stalls are going. "Well, that''s why I say hello. And Tenma, don''t make a scene. If we make a scene, we''ll kick out whoever it is." Master Lyle is holding back other participants in the form of advice to me. Apparently, when he heard that I had arrived, he came to the forefront so that no other participants would make a scene related to me. They''re here because they''re all gathered together who would be loved if Lord Lyle (the royal family) advised them, so that''s pretty much all right. Because of this, Amur is being led to a different holding room from mine, with Blanca by her side as an escort and watchdog. 108 Chapter 6-7 Identity of Stalkers "Well gathered, all of you. Now we''re throwing a party. Cheers." The party began with a very succinct king''s voice. Around hundreds of aristocrats and special invitees were present in the large room for the Royal Castle event, all moving in unison in the words of the King. The place where I am now is in the corner of the venue, where the same special invitees as me are gathered, far from the nobles. This has become a kind of escape zone where special invitees and nobles cannot be kept waiting until the beginning in the same place. A similar place had been created on the noble side of this. This is primarily to protect special invitees from the powerful solicitations of the nobility. Occasionally, there is the opposite pattern, but in that case it often goes straight to the dungeon, so the aristocratic side will not be drawn to the escape zone. And there''s food here, too, so you don''t have to leave on purpose. Besides, only the organizers can get into both places, so as long as I''m here, I can hardly say that I get into trouble (...). "That''s better than I thought." "This is delicious too" "Hey, Blanca. You can drink this! "Oh, this is pretty good too" Amur, Jin, and Blanca are solidifying around me right now. Several noblemen watched this one from a critical position, so they decided not to move from here. For that reason, Grandpa said, "I had a good drink over there, so I thought I''d get it for a while" and left. "So, is Tenma here all the time? Jin asked while choosing his next drink. Jin didn''t say it out loud, but it sounded like the people who were listening here made it slightly quieter around. "No, I''m not going to be pulling here at all times. I think I''ll pick you up in a little while..." Before I finished saying everything, one of the servants approached me and pounded my ear. "Apparently, he''s picking you up, so I''m coming." "I''ll follow you, too" "Lady... please, don''t bother me" On both shoulders of Amur, who tried to follow me, Blanca lays her hands down and says with a serious look. At that time, you were looking at my face, so I assume you''re asking me to follow you. I wish Blanca would have followed me if I was that worried, but I didn''t end up coming because there seemed to be something going on. "If you need anything, bring it to me." Next to Blanca, who looked bitter, Jin waved at her. Apparently the liquor is coming around. "Thank you for waiting. Duke, and Primera." It was the Duke of Sanga who picked me up. Behind them are also beautifully dressed primera. "No, I''m not waiting that long, that''s all right. Better yet, you''re getting noticed." "Father, that''s natural. Instead, I wonder what it would be like as a nobleman not to pay attention here." Unlike usual, he shook his hand with the Duke of Sanga and walked out uncomfortable with Primera, who looked like a proper Duke''s Lady. The destination is where the kings wait. In that way, the nobles who seem to be royalty smile, and the nobles who seem to be reformists look bitter. Let''s keep a good memory of the aristocrats who tongue or stare at this one among them. We walked straight between the participants and arrived in front of the king. There is only the King and Maria, and the Marquis of Sammons, and Caesars seem to be dealing with other participants. "Oh! If you''re tempted, you''re wearing Isabella''s gifted clothes fast! Before the king opened his mouth, Maria was happy to see the clothes I was wearing. Due to Maria''s loud voice, the nobles who were wanting to see how this one was doing around are bluffing. Like ignoring such aristocrats, Maria sees to make sure I dress up and nods contentedly. "Fine... but I''d love to see you in my clothes." and nodding, he comes to convey his demands in a natural stream. Next time I''ll tell you to come and see me in those clothes. To Maria''s words, the king came banging me on the shoulder with a laugh. And... "Congratulations on winning, Tenma. And thank you for the crusade of the Dragon! To the king''s words, the nobles around him said, "Was that rumor true!" I hear voices saying, Kings who don''t have to bother saying things like this to get my attention still don''t seem to have the personality. And now he''s laughing at his face like he did when the prank succeeded... "Don''t get too well, you..." Maria''s voice, low and quiet, felt the ambient temperature drop. The nearest, whispered king, nodding quietly with a cold sweat from his forehead. "I''m sorry, Tenma. I''m gonna take my seat off a little bit. I''m coming, you." With that said, Maria took the king to the royal holding room. We were left on the spot to be dismayed. "Well, as usual..." To my whining, the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons nodded lightly. But as far as I''m concerned, it''s just the right opportunity. Among the aristocrats who have been asking about us for some time now, there are those who would like to say hello. A glimpse of where those people are and a pair of eyes meet me will come this way. Originally, the act of interrupting would be disrespectful where the nobility above himself was, so the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons frowned for a moment, but immediately went back to normal after checking with the other person. "What is it, you guys?" "Call me and come back." Coming close to us are two pairs of men, each with an atmosphere similar to that of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons. "Brother, where is Brother Lion? Primera called out to the taller of the pair. The man frowned for a moment before "I don''t know. They must be heckling somewhere again." I said. To the words, the Primeras are a convincing face. "Well, if you leave him alone, you start by introducing yourself. I am Albert von Sanga, Duke of Alsace von Sanga''s son. Call me Albert. Become the belly brother of Primera, who is causing all kinds of trouble. Stay tuned." He''s one of the stalkers who used to put me around, and he''s the best beauty in the threesome. Apparently, it inherits the blood of the Duke of Sanga in colour. "Is it strange to say that it''s a first......? I''m Cain von Sammons, the Marquis of Sammons. I''m sorry about everything my brother did. And I''m fine with Kain. I don''t need any respect." This man with Nori''s light spot is the best child face in the threesome. She''s as tall as me, but she looks younger because her body lines are thin. Not very much like Gary, and not much of a face for the Marquis of Sammons. "Nice to meet you. And there..." "Stop! That''s still funnier to ignore." Albert stopped me when I asked him about the man behind us. Apparently, he''s gonna leave it here until he gets here from himself. "By the way, Mr. Tenma. Have you ever met your brothers? From the atmosphere of our greeting, Primera asked me strangely. The Dukes seem to be concerned too, so when I told them something funny and strange about being stalked before, the two fathers were desperate to laugh. And when Primera says, she looks at them with a slight contempt. "Brother Albert, Brother Cain... did you both prefer men..." He also said. Because of this, Cain and the other guy named Lion seemed to have a childhood relationship with Albert, and Primera, who was close to his age, had him play a lot as a kid. That''s why they''re calling you both brothers. It should be noted that he has little familiarity with Gary, Cain''s brother. "It''s a misunderstanding! "That''s right! It''s a misunderstanding! Amur, who saw the two panicking, pointed to them... "Tenma, are you a faggot? And he asks me with his neck tilted. I immediately shook my head to the side, pointing to the man who was still behind me asking how this was going. "Not me, those two and the guy over there." The two of them shake their heads hard and sideways in those words, but they hear "I knew it" or "I thought it was suspicious" from around them. Among them, some older women hear yellow voices like excitement. Looks like rotten ladies. They still live in this world, too. One of the others (Stalker III) is coming up here because he mistook me for pointing out. The footsteps are somewhat light, and the face smiles. "You called! No. 3 laid his hands on the shoulders of Nos. 1 and 2 with a delightful voice. At that moment, the three of them and the near-aged rotten ladies were very pleased. Inside, there are even people who erupt nosebleeds and fall or cry down. "Hey, what the fuck! Oh, come on, Albert! Cain, what''s going on? No. 3 can''t go about the situation around him, and he''s trying to get close to his face and ask what''s going on, shaking the two shoulders hard. And another annoying cry. I look sideways like that, and I walk away from it. And follow me, Amur and Primera. The Dukes of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons are trying hard to put up the noise, but the momentum of the ladies is hard to come by. Eventually, the party was temporarily interrupted in order to stop the noise, and the place was changed to the courtyard and the party resumed. The reunited party did not see the corrupt ladies. Apparently, the ladies left with their parents because of a sudden illness. Parents must have had tears. "I''ve had a terrible time..." "I can''t read the air in a heck of a way, and I can''t believe I''m a plague god over my brain muscle... Lion can''t save me." "... you know I''m not bad" As the center of the commotion, the three people who were asked about the situation by the Kings were frightened. However, in the end, the three of them were not guilty, and they decided that this was an unfortunate accident of the ladies who had a sudden seizure... Otherwise, there seemed to be more than one lady with an embarrassing and suicidal atmosphere, and the boulder kings thought it was bad. We are now in a private room close to the courtyard, and we are taking a pre-construction break to discuss the accident earlier... "So now that we have all three of them, what was the business you were following me on? I''ve finally decided to ask all three stalkers the truth about stalking around the city. There are also Dukes of Sanga and Marquis of Sammons in this place, and the two look at the three of them with a rugged face. "Shall we solve our misunderstandings first? Me and Cain aren''t going to stalk you, they''re just staying with Lion." "I apologize for the stalking, but our real purpose was to have it between us when Lion spoke to you. Because me and Albert''s family knew each other, and all of a sudden, even if we met, we''d be listening, so Lion was taking us around." "Well that and this is because of Lion''s heckling, he became the feather to be attached to the perverse act he said he would follow for days..." They were staring sideways at Lion, pleading their innocence. To the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons. Primera seemed relieved that her son or brother did not have kinky thoughts. "I understand about you two, but what''s the business of Mr. Lion at heart? "Uh-huh, um... you know..." As I spoke, Lion began to feel comfortable with her mouth as it seemed difficult to say. "That''s disgusting." That''s disgusting. To that appearance, Albert and Cain immediately penetrate. Even if the two of them disgust me, Lion won''t try to cut out the story, so I''m getting tired of hanging out. "If you don''t need me, I''ll go back. Now if you''ll excuse me." Gently lowering his head to the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, I walked out to the door. Until then, Grandpa, who was as quiet as the air, greeted the two gently and lined up beside me. Amur followed me right behind me and Primera was a little confused, but the Duke of Sanga urged me to follow her. And when I put my hand on the door, Lion finally uttered the word. "Wait! Do me a favor! I stopped at the word and turned to Lion. In response to Lyon''s words, there was a happening that Amur, who was walking right behind me, hit my back because I suddenly stopped, and I couldn''t leave with a hug confused by its awkwardness, but I pulled it off forcefully because it was going to be a serious story, and deposited it with Primera. "Thank you for waiting. So, what is a favor? When I stood in front of him and looked him in the eye, it seemed that Lion had finally made up his mind and shouted as if he could hear it outside... "Tenma, come to me! I said... with a very serious look... I slowly retreat and distance myself from Lion. Amur is blocking and intimidating me with Lion like he''s covering me. Looking around, the Dukes of Sanga were equally distant. "Lion... my friendship with you has never been..." Among them, Albert was moving toward me and Primera with a serious look. Cain also distances himself with a dry look and is by the Marquis of Sammons. "Heh? Why? Lion doesn''t seem to know what it is. I was a little upset about that, but I kept my distance. "Lion, think about the meaning of what you just said. Whatever you think, it just sounds like you confessed to Tenma." You figured out what Lion was trying to say, and Cain started teasing Lion. Albert seems to have calmed down a little when he got here, and he seems to have relieved himself of his guard. "Huh? Huh! I didn''t mean it! I just want Tenma to come visit me at home! Lyon is surprised and shouts the meaning of the earlier words. I wish I could say that from the beginning... "I know what you mean, but why are you suddenly here to see me? Cain, I tried to hit Lion, who started making a scene with him, with what I wondered. I still know if this is Albert or Cain, who is close to his father, but I don''t see why Lion should come visit. I''ve thought about it since I was stalked, but it doesn''t feel like Lion''s trying to take me in, rather it looks like he''s backing off. "Tenma''s native is Kukuri Village, whose Kukuri Village was located on the Houst Border Uncle Territory (...). And Lion is the man of Houst Border Uncle" "I guess the reason is because I want to put a stop to the economic deterioration of the Houst Border Borders." My questions were answered by Albert and the Duke of Sanga. "Is the one who says that the deterioration of the economy has exacerbated adventurer separation because of the Kukri village incident? When I came up with a story that I had heard about in the past, they nodded and affirmed. "It''s getting a lot calmer now, but there''s a chance that we''ll be following the descent line again." Albert said the possibility of following the descent line was because I was active in the tournament. Previously, the economy had deteriorated to cut off the adventurers who had simply been cordial with Kukri Village, but now it is somehow stable. Except, ''in a depressed state''. "If it were the same state as before, Lion wouldn''t have been in such a hurry, but after Tenma had the dragon as his family, he made a name for himself in the Games with his first two-division reign, and even more single-handedly destroying the dragon and furious momentum. When that happens, there will be people spreading rumors about ''where I kicked that tenma out'' or ''where I tried to kill the tenma''... or they are starting to come out. Mostly from the Uncle Haust and the unfamiliar nobles and nobles who want to sell their charm to Tenma." I hear Lion needs to make them think they''re close to me. But even if Lion approached me alone and asked me to do so, he''d probably say no to me. That''s why they said it was Albert and Cain to make it a little more likely. They said they didn''t make any more sense with Lion''s hectic condition than they thought they were going to go along and make a hang-up the way they said they would listen to me first. "As much as I''m going to play, I don''t mind... if the House Border House is trying to take me in, I just can''t do it" "That''s guaranteed by me and Cain. If Lyon''s gonna do that, that''s what we''re gonna do with the House Border House." He won''t actually be able to completely cut off the edge, but he''s prepared to guarantee it. Looking around, I watched the Duke of Sanga, the Marquis of Sammons, and Primera begging... just that Lion at heart is desperate to catch Cain and seems to forget about me. "... sorry. Just give me a minute." Albert approached Lion and Cain as he held his head by his hand, kicking the two as hard as he could. And I sat the two of them down and started preaching. I just gave some sermon and pulled Lion to me and held my head down. "Why should I do what you ask me to do instead! With that said, Albert left Lion on the spot to go away. After being a little lost, the leftover lion opened his teasing mouth with temper. "Right now, the Houst Frontier Uncle Territory is in crisis. I can''t leave you like this, even though you deserve it. Tenma may be angry with you for convenience, but help me for my land, please." Keep your head down and ask me to come, Lion. From that appearance, I could not feel the hectic appearance until earlier. "Fine." I promised not to leave much time between them. Lion''s mouth is half open in surprise because I gave her my consent. "However, there are conditions. First of all, never think about adding me to the ministry. Besides, it helps people from Kukri Village when something goes wrong. And finally, help me to the best of my ability when something happens. If you promise me that, every time you do, I''ll tell you that there''s no separation between you and Uncle Haust." "I will! But I will contact my father right away, and I will make sure! If I say I won''t, I''ll chase you down, but I''ll make you! When you hear my words, Lion is shaking his head vertically in excitement. I was too excited to hear the words a little, but the same is true of what I said on this occasion on behalf of Uncle Borderline, so I asked the Dukes of Sanga and Sammons to be witnesses once and for all. They both took it on quickly, and let me prepare a pledge, and even signed each other''s family crests on it. Even if Uncle Borderline objected to this, he would not withdraw this promise until he was in conflict with the two of them. That''s what I thought. Lion says thank you to both of us, but I saw it. I saw it. The moment Lion missed her gaze from the two of them, they were laughing with a bad face... Perhaps now the House Border Bo family thinks that the possibility of taking me in as a minister is infinitely close to zero. Neither of you know that I have no chance of becoming a minister right now, but I don''t know what will happen in the future, so I guess you want to leave a little bit of potential for that. For this reason, we have fewer competitors, and I guess the best situation is to say that we have proof of this. Well, if this brings us together, we don''t have to bother pointing it out. "Yo! Let''s go, Tenma! "What?" When Lion puts his hand on my shoulder, he tries to take me to the party venue dressed as it is. If I thought I was all of a sudden familiar, Albert grabbed Lion''s back hair and pulled it. "Whoa! What the fuck, Albert! "You''re really a brain muscle, you... you forgot your sires pissed me off earlier? "It''s sad, but that''s why Lion is so..." Cain makes a fool of Lion as he pretends he is grieving. Lion, too, let go of my hand as he roared, seemingly uncontroversial when the boulder gave him the earlier case. "Tenma, Lion just went a little rampant because I want to let him know right away that it''s a friendly relationship with you. As far as I know, you shouldn''t have been interested in the public roads... so don''t worry." "I''m not interested in that! I love women! Lion disputing Albert''s words, but I don''t know how to disprove them either. Well, I''m sure I''m not mistaken, but you better watch your language more carefully. "Well, that''s why we should all go to the venue" That''s what Cain said, he tried to line up next to me as he pushed my back, but this was stopped by Amur. On the other side of it was Primera, pushed by the Duke of Sanga, and Cain was tongue-in-cheek. As a matter of fact, Cain was the one who said he was willing to take the road or something, there''s no such thing as... Later on, I heard that this Cain''s behavior was merely to appeal to Gary (...), who was the only one who behaved with me at the Marquis of Sammons, and that he was a friendly relationship. When I heard that, I was heartbroken. After we got out of the room, we took ourselves to the party venue. The nobles who were paying attention to me were more surprised that Lyon, the next Haust Borderline uncle, was speaking more intimately to me than I was to speak easily with the Dukes of Sanga and Sammons. I guess they thought it was an unlikely combination. However, Lion was very pleased with the reaction. Because this reaction is the situation that Lion wanted, and the more noise the other nobles make, the more signs of economic recovery in the Houst Frontier Uncle Territory can be seen. The reaction around us was a little harsh, but we talked a lot while we decided to ignore it and enjoyed it. Fortunately, there were only those present in this venue who were in a faster position to count from above, so no other nobles would come to interrupt the conversation, and even so the royal nobility would come to greet the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons. That, too, has stopped coming since the Dukes of Sanga said something. Like that, each enjoying a chat and a meal, it became noisy from those outside the royal castle. Something happened and when the people at the venue made a scene, there was a guy who suddenly jumped over the fence and broke into the venue. He''s streamlined, shining in the light of the venue... I knew him. "And hey hey hey! Ohhhhh! "What, not......, Namitaro! Namitaro, who found me, stopped in front of me with a magnificent drift. That fin has lanterns, and just a little bit. Isn''t that really a big deal? I thought so. "It''s tough! Tenma, Jeanne and Aura have been captured! Against my expectations, something really was going on. 109 Chapter 6-8 Brawl Jeanne and the others were captured. This one word made the venue fussy. Particularly noisy were the nobles of the neutrals, some of whom were likely to jump right out and go. "Duke of Sanga. If it was the nobility that captured Jeanne and the others, and injured or killed them under any circumstances, what would be my sin, Jeanne and her husband? The Duke of Sanga thought a little about my question, and then... "Firstly, if this incident was really the work of the nobility, it may not be acquitted, depending on the condition of the injury, according to the opponent''s title. In that case, Tenma, you may also be charged with some crime, but you are likely to end up with a light fine. Of course, if the killer was a lowly nobleman or someone who didn''t have a title, it would end in self-defense... are you going to kill him? To the words of the Duke of Sanga, everyone around him looked at me in unison. But that''s the Duke''s mistake. I''m not the one who could kill you... "It''s also possible, but it''s more likely that Jeanne and the others will kill you by mistake. Of course, it''s not like Jeanne and the others are putting their hands down directly, but the golem I''m giving them as an escort." "How powerful do you have, that golem and what do you do? That question reminds me of those golems... "If you think of it as a simple force of war, it''s comparable to Silowmall. That''s two of them. By magic and speed, the sasori-shaped golem for escort won''t even reach the foot of the silowmall, but the golem, which is almost made of metal all over the body and doesn''t feel painful, will continue to move to annihilate the enemy, unless it breaks the nucleus that hits the heart, even if the body was half-baked. I don''t think Jeanne and the others will give orders for that to happen, but if such orders are given in some sort of detachment, there could be enough damage for the dragon to break out. I just figured it out, next time I''ll use the Devil''s Nucleus of the Earth Dragon to create even the Earth Dragon shaped golem... "Tenma, I''m thinking of something weird again, but right now it''s nowhere else..." Namitaro seems to have read my thoughts and puts in a frightening penetration. "Sorry, Namitaro. Let''s start by asking briefly for a situation in which Jeanne and the others were captured." "I don''t know..." According to Namitalow''s story, as he sleeps in the mansion''s garden in the sun, Leena runs to let him know that the Jeannes have been captured. Leena says that hanging out in the city with the Garrats, they were taken into a carriage where they suddenly popped up when they tried to speak out because they saw Jeanne and the others in the distance. Because it was a crime committed in a place where no one was around, it was the crime of someone who was accustomed to it. However, they can''t tell if it was committed against Jeanne and the others. "Well, Galat and Menace went after the carriage, and Leena came to inform the Mansion! Leena said that if I hadn''t been in my mansion, I would have run to Royal Castle." They were going to catch the carriage at that time, but there was Namitaro in the mansion, so they''re asking for something later and falling into the mansion. "Okay. Thanks for coming to let me know, Namitalow. I''ll be right there." That said, I magically rose to the sky. "Tenma, I''m coming too! Looks like Grandpa''s coming with us. At the venue, the Dukes of Sanga give some instructions around. "Tenma, I''ll help you too! Lion is screaming downstairs. I appreciate that offer, but I don''t have time to wait right now. Did you find out about that, Namitaro said he would guide you? "Tenma, we''ll go later, you go first! Namitaro, I need your guidance! When Albert said so, he ran out of the party venue with Lion and Cain, in the form of a follow after Namitaro. "Grandpa, shall we go? Jeanne and the others seem to be in this direction! I broadened my search to find Jeanne''s reaction. Grandpa seemed strange that I knew where Jeanne and the others were, but he seemed convinced to say that I was able to detect the current location of the escort''s golem. According to the map shown in my head, Jeanne and the others reacted on the edge of the Wang capital, and it looks like they''re together, around which there are about a hundred reactions. It''s far enough for you to fly off the Imperial Castle at full speed. If you tell Grandpa that, he may be late, so leave him then. Well, even if I left you, you''d catch up in a few minutes or so. While flying at high speeds in the sky, I used my exploration to see how Jeanne and the others were doing. The number shown in the search was gradually increasing, and the number that was at first about one hundred had now increased to about one hundred and thirty. And when I was halfway to my goal, there was movement on the map in my head. Ten of the people who had been around Jeanne and the others had come into contact with Jeanne and the others. A few seconds after the ten reactions contacted Jeanne and the others, they were kicked out by two reactions that suddenly appeared, and two new reactions appeared with Jeanne and the others...... The Golem''s reaction of the escort moved all the way outside. As soon as Jeanne''s reaction had started, the reaction outside had reached Jeanne''s eyes and killed her, but Jeanne''s movements never stopped. On the contrary, the enemy''s reaction is flying here and there when it comes into contact with Jeanne and the others'' leading reaction. Some of these reactions are estimated to be flying about 2-30m, so it feels exactly like I said a touch of armor sleeve. I hope I''m not in a minced state, like every orc... With that in mind, I saw a large mansion where Jeanne and the others were supposed to be. The mansion, although the site was almost as large as the mansion of the house, was more than double the size of the building. From the outside, it looks like four floors and is quite tall, and there seems to be a basement, so there will be more than double the number of rooms. The ground floor part of the edge of such a large mansion suddenly collapsed. It also breaks from upstairs to the top so that it interacts with it. Out of the soil and smoke that broke down, men in poor shape escaped, supposedly among those who grabbed Jeanne and the others. When the escaped men escape the range of earthen smoke, they begin to lay their weapons toward the earthen smoke. And as the earthen smoke cleared, two large sasoris showed up. On the backs of the sasoris, you can also see Jeanne and Aura all over the dust. Jeanne and Aura seemed to notice me floating behind the men, waving their hands out this way. With those two actions, the men who realized I was behind them moved to escape immediately, but were already within my magical range. "I''ll hold you back in power, but don''t resent me if I die!" Thunderwall "! Thunderwall, the magic of thunder and a powerful range attack, was originally a magic for when demons came in flocks and was not meant to be used for interpersonal fights. Whatever, it''s difficult to apply or subtract force, so basically if you''re a sturdier demon than a human being, it''s magic that, when used poorly against a human being, makes mass murder easy in an instant. Well, I don''t have to think of these guys as human, but I need someone who can talk to me later on in the investigation, so I''m holding back as much power as I can, so one or two of them will stay. Whatever you think, let''s just say that life force only (...) looks strong... Thunderwall is the magic of going to the enemy with a few thunder columns spreading fan-shaped from before me, with electricity flowing between the columns and the columns, continuously shocking the columns and the wrong men. Some of them seem to have died instantly, but some are more alive than others, so I would have just said mission success for now. Exploring, about fifty people are falling in front of them, and about eighty percent of them end up in the rubble of a crumbling mansion or something. The other twenty or so were trying to escape from behind the mansion. "Jeanne, Aura. Grandpa will be here soon, so tell him I left this place to him. I''m on my way to capturing the rest of the enemy! They were nodding and re-sitting on the back of the sasori as they gave instructions out loud to them as they flew through the sky. When I checked the condition and then headed to the back of the mansion, there was a figure of Podro trying to escape, surrounded by about twenty men. And beside it, there are little things of nostalgia. "Where are you going to run? I went ahead and stepped down in front of the Podros. It should be noted from me that on the left is an emperorized slurrin, on the right is a silowmall, and over the sky is Solomon surrounding the men. The men''s rear is empty because there are grandfathers and sasori-shaped golems in that direction, and reinforcements from the royal castle should be coming, so they''re deliberately empty. "At last, I will tell you that your evil deeds are known to the nobles who were at the Royal Castle party... there is no place for you in this country." I''ll try to exaggerate it a little. Slalin and the others approached the men a little to match my threats. "Don''t get on with it! You kids! Hey, you guys, do it! Back to Podro''s prestige, the men around him are hip and likely to escape now. I took the knife out of my bag and put it on my shoulder. "So, since when do you want to die? Laughing and saying, the men around him fled backwards at first sight, except for Podro and the five who were right beside him. But... "Whoa, whoa! Let him die. Yeah! He gets kicked in with the gains of three men who have been running on horses. The three men are about Albert and the others, and the Lord of the Hanging Voice, who does not seem aristocratic, is Lion. Each score is a one-handed sword by Albert, a bow and arrow by Cain, and a Grave by Lion. The three quickly rendered fifteen powerless. Only the four men Albert had dealt with were alive, and Cain had buried four with headshots, and to Lyon, he had finished each of the seven in one swing. "Looks like your people are almost wiped out. All that''s left is Guise and her flavor of the current criminal slave, a bandit of self-proclaimed nobility, who got hit by me in Cotempan... what do we do? Something silly about nostalgia, but why are these guys here? When I thought so, the woman behind Geese unleashed an arrow. The arrow fired in a small motion tried to pierce my head exactly, but I grabbed the arrow in the air. The liquid dripped from the iron. Probably some kind of poison. The groove was dug or the edges were shiny so that the poison could be easily involved. "I''ll give it back." I broke the arrow I grabbed inside and threw it back at the woman with knife throwing instructions. The broken arrow hit the woman''s shoulder and pierced her armor and pierced her into the flesh. The woman rushes to take the vial out of the bag and try to drink it, but the moment she tries to open the vial, she is taken away by Slalin''s stretched tentacles. "Ka, Ka..." The woman reached out and blew a bubble out of her mouth and fell. It doesn''t seem to be dead yet, but that would also be a matter of time. "How dare you! A broken geese pulled out his sword...... but "There he is, too. Aah! Riding a horse into it (running wild), Rion kicks it all over again. Did Lion realize that the number of prisoners had been reduced by cutting off seven earlier, and now it was all in our midst? "It was a good place to be..." They took the show, and I stupidly gave the woman a drink of the contents of the vial that Slalin had taken. For once the woman seems to have swallowed the contents of the vial, but if this didn''t help, it would be a story that this woman just didn''t have any luck. "Tenma, are these the only ones? Lyon, calmed down by the absence of his enemies, seemed to be missing somewhere. "Keep my prey aside, what a word... well, no. More than that, Lion. Help tie these guys up. Don''t forget to bite the monkey grub." I''ve decided not to use my salutation on Lion in the future. Somehow, because if you were using a salutation or something on Lion, you''d feel like you''ve lost it. Neither did Rion at the time nor how much he cared about my language, he was straining himself and tying up the Geese. "I''ll help you, too! When I was tying up Podro, Cain came in happy for some reason. And Cain ties up very quickly and well... with a turtle armor tie the woman... Marquis Sammons...... your son is quite a freak...... Cain, who had no reason to know my feelings like that, was tying the second one up. Of course they''re women, they''re tortoise bound. I''m also pulling just lion on this. "What kind of tying are you..." Albert, who was late, was moaning when he saw Cain''s place of business. "''Cause I thought Lion would be happy...'' cause the truth is, I just wanted to give it a go! Cain''s excuse was withdrawn with a glimpse of Lion still in mind after the battle. No one here asked me why I knew how to tie him up. Because I don''t even want to know... As I tied them all up and lined them up, I noticed that Albert had Geese, and I could only think of his face. Well, after all the evil you''ve done with the son of a former father''s subordinate, at the end of the day, you''ll have somewhere to think about if you see a guy in front of you who tried to discredit the Duke of Sanga. "Lion... why didn''t you kill this guy... as usual, I wish I had left him in one piece without reading the air..." "That would piss me off! On Albert''s eight hits, Lion was responding to discipline. "What, do you want to drop your neck now? Albert sighed and shook his neck to the side as I put the knife against Geese''s neck. "You can''t... if you''re on the bottom line, anyway, this idiot is likely at the core of this case. If you do that, I will be reprimanded by His Majesty." "If you know what I mean, give up." That''s what Cain told me, and Albert took a distance from Geese. Looks like he wants to move to a slightly invisible position. Podro and the others heard a noise of gutter from the mansion about how to carry it. "Tenma, a lot of nobles are here." "Dear Tenma, Merlin called me." The identity of the sound was Jeanne and Aura on a sasori-shaped golem. Albert and the others were surprised to see the sasori-shaped golem, and the horses were trying to escape the scene. "Both of you, come on down! The horse will run away in surprise! The two immediately descend the sasori-shaped golem and run over here. I was staring at Aura''s chest as Lion ran, but Aura didn''t seem to notice. "Hey, maid. If you''re not careful, the beast is after your chest." Cain distracted Aura from Lion''s gaze. Lion looked away slightly but seemed a little slow, and Aura hid behind me as she hid her chest in her arms. "Dear Tenma! What is it? The man! They''re after my chest! Is it an enemy! Are you a pervert! Aura''s behind me, she''s making a scene. Lion, who was said to be a pervert, is depressed and Cain is grinning with his belly. "You know, Aura. Maybe, but he''s noble. It''s also quite prestigious..." When Jeanne said that, Aura came looking at my face. He was blue-faced when I nodded to affirm Jeanne''s words. "No - I don''t think you need to worry about that, do you? I''m pretty sure Lion was staring at your chest." "Right. That''s a bad rion. But you often find that (...) is out of fame..." When Cain and Albert cared, Aura seemed relieved, but if I made a mistake, it was a big problem, so I need to preach with Aina later. Besides, as Albert put it, Jeanne saw a depressed lion over there, often prestigious and prestigious. Jeanne says she saw and judged the crest on Lion''s outfit and the decorations applied to the braves, but I still think it''s amazing. I wouldn''t have judged myself a prestigious nobleman if I had seen Lyon or found out he was a nobleman. "Can''t fit in, let''s carry these guys" I''ll get Tanicase and O8 out of my bag and connect, and I''ll put the Podro and the others in. This was used to carry the Geese before. "Well, let''s go" I''m on Tanicase and Jeanne and Aura are on Shiloumal. Turning to the front of the mansion on guard around, there was Grandpa and Jin and the others. Jin and the others are sorting and processing the guys who are falling down by electric shock, but Grandpa was yelling at the nobleman somehow. Only one of them was most yelled at, and while the other nobles were surprised by Grandpa''s sword screen, they weren''t trying to pinch his mouth in particular. "Tenma, too fast! Amur, who was left behind, has protested in a fuzzy way. He wanted to ram with me, but he didn''t even have a horse on top of me flying away first, so it turned out to be a third party, and when he arrived, it was after it was over. By the way, the first is me and Grandpa, the second is Albert and the third is Amur Jin Blanca and the nobles. Plus, the Knights are coming after that, but this is probably for ex-post processing. "That''s right, Tenma. We''re in trouble." Ahead Blanca pointed, there was a grandfather holding up the nobleman''s chest with one hand. "It''s unusual for Grandpa to get so angry... who would that be, that? "It''s Viscount Henkel von Brown." Albert taught me from behind so I could answer my questions. Still further, "Mother of Tenma, a man who is the former cousin of Lord Seelia, a fallen nobleman." In Albert''s explanation, I could see why Grandpa was angry. Anyway... "Perhaps you pissed off Master Merlin by trying to use him by saying that he had a kinship with Tenma or something. Not incompetent, but below mediocrity is what I hear so often about the Viscount." Say it like Cain made fun of Henkel, but I think I''m right, too. I can''t think of anyone I''ve never met or heard of since I was reborn as a relative, and since my father and mother are already cut off from each other in the first place, I shouldn''t be able to name them relatives. This is also recognized by the royal family. "I know you are, but... please stop Master Merlin or that Viscount will die" Lion pointed to Henkel, whose face was bright blue as he was tightened up by his grandfather. I just thought it would be bad if I killed a nobleman in this place, and I went to stop Grandpa. "Grandpa, let''s put that down without fitting it. If you die, it''s not good... maybe not, but it''s hard." When I went in to stop him, Grandpa reluctantly threw Henkel away. Abandoned Henkel flew about 2m and landed and rolled off his ass. The fact that he didn''t move until he rolled over, he apparently hit him in the head and passed out. "So, what did he do to you? We have already decided that Henkel has done something, but from the reaction of the nobles around us, it would not be a mistake. Because the nobles around you look at Henkel with a glaring or disgusted look. "Um, when I was working with Jin and the others, these nobles rushed to me and told me about the thank-you and the after-treatment, and he came from behind and told me to divide the place on my behalf, and I said," Let''s marry Tenma and the girl of his relatives. " That''s what happened. Well, the nobles around you will be pissed off, too. Because they treated me like I was gathered for Henkel. "Well, as far as leaving those idiots out now, what about these people? There are about twenty nobles gathered here and fifty knights behind them. Some faces I saw at party venues, but I don''t see why they got together so much. If they came together to sell me a favor, I didn''t think my grandfather would thank me and help me. "Oh, yeah. These are the nobles of the Neutralists. Anything, Jeanne''s father took care of her, and when he heard that her daughter had been captured, he rushed directly from the venue." Apparently. Convinced that that was the case, and trying to thank him from me, after Grandpa''s words, an old aristocrat came forward. "I have a favor to ask of Lord Tenma. I am Viscount Andalusian von Mustang. Please say hello later." The Viscount Mustang in front of him, already in his presbytery, was still active... rather than wearing enough flesh and hegemony to say he was still a first-rate samurai, looking at me with a sharp eye. "What''s a favor? You don''t mean Jeanne, do you? Without showing any slight reaction to my light-hearted mouth, Viscount Mustang uttered ''A favor for me''. "Please, abandon those kids. If you have to let go, I want you to contact me first. If I can''t, please contact the neutral noblemen who are here." Following Viscount Mustang, who bowed his head, the nobles behind him also bowed their heads. It was an unexpected favor, which made me a little confused, but Viscount Mustang, who noticed it, gave me an explanation. According to Viscount Mustang''s story, the nobles here are all those who were cared for by Viscount Almeria, Jeanne''s father, and who regret that nothing could be done when Jeanne and the others fell. However, he said Viscount Mustang was more of a caretaker than a caretaker and was the brother of Viscount Almeria (Jeanne''s father). "I was close the day the Viscount Almer¨ªa family fell. A merchant I know told me there was a disturbing move in Viscount Almeria territory. I didn''t know how far I could help, but I thought I had to meet and talk, and a few but led the way... but that was a mistake. There is no difference between a few forces, and the process of passing through other aristocratic territories was complicated, and we were unable to make it." Viscount Mustang said he found out that the rebellion had crushed the Viscount Almeria in what was said to be Ni to three days before Viscount Almeria''s territory. Still, what Viscount Mustang saw, hoping for a slight miracle, was a burning mansion, a desolate garden, and a trekking rebel. The mad Viscount Mustang stormed the rebels floating in a slightly hauled gesture, halving the rebels and taking the neck of the man he believed to be the leader, he said. He said that some of the rebels had explored the circumstances, knowing that this was not just a rebellion, due to the fact that they had a majority of what appeared to be mercenaries, but only obscure information was available that Podro might be involved. "To tell you the truth, I wanted to drop this Podro''s neck too... I can''t get my hands on him after I''ve tied him up, but I''ve done what I''ve done so far, I''m sure he won''t be spared the death penalty for the first time in decades" It is believed that a coup d ''¨¦tat was planned because not only was it taken against the royal family when the party was hosted by the royal family, but it was putting mud on the royal family''s face and secretly gathering all this force in the king''s capital, so it was almost certain that the death penalty would be carried out. Here, ''almost certain'' is that Podro could have killed himself or someone (...) could have assassinated Podro. "Whatever it is, if Lord Tenma will heed your earlier request, let us be on his side... not as neutrals, but as individuals" I know it''s a mistake not to be a nobleman, but it''s a deal that still doesn''t hurt me. The concern of Viscount Mustang is now all the more so because I originally cherished the matter of Jeanne and the others as a family (...). From what I''ve seen, Viscount Mustang is going to depend on a lot of things, and the nobles behind it are all likely to be capable. Half-baked, I seem to be seen as a member of the royalty, so I''m going to need a side connection (informant). With that in mind, Henkel regained consciousness when he tried to shake hands with Viscount Mustang. 110 Chapter 6-9: Blocking the coup "No matter how much my uncle tells me, I''m allowed to do this to the Viscount, hiccup! Wake up Henkel tries to yell at Grandpa, but he was hit by Grandpa''s killer and screamed a small scream. "I don''t remember having a nephew like you! With my grandfather''s drink, Henkel shudders with rattles. The Viscounts of Mustang who saw Henkel like that, laughter is leaking from the nobility of the Neutralists. Henkel looked at it and looked at the neutrals, but on the contrary shrunk with a glance at Viscount Mustang. Henkel and Viscount Mustang are aristocrats of the same class, but they have different statures as human beings, no matter where they come from. On the contrary, the nobles behind Viscount Mustang should be more younger than Henkel with all the nobles below the Viscount, but they also looked outrageous compared to them. "Whoa! You''re the tenma, I''m yours..." Henkel, who found me, tried to crawl over to me, but I took the knife out silently. When I finally skipped the kill lightly, this changed Henkel''s complexion to an interesting condition again. "Grandpa, Viscount Mustang. If a stranger on the battlefield says he''s inside and he''s approaching, there''s nothing wrong with cutting him off, is there? This is where Podro might have been about to have a coup and is still in the process of being reprocessed by the Jins, so it''s not strange to say that this is now a battlefield and the battle is not completely over. That''s where people sneak in who don''t know if they''re enemies or allies. There would be no complaints about cutting it off as a safety priority, he threatened Henkel while getting confirmation from his grandfathers. Grandpa and Viscount Mustang, realizing it, make a serious look and nod. "There''s nothing wrong with that. It''s a common story to pretend to be on your side and try to destroy it from the inside, and it''s actually a great deal of damage to your side." "Right. Besides, he''s been trying to break himself into the chain of command by pushing Lord Merlin, who hits his deputy on this battlefield. How suspicious... In the first place, His Majesty informed me that Lord Tenma''s body is currently only Lord Merlin, and there is no one else. I mean, he''s a con artist or something." There''s no way the royal message hasn''t gone to Henkel, who''s going to use me the most. So this guy is Henkel''s fake? I thought so, but in the appraisal, it is with Henkel himself. "Perhaps if I said it was about Sealia, I thought we could smoke some delicious juice... forget what we did to Sealia and Ricardo! Grandpa''s anger is rekindling. Viscount Mustang said, "In the first place, who else was Henkel at the time of his acceptance when Lord Seelia and the others offered to cut off the edge to His Majesty before him?" and laying firewood on his grandfather''s flames of anger. "Ooh, Tenma. I''m sorry, but I need your help! There are a few of them alive, so we need to know how many of them are! and Jin called me without reading the air. Grandpa got hacked with that voice and settled down a bit to see if he could afford to look around. "Then let''s get some people out of here. If you prove it, it would be more convenient to have a nobleman." With that said, Viscount Mustang glanced at the neutrals who were behind him and turned some toward the Jins. That''s when I saw Albert and the others coming this way from the back of the mansion. Exactly, Jeanne and Aura are putting the sasori-shaped golem back on the back of Silowmall. The lead was Albert, behind which were Silowmall (+ Jeanne and Aura), Tanicase (+ Slalin) and Podro in the luggage, both diagonally reared by Lion and Cain, Solomon over everyone. "Well, this is quite a luxury transfer." Viscount Mustang grins delightfully as he strokes his chin (beard). Indeed, in the next Duke, the Marquis and the Borderline uncle turn to the escort, and in addition to the Shilowmall, which became famous for the tournament, there is a Solomon, with a metal horse-shaped golem in criminal tow. You won''t see it under normal circumstances. At the same time Jeanne and the others arrived at me, Jin and the others apparently finished confirming, pulling the survivors of the six. "Then it''s time to return to the royal castle." Albert started looking around when everyone tried to snort out at my words. "Hey, Tenma. Where''d Namitaro go? We''ve been led so far to Namitaro..." I first remembered Namitaro when I heard the words. Because of him, I think he was hanging out there somewhere, but when I tried to find him on the expedition just in case, the mansion that was slightly left collapsed. Everyone was suddenly surprised and armed, but it was Namitaro who came out of the crumbling mansion. "Tenma, there were treasures in the basement." Namitaro, who had slipped all the way before me, began to take out some of the treasure and the doings. Namitaro served about a hundred weapons and protective equipment each, dozens of kg of preserved food sturdy bread, dried meat, and a few pots filled with gold and silver coins. Besides, they still have about ten times the amount in Namitaro''s bag, which is finally becoming more likely to be a coup. "This should be seen as having other accomplices" "Yes, I am." Grandpa agrees with Viscount Mustang. I do think so too. Whatever, I don''t think Podro will try to have a coup on his own, and I don''t think he has the guts to do that. "Then should we call the Knights from the Royal Castle and stay here until we finish the takeover? "Right. Perhaps after we leave, we will retrieve or destroy other evidence here." As for the destruction now, maybe there are other important things hidden, so it is necessary to stay on the spot. "Then let''s send the use here to the royal castle. And it would be nice to hit the guard here with the rest." Viscount Mustang seemed accustomed to this sort of thing and immediately sent the neutral nobles to the royal castle and began to give instructions to the rest of the nobles. "Lord Tenma, do you mind if I do this?" After giving the instructions, Viscount Mustang asked me for permission for some reason. I think the title on this occasion is that Viscount Mustang will be at the top, and even from experience and so on, he should be the representative, but somehow when I hear Viscount Mustang, "Our first arrival here was Lord Tenma, wasn''t it? Besides, they destroyed it. I can''t do anything to sidestep that handle. Besides, we rushed as reinforcements. Then it is better to set up a leader for the first group that was here. Fortunately, Lord Tenma remembers His Majesty well. There''s nothing wrong with being a leader." And they pushed the leader. Besides, no one questioned the matter was stopped, and the Viscounts of Mustang were temporarily added to my subordination, although they were the decorative leaders. "We can''t fit in, and we''ll take turns placing around the ruins of the mansion. Reinforcements should be coming from the Royal Castle soon, but not to be distracted." Viscount Mustang''s instructions were accurate and I was truly decorative. When I said I was going to do it, I asked Shiloumal to guard the outer perimeter, and with Solomon I took an aerial walk in the name of guarding from the sky... However, I couldn''t give instructions, but I was delighted to provide the food I had in my bag, etc., so I managed to keep my face as a leader...... About thirty minutes after the discovery of Namitaro''s seizure, the knights began arriving from the royal castle, and in about an hour we were able to take over and finally leave the mansion. However, from now on, to me and my grandfather, Jeanne and Aura, Namitaro, and to Albert and the three of them. Viscount Mustang had to head to the royal castle and tell the Kings what was going on. It should be noted that the Jins of the Third Battalion and the rest of the nobles of the Neutralists went straight to their mansions and accommodations. As soon as we arrived at the Imperial Castle, we were immediately allowed to pass by during a glance. By the way, it looks like the Podros were picked up by another knight en route and taken to the dungeon. Between the sights we have been guided, we have already gathered the kings, Caesar, the Chancellor and the nobles who were the Lord in the face of the ministerial position. If you look closely at the nobles, they are divided into three groups. The biggest group is probably royalty because it''s behind the Caesars. The other two are next door, so there was no certainty as to which, but since one group is staring at the other, there was an approximate idea. "Thank you for your hard work late. According to the report, ''by Associate Viscount Podro Il Chloride, possible coup d ''¨¦tat'', but give us a detailed report" To the king''s word, the most titled Viscount Mustang of us stepped forward and began reporting. The contents were such as to affirm what the King had said in large part, but when he added that there could be other collaborators, it became noisy during the sight. "Quiet! With the voice of the Prime Minister and the person introduced, the nobles gradually quieted down. When it was quiet, the king opened his mouth. "An object has already been submitted in support of Viscount Mustang''s report and an investigation is underway in the military. Secretary of State." "Ha! What was discovered by Viscount Mustang and others is a large quantity of weapons, food and funds, enough has been discovered to determine that it is a coup, and from that number we have determined that there are likely to be other collaborators or accomplices, and we are currently investigating" Lady Lyle''s remarks make the scene noisy again. At the same time, the air between the glances began to tingle. The cause is what Master Lyle said earlier. Sometimes the mastermind of this time was the reformist Podro, and the royal and neutral nobility looked at the reformist nobility somewhere in denunciation. The gaze of the royal and neutral nobles who heard Mr. Lyle speak there became stronger, so the reformist nobles looked back to react to it, which at once led to a deterioration in the air. "You''re saying the military suspects we''re responsible for Podro''s crimes, sir? Speaking was a fat bald sexually harassed uncle, unpopular in the castle NO, 1! (Luna looking into it) It''s the Duke of Kaisen von Durham. Even I knew right away how Luna really looked like I didn''t know her face. But that''s just the case with one minister, and the power to stare at Master Lyle is considerable. There seems to be an invisible spark between Lord Lyle and the Duke of Durham. "Wouldn''t it be helpful if they thought so? Unsurprisingly, it was Dear Zain (Treasurer) who entered the battle. Zayn, who usually has a quiet image, stares at the Duke of Durham. "You used to instigate Prince Tida and Princess Luna to go outside and kill cattle, putting you both in danger." "That''s a little different, Treasurer. I just taught the prince and princess the importance of building a battle in action and the cows that breed at this time of year. Isn''t it the prince and the princess who got out of the castle and put their hands on the herd of cattle? Will you stop talking?" The trinity of the three eventually turns into a royalist and reformist stare. Both factions heating up step by step. Neutralists gradually distance themselves from both factions, which create disturbing air. "Everyone, let''s settle down first. There will be words for sale, but I disrespect you in front of Your Majesty." A man who was at the head of a different group from the Duke of Durham broke in, pounding his hands with bread. You must be a great neutral because you''re somewhere else with the Duke of Durham, but I didn''t know his name. "Lord Tenma. He is one of the central figures of the Neutralists, Count Alan Van Kromfer, Minister of Foreign Affairs." Viscount Mustang, who was moving beside me, told me secretly. Count Cromfel is not what I imagined him to be, but an impression of being a gentle man. I don''t think he''s very much a foreign minister. Count Cromfel confirmed that the surroundings had quieted down, "Treasurer, military secretary, it''s not a good idea to pinch personal feelings in the reporting arena. Secretary of the Interior, I know you''re suspicious and uncomfortable, but this is the end of what happened to those in your faction. Forget about it, I want you to refrain from saying anything that would sell you a fight." A tone is an earl who speaks backwards and in a thick way. I''m laughing at Nico, but I could see from the words that it was obvious that I didn''t really think of the Duke of Durham. "Your Majesty, how about this punishment of the Podro Viscounts? The prime minister asked the king about the punishment of the Podros without taking the bad air for a thing. The king pretended to think a little, "Associate Viscount Podro Il Chloride is imprisoned in prison after being stripped of his title. Treatment shall be decided upon as soon as detailed results are available. With regard to the others held captive on that occasion, with regard to those with a previous record of first and misdemeanor offences, they shall be sent to mines or pioneering sites on the fallen of slaves, and those with a previous record of felony offences shall be sentenced to death. And let the people know about it. This is a royal life." The moment the word "death penalty" came out of the king, it became noisy during the sight. Whatever, even if there has been a dispute between the nobles in the last few decades, there has been no apparent (...) execution in the Wang capital. Sometimes no one had committed that crime, but the kings of history were reluctant to let the people know that the death penalty had been carried out. Even in this world, where people''s lives are light, there are a certain number of opponents of the death penalty among the intellectuals, and the purpose was also to avoid making a distinction and creating a seed of contention. Moreover, some opponents of the death penalty are of poor quality because of their aristocracy. But this is not something that can be missed, and it will only be made public because I am confident that those opposed to the death penalty will not be allowed to say whether or not, and Viscount Mustang says that Podro will almost certainly be condemned to death as well. "Even as a reformist, I guess it would be more convenient to put Podro to death" "Well, to prove that we''re not involved in the coup, the death sentence is a boat, and Podro is not such an influential nobleman, he''s a substitute." Even as a reformist, Podro was originally the guy who came in betraying Viscount Almeria, who hits his home muscle, so you''d think he wasn''t there from the beginning, so it should be just right for the sacrifice. While Viscount Mustang and I were talking, the royalist and reformist stare seemed to be over, and later we just had a detailed discussion to dissolve. "Tenma, Viscount Mustang, those men may fall back. Let me get something light for you in the separate room, so you can rest a while." The king told us to leave first, but this would mean waiting in a separate room. When we left for a moment, Mr. Cliff and Aina were waiting outside to show us around. In the room that was guided there were Tida and Luna, and Lady Isabella. And for some reason, there''s Amur and Blanca. Amur flew in to hug me when he noticed that I had come into the room, but I held Amur''s head and stopped him. And when I saw Mr. Cliff, he immediately told me why the two of them were here. Apparently, these two got worried after they broke up with us, so let''s get to the royal castle, but the gatekeeper refused to enter the castle. So he was stuffy, and Branca said Eina''s name, so Eina was called, and she went through this room with permission from Master Isabella. "I''ve come so far, worried about Tenma! Amur was desperate to hold his head against me, but managed to hold it against me. In that way, there were about two cold glances piercing through my back, but I pretended not to notice and ignored them. After such an exchange, I was sitting in front of the Isabellas talking to the public. Amur, who was desperately trying to hug me, is being made to take a seat away from me in anger by Blanca. And Jeanne and Aura were equally seated at the front near it. Before the two who suffer from leg paralysis is Eina, the Jen-royal. After being forced to confess the reason for this noise, they entered sermon time. By the way, when I briefly explained how they were to be caught in a podlo flavor, after my grandfather and I went out to clean the kitchen, I noticed that there was less food reserves, went shopping to replenish it early, and was caught in a less popular place. That''s about to free Eina from her preaching sooner rather than later, but there were a few things that Eina regarded as particularly problematic. The first is that he acted on his own while I was away. However, since I had allowed myself some freedom, Eina reluctantly confined herself to a slight advice because it was on the extension line. The second is that you didn''t ask Namitaro to escort you. We knew we were going to get noticed in many ways (...), which led to this noise because we didn''t take Namitaro, who was being treated as my family. If Namitaro was here, at least he wouldn''t have been caught. Eina pointed out that there was a problem with Namitaro not speaking up because he was asleep. I was of the same opinion. And the third, in a way, was also the cause of Eina''s anger the most. It''s because they didn''t take the weapon and they forgot about the existence of the sasori-type golem. As for both of them weapons, they thought it would be unnecessary because that was a little bit, and the golem was out of their heads until they were critical. Eina said that even though I and Eina beat me up on how to handle and fight weapons, it was too much to carry a minimal protective weapon, and that such a relaxation was the primary cause of this noise. This is only half (...) agreed with me. The reason Eina and I disagreed half the time was because even if it was caused by a relaxation of our minds, we thought there were aspects of it that we couldn''t help but be looked at by the people who were doing business with the crime. But you didn''t listen to me. Eina said, "Assuming you''re a servant of the Timer (the winner), it''s just enough to be too alert". Otherwise, Aina repeated her points in detail, and the sermon began until it had nothing to do with the matter. As a result, it has been a lengthy sermon time, a situation where the end is still unseen. The public discourse that backed Eina''s sermon was surprisingly bouncing, and we enjoyed tea while pinching the new treat "Tamakan" that came out of the story. By the time we started talking and an hour later, the kings had finally arrived. The king approached me with a loud sigh as he entered the room, pinching a potato kan over my shoulder and throwing it into his mouth. With the king entering the room, Albert and the others stood and saluted, about to step back, but the king kept him seated. The king sat in front of me, where Master Isabella was sitting, beside it, Maria, a little further away, the Caesars lowered their hips, Isabella and Tida. Luna moved to the other side of the Caesars, and Aina interrupted the sermon just as well (...). "I''m tired...... Ugh! Maria next door elbowed and corrected her posture on the side of the king, who tried to fool me as soon as she sat in front of me. "I know. Wow! Thank you for preventing Tenma, Lord Merlin, and the coup. Albert von Sanga, Lion von Houst, Cain von Summons, even then, are happy to have acted swiftly and contributed to suppressing the coup. We''ll let you know as soon as the prisoner''s sentence is confirmed." I almost blew out at the unusual king tone, but Albert and the others were in a hurry to get to their knees and bow their heads. "Well, that''s how hard it will be. But Tenma, you did a really good job. This will make the reformists grow up. Temporarily, I guess." This event, he said, will also inform the public. In nominal terms, it is because it is quite a felony in the history of the kingdom, but the aim would be to sharpen the power of the reformists from anywhere. They also let me know how well I, Grandpa, Albert and the Viscounts of Mustang work with it, so they asked me to forgive them, although it would be more troublesome. I admitted to thinking about this in the future, but I was wondering if you could delete only my name (...). Well, I don''t care what you think... Afterwards, Zain called to confirm what would be announced. "Tenma, could you sell me some combat golems? To the sudden words, everyone in the room stopped moving. 111 Chapter 6-10 Camp! "My lord the treasurer, do you want the power to spare your life..." Grandpa replied to Master Zain''s words to restrain him. My face is laughing, so depending on how I look at it, I seem to be joking, but more than half of it seems angry. "Grandpa, calm down. Let''s hear it to the end." First I forgive my grandfather and turn to Master Zain again. Without changing her complexion at all, Master Zain looked at me and Grandpa alternately before continuing the conversation. "That was a bad way to put it. I''d rather have something for escort (...) than combat. I could have prevented this one, but the royal family could be the target next. We have an escort, too, but I want a note in case. I''m not saying that those two have sasoris. I want some fighting power, but I''m not going to treat it as an army force. It''s only for personal use." I don''t seem to intend to incorporate it into the army once, but I guess it''s just once (...). That''s what I felt from Master Zain''s words. "I say for escort, isn''t a royal escort enough? To my question, Master Zayn said immediately, "Not enough" I said. I assure you so instantly that most of the people in the room were surprised. "What does Tenma imagine when she hears it''s a royal escort? "Kingsguard, right? And a private soldier or a trained butler or maid like Mr. Cliff or Aina..." There are three kinds that come to mind. There may be others, but not so many. "Right, roughly so. Others may hire adventurers, but not royalty first. Of those three types, Kingsguard is the most used by the royal family, but most of them are assigned in the order of His Majesty, the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince grandchildren. It''s a bad way of saying it, but the rest is the form it takes for us. So it''s not that much, and it''s not always on again. As for private soldiers, butlers, etc., it is hard to match the conditions attached to royalty, and it is difficult to number enough to cover all royalties" Yes, I separated them and drank the tea. "Does Tenma know how many royalties there are right now? To what Zaire said, I thought about it for a moment. "Are you ten? I replied. I wasn''t sure how far to go as royalty, so for now I told the king, Maria, Caesar, Isabella, Tida and Luna, Zain, Missaria, and Lyle, the number of people Ernest had met before. "Well, so it roughly (...) fits. So who has the right to inherit the throne? "To Maria. To Isabella. Seven, except for Misaria...... that? It''s the first time I''ve noticed it in words, but I don''t care what you think. When something happens, the royal family of this country will perish. "There are fifty correct answers. There''s no such thing as seven people. And the forty-three other heirs to the throne besides the seven here are, in a sense, more troublesome than the reformists, as well as those who must be more vigilant than their enemies" "Zain, I''ll talk from here" It was the king who said so and took over the story. The king seemed a little hard to say, but took a moment to open his mouth slowly. "In the days of my father, the kings of the earlier generations, he that was called royalty was more than a hundred gracious. My uncle, the one who hits my aunt, seems to have exceeded ten (...)" Until then, Ernest''s atmosphere, which had been as quiet as the air, changed slightly in the last place called "Apparently". "I''ll tell you a little bit, do you know what Tida and Luna call my uncle Ernesto there? Though I was suddenly eccentric about that story, I tried to remember the way Luna called me before. "Sure ''Big Uncle''...... hmm? "Is that funny? I can''t believe my uncle, my grandson, called me my great-uncle." It should be the Caesars, sons of kings, who normally call Ernesto their great-uncle. I don''t know what you call your great-grandfather''s brother, but then it''s a little weird. "I am not the adopted son of my brother, who was my predecessor. So it''s a little easier, but it''s not wrong." Since it was Japan in the past that my brother would adopt my brother, the question about Ernesto disappeared, but I was more concerned about the way the king''s uncle and aunt said that they did not grasp the form of the past, nor the king himself. "I was born earlier as the last child of His Majesty Generation... but I do not know the exact number of brothers and sisters. It seems to have increased or decreased without my knowledge." Dear Ernesto, say something extraordinary. I checked with the Kings to see if I could say that, but they didn''t seem particularly concerned. Instead, royalty officials, anyway, were more upset by the faces except Grandpa and Viscount Mustang. "Well, it''s known to some old people." Viscount Mustang, who was not upset, explained the situation to me, but apart from that, I was surprised that three of the next leading aristocrats did not know. The three of them whispered, "I didn''t hear you," or "You''re the first one," or "My fucking father!" or something like that. ... You really don''t think Lion is a nobleman. Well, as far as leaving those three aside, it''s Tida and Luna else that bothers me. Those two seemed to know what Ernest had said and were listening calmly. Most of all, I can''t deny the possibility that you just don''t know about Luna... When I observed the two of them thinking about it, I noticed that they were watching me. Tida was nodding small against me, but Luna is tilting her neck... that''s settled. "Well, that''s why Zain craved Tenma''s golem. Most of all, it''s not about our safety, it''s about our lovely little Missaria." When everyone saw Zain at the same time to the king''s tearing words, Zain turned to escape from everyone''s gaze. I guess the king is right about Zayn''s face, which I could only see for a moment, because it was stained bright red. "Then I''m also convinced to say this all of a sudden. I understand if that''s the case. I can''t help it if it''s for Master Mizaria. However, when it comes to making it from scratch, it takes time, so have something with your hands on the medium golem you have now. Can I have about three per person? Medium-sized is roughly the same size as a human being, and he chooses from among them objects that he has made relatively recently. I just can''t put everything on the spot, so when I put it out as a sample, the kings looked a little troubled. "Tenma. How much the hell are you selling this for? So far, more than a thousand pieces of gold in one piece will be lighter." One gold coin is 10,000 G, so 10 million G each, more than 100 million yen in Japanese yen? That''s three billion yen for 30 bodies...... wow, there are over a hundred left in the bag, and if you have ingredients you can make your own, so you''re a big rich guy overnight! No, I don''t need that much money... "Ugh... there''s nothing I can''t get out... tough. One at a time..." "No, I don''t think so... I don''t want anything else to turn around." "Old-fashioned, short." To the king''s whining, Ernesto answers, and Grandpa puts tea in it. And the curse that begins... it''s the usual sight. I even feel kind of nostalgic. "Fine, Tenma. Let''s get thirty bodies. The price is 100 million G per unit of 300 million G. But I can''t pay you the full amount at a time, so it''s 100 million G a year for three years, plus 120 million G for a 20% increase as interest. If you need anything else, I''ll do it right." Maria has suggested a way to pay so as to put an end to the air that was about to become Gudagda (because of one of the two). As far as I''m concerned, I could have sold it at a discount, but it was difficult to propose it on this occasion where there are people other than royal officials, so I''m glad Maria suggested it, but I think it might be a little too favourable. "I''ve heard about the performance of that golem, so I think it''s cheap to break at that price. And Tenma will sell us that golem, won''t she? You read my thoughts like that, Dear Maria, and you talk to me with a smile. When I shook my head vertically at the force, now I turned to Viscount Mustang and Albert and laughed. I didn''t put it in the words, but I guess I put in a willingness to "don''t tell yourself to sell me the golem too". Seeing Maria smile, Viscount Mustang shrugged his shoulders and indicated his willingness to acknowledge, and the three were shaking their heads like this in red. Behind Maria like that, for some reason, she stretched her spine to the Kings and sat back beautifully (with some exceptions). "That''s why I need a proper contract... and it looks like Luna can''t do it anymore. Isabella, Teeda, Luna, you must step back now." "I''m sorry, Mother-in-law. Please excuse me." "Excuse me." "Shiatsu ~ Shiatsu..." As soon as the three of them left, Mr. Cliff began to write the contract. The King and Maria first confirmed the multiple contracts I wrote up in just a few hours, and then gave them to me and Grandpa. But when I checked the contract, I noticed that for some reason there was a blank space on my terms. When I raise my face to ask about the blank space, for some reason, Mr. Cliff offers me a pen. "Tenma, write your favorite terms in that blank space. I don''t care if it''s more than one condition." And I say fat things, but I don''t have the courage to (...) write as many things as I like in this situation that Maria sees me in. So think about it for a second, 1. When someone involved (Jeanne Aura), including myself, is involved in the problem of noble relations, help them to the extent possible (...). 2. When something happens to you, protect Jeanne and Aura in a responsible manner. 3. If there are legitimate reasons, treat the person fairly in any position, even if he has acquitted the person who has caused him harm. wrote. Honestly, there''s no problem with the third being turned down. However, there is no need for the best and the second, and I would like you to drink it considering this time. "Yeah...... you, this" "Well... nothing wrong with that. Fine." The third seemed to have been accepted without any problems, and the king signed the contract. Master Caesar and the others are also looking through the contract and laughing bitterly at what was written in the third place. "... aren''t we part of this? Master Lyle, who was glancing from the side at the contract that Master Zain had, squeaks bosomly. Sure, Zain is right, if there is a good reason, it would be treated fairly, even if the king were the opponent or the culprit... but there is no way that can happen. For example, if you kill a king, no matter how offensive the king was to me, you will be justified for something and punished around ''State treason''. Moreover, since it is the king or queen who admitted this that judges the ''just cause'' in this case, it is difficult to reflect the just reason in my senses. For this reason, it would be difficult to make it applicable to other superior nobles, etc. So precisely, we need a sentence that says, ''However, nobles who can be punished in the presence of a king are subject''. Because it''s about the Kings, I''m going to be fine enough to use this to change the rebellious aristocratic masters... Most of all, smart nobles, superior nobles, etc. will do enough to read the King''s thoughts, so even with this, you will hesitate to hang a little on me... or thank God you will. But if only the lower nobles can contain it, it will be considerably easier in the future. Mainly, how many times have I thought about rambling you in relation to nobility since my spiritual side came to Wang Du? "That''s not the end of it. Come on, Tenma, let''s go home and get some sleep! Grandpa, who saw me put the contract in my bag, stood up as I stretched out. "Right." I wanted to take it slow too, so I agreed with Grandpa. Because Maria''s pressure had eased, she played a little voice, but no one noticed it. Because there was someone happier than me. He was pulled out of the room by Eina after he had singled out the room''s gaze. You''ve decided to go into sermon mode all night...... well, good luck Aura. "Tenma, this time it really helped. It''ll be noisy for a while, but I''ll publish this contract right away and shut it up, so just keep me company until then." I nodded at the king''s words, and as I tried to leave the room, I heard two groans. The groaning lords are Jeanne and Amur, whose feet are paralysed because of their front seats, and they can hardly seem to move. I don''t know what to do. When I get close, "Te, temma, help." Temma, hug! and blocked Jeanne''s words, and Amur opened her hands and tried to hug her, but she dived from her face to the floor without being able to lift herself up with her paralyzed feet. "Ah, my lady, I''ll carry it. Tenma, do something about Jeanne." Lifting Amur on the floor as Blanca sighed at Amur''s eccentricity. When I said I lifted it up, I didn''t put it on my shoulder¡­ it was like carrying a kitten, grabbing up the collar behind Amur. "Funya! With a short screaming voice, Amur was transported to Blanca to leave the room, shaking her body at all costs. "Tenma, this is embarrassing..." "Be patient. That''s all I had to carry." "Ugh..." I guess Jeanne is really embarrassed. Slowly transported (...) down the hallway while hiding the red-dyed face with both hands. "Poor thing, but I don''t know what else to do" "Right. I think the way your daughter is transported is an embarrassing category... but I don''t really care about her. For that matter, if you''re shy of Jeanne, that means you''ll gather your gaze... a vicious circle." "Supi ~" Amur, who replied with a sleeping breath to Blanca''s groaning voice, fell asleep as soon as it was picked up, and was now held up like a package on her shoulder. "Well, never mind. Besides, you think it feels good or something, you know? "Yay, it does feel good... but it feels good" Jeanne is in a state of floating in space while blushing. Yes, Jeanne is being held up right now. Besides, girl admiration? princess hugs. Except I''m not the one holding him. "Slalin, don''t drop Jeanne or hit things." The one holding Jeanne up, as I said, is the slurrin that made her body about 2m in size. Why is Slalin holding the princess, when she first tried to get Jeanne to stand up, Jeanne''s leg palsy was terrible and she was about to cry out with a little vibration. So after thinking about it, I asked Sularin, who seemed to be able to carry it while absorbing the most vibrations, to carry Jeanne (...). And as I expected, Slalin carries Jeanne without suffering. At that time, Slalin is carrying Jeanne by the side, so it looks like the princess is holding her from the side. Plus, with the omelet that you can be seen by different people in the hallway of the royal castle... Jeanne is blushing about it, but she can''t walk on her own, and I know that Sularin is helping me (causing trouble), so I can''t say it strongly. Moreover, most of the body is made of moisture, which is still a moving waterbed and far superior to previous life objects in terms of softness and comfort. In fact, I also fully understand how that feels because I have had the experience of being comfortable in a slurrin bed in the wild and on a hot and painful night. Ignoring Jeanne, who was blushing and shy, we took Mr. Cliff''s lead to the entrance, from where we took each carriage home. Jeanne had recovered somewhat just by the time she boarded the carriage, but her face remained red for a while. "Hey, Tenma. Are you happy for Homma, Aura, leave me? Namitaro, who was in my bag at some point, gives the name of Aura, who''s not here, "Well, sometimes it''s important to have no sisters in the water...... maybe" "Ugh... I feel sorry for you..." Grandpa seems a little sympathetic, but I shook my head to the side. "Grandpa, can you tell that to Aina in that state? "I can''t do that. I was scared too." Grandpa''s tail was a little creepy, but I agree. As much as I would disagree with Eina who lodged him with King Jen, it would be better to storm the Wyburn herd... Speaking of which, you''ve been feeling extra meat lately. Will you make something in a while... I was such a reality escape, but I didn''t miss Jeanne and Namitalow shaking their heads vertically and agreeing. I looked firmly at the moment when Jeanne''s face, in particular, turned from a red of shame to a blue of fear. In Jeanne''s case, she might still be sitting next to Aura if she made a mistake, so Jeanne needs to thank Aura in a way. The carriage proceeded like that, and when we arrived at the mansion, we dived into its own bunk. But Aura never returned that day or the next, and it was only two days after she saw the king. When she returned, Aura was exhausted and thin on her cheeks, and if she asked, she was cleaned and laundered from morning to evening, and all kinds of manners were handed to Aina by courtesy, during which time she also trained in combat. Don''t be afraid, Einaz Boot Camp! Maybe it will be popular in Wang Du in the future... Is there any reason? Couldn''t use it for a few days, Aura... 112 Chapter 6 Post-Ending Status No change to Tenma Shiloumal. Name... Slalin Age¡­ 9 Race... Emperor Slime Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 6000 (2000) MP¡­ 14000 Muscle strength? ¡­ C + (B +) Defense¡­ B + (A-) Fast¡­ B + (C +) Magic... A Mental Strength¡­ A Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B Skills... Huge 10 ¡¤ Spacetime Magic 8 ¡¤ Magic Manipulation 8 ¡¤ Abnormal Resistance 8 ¡¤ Patience 6 ¡¤ Martial Arts 6 ¡¤ All Magic Attributes 4 ¡¤ Fire Magic 4 ¡¤ Water Magic 4 Gifts... Magic God''s Protection Note¡­ () Status when Huge Name... Solomon Age¡­ 0 Race... Dragon Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 7000 MP¡­ 12000 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ A: Fast... B + Magic... A- Mental strength¡­ D + Growth power¡­ S + luck¡­ A Skills... Abnormal Resistance 6 - Light Magic 5 - Wind Magic 5 - Magic Manipulation 5 - Vitality Enhancement 5 - Resilience Enhancement 5 - Destruction Enhancement 4 - Fire Magic 4 - Night 4 - Water Magic 3 - Thunder Magic 3 - Magic Enhancement 5 Gifts... Beast God''s Protection Name... Jeanne Age¡­ 14 Race... People Title... Virgin, former Viscount Lady, slave of Tenma HP¡­ 4000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ C Defense¡­ C + Fast... C + Magic... A: Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ A + Luck... D Skills... Light Magic 5, Swordsmanship 5, Patience 5, Vitality Enhancement 5, Water Magic 5, Abnormal Effect Resistance 5, Resilience Enhancement 4, Magic Enhancement 4, Fire Magic 3, Soil Magic 3, Bar 3, Growth Enhancement 3 Protection... protection of the goddess of love, protection of the goddess of the earth, protection of the goddess of life Name... Aura Age¡­ 16 Race... People Title... Maid Tenma''s Slave HP¡­ 7000 MP¡­ 6000 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ b- Fast... b- Magic... b- Mental Strength¡­ A: Growth power¡­ A Luck¡­ B Skills... Cooking 9, Patience 8, Skill 5, Martial Arts 5, Fire Magic 4, Water Magic 4, Bow 4, Sword 4, Abnormal Resistance 4, Soil Magic 2, Light Magic 2 Name... Eina Age¡­ 23 Race... People Title... Made and Former Adventurer HP¡­ 12000 MP¡­ 6000 Muscle strength¡­ B + Defense¡­ A: Fast... B + Magic... b- Mental strength¡­ A + Growth power¡­ B Luck¡­ B + Skills... Cooking 9, Patience 8, Axe 8, Martial Arts 7, Dismantling 7, Sword 6, Skills 6, Bar 6, Throwing 6, Abnormal Resistance 6, Bow 5, Fire Magic 5, Water Magic 5, Soil Magic 4 Protection... protection of martial arts Name... Amur (Bandit King) Age¡­ 14 Race... Beast Race/Tiger Title... (Bandit King) HP¡­ 15000 MP¡­ 8000 muscle strength¡­ A- (A) Defense¡­ C + (A +) Fast¡­ A (B-) Magic... C + Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ A Luck... A ~ Skills... Axe 8, Night 8, Martial 7, Hydraulic 7, Bar 7, Sword 6, Resilience Enhancement 6, Abnormal Resistance 6, Vitality Enhancement 7, Destruction Enhancement 7, Physical Capability Enhancement 5, Patience 5, Fire Magic 3, Wind Magic 3, Water Magic 2, Soil Magic 2, (Cover-up 9, Defense Enhancement 8, Abnormal Resistance 5, Sensory Enhancement 5, Destruction Resistance 3) Protect... Protect the Beast God Note¡­ () within is the status of the Bandit King (when equipped with Magic Item) state Name... Blanca Age¡­ 35 Race... Beast Race/Tiger Title... Top Adventurer HP¡­ 3000 MP¡­ 7000 Muscle strength¡­ A + Defense¡­ A + Fast¡­ A Magic... c- Mental strength¡­ B + Growth power¡­ C + Luck¡­ C + Skills... Night 9, Skill 8, Bar 8, Martial Arts 8, Patience 8, Sword 7, Resilience Enhancement 7, Abnormal Resistance 7, Vitality Enhancement 7, Axe 6, Physical Ability Enhancement 6, Destruction Enhancement 6, Demolition 5, Throwing 5, Fire Magic 3, Water Magic 3, Soil Magic 2, Cover-up 2 Protection... protection of martial arts and protection of beast gods Name... Albert von Sanga Age¡­ 22 Race... People Title... Duke of Sanga Family Man HP¡­ 11000 MP¡­ 1000 Muscle strength¡­ B Defense¡­ B + Fast... b Magic... C + Mental Strength¡­ B- Growth power¡­ B + Luck¡­ B Name... Cain von Summons Age¡­ 22 Race... People Title... Marquis Sammons Family Man HP¡­ 9000 MP¡­ 12000 Muscle strength¡­ C + Defense¡­ b- Fast... B + Magic... b + Mental strength¡­ C + Growth power¡­ B Luck... b- Name... Lion von Houst Age¡­ 22 Race... People Title... Houst Border Bojia Man HP¡­ 2000 MP¡­ 5000 muscle strength¡­ A Defense¡­ b- Fast... C + Magic... c- Mental Strength¡­ C Growth¡­ B- Luck¡­ C + Name... Dillon Gender... Male Race... Lower Dragon Rank¡­ S + HP¡­ 58000 MP¡­ 2000 muscle strength¡­ SS + Defense¡­ S + Fast... A + Magic... b + Mental strength¡­ B + Growth power¡­ B + Luck... c- 113 Chapter 7-1 School Tour Part 1 "Ohayo Gozaimus, Tenma Sama" The voice I heard first thing in the morning was like a voice made of a machine without discouragement. The Lord of the Voice is Aura. He just survived Eina''s rubbish (...) a few days ago. At the beginning of his return, he couldn''t even talk properly, he showed a constant bare gesture of caring behind his back, and when the sound of ''punch'' and slapping his hands behind his back sounded, his expression had disappeared in an instant and he had become upright immovable. Then I guess even voices like synthetic sounds just became capable of making out. A few more days later, when I spoke to Aura, who had finally begun to return to normal, it turned out that Aina''s smudge was quite elusive. The menu, after breaking up with us, confirms the basic skills as a maid, and then instructs. The next day the salary is paid first thing in the morning. (They said that only objects of such weight as those used with both hands were allowed to be used in the salary scale. Plus, Norma said it depended on Eina''s mood after the mental attack that "if you don''t use your whole body well, only your back muscles will develop and fall apart," and you don''t know how many hundreds of firewood you mass-produced. Salary rates continue until after noon, after a light lunch, rags in the back hallway. (They take me to the less used hallway of the castle and keep polishing even. No use of mops. Occasionally Eina inspects it with a punch out and if there is any dirt left, she is told to extend the time. It should be noted that day one ended earlier than Aina expected, and she was taken to a different hallway. One-on-one combat training by Eina, from the last time the sun starts to set to about the time it spans the day. (Chris participated in the last one and said there were some one-on-two cases. And I was given a few hours of sleep to train first thing in the morning, running and crossing with the Knights. He said the training was largely over during snack hours because he joined the First Knights, Second Knights, and Kingsguards in turn, and then he was finally released. "I need to think about the next menu..." along with the words and the smile... "Oh well... I don''t know what to say, you lived a lot" No matter how cheaty I get, it''s a menu I don''t want to do. If it''s enough to do that, it might be easier to go hunting a couple of ground dragons. Mainly, in a spiritual sense¡­ "That''s right! Not at all! It''s a ghost, a ghost! That''s why those two are missing their wedding dates! One of them must be Chris. Aura screams dangerous things out loud, scratching the cookies placed in front of her like bollocks and shears. But Aura, in a previous life, there was a saying, "If you talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao will come". You wouldn''t know if I told you... "So that''s it! Those two, whoops! Push a few cookies into Aura''s mouth and interrupt the conversation. Suddenly Aura, stuffed with cookies all over her mouth, blames me with tears, but at the next moment her face turned bright blue and quiet. "Hello, Tenma ~" "Sorry to disturb you, Master Tenma" Again, Cao Cao... not the two rumors came together. Aura turned around in time to check on the two, but they didn''t seem to hear Aura speak ill, and didn''t show how she cared in particular. "What''s wrong, Aura? "Aura, are you skipping again? Chris looked at Aura with a frightened look in her strange face, but Eina was a little angry in her voice when she thought she was frightened because she found herself skipping. "No, it''s a break now. Aura told me about your special training." I just can''t say, "Now I was hearing Aura say something bad about you two". It''s not about sheltering Aura, it''s just that I don''t want people to think I''m one of them. If you buy Aina and Chris'' anger and get attached to the boot camp until I do, it''s not a hoard. Aura seems to have mistaken my retention, and she looks at me with a sparkling eye. "Was I? Well, if you think about it, there''s no way you can skip grandiose in front of your own husband, no matter how much Aura... right? At the end of the day, I can see how you don''t trust Aura. I know it''s because they''re sisters, but Aina''s reputation for Aura seems very harsh. "So as for the special training, I''m going to make it a little tougher this time, but what do you think of Tenma? To Eina''s shock remarks, Mr. Chris pulls with a pulled face. Perhaps I look the same. And to Aura, he has a look of despair and stands up without being slight...... he wouldn''t be shocked to death, would he? "That''s what I''m talking about, Eina... make it a little lighter. I''m glad to hear how Eina feels, but she just won''t be able to use it for a few days because it''s tough even here..." For a few days, Aina looked sorry when she said that Aura had (...) interfered with her work due to muscle aches, etc. "Without that much concern, I''m sorry. In the future I will be careful to follow up after the training" And I bowed my head, but didn''t say lighten the menu. Aura hasn''t noticed, and she''s in a small gutsy pose so she doesn''t look like Aina behind me. "So what can I do for you two? I decided to leave Aura aside for a moment and ask her about what she and I had done together. Actually, it''s unusual for the two of us to come to this mansion alone. Not surprisingly, since they are close, Eina is basically a maid with a queen, and Chris belongs to the Kingsguard, so when they both come together, it''s about the time they come for the king or queen. Most importantly, since Eina is also the maid chief of the house (tentative), she comes here often... I sometimes worry that Maria (Queen) will be okay to take care of her. "I''ve been off duty and free for a long time, so I just followed Aina. Aura, can I get you some tea? And tea treats." That''s what I said. Sit down in a nearby chair, Mr. Chris, and you start to get all over it. Chris is popular with juniors (both male and female) in the Knights, but wouldn''t some of them be disillusioned if they saw this? "Aura, my share, please." Aina, by contrast, thanked me and then sat neatly on the chair. And out of the nostalgia magic bag, I took out three bags and put them on the table. There was a rattle when I put it down, so it looks like there''s a coin inside. "Dear Tenma, this is the cost of the auction. Earlier, the auction rep said Tenma wouldn''t come to pick it up, so I brought it on his behalf. Please check." When I checked the contents, there were three hundred pieces of gold in one bag, all nine hundred pieces...... nine million Gs. "The final bid was 10 million G, from which the amount deducted by 10% as tax will be the payout. And this is a discretionary decision, but let me use a regular gold coin, not a large gold coin, for payment. I thought it would be more user-friendly, but if there is any inconvenience, I will redeem it for no fee." "Ahhh... Speaking of which, I was at the auction. I totally forgot about the dragon and the coup... I mean, I wish the person in charge had brought it directly to the house." "Oh, I can''t do that. Your Majesty''s immediate orders forbid unknown nobles and royal castle officials from contacting you." Mr. Chris gives me information I don''t know while I carry cookies to my mouth. So even though I went to visit the royal castle recently, I only talked to the knights I trained with before... honestly, I was wondering if the Kings hated me for being too familiar with them. Chris, who picked up the cookies, looked at me blurrily as he stuck the bag he had received into the bag unconstitutionally. At that time, I felt like I was whining, "Tenma, I think I''ll get a permanent job at your place..." But I decided I didn''t hear anything. Chris, who would have cared, is (presumed to be powerful, strong) bored with Aina pounding his stomach. "Speaking of which, what are your plans after this? "Nothing in particular, so I''m gonna gobble up here ~... okay? "Nothing in particular, so I think I''ll see what Aura and Jeanne do." Chris, who has recently stopped hesitating due to the influence of someone (...), seems to want to relax at home and has already asked Aura to replace her tea and tea treats. Aina seemed to intend to work out the two as usual, and stood up from the chair looking at Mr. Chris with white eyes. I''ve been doing the same thing every time I''ve been here for a long time, so I nodded softly and allowed it. Aura listened to Aina on her way to Mr. Chris for a replacement and nearly dropped tea and tea treats at risk. "That''s fine, but we''ll have customers soon, and then I''ll go out... well, is there anything wrong with that?" Speaking of customers, I wouldn''t complain if Mr. Chris was all over them, especially since they''re people who don''t need to be reluctant. Besides, leaving Mr. Chris at the mansion would be fine, as there would be grandfathers and Jeannes. Hearing my reply, Aina quickly pulled Aura out of the room, and while Chris showed her how curious she was about who the guests were, she started working on replacing the tea and tea treats. Then Jeanne brought three guests when she was with Chris for a few minutes. "Sorry I''m late, Tenma" Sorry to bother you. "Oh-soo." Jeanne has guided me to the next trio of principals. He asked me to come with him today, and I was waiting for the three of them. "Well, let''s go..." said my sister (ah)! Lyon, who came into the room in the form of overtaking Jeanne who guided him, was hardened by surprise when he saw Mr. Chris. I mean, what do you mean, "Mr."? Ignoring the solidifying lion and looking at the other two, this one was equally surprised. It''s just not as surprising as Lyon, just to the extent that I ran into someone I knew in an unexpected place. "Long time no see, Senior Chris (...)" "Long time no see" Following Albert''s words, Cain also bows his head and greets him. The three ranks and positions are higher, but in power relations, Mr. Chris seems to be higher. "Oh? Did the customers mean you guys? Long time no see, I''ve heard a lot about the three of you. Since I was a student, I''ve barely grown." The three went as adults, in inverse proportion to Mr. Chris'' pleasant voice. You don''t have a heart or your face looks blue. "Hey, why are you here?" Reactivated Lion pulled me into the corner of the room and asked me in a whisper. The other two heard about it. I did, but Mr. Chris tangled me up and I couldn''t move the scene. "Why, because you''re free, right? Chris and I have known each other for a long time." It''s been five years since we met when Oak King attacked us. I am one of those who have been close since I came to the King''s Capital because the encounter was impressive (because of the King (...)), even though I said there were a few years of vacancies in between. Think of it as the first woman I''ve ever known outside of Kukri Village... if this was the same age, it would be like setting up a romance novel, but since I''m eight years away, it''s not the same pattern. Nice place, like a sister I know... Seems to be starting to rush things I haven''t met lately... Besides, I originally only came to the house about the king''s escort, but since Aina started coming, more came to the house alone. And I was sensed by the loose air in the house, and gradually became less far-fetched. As a result, Mr. Chris, who demanded tea and tea treats, was able to fill up. Aina had cautioned me many times, but since my grandfather and I didn''t care, there''s nothing to say too loud these days. Well, the most perplexing is the King (and these days Lord Lyle and Luna), so it''s a decent category compared to that. I missed the point, but when I explained it generally, Lion had his face drawn. Maybe I shouldn''t have told you about the king. In a way, it''s like a top secret. "So where are you taking me today? When I went back to Albert and the others and asked where he was going today, Lion somehow began to answer with a happy voice. "It was! I was in a bit of a hurry! I forgot. I forgot! And for that reason, I''m sorry, but now I''m sorry." And I push my back and try to leave the room. Albert and the others followed us just because we were saved, but the inquisitors didn''t wholesale it. "That''s suspicious...... I''ll follow you too! Surveillance... Deduction... No, we need parents! What a terrible thing to say, Mr. Chris rose out of his chair with a full grin as he poured in the rest of his tea. "Ha, sister, no matter how many adults you say they are, they are tense. We don''t need a guardian." Lyon is listening to Mr. Chris and slapping me on the shoulder with a laugh. I came a little, irritated by such a lion, but seeing Cain with Mr. Chris and Albert pointing his eyes at Lion like he sees something pathetic, it fits in a little. "Well, fools don''t have a problem with you guys letting go, do they? "" Ha! Chris looks satisfied when he hears an aligned response from Albert and Cain. Really, it''s a sight that makes me want to know why I could have had such an up and down relationship. Lion also nodded reluctantly, as the two of them turned in favor. "So where were you going? You''re not thinking of putting me in a colorful neighborhood from this hour, are you? With cold eyes, Mr. Chris stared at the three of them. "No, there is no annihilation! I was just trying to take Tenma to school." "The school director told me to show my face once, so it was just fine" "Yes, sir. I''m not going anywhere suspicious. Besides, most shops are closed even if you go to the Colored City at this time... it''s night if you''re going there." Lyons laughing at him, but he didn''t realize he''d dug his own grave. The other two are instantly distancing themselves from Lion and persisting in an attitude that is unrelated to me. "Well, the three of us are already adults, and it''s not like I... I''ll report it to Maria. Tenma, if you get a bad bug, you''re in a lot of trouble." To Mr. Chris'' words, the two looked as if they had been sentenced to death, but after all, Lion was unaware. "Shall we go then? But the school''s in the middle of a long vacation right now, what are you going to do? "No, the school director says it seems to be school day, and students from the faculty except the Department of Early Childhood are attending school" "Most of all, there are only students in or near Wangdu, so there won''t be many." "Oh, so you have Lion straining. You want to show them that Tenma and the House Border House are friendly relationships. You''re going to show them to their parents first and let them know from their mouths." To Chris''s point, Lion turned that way and started whistling. I don''t care, but there are people in this world who deceive like that. Most of all, the deceptive way you do that in your previous life is about the characters in comics and cartoons. "That''s a lousy deception. Well, fine. Because I''m not talking. However, if you do too much, Maria will be able to see you. Be careful." Stabbing the nail firmly, Mr. Chris walked to the front door. The missed, exhaling Lion, doesn''t seem to understand the fear of Las Boss (Maria). I won''t tell you because it sounds interesting. Chris, who walks out the front door, stays put and gets into the carriage where the three of them came in. By the way, the carriage was for four, Mr. Chris, me, Albert, Cain in order, and the door was strangled with Cain''s hand on the last ride. "Is that it?" On a closed door, Lion with his neck hanging. By plan, I was the only one to take him, so I was just fine in a four-person carriage, but because the guardian came with me, the late lion flashed. "Hey, what about me? "You''re free over there. Let me be seated. Or here, there, or come running... which one? Chris said that over there (...) is about the passenger seat, and if I pack it, I think I can sit on the other one. It should be noted that here is on the roof and there is the step to be taken when riding the carriage. "... ok. I''m sorry. I''m gonna need a ride." Exactly among those options is Lion, who chose your seat. This carriage seems to be owned by the Duke of Sanga, and all of you look familiar, and Lion did not hesitate. The school was built close to the royal castle for a price, and when poorly done, it seemed to be built more robust and wider than the royal castle. Chris said that there are four faculties in the school ranging from early childhood to higher education, each at the same time offering out-of-school classes, evacuation places for times of need and also being assumed to be used as fortifications, so we equipped them with considerable size and sturdiness. Incidentally, four faculties are four things: early childhood (7-9 years old), elementary (10-12 years old), secondary (13-15 years old), and higher (16-18 years old), which seem to be educational institutions that hit elementary junior and senior grades, middle schools, and high schools at what we have been referring to in previous life, and the operation will be state, or national. There are no regulations for admission to both civilian and aristocratic schools, but because of the high tuition costs, nobility accounts for more than 70% of admissions, he said. But that means it''s unfair to civilians, so they have a recommendation frame for civilians (tuition waiver), and nearly 20% of enrollments are civilian nominations. It should be noted that there are noble nominees, but this one is less than 10% of the total. They have not determined the maximum number of recommended admissions, but only intermediate and higher education departments have recommended admissions, and only tuition fees are exempt, so they are not exempt from the cost of purchasing equipment used for classes, etc. For this reason, as every year, people who refuse to enroll even if they receive a recommendation, without the cost of purchasing equipment and boarding and lodging can''t be twisted? However, if I can graduate from the Higher Department with excellent grades, they will show up parents who will admit my child to school even if they owe money, because even if they are from civilians, they are not dreaming of high pay. Well, less than half of the students enrolled that way are going to graduate... Others seem to be struggling to be hired in the future by students from aristocracy of the same grade if they are boys, and women appealing violently for aristocratic siderooms or concubines. Albert and the others seem to have had those experiences, and they actually scouted some of their dizzying classmates. By the way, Mr. Chris said he was hotter on girls than boys, and it seemed to be a man''s unconscious school life. It should be noted that Lion, who leaked the information to me, appeared to have been impressed by Mr. Chris after he got off the carriage. "Look, I was a high ridge flower at school. Because of that, the boys don''t come close, and before graduation, they decided to join the group as candidates for the Kingsguard..." He said. By the way, Mr. Chris is a warrant for the Associate Baron family, but he says he''s cut off from his parents'' house. The reason is because I plotted to suck on the delicious juice via Chris... Nowadays Chris is in a better position (baron equivalent), so he can''t get out strongly at home. While we were talking about it, we headed from the school carriage yard to the school director''s office. Along the way, yellow cheers were sent every time I was mistaken with the girls in middle school and above, but I think half of them were Mr. Chris, 40% were threesomes, and the rest were me. Every yellow cheer Mr. Chris was moving beside me, but I think he probably kept the female students away from me on the queen''s orders... and I''m a little sorry, as a man, I won''t have a choice. "You look weird, Tenma... oh, you care about those three being popular! Chris, who peeked into my face, seems to be making some mistake. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t find it strange that those three are popular. Whatever, the other two look above standard in their father''s aesthetically shaped Albert, but most notably, the three titles. The Duke, the Marquis, and the Borderline uncle are the next principals. Before that title, it would be imperative to be hotter than the average person, even if the three of them were frivolous. But Mr. Chris doesn''t seem to think the same. "Those three are shadow idols in a way. Of the people in that muscle... oh, but I think the people who were watching me and Tenma are decent. And in your case, Tenma, if you''re ahead of your name and you''re on your face, you haven''t heard of it yet. By the time I get home, I might be confused by the women you''re looking for (...). Then let''s sacrifice those three and go home." Chris says something terrible... I mean, I don''t know what shadow idol means anymore! Moreover, my spine became cold to Chris, who treated the three next great aristocrats like his men and called out female students. He was eavesdropping on Mr. Chris''s story, and that''s when the three shoulders that go ahead subtly lowered, he bowled in with the girls from about the small department who showed up from the side. I almost bumped into the three of them at Ayama''s place, but they avoided it immediately, so it looks like there were no injuries. "All three! It''s dangerous! I''m sorry, it was okay... oh? Looks like Mr. Chris scolded the three of them and noticed something where he apologized instead. When I put my face out from behind Mr. Chris to see what happened... "Is that it? Chris...... and your brother too? Why are you here? At the heart of those girls was a girl I was used to seeing. "Oh, was it Luna? No, the three of them took me on a school tour." To my words, the three of them who were trying to apologize were surprised, poking their knees and bowing their heads. Mr. Chris is also bowing his head with his right hand against his chest, so it was just the four girls, including Luna, and me, the civilians, who normally stand here. Luna and the girls who were walking looked at me strangely, not bowing their heads, but seemed to shut up because Luna wouldn''t say anything in particular. "Heh ~ That''s right. The three of them, Mr. Albert and Mr. Cain......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Oh, please raise your head. The three of you avoided it, so there''s no injuries." and to the words of Luna, who seemed different and ladylike, the three stood up again with words of apology in their mouths. But two of the three are subtly shaking their bodies. Looking next door, Mr. Chris was trembling, too. "Luna, not lino (...) n, Rio (...) n" To my correction, the three people who were shaking their bodies finally blew out intolerably. 114 Chapter 7-2 School Tour Part 2 "What? Really! Sorry!" Luna immediately apologized to Lion and bowed her head. Lion didn''t seem particularly angry about being given the wrong name, but he seemed a little concerned. I cared about that appearance, and Luna seemed sorry. "Master Lion and I had never met much..." Or so he said. I was convinced of that word by three people except me and Lion. When I asked Chris about it, he gave me an unexpected answer. "Because Lion doesn''t really come to the back of the royal castle. Those three have decided to cede the governor in the future, but just because the title is" The Next Lord, "the three of them will now be treated like nobles without titles. So it''s not that easy to get into the back of the Imperial Castle. Exceptionally, you can only enter the castle if you have an invitation like at a party in the meantime, or if your current companion (...). Albert and Cain have a lot of opportunities to meet Luna in that relationship because the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons come to King''s Capital well. Conversely, Master Haust is not able to leave the territory so easily. Nature and the royal castle come less often. It''s been about three years since I''ve been here." And he explained it in detail. I see... a certain question boiled down. "''Cause it''s not weird that even the next time I''m in charge, you can''t see royalty so easily, but me and my grandfather, the civilians, are almost free passes? Until now, even though it''s not such a big deal (because I''m free, because I rented a place to dismantle, because I made a new treat, etc.), I''ve been showing my face to the Kings for a while. It was Luna who reacted to my words like that, and she looked so strange. "But we go to your brother''s house a lot, and your grandfather and uncle are going up on their own... and your father and your wife said, ''Get along with your brother,'' so I don''t think that''s a problem! If you ask me, I did. Especially those two, you know, relaxed in the living room of the house when you noticed. When I was convinced that way, Mr. Chris had ears pounding as if he was stunned. "No, it''s usually impossible. What is it to say this, because some of His Majesty''s thoughts have political implications? Well, Tenma, I think the best reason is because you''re the son of His Majesty and Maria''s great best friends." It certainly was. I tend to forget that the kings are casual and stick around, but if you say it in Japan in a previous life, it''s like meeting the Emperor on his own. Normally, it''s not weird if they just get close and detain you or kill you on the spot. Even now, I thought you were very blessed. If you think about it, can''t you help but use it somewhat politically... at best, ''Tenma is like a royalist'' kind of restraint on other factions, and if you''re going to say you can''t do much, I''ll go to other countries, because I''ve threatened you several times. With regard to that matter, Maria would be fine because she was on my side. By the way, I don''t think so, but if it''s like, ''Help me because I''m being attacked by an enemy country,'' it''s safe, ''cause I''m going to wage a war, come on!'' I think it''s out when it comes to something like that. At that time, you will either live in hiding somewhere or you will leave this country. "Well, if you''re saying the Kings are good, don''t you have to worry about it?" "Yes, I am." "Come to the house, eat and drink on your own." "Yes, yes." "Luna, I''ll take whatever treat I''m making." "Right...... eh! Luna caught up in my induction interrogation. He didn''t seem to have noticed what had happened a long time ago. I''m actually the second person in Luna to get caught up in this induction interrogation (laughter). The first, of course, is Aura. She was similarly charged with pinching, and pleaded guilty in front of Aina. Eina''s cage was amazing then. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Isabella or Maria... if Luna is a good girl," Luna shakes her neck vertically with a crease. But Luna has a resemblance to Aura... the contents of her head, how she''s doing... Anyway, I gave you some advice, so now you''ll be adulterating for a while (...). Although it is sad to not be able to say that (...) "So, Luna''s going home now? Visiting looking at the girls behind Luna, Luna shook her neck to the side. Apparently, Luna has to wait for Teeda, and she''s just here to drop off her friends'' girls. Apparently Luna was going to drop her off a little further if that''s true, but she was breaking up here apologizing to the girls. He seems willing to follow us. "Bye - I''ll go see you next time -... shall we go then" Waving to the girls and dropping them off, Luna trying to get to our head. To that appearance, Lion had a slightly unfloating face. Maybe the fact that Luna is here means that Teeda will be joining us in a little while, so I''m worried that I''ll find out what I''m up to and the royal family won''t have a bad impression on Uncle Borderline. But the Kings won''t make a bad impression with that much. Whatever it is, it is in the interest of the royal family that the House of the Border of Haust get along with me. When I thought I''d tell you about it, Cain was suddenly turning around and winking with one finger in front of his mouth. Maybe it means'' keep your mouth shut because it sounds funny ''. Sure looks more interesting, so I quietly thumbed up and admitted it. "Look, look, Lion, we''re losing speed walking. We need to get to the dean''s office soon. That''s why I''m sorry, Luna, but before you head to Tida''s classroom, head to the dean''s office." "Ok...... ok" Luna is Luna, in front of the three of them, so she seems desperate to wear a cat. Well, three of them a long time ago...... no, I think they found out, but they didn''t all point it out. The dean''s office was on the fifth floor, the top floor of the central building, and it was difficult to get up the stairs. So I was making it easier using floating magic from the way up, but Luna found me at the end of the stairs and complained scatterly. It should be noted that the method I used should only be used by non-students, except in special cases, so even if Luna notices my method in the middle of the stairs, hitchhiking my magic will punish her more than the school. There are many kinds of punishment, but in this case it seems to be a relatively light punishment. However, it should be noted that even minor punishments, too often, can also result in expulsion in the worst case scenario. But there''s no reason to let guests from out of school go up the stairs, so in that case, they''ll be asked to board a board with floating magic, and a teacher who can use floating magic will pull it off, or anyone who can use floating or flying like me will be given permission to use the magic. It seems that there are about fourteen to five of the teachers who can use levitating magic, less than 10% of the total, and that there are four to five students. By the way, they add up to about a thousand students each year, about forty in a class, with four classes in the kindergarten and small, eight in the middle, and ten in the higher. Classes in the elementary and small divisions are mostly randomly divided, but from the middle division they become merit based, and grades are divided from the upper division into A, B, and C. Grades include practical skills, etc., and are selected from the top of each, so even Brain Muscle with Intelligence I/Muscle Strength 10 can be included in Class A. When we reached the dean''s office, Albert and the others informed him of their visit, followed by permission for me and Mr. Chris and Luna to enter. With no problem, we sat on the guided couch and met with the school director. The dean says he''s over sixty men and he''s a graduate of this school. He became a teacher at this school at the same time as graduating, and now seems to be a living crossword of the school for more than forty years of service. It was originally the third son of a Marquis family, but since his mother was a civilian, it was decided that he would be sent out of the Marquis family after adulthood. For this reason, he had many opportunities to get along with people of civilian origin, and after his employment, he was popular with students and other teachers as a teacher who understood both noble and civilian matters. Because of that, he came out well and became the school director just fifty years ago. This was also related to the fact that there had been a recommendation from his godson, then minister, the Crown Prince (the current king), and numerous other nobles, but he was admitted without any problems. The five except me had a pretty nervous face because such a schoolmaster looked rude. But when the school director opened his mouth, the two of them started to relax out of their shoulders because it had nothing to do with them. What it was about¡­ was about the "Decay Girls Coma", which happened at a royally-sponsored party. There were several inquiries that said that the common denominator of the exiting warrants had something to do with the three of them because they were close to their age, because they were from school, and because they were watching Albert and the others. He was the school director who blurred and told the first time, but eventually he became the wingman to tell the unconvincing parents about the villains of the ladies. Parents were stunned at that, and some of them seemed to remember their anger at the three of them, but the school director said that the three of them were not responsible at all for this incident, that it was an unfortunate accident caused by the lady, and that if any harm was done to the three of them in this matter, they would have to circulate all the information to the royal family and those involved in the investigation, and he convinced them with half the threat. For that reason, he called three people to the school to encourage caution. However, there are other reasons for calling, and they also took the form of paying attention to the three of them from the school once, and this also has the purpose of saying that if the guardian''s drinking drops a little, it will be your word. As soon as I was done paying attention, the school director said he wanted me integrated into the school. In this school where there are many aristocrats, they say there are aristocrats who behave like they looked down on civilians in a transverse manner. From them, it seems that we who are born aristocrats are the chosen ones, and those who descend must devote ourselves. Whatever the degree of difference, they say there are quite a few aristocratic students with those thoughts. So, he wants to enroll me, who is not noble but has earned fame by his own means, and inspire the civilian students by showing them the precedent of saying me up close, and teach the aristocratic students that birth has nothing to do with a person''s talents. It seems that even if noble students try to think and carry out the unexpected things about it, there is nothing that can be done by force, and there is no more hand on power than the royal family behind them, so it is just fine. Once this was a request, it meant that tuition fees would be waived, living expenses and equipment would be borne, and remuneration would be paid, but regardless of what I thought, it seemed like a pain in the ass, so I immediately refused. The school director seemed very sorry, but it seemed to be a solicitation in vain, so he pulled back a lot. At the end of the conversation, we left the dean''s office to pick up Tida, and we rushed to the rendezvous point at Luna''s lead. The rendezvous point was Tida''s classroom, on the third floor of a small school building a short distance from the central building. Right next to the elementary school building is the elementary school building, and when you add the two together, they''re going to have a little high school lot area, but not even half of this or the middle/high school. With that explanation, we walk in the small school building. Sometimes a different teacher makes me sneer, so it looks like we''re already talking. But the students didn''t seem to be informed, and I stopped and looked at this one, wondering if it was unusual to have an outside person. He just didn''t come to talk to Mumble, but a few of the kids Luna seemed to know came by and asked about us and let his eyes shine. The story seemed to spread from there, and I was about to be surrounded just before I got to Tida''s class, but the teachers who heard the noise managed to fit in. "Brother, thank you for waiting" "That was too late...... what, Mr. Tenma? Tida, who was talking to several classmates, noticed me behind her when she turned her face in response to Luna''s voice. Later, I noticed Chris and Albert and the others, and after a gentle greeting, I explained the situation, and Luna asked me to follow my guide, so I decided to join Tida. Tida told Chris to wait for the carriage to pick him up. "Shall we go then? It won''t be fun to look at small and middle schools, so let''s go around the high schools." Isn''t Tida gonna say something to you at first? and Rion, who was startled, began to lead the way by straining out. Apparently, from the attitude of Tida and Luna, I didn''t feel like I made a bad impression, so I noticed that there was no problem. Teeda seems to think I''ve come to school with Albert and the others, and she''s not upset that Lion''s in the lead. However, Luna is a little dissapointed when she hears that Lion will not guide her where she is studying. But there''s no way Lion would have noticed Luna''s attitude like that, and he just left the small school building. "Let''s start with the learning food ahead of us. I''d really like to show you the student dormitory over there, but it''s basically off-limits outside. School food is on the back of the central building where the dean''s office was located." Lyon says the scholastic food is on the second floor of a two-story building behind the central building. And the ground floor part underneath it seems to be a store or a rest stop. The student dormitory, which says it''s off-limits, has a longitudinal convex lettering from the top, the lower part of the convex has an entrance or waiting room, the left and right part is split between the men''s dormitory and the women''s dormitory, and the upper part is a dining room or bathroom, he said. In the middle of that explanation, Mr. Chris was nibbling and watching Lion in the bathroom part, so I was wondering if there was anything, and Lion openly began to go off the record. Well, let''s keep the fun later. You don''t have to ask me, Mr. Chris would be happy to talk to you. The school food is quite spacious, and they can afford six hundred people at a time. However, it seems that the priority seats are decided by saying one hundred seats for the elementary and small departments and two hundred seats for the middle and higher departments, even if seats in other departments are available, sitting on your own is reprehensible as a violation of manners, and if it is too malicious, you may be punished. "The taste is good there and the price is pretty cheap. Moreover, as a school facility, it can be used rather late, so students and teachers outside of dorm life should not use it instead of dinner quite often. However, there are few menus, and depending on the day," They say the most common pattern is bread (two), soup and a dish, with occasional salads. Now that''s 50G, they''re popular with students as well as teachers. "When it comes to eating outside of here, do you buy bread at the store downstairs, prepare it yourself, or bring it from the outside? From the outside, there''s only one way to buy it early in the morning. Most of the users are civilian students going from their homes." Early in the morning, Cain said, because students other than school hours and home hours are forbidden to come and go, so if you''re living in a dorm, there''s only one way to get out and go buy it while the gate is empty, or ask a friend in the street to buy it for you. I''m on vacation today, so I wasn''t open for school food, but instead I bought food at the store. What they were selling was unsweetened jams and dried meat in hard black bread, as well as chicken and fish soaked in oil. This one is also on vacation, so they say all they sell is stuff that can be saved. I tried ordering jam, oiled chicken and fish from it, but it was surprisingly good. There were two types of jam: apples and citrus fruit, with little sugar used, but with the natural sweetness and acidity of the fruit. The oiled one was the so-called Ajillo, and the aroma of garlic and spice irritation appealed to the chopped chicken. The fish was not about chicken and the salt was strong, but it tasted pretty good. The type of fish is like a fellow boar, and they use what is salted and transported. But that just wasn''t enough, and I took out what I kept in my bag and we all ate. My stomach was swollen, so I went for the high office, but I was in a bad mood for Cain along the way. Sing a nose song, it''s going to skip momentum. I saw Albert wondering if he knew anything, but he didn''t seem to know either. "Hey, Cain. Why are you in such a good mood? A man who doesn''t read the air (Lion) asks Cain directly, but Cain just laughs and doesn''t answer. When I was surprised (a lot) by such cain, I heard footsteps from somewhere. It sounded like I could finally hear it in my ear, but it sounded like I was running for this one. Turning in the direction of the sound, a familiar girl was approaching just around the corner. That distance, just five meters. "Shh, shh." Throwing the girl, who stepped in and jumped at me as best she could, not to kill the momentum, the girl landed a few spins in the air. "Tenma, look! The identity is Amur. All of a sudden, everyone is amazed and hardened. Only Mr. Chris was able to move except me, standing in front of Tida and Luna, trying to shelter the two of them and pulling out their swords. And after ascertaining who it was, I quietly put my sword away. "Amur, why are you here? "Because I''m here with everyone. Coming Soon." Everyone and we leaned our heads toward the words, and we pointed at Amur''s fingers in unison. Then from that direction, I heard a voice calling Amur''s name. It''s just a very familiar voice. "There he is!" "Primera, Amur was there! "There! There it is!... there was also a temper ~ ~ ~ ~!" "Heh? And Mr. Tenma? What emerged from the bend was a slightly tired looking primera to the three sisters of Lily Millie Nelly, who, as usual, were healthy. "That''s an odd encounter. I can''t believe we''re meeting here." I called out to the four people who came running over, holding Amur''s head to try to stick around. "" "You know, Primera asked me to go once because she gave me permission to visit, and that''s why Amur also invited me, and when I did, I went around the gate and said, ''I feel signs...'' and I ran out! Then!" " "Stop! If the three of you talk at once, I don''t know what you''re talking about! The truth was that the three of them were breathing perfectly together, so I could hear most of them, but all three of them came forward, so I stopped talking to calm them down a little. "So why are the Primeras here? "Oh, yes... what, brother? You were all in line, weren''t you? What! Dear Tida, Dear Luna! Primera, who had been distracted by the three of them, seemed surprised to hear from her when she didn''t realize it was Albert who was by my side. Then he looked around and noticed Tida and Luna, hurrying to poke his knee and try to grace his subordinates. "Oh, it''s decided not to do that at school, so please stand up." "That''s right. This is a school, and Master Primera will hit our seniors." As usual, Teeda, who urges her to stand on the primera with a gentle voice, and Luna, who talks with a voice that even feels unusual elegance. Little by little, Luna''s cat wearing level seems to be rising. Looking at Luna now for some reason, I remember when I first met Aura. His cat wear was amazing too... In the midst of that thought, it seemed that I could convince Primera, and I was explaining the situation to Albert and the others. Anything, Primera will have to go back to Gunjo City in a little while, and the three sisters will have to go home together because they were specially accompanied on the road to and from the Knights, on the condition of helping with chores, etc. So I took advantage of my last holiday to invite her on a school tour, so I was away when the three of them said to ask me out, too, so I headed to the mansion. So, he also came to visit the mansion and invited Amur, who swung in the sky, to come to the school, but Amur ran out through the gate and to this day... Listening to Primera, I was very busy playing with the four of them. And look at me, Lion, looking sorry for some reason. Plus, Cain making fun of such a lion. "Yes, yes, everyone be quiet first. There are other students out there, so it''s annoying." Where it became too noisy, Mr. Chris began his caution as he slapped his hand. "Right, Senior Chris is right. So shall we go back for a tour? Let''s get to the High Department." For some reason, the grumpy cain begins to divide up, and he just walks out to the high office. They all followed behind them so that they could follow Cain, who suddenly walked out. "Hey, Albert. Why is Cain so uptight?" "I don''t even know if you ask me." To Lion''s question, Albert answers without hesitation. If these two don''t get it, everyone else won''t come up with a reason at all... if they think... "Surely Brother Cain''s brother wasn''t a schoolboy? Maybe I''m looking forward to seeing you..." and Primera reluctantly joined the story. Hearing that, I thought it might be, but Albert and Lion immediately denied it. "It won''t be there." "That''s right... brothers aren''t that bad over there, but it''s not good to say, Cain was angry at what his brother did..." Look at me as I say what I''ve done, Lion. "Oh, that... nothing. I don''t care anymore... it''s over." I''m guessing what Lion is saying is that he''s with Gary at Seigen. "No, wait. Maybe Cain wants to make fun of Gary about Tenma? When we heard what Albert said, we didn''t think... "" "" "It could be! And I held my breath and convinced myself. Luna didn''t seem to understand, but Tida said, "I don''t think so..." and didn''t say anything beyond that. Little by little, you must have begun to understand Cain''s nature. Does the Marquis of Sammons know the nature of Cain? Or do you think you know and have no problem with it? Well, some aristocrats, though sexually inappropriate for people to say all sorts of things, are ruling their territory properly, so maybe that''s acceptable... I gently put the question in my head into the back of my chest as I watched Cain begin to move like a musical character. 115 Chapter 7-3 School Tour Part 3 "Whoa, brother... Hih! "Hey, how have you been? Oh, this is my new friend. We''ve been getting along a lot." Gary, the second son of the Marquis of Sammons, began to retreat as he raised his voice like a warlord who had fallen prey to this strategy. Again, this is Cain, the eldest son of the Marquis of Sammons, slapping me on the shoulder with a full smile on his face. And it was Tenma, a C-rank adventurer, who was slightly hurt by standing (by Cain) between them and being screamed at the moment Gary and I met each other... How did this happen! Things go back far enough. When we came to the High School building, we headed to the staff room to talk to the High School teachers about the tour. So, it was the Dean of the Higher School who responded, who knew the five graduates in our line. And I also know about Gary, Cain''s brother, who politely told me where he is now. Cain joyfully moves to where Gary is when he hears that. The dean said to Cain, "The more..." and dropped him off. I guess this dean has a good grasp of Cain''s character. He looked like there was no use stopping him. And he glanced right at Chris, but Chris shrugged his shoulder and returned the pose, which he said was'' well done ''. After we left the staff room to chase Cain, we took Gary to the training ground, where he discovered Gary, and Cain took me shoulder to shoulder. And back to the beginning. "You know what?" "What! Why are you here? That''s because I came to see you at school. It''s not weird being a graduate, is it? "How Much" "Why is Tenma with you? Well, my people and friends bothered him. And with that apology, I invited him." Cain replies with pleasure after reading accurately Gary''s indecipherable words all over the wolf. There were several classmates in training around Gary, but since Cain was a trail of senior aristocrats, and there were more celebrities around him than Cain, he was intrigued by Gary''s attitude, but could not ask why as one. "It was tough, too. Not only did Gary behave like an idiot to Tenma. You did something that even people couldn''t tell you, and you saved your life twice, and you didn''t apologize and thank me directly for it, so instead, you broke my head... besides being rude to Master Merlin? My father told me why I had to keep my head down while I got my assistant knife..." The students around me who heard Cain''s line, which doesn''t sound like he''s in any trouble, look at Gary with incredible eyes. Most of all, it''s not about me, it''s about being rude to my grandfather. Some of the students seemed to know about me, but my surprise when the famous'' Sage ''came out more than mine was not my comparison. Around Gary, whose face is bright blue, he says, "Eh! Seriously! He''s not stupid, is he?" or "I can say that to the wise man, and I respect him the other way around," the students began to talk within their peers. Gary, who was shaking his body with a pull, listening to such a voice, "I didn''t know about Sage! I''ve never seen it before, and even if only a book shows up suddenly, you won''t realize it''s you! "But I need your help, and you don''t have it. I wonder if you were a man before nobility? And if your father had lowered his head, but your son''s attitude was like that, you''d have applied mud to your father''s face, too. Not only for father, of course, but also for the Marquis sign." And Cain hunting down Gary. The students who heard Cain say something like that blame Gary for saying, "Sure you do," "even if they''re not wise, it doesn''t feel good not to say it in situations where you have to thank them," etc. His ratings are plummeting. Cain blurted me out, and Gary was blamed by the schoolchildren. I was just starting to look pathetic, so I was about to get out a help boat, and there was cover coming in from the unexpected. "Cain, he told me to keep it that way. I don''t know what the wise man thinks, but if anything happens, he''s gonna be dropping by the Marquis'' house about protesting through the royals or the Tenma, right? That''s the same thing with tenma." What a help it is to Lyon. And while you''re at it, you look at me and say, "Right?," he asks for his consent. And when I snort, Lion goes on, "No more rude to Tenma." and concluded. To the first aristocratic lion I saw, I said, "Who is this guy?" I thought. And as I looked around, he looked just like me: Luna to Tida, Albert and Primera to Mr. Chris. Cain looked somewhere convincingly hopeless, surprised at what Lion had said. Cain and Lion had been in a glimmering shape for some time, "That too, well, that was an overstatement. I''m sorry, Tenma, and thank you, Lion." and Cain broke. But I guess I''m still not entirely convinced when I see that I don''t speak to Gary. "I''m sorry I made you make a scene. I''m sorry Gary got in the way of practice, too." and Albert apologized to the school students, pushing Cain''s back and trying to get away from the practice field. Cain also looked like he walked out with Albert very hard, but suddenly looked back at Gary as he remembered, "I''m sorry I got hot on this one, too. But when you do anything more to discredit the Marquis... turn it off, turn it into your father." Cain exposes an unimaginable sense of ruthlessness from the usual. Gary is desperately shaking his neck vertically as he sits up like a hipster to such a cain. If you look at it, some of the schoolchildren who were around were sitting around, just like Gary. "Oh, I''m sorry - I showed you something weird. I think I''ve been feeling more depressed than I thought. Let''s go, there''s still some places to look." I didn''t see any earlier disrespect for Cain walking out again, and as usual, he sounded cheerful. But Amur and the three sisters, and Luna seemed frightened by Cain earlier, were turning behind me and taking a distance. Amur''s way of being scared is unusual among them. Was it also some kind of trauma, holding my clothes tight with my vain eyes and shaking. When Cain saw it, he said, "I won''t do anything ~" and left, the light finally returned to his eyes, but after that Amur did not try to approach Cain. "But Cain. Couldn''t you be gentler, even if I were to advise you? "I think it was sweet enough, though? and to Lion''s words, Cain replied with a twist on his neck. "No matter where you look from, there wasn''t a single shard of kindness. If you''re too tough, you could run wild the other way, that girl." "Ha, don''t worry, seniors. He doesn''t have the guts to do that. Well, it can happen if you''re instigated, but then I''ll take responsibility for it." To Cain, who answers in a light tone, that''s Chris, too. And what to hide, I''m donning too. Seeing me like that, Cain chuckled. "Tenma, even if I look like this, I am the Marquis. In the future, as head of the Marquis of Sammons, I will have to protect many of my men, the nobles under my banner, and the inhabitants. So things that do them harm have to be eliminated, or they might be. Even if that''s my brother... even if it''s me." Cain was laughing at his mouth, but his eyes weren''t laughing at all, and he had the power to get to the Kings somewhere. To the words, the trails here seemed empathetic and listened with a serious look. Teeda seems to have something to think about, and she was listening to Cain most seriously. There was such an exchange that severe air began to flow between us. However, "But it doesn''t make sense when you''re dead, does it? and Luna suddenly opened her mouth. The person would have spoken the words without thinking too deeply, but Cain, who heard it, was surprised to open his eyes. And... "Pfft! Knock it off, haha, it sure is! No, no, that''s right, that''s right! It doesn''t make sense when you die! Inside it''s worth it, we need to keep it alive! Cain is laughing so hard at what''s so funny. And he miswore what Luna said, and he also said the last thing that was terrible. "Okay, I''ve made up my mind! I need to speak to my father at night! Something seemed to have come to mind, and Cain was in a good mood again, and the bitter atmosphere had been foggy until earlier. However, I felt a new concern had arisen, but everyone kept quiet so that they wouldn''t touch it there. From that Cain attitude, I don''t think it''s harmful to us, so what a god not to touch. After that, I went back to Cain as usual and was guided through the school in turn, but honestly, things on the practice field were the most impactful, so I wasn''t really impressed with anything else. It was the same with the four brought by Primera, who were tired of the journey, and the three sisters moved around on their own, each time Primera searched, and Amur was cleverly walking down the boat. "And well, the obscurity in the high places went all the way around... how''d it go? Back at the purchasing table, we took a break and sprinkled with afternoon tea time. Most importantly, I was the one who offered them all. I sit in the middle of a long desk-like seat, Mr. Chris on the right, Amur on the left, next to it, the three sisters (seated) lost in the battle, Lion is in front of me, Cain in front of me to the right, Primera next to it in front of Albert to the left. It should be noted that Luna and Tida went home crying (mainly because Luna) because their time home was critical. "Uh-huh... To be honest, I don''t think it was a big deal. Especially at the class level." The higher education classes visited (repairs) were combat techniques, magic, history, arithmetic (...). When it comes to combat techniques, it feels like most people have abilities (...) below the three sisters, and even the most highly capable students have a few slightly above the three sisters. But if you fought in action, you would almost certainly lose to the three sisters. Of course I fought one-on-one. Just the moves (...) Remember, a lot of people didn''t have the foundation. In magic, he went from basic theory of magic to practice. But the content was less difficult than what I learned from my mother and grandfather when I was a kid. Moreover, the students seemed to have their eyes full of flashy, good-looking magic rather than efficient magic, and this one, like combat techniques, seemed to have a rough foundation. As for history, I wasn''t very sure because I hadn''t studied that much, but I was a little surprised because that was the level at which I could answer. Besides, I think we should add a little more neutral writing or sex books because it seemed content biased (a convenient history of aristocracy). And the last arithmetic (...). Never math (...). Within the four rule calculations, there are many percentages of additions and deductions, and few multiplications and allocations. Moreover, there are few problems using sentences, and there are many styles in which teachers solve the formulas they put out. I hear there are several other classes I couldn''t visit, but I must have missed my expectations for the class I was able to visit. "You''re hurting my ears. But most of the students in that class are quicker to count from the bottom." "That''s right! There''s no such thing as a royal school." Following Chris, Lion also follows the school. But from the side of it, "As far as Lion was concerned, he was a regular over there. of the academic system." and was lightly rosy. Then they started, so Mr. Chris drove them to the end seat, and Albert moved to my front. "That''s the way to put it, but most of the students there are fallen or undercredited students, so it may not be helpful. Students with high grades will not bother to attend remedial classes while on vacation. Well, still, it would be the difference between cloud mud and tenma." Albert explains that it was the students with the lower grades who were taking remedial classes, separated from the top students, and that the class content has fallen considerably. Classes for top students seem to have two or three difficulty levels. Otherwise, students who excelled in a talent...... I mean, they say it could be a brain muscle student''s exit rush. By the way, Lion said he was at the top of the knot in martial arts, but at the bottom of the whole thing in the academic system. So he was the most prominent student in a way, because he said he was fulfilling class A. "Well, there were other reasons Lion stood out ~" Mr. Chris seems to be having fun. I think I want to tell you why. "Hey, senior! Albert stepped out to block Mr. Chris'' mouth, but Mr. Chris took a distance by squeezing his hand. "Actually, Tenma. There were rumors that these three men were too feminine at the time to be masculine. Besides, it''s a trail of top nobility, so it''s extra noticeable. We even had a fan club... behind us." Mr. Chris had a very good smile, but Albert had a very dark face. The other two are still out there. Primera also laughed bitterly, seemingly knowing something. "And there''s a continuation of that story. Lyon called out to the girl to show that she wasn''t a man, but who didn''t? One theory said that the fan club turned its hand around the back." Albert had nothing to do with this story, he was a little calm. But my hand is shaking with a cup of tea. There''s still something going on. And the two outside the mosquito net were pulling each other''s cheeks with their hands. It''s like a child. "Bye! Lion in a hurry tried to break into women''s water this time. Maybe it''s the woman I''m interested in, or you tried to impress me, but I was in the lady''s water then. I kicked him off fast and stunned him. Oh, that was before I took my clothes off, so I didn''t see you naked. If they''d seen me, Lion wouldn''t have been a man anymore." "Senior Chris, that should be enough around there... even if he is a man of the Borderline Uncle family..." Albert tries to stop Mr. Chris, but Mr. Chris doesn''t stop. "I''ll take refuge in you... Oh, because then Albert was treated as an accomplice and we were pissed off together in front of the women''s water... oh, I said" "Absolutely deliberate! Albert''s cry sticks to purchasing. When I heard that voice, I finally noticed the two of them arguing ugly from earlier. They both have a very funny face, pulling their cheeks too far. "Mr. Chris, for once these three are the trail of a superior nobleman. Don''t worry, it''s so much fun..." Normally, Chris is fine with these three people doing things that don''t seem strange when they''re cut for insult or anything. So I was worried and asked, but Mr. Chris didn''t seem to care. And the three of them looked away gently. "Don''t worry about it. Anyone involved at the time knows about this, and if you do a little research, you''ll find out... and these three people are making fun of everything else. Every time he got mad at me." You''ll be in charge of these three, "he said. Without me, these three would have left school." I don''t know what else I messed with, but these three were pretty problematic kids at the time, apparently. To Chris, who was taking care of him, the three of them don''t seem to get their heads up. I started making excuses like Albert and Cain panicked when my thoughts were on my face like that. "No, wait, stop those eyes! We just got caught up in Lion! "That''s right! We''re the victims! The bad news is, Lion, we''ve always been treated unfairly! Two selling buddies on a fast track. Lion tries to argue with something, but Cain blocks his mouth and Albert immediately seals the motion. I start exposing stories involving Lion in that state, but I think the reason these three are so popular with the Decay Ladies is because they have a lot of these skins from day to day. I guess the two of you who don''t realize that have built up a relationship of decay between nature and Lion... but in the brain of a fan club. "Would you like to take a moment? Primera reluctantly said where the three twisted each other in a paragraph. Looking out there, it looks like we have time until sundown, but it does seem like the time is approaching to say it''s time for the evening. "Certainly not anymore. Primera''s right, is it time to go home? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the three of you." Mr. Chris agreed most and stretched lightly. That look is so sunny. By contrast, the three people who were played felt quite tired, but nevertheless, looking at not complaining to Mr. Chris, the upside down relationship seems to be clearly attached. "Tenma, I''m hungry" Amur was almost asleep while the three of them were being played by Mr. Chris. However, when there were occasional signs of Cain approaching, he immediately opened his eyes and was alert, so he seemed to have become quite bad at Cain just one day today. "Well, that was more fun than I thought." "But I''m not going to bother studying until I get into school," "What a waste of money ~" The three sisters enjoyed themselves there, but they couldn''t seem to find the significance of enrolling in the school. Sure, from the three of us making money there as adventurers, I guess there''s no point in reducing the amount of time we make until we pay. Well, I think it applies to most adventurers around here in my opinion. After we each made our own purchase, we greeted the school director''s office and then headed to Grandpa''s mansion. When we got to the mansion, they all came inside. Apparently, he is willing to have dinner. Suddenly it had become a large number, but Eina seemed to have predicted to some extent that a considerable amount of it had been made. The person was after returning to the royal castle, but the writing said something about the special training that Jeanne and Aura had made, and I made more about the amount of dinner, because maybe a large number of customers would come. Save it properly when it stays. There was. I made sure of the amount while thanking Aina, but even Aina didn''t seem to expect the Primeras to rendezvous, which was pretty uncomfortable. So I decided to prepare a few pasta sauces that would be easy to do and take a bath before meals for now. Preparing the bath is easy with magic, so when you get ready immediately and then speak to everyone, they''re all going in. Well, a few of them seemed to expect a mixed bath, but our bath was rebuilt when I got here, so it''s divided between men and women. Moreover, there is no open air in each bathroom, but it is equipped with white water, kaiyu, sauna, water bath, sleeping water, plus a family bath for the Shiloumals. Honestly, it has become more splendid than a royal castle bath, so much so that the king asked me to make it for the royal castle once before. However, the crying king had given up because there was no suitable place to make it or because it was difficult to maintain it except for me in relation to the plethora of original magic props. If we get out of the bath, we''ll make more noise. Besides, we don''t have Aina, a powerful stopper this time, and instead we have all the guys who like the festivities. Lion, Cain, the three sisters...... Lion. Besides, more tense namitalows than usual to Aura, who escaped Eina''s curse. "Something tells me the age of Wye has arrived in some world! He said. I''d say it''s his fault, but I''m not surprised he''s receiving radio waves beyond the world only for him. However, at the convenience of the Kingsguard, Mr. Chris left immediately after the bath. Mr. Chris''s return worried the kings about going to the banquet. So, I sent a letter and a bribe (shampoo and rinse) to Maria to ask her to manage the Kings. This will prevent the kings from intruding. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind coming, but the rest of us won''t be able to enjoy it. The ploy seemed brilliant, and today''s feast lasted until late at night. Everyone withheld alcohol because they each said they had plans the next day, but because Primera accidentally drank a high degree of alcohol straight away and the happenings of getting drunk occurred, the temporary banquet stopped and was about to become noisy. However, it was not like acute alcohol poisoning because the amount I drank was small and I immediately treated it with magic (the restoration magic of the water system allowed me to dilute the alcohol in my body while activating the liver). It should be noted that the culprit is Namitaro (in this case the culprit fish?). Tension-aggy Namitaloh kidding around and pouring liquor into a glass of primera. Namitaro said, "I thought I''d notice it because of the smell or the taste. I didn''t expect you to take a sip..." Just as Albert protested, Namitalow was convicted, wound up and hung from the ceiling. It''s just, "It''s like rough carp!" And I could afford it, so then I forced myself to sleep with my magic (Stan). Furthermore, at that time, a man (Lion) who does not read the air, "I can''t believe you get drunk from being drunk, maybe one day they''ll take you home! I spoke, and was seen with white eyes not only by the women, but also by the men. and well, there were some happenings, but after everyone enjoyed the banquet, they each headed home. The three daughters and drunk Primera were escorted to their quarters by Albert, and Cain and Lion headed to their respective mansions. Amur was willing to stay at home, but he reluctantly walked back to the inn, eating his fist bones at the guardian (Blanca) who picked him up. We went back to our rooms, but along the way, we decided to collect Namitaro and throw him outside to sleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Late at night at the Marquis Summons residence, Carlos von Summons, the Lord, returned home. Carlos himself stays only about three to four months a year because of his apartment in the Wang capital, but the mansion is always kept clean. Because his sons use it mainly while he''s gone. My sons, contrary to him, don''t often go home to their parents in Summons territory. Not that he is independent, but because his second son is a school student in Wangdu, he basically lives in dormitories, but occasionally uses a separate residence. Therefore, the oldest son is the one who is most often in a separate residence. Since his eldest son will eventually become the next generation of the masters, he will remain in Wang Capital even after graduating from school, as if he were studying as a nobleman. However, depending on the way you look at it, there are hostage-like aspects... But even when it comes to hostages, the royal trust in the Marquis of Sammons is high, and even if he returns his eldest son to his own territory, the royal family will not find it counterproductive to the Sammons. But some of the other nobles may not think so. So my oldest son still lives in the King''s Capital. Fortunately, I have a particularly close friend in the same school year, and they don''t seem to have any idea because they live in Wang Du again. Instead, it seems more painful to come back to your own territory, which is a headache issue for Carlos. Such an elder son, Cain von Sammons, was waiting for Carlos to return. It seems that the second son has not returned. However, Carlos is not worried because the original second son seems to be less comfortable with Cain, who is said to be better able to do it than he is, and when Cain is around, he does not return for rare things. Rather, there are more things to worry about than rebelling against Cain and doing weird things. "So Cain. What''s the big story? Cain, who was waiting to return, moved to Carlos'' study because Carlos had an important story to tell. There are not many servants around here, so you don''t have to worry about being heard. "I met Gary at school today. So there''s a lot going on and I thought, let''s put Gary up for adoption in another house or we can decide on a fianc¨¦e right now. And I want to find my fianc¨¦e." "What happened? I wouldn''t have been riding when I talked about my fianc¨¦e before." Carlos looking surprised. It is very rare that Cain is now twenty-two years old, a leading nobleman and single until that age. No wonder this is the second/third son, but it is normal for the oldest to have at least a fianc¨¦e. But Cain had a childish problem, and for a variety of reasons, he put the conversation ahead of him because it was more fun to spend time with friends. Fortunately, the Sammons hold the position of Marquis, so you can find your fianc¨¦e in less than a day''s time. But Carlos thought it was time to order Cain to find a fianc¨¦e, because he couldn''t forgive his selfishness. It is precisely a ship on the crossing. But Carlos figured Cain would disagree again, and he imagined it would be tricky, so on the contrary, isn''t there some sort of soul-audacity? And I set myself up. "Don''t be so vigilant. I just noticed. I need to make the most of my value. And Gary says it''s still worth it." Carlos was surprised not least. I was wondering if Cain could have a face like this. I always knew I was doing stupid things with friends and sometimes I was kidding, but I still thought I was highly capable of being noble. But my son (Cain), now in front of me, is growing more aristocratic than I ever imagined. If this is about using Gary alone, I think it was even a brotherly fight, but even trying to use his future is just the nobility itself. Carlos trusted Cain like that. That''s so much that I even thought the Summons could do whatever happened to them in the near future. However, at least not for a few years. "I see why. Let''s start looking for a fiancee candidate tomorrow...... any hope? To Carlos'' question, Cain thought a little before "Firstly, the fringe for the Sammons, secondly, that he is not an idiot, and thirdly, that his relatives are not. The second and third is my selfishness, if I can." I replied. At this point, it looks like Carlos has some candidates up his mind. "Okay, let''s do good with regard to second and third. So what about Gary? Originally, this was Carlos'' role as the winner, not for others to say anything, but when he got here, Carlos thought to ask Cain what he thought and asked Cain questions. "Right...... I don''t ask Gary''s fianc¨¦e for a qualification. For the Summons, it''s just whether it''s beneficial or not. If it''s beneficial, you can send it to your son-in-law at the merchant''s. Gary is a crooked nobleman. Even if the son-in-law is a civilian, it will be possible to give him the rank of nobleman with the power of the Summons. On top of that, I''ll keep it down. You can''t even look me in the eye if I''m instigated to." To Cain''s words, Carlos looked bitter. Anyway, Gary has a priori. Not only did he sell fights to someone who could also hit the Summons, but he also created a situation where he could turn one of the cities against his enemies if he was bad. "You''re absolutely right. Don''t bother getting weirdly ambitious. Even my Summons family has a good memory of the royal family and is at a glance from a leading nobleman. There will be people who neglect it. And from those guys, Gary is very easy to use... you might want to get your hands on first" Cain nodded, as if there was nothing more troublesome in him than a fool''s body than it could not be used. "So. I said Gary first, but I have one perfect candidate for your fianc¨¦e..." "You should stop Miss Primera." Cain responded instantly so that he could put it over Carlos'' words. "The First Duke of Sanga will never let go of Miss Primera. That guy, of his own children, adores Miss Primera the most, and there''s a man near Miss Primera who''s more valuable than me. And maybe, but it won''t seem good from the royal family either." Carlos seems surprised by this answer. The matter of the Duke of Sanga is the same as Carlos'' idea, but I didn''t expect him to come out to the royal family. "In my opinion, it would be most convenient for the royal family for Miss Primera to marry Tenma. Because the only way for Tenma to marry Miss Primera is to raise Tenma to nobility or Miss Primera to fall back to the civilian population. The Duke of Sanga will not look good when it comes down, so inevitably the royal family will make Tenma aristocratic. Even if Tenma hated the rank of nobleman, if she was in a position to contemplate marrying Miss Primera, she would receive about the award of the title. Besides, it is not until birth that the Tenma is unknown, but if the parents of the upbringing become former aristocrats, there will be no problem in the award of the title, and the Count will be stiff because of his previous achievements. Well, it would be around the baron at first, but it''s only a matter of time." So Cain separated and gazed at Carlos. Carlos also listened to Cain, and there is nothing strange about him at the moment, so he listens very carefully. Cain, who confirmed it, went on to say more. "And after I count Tenma, I will have Princess Luna daughter-in-law Tenma. The princess is better qualified in this case, but the royal family will treat both of them in the regular room with the Duke of Sanga in mind. I don''t think this is a problem because Tenma won''t refuse if Princess Luna is her opponent, and Miss Primera will be the same. As far as children are concerned, there will be no problem if you let the King Luna girl enjoy the Grand Duke or the house of the disconnected royalty, with Miss Primera''s son as her official successor. Besides, if you sideroom Jeanne, who is a made-up of tenma, a neutral nobleman might saddle up some royalty. Of course this is my own imagination, so I''m not saying you''re right, but it''s about His Majesty, so it''s not strange to think about all this. Besides, if you take Miss Primera to my fianc¨¦e and the Duke of Sanga and say no, I am concerned about the deterioration of the relationship. So Miss Primera should stop. This is too risky." Carlos couldn''t even laugh at this because he was paranoid. If Cain''s idea had hit me, I wouldn''t get a good impression from the Royal Family as well as the Duke of Sanga''s. To the point where it is said why the idea was not possible, the Marquis Summons are close friends with both houses. "It''s my child''s time to get along with the Duke of Sanga." Carlos felt a little regret when he saw Cain (son) say it in a slightly blurred way as usual and thought he had gone over his thoughts. He was then Carlos, who enjoyed a long time of parent-child conversation as he boiled down the story. This night was a surprising one for Carlos, but at the same time it was going to be a night of joy and harvest. 116 Chapter 7-4 Request Failed Two days after the school tour, the Primeras left the Wang capital. The Fourth Knights of the Municipality of Gunjo, originally led by Primera, were composed mainly of noble associates, so the drop-off was also a fairly grand object. Speaking of grandeur, it''s not that it was hosted by the royal family, it''s just that the people involved got together on their own and made a scene. Still, if more than a hundred aristocratic officials gather together, people will naturally show up to think about things that are not good. Because of this, the royal decree gave the guards a vibe of solidification around the aristocracy. However, thanks to this, a dozen people who tried to carry out sledding and kidnapping were captured and the names of the guards were elevated. However, unfortunately, it was not entirely possible to prevent crime, with several victims of crime coming out of nobility and several times that from civilians, but it would be unfortunate to have done so all with misdemeanours. Naturally, there were criminals who caught our eye, but all were repelled and the damage was zero. By my side like that, starting with Grandpa, there were our officials (including Aina and Namitalow) and the Dukes of Sanga and Albert, Cain in the Marquis of Sammons, Mr. Chris in Lion and, besides, Blanca and Amur. I couldn''t help but stand out because of it. Normally, I wouldn''t hesitate to escape, but I couldn''t escape from the Primera or the three sisters, so I was exposed to curiosity. The three sisters had plotted to stay in the King''s Capital until the end, but had been told many times by Primera because they were following the Knights by saying half impossible. "You''re gone." "What a tenma. Do you miss them so much? Answer my whine like Namitaro would tear it up, but I honestly nodded. I nodded, so everyone around me was surprised (though only the Duke of Sanga and Albert were in a small gutsy pose), but I gave an explanation before the misunderstanding spread. It should be noted that it is not "before it is misunderstood" because Amur has already rubbed my right arm. It is cute if this is to a lighter extent, but because it fully exerts the power of the beast man, there is a pain that does not spill. "I don''t know, I''ve been with the three sisters for quite a while, and I''ve had a lot of primera. There''s a difference in the length of our relationship, but all four of us are my friends." I talk smudgingly as I pull Amur off. It makes me sad to say so myself, but I don''t have many friends, no matter what you think. Even if the first friend is Namitaro, the three sisters are the first as human friends, and in the same age, the next is Primera. When I told him about it, Mr. Chris said, "What about me?" But he pointed at himself like, "Mr. Chris just left me alone and played with Shiloumal..." and he was off his face. Chris was stuffed because Aina, who saw Chris like that, blew it out so small that she made a fool of herself... but in just a few minutes Chris was so misinformed that he didn''t even make a sound. "Well, let''s go home." Grandpa''s words all began to travel together, but Amur pulled his sleeve a short walk away. "Tenma, do me a favor. Fix this." What Amur took out of his bag was a magic item he wore during the tournament, commonly known as the Bandit King''s Armor. Well, it feels more like I said ''fur full body suit'' than armor, but they say armor because it doesn''t fit right. When I spread it out, it was roughly eighty cm cleaved from under my chin to around my right leg by a blow of gin, awkward but carefully stitched to block it. "... this. Then you can''t? I tried to use the appraisal on the received Bandit King''s armor, but the appraisal is inhibited as before, and it seems to be fine except for the seams. "Look................................. yes... here" When Amur received the armor from me, she began wearing it on the spot. The armor had something like a zipper on the front, and it worked to get in from there, but it was cleaved along the way, so I caught it on the way when I said I was stitching it together, and it took me a while to put it on. And as Amur went into the armor and pulled up the zipper, the armor swelled up so that the air was full, and he became the same ''Bandit King'' physique as he first saw it. Starting with me, Namitaloh and his grandparents were surprised, but Amur started to shrivel (squeeze) as the air leaked after just a few moves, and eventually Amur dragged his armor like a dozen. Together we were stunned by the strange sight. According to Blanca''s explanation, this armor was conceded by Amur''s great-grandfather, who died at an early age, and his great-grandson Amur was quite adorable, so he wanted to do something about it. Originally, they have the effect of increasing the capabilities needed for hunting, etc., but because they are full of magic to fill in gaps in armor during reinforcement, they tend to appear temporarily large stature when used by small people like Amur. "That or Yuru Character''s Dressing Guruya! Fumiya! Or G0n''s mo0rt 0sushi 0tem! Namitaro''s words, except mine, had their necks tilted, but it was common for Namitaro to say things that didn''t make sense, so everyone seemed to lose interest immediately. But I know that story. As far as I''m concerned, I was desperate to laugh. Whatever, I liked both. I tried to receive the armor again, but I don''t know how to repair it, so I decided to keep it with the foreword that I might not be able to. As for Amur, he didn''t seem to have any other hands, and he said that it was okay. "Oh, Tenma. Actually, there''s something I''d like you to make for Tenma." And Namitaro, who holds me back for trying to go home again. I think it''s okay to say something now after I get back to Amur. "You know, with a knife or a fork like that, I can eat most of the stuff, but it''s still inconvenient. Micah''s skin or something. That''s why I want you to make something like Tenma''s" Giganto ". A human-sized one." Sure, with Namitaro''s chest fin, Micah''s skin won''t peel...... or now, how can you hold this guy''s knife or something? "Ah! Wye''s hand is from Draoooomon''s hand" The question was clarified in an instant. Then the knife and fork are easy wins. "There''s nothing you can''t do, but you can''t use it to fight. If it''s for that, it''ll take time." "Daiji-kun! Ningro, if you try to use it in combat, you can make a weird gap! I hope it''s sturdy and rusty." Then it wouldn''t take that long because it''s like making a golem. For that reason, I decided to accept Namitaro''s request, but for now, Amur has a better appointment, so I decided to prioritize that one. So, I tried to repair it for a few days... I can''t do this. First, I was frustrated with my first challenge. I don''t know how many needles I sacrificed because the fur is too firm and the normal needle bends without stabbing a single mm. So when I talked to Kelly, she prepared needles for those skins of armor. Price per bottle from 100G¡­ It''s a thousand yen needle in Japanese yen! I thought so and appraised that the material is made of misrills and seems to be pricey due to the scarcity of the material and the processing technology fees. As a result, the needle did not have a thread threading hole and was of the type to be tied together like a fishing needle. Now that I could work on it, I strained it and tried it in Kelly''s workshop, and the tip of the needle bent brilliantly. I wasn''t the only one with this, and Kelly and the employees at the workshop were eye-catching. Kelly said, "This is the first time I''ve ever had fur that doesn''t go through a misrill needle." Ultimately, the stitches were made using Orihalcon needles used for dragon skins, etc. (price per thousand G). It should be noted that when I was later shown the needle I used for Amur, it was still made of Orihalcon. Amur, forgetting to pass on the information, was lumpily angry at Blanca. Well, the crooked Mithril needle means Kelly will rebuild it, and it''s not as bad as losing it. Where the needle problem has been solved, the next thing I''ve done is figure out how to sew it. Amur is trying just to sew normally, so I had to try a different way. Therefore, to increase the density, I took the method of adding more weaving by overlapping the seams, but this caused the thickness of the skin to quadruple, so it took me a while to stitch it up. Plus, the fur only gets shorter for the overlay, and the zipper doesn''t even close after being dressed up. "Can I just say I couldn''t be honest..." Amur also felt like saying no, but I was more depressed than I thought because it was my first request failure. It should be noted that Namitaro''s request was completed with one hassle of restoring the Bandit King''s armor. Later, if Namitaro likes it, it will be completed after final adjustment and operation confirmation. This was an easier job than I thought because I had made the same thing once. Whatever, the most laborious thing I could do was gather the ingredients, and as soon as I asked Kelly to do that, I got it all together. The ingredients in the arms were Mithril, Demon Iron and Demon Stone, which were crushed and mixed with Demon Iron to create the main shape, which was produced around it in the form of a thin coating with Mithril. However, about 10 cm from the root of the arm, the magic iron is poured out to improve the magic street. It is about 15 cm long and about 1 1/2 m long, looks just like the arm of a mannequin, and the joints are quite liberal because it referenced the mannequin. However, since the joints are made in the same way as humans, they cannot be bent too far in the opposite direction. By further emptying the cavity inside, it was lightened, and by passing a wired string made of misrills through the cavity and acting like a nerve, it was also possible to make fine movements. However, since the operation will be complicated for that matter, it is not intended for the average person, but Namitaro should have no problem. The production days were two, by the way. "Done, Namitaro." I spoke to Namitaro, who was in the garden in the sun. The sun is calm today, so the weather is beaten and applied to the sun. Next to it were also Shiloumal and Solomon. "What, you''ve done it already? That was fast." "Gawah!" "Queue!" Namitalow says so, and tries to crawl over to me. One beat after he moved, and I heard Shiloumal and Solomon scream. Namitaro, who used to sneak into the sun on a sunny day and was about to become a mummy (dry), took that as a lesson, and these days he sneaks in the sun as he stores water in a dedicated wooden barrel into it, so the wooden barrel flipped when he moved, and the shilowmalls that were by his side got wet. As in protesting such namitalows, Shiloumal and Solomon have bitten or caught on, but Namitalows didn''t particularly care. Exactly, the Shiloumals don''t seem to be serious, but the Namitaro scale seems to have more defense than ground dragons. "It hurts, but we both... so what does it feel like?" Namitaro, with his spare expression, while being bitten around his hips and neck, offers me a chest fin. When he offered the arm he had created to let that chest fin grip him, Namitaro was gently shaking his arm to ascertain the weight. "It''s lighter than I thought. So, how do you use it? "Flush magic from the roots and it''ll work. You won''t be able to move it exactly for a while, but it should depend on practice and you''ll be able to move it just like a human. And besides this. You''re like a reference book." That being said, I gave him a book on summons written by the Marquis of Sammons. Namitaro receives the book and rolls the page with a single fin. The figure also appears to be falling asleep and reading a book, but in Namitaro, where the book cannot be opened in front of you, there is no choice because this is the limit. "It''s funny, but I don''t remember Summoning. Do you? A few pages rolled up and Namitaro looked strange. There are a few reasons I gave this book to you, but the biggest reason is that "With this, it is possible to temporarily have four arms, just like my" Giganto ". It''s going to be incredibly difficult to operate, but it''s very convenient to have your own hands free." Actually, my "Giganto," I didn''t know when it first happened, but it was a combination of space-time magic and summoning. When I started using it, I used space-time magic to connect the bag that kept the "Giganto" to the place I designated, and space-time magic to fix the "Giganto" that I put out there. But after reading the Marquis Sammons book, I found that the method of connecting this bag to the designated location was much the same as the method known as Summoning. I mean, summoning is an application of space-time magic, so if you''re trying to remember the method I''m using, it''s a book that doesn''t have any more as a reference. I''ve tried to write my method in a book before, but I''ve relied too much on my senses, so it''s difficult to put it into words, and I''ve abstained from writing because I think it has the effect of Genesis magic (magic that makes it easier to shape my imagination). "Mm-hmm... well, I don''t know if I can remember space-time magic, but I''ll just do it! Namitaro says so, but my prediction is that Namitaro already remembers space-time magic. Anyway, I have a Cover-Up Ten. I''m pretty sure I see a lot of other ability to hide it. But there''s no need for me to point it out more than he won''t. There''s nothing to know, and there''s nothing to damage. Instead, if you do poorly, you might have a worse relationship with Namitaro. "Well, good luck with that. Remember, there''s nothing to lose, and Namitaro will live thousands of years from now, so there''s enough time to rot, right? It would be best to say. The shapes are fish, but they''re from the same planet. Besides, you''re my friend number one... I''m gonna miss my first friend when I say it myself... "... oh no. I''ll try my best! Besides, it could be surprisingly easy if I tried." Namitaro answered with a firm line of prevention that he found out I was on the hook. "Well, let''s start by holding it by hand (chest fin) and moving it freely! So, the whole time Wye''s was done, I guess the tiger''s daughter''s share was also done. What did it look like? Namitaro trifles to change the subject, but when I told him that I had not been able to ask for Amur, he looked sinister and corrected his posture. "If that''s the case, don''t say no to your daughter before you make Wye''s. It''s too late, but don''t go now! I took a sermon to Namitaloh and went for the inn where Amur and the others were staying while (physically) getting their asses slapped. From behind us comes Silumar and Solomon. I thought Slalin was leaving a message, and at some point he was on Shiloumal''s back. The lodging that Amur and the others are staying in is not even luxury in the Wang capital, but it is a superior category of lodging for adventurers to stay in, and it is a talked about lodging that is inexpensive in place of quality... I mean, it is a lodging run by Aunt Martha. "There you are. Sorry if I''m staying, but I''m full... what''s up, Tenma? "Hello, Uncle Mark. I need something from Amur and Blanca..." It was Uncle Mark who was at the reception. This inn is opened by Aunt Martha and employs several Kukuri village villagers as employees there, so I know her well enough to say that she must be at reception. I just can''t hire a lot of people, so I try to get them to make more money by taking it around and spending more holidays and doing the adventurer''s imitation on their free days. She asked her aunt to take care of our Jubeye and the others, and by offering them white haired buffalo milk instead, she said she could live a satisfactory life if she didn''t overdo the luxury. There are several other lodgings run by people from Kukri Village, and they are helping each other with a lot. "Whoa, okay. But there are rules, so I''ll show you the way to your room." I asked for guidance to the room because this is a security precaution that must be taken if you are staying in a room. The accommodation is on three floors, with the dining room on the ground floor and the employee room on the fourth, second and third floors with twelve rooms. The room is a little small but kept clean because it is for one to two people and the price is 500G per person with two meals per night. This is about two-thirds of the average price, plus four hundred G per person for two people (but six hundred G for one person) and a long term discount. "Right here. Mr. Blanca, it''s a customer." When my uncle called Blanca as he knocked on the door, Blanca seemed to have sensed beforehand that someone was approaching the room, knocking and then coming out with no time between them. "Well, I''m not going back with this." Blanca came out, and my uncle went back to the reception. She seems to be pretending to be calm, but I saw her look surprised the moment the door opened, so she would really be heartbroken. "I knew it was tense or because your daughter was freakishly twitchy. So, what''s up? Have you finished your daughter''s request...?" Blanca was pushed to the edge by Amur before she finished talking. "Tenma, have you done it yet? I told Amur, who was glowing, that I felt guilty but I couldn''t. Amur looked down sadly when he could hold the ''Bandit King''s Armor'' he offered. "How can you not fix it? "I can''t. At least my technology can''t fix this. I asked Kelly, too, but she said she couldn''t. If you use it as a material, you can change it to another protective device..." Before I finished, Amur looked up and gave me the Bandit King''s armor again. "Then change it. Grandpa Kay would be happier to rebuild and use it than to leave it without knowing if it would fix it." Who''s Grandpa Kay? If I thought so, Branca told me that he was Amur''s great-grandfather. The fact that he is the first bandit king... "Seriously! He said Eina was a hundred years old or something, but how old was that grandpa Kay? "From what I''ve heard, I think he was about a hundred and twenty... I don''t know exactly" Blanca answered with her hands on her chin. A further caveat is that the Bandit King may speak to the place of Amur''s relatives (ancestors), but do not spread his real name as much as possible. Anything, Grandpa Kay himself didn''t like to be famous, and he wore bandit king armor to hide his identity. A few days before he died, he joked, "That''s my will!" Or so he said. Note that the cause of death is probably aging. The reason for this is that when Amur''s father went to see how he was doing, he died to sleep on the bed, and since no one remembered that he was ill, he wondered if he was old. "Older and more (increasingly) thriving was about that guy... I don''t care, because me and Amur''s father were left beaten by that guy over a hundred years old... he fought better than simply saying he was strong" "Only your mother could beat Grandpa Kay" Amur made a surprise statement next to Blanca talking smugly. In other words, ''Blanca < Bandit King (Grandpa Kay) < Mother Amur''. Amur''s mother, how strong... "By the way, Blanca can''t beat his wife either" Plus, they have a bandit king class fiend. Blanca turned to her as she scratched her cheek. "Leave that... Tenma, what kind of things can you make from now on? This is about the Bandit King''s armor. I thought about it for a moment and raised my hooded cape, gloves, armor, shin, chest and trousers. Normal stature doesn''t make it, but if you''re as small as Amur and the size of the Bandit King''s armor is even bigger, it''s a calculation you can make enough. The problem would be about cutting the skin. "Mm, so. But make it a little bigger. Because it''s growing up, my back and chest are bigger... because I should be." Well, if it''s true that Amur''s age should be in the middle of growing up, and just enough to make it a little bigger. When that happens, you have an idea that you can use belts and strings to free up some size. Even if it didn''t grow, there''s nothing wrong with wearing clothes downstairs. "Okay, let''s make some sizing easy." When I said that, Amur basically put his hands on the clothes he was wearing and started trying to take them off right in front of me. It was me and Blanca who stopped in a hurry, but Amur looks strange and says, "I can''t measure my size without taking off my clothes" or something. I convinced Kelly that I was going to talk to her about the protective equipment as well, so I told her to have it measured at Kelly''s place. After that, Amur''s head had a big, comic-like octopus. The producer is Blanca. "So if you have time, I think I''ll go to Kelly''s now... what do we do? When I asked Amur, who looked like he was in pain, he immediately nodded back to his room and started preparing. Blanca, who was listening beside it, seemed to come with me and was ready. "I''ll be waiting in the dining room upstairs, so come down when you''re ready." When I left that behind and went downstairs, I headed to the dining room. The dining room here is rare as a lodging room in this world, basically it was not liberated except for the guests, and the ancestors were none other than the Namitalows. This is because it is difficult to serve outside customers due to the number of employees in this inn, or because the meal menu is unstable because it is done on a shift basis. As a result, I don''t make more money than the number of guests I use in my accommodation, but instead I don''t lose a lot. Basic lodging profitability means lodging and tavern sales, but naturally you will need to pay for the purchase of liquor and the cost of ingredients to run the tavern. If this were a normal village or town, everyone in Kukri Village would have opened a liquor store, but there are many commercial enemies in this Wang capital, and new entrants have tough ones. Naturally, large accommodations are inferior in many ways, and even smaller than this inn, they are no match for purchasing routes in places that have long been run (and survived). Based on them, I dare say that this inn does not run a liquor store, but specializes in inns. But I''m anxious to survive just by focusing on the inn. Therefore, they tried to differentiate themselves from other accommodations by lowering accommodation fees and not opening the dining room to the outside world. Thanks to this, we have succeeded in attracting guests who want quiet accommodation, cheap accommodation, and translations, and are now known as popular accommodations. Moreover, it is also popular that merchants who have paid attention to the state of business of this accommodation have started to open restaurants and liquor stores nearby in an effort to attract guests here, so there is little synergy with the surrounding area. It got out of the way, but in such a quiet dining room, one creature (something) was making fun of it now. "Tenma... I''m sorry, but the price is better." He told me to take responsibility for the tragedy in front of him while Uncle Mark put his hand on his shoulder. "Tenma, this is surprisingly difficult." Namitaro encourages practice as he moves the wacky palm of the arm I gave him. Crushed vegetables and fruits are turned into mountains at the table in front of Namitaro, the main culprit. Apparently, he was grabbing and moving vegetables and fruits as an exercise in arm manipulation. And all seems to have failed. "Uncle, this..." For now, as a price for vegetables and fruits, I gave Uncle Mark a piece of gold, and I gently summoned ''Giganto'' and grabbed up Namitaro. "Namitaro... anything to say? "Yiyan! Tenma''s Etsy! Cut to this word, I used Giganto to slap Namitaro on the floor a few times, then magically iced it as it was and threw it in my bag. And he gave it back to me. Right in front of me... "Tenma... and the cost of repairing the floor." and blues on his forehead, and there was Uncle Mark charging for it. It should be noted that the cost of repairing the floor cost about one large piece of gold (100,000 G), and I handed over five more pieces of gold as a nuisance fee for that repair. If this was a floor made of stone or dirt, it could have been repaired by my magic, but since it was a floor made of wooden slabs, there was only one way to replace the new slabs. I did the same thing when I was home because of my usual habits, but from now on, before I summoned Giganto, it was me who decided to do the same thing after I had properly checked where I was now. 117 Chapter 7-5 The Great Tiger "Ho, did that happen? I thought it was noisy down there by reason." On Kelly''s way to the workshop, he was telling Amur and Blanca about what had happened earlier. They came down just when we were kicked out of the dining room, so they weren''t looking at the mess in the dining room. "So Namitaro''s in his bag... he''s alive? Amur was worried about Namitaloh, but that''s just useless to do. Whatever, from earlier on the bag said, "Get it out - it''s cold. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! When I told Amur that, I said, "I hope you''re okay," and she stopped worrying. Apparently, from Namitaro''s voice, he felt he could still afford it. I agree. Whatever, I covered it with ice to my face at first. Yet hearing voices means at least melting the ice in the face area. I haven''t confirmed it, but I may have already finished melting the ice all over my body and just be acting. In that case, the best punishment would be to leave them alone, because all you have to do is please Namitaro. "Hey, here it is. Kelly, I''m gonna interrupt." While I was talking to the two of them, I even came in front of Kelly''s workshop at some point. There were several guests in the workshop, but Kelly was poking around the counter in her spare time because the employees were dealing with her. "Hmm... oh, Tenma, what''s up? "You don''t seem motivated, Kelly..." Instead of looking free, unmotivated Kelly has turned her face carelessly... still stuck to the counter though. Shiloumaru and the others said they didn''t like the narrowness of the sales floor, so they took the liberty of entering the workshop in the back. But there was no one here to watch out for. Rather, it was about as much as the female dwarves in the back began to prepare treats. "No... I''ve had more stupid customers lately, and I''m just starting to hate doing that to them... to the point where I think that''s what I''m going to change my base..." With what Kelly calls a stupid guest, put out a better weapon! Like, build the original weapon! Or give me a weapon with special effects! Or so they say, when Kelly recommends a weapon that suits her height, she''s busy with the woman''s girlfriend! Or so they can say and hang up. They''re not motivated because they''ve come to keep standing like that. "With all the good weapons in place, who makes the kind of weapons that the user will wield! Not at all!" He nods at Kelly, who is angry, and the guests who were around him. Apparently, the people here are regular users of Kelly''s weapons and were worried about Kelly being flirted with by fools. "Well, this and this, please. Kelly, don''t worry about fools." "Hmm." "If Kelly crumbles because of the fool, we''re in trouble, too. Don''t hesitate to tell me what I can do! The regular customers left the workshop in solidarity with Kelly, who started telling me how stupid she was. The last customer to leave had flipped the sales bills that were hanging at the door, but none of the employees would undo them, and instead began to lock them and take a break. I guess everyone was worried about Kelly. I came to that place and it started to be Kelly''s gateway, so I feel lucky to push it. "That was a disaster, Kelly... so what caused the fool to come to a boil? Kelly''s eyes glowed sharply as I tried to ask Kelly if she knew what was causing it. "Cause... it''s you! It''s because of the temper! Grab both my collars and start swinging back and forth like a shake, Kelly. But I don''t know what this is about, and for now I try to stop Kelly, but it was hard to stop the exciting Dwarf arm power. Ultimately, with Amur and Blanca in between, Kelly''s excitement finally subsided. "Sorry, Tenma... this was a complete eight... but it''s not a mistake to have a cause for Tenma" According to Kelly, the weapons I used when I won the tournament and the weapons I used to dismantle the Dragon also spread to belong to Kelly, and some of those who heard it mistakenly assumed that it was due to Kelly''s weapons that I was able to play a role, making noise about dropping my weapon at Kelly''s. "You want to be foolish about tools... if you can use them, you have to do it first class. It''s a pioneer." "That''s right! Well, if it''s just the same shape, I''ll have it ready! But if you can''t use the weapon you''ve prepared and you''re dead, you''re not the only one with that bad reputation, you''re even coming to those who''ve prepared the weapon! It didn''t stop! Kelly gets excited about Blanca''s whining, again. If this is just what an arms dealer did, it''s not much of a problem, but it''s a big blow for a ''blacksmith to build a weapon to suit his client'' like Kelly. It''s human emotion that says the ultimate responsibility lies with the injured or dead self, but that doesn''t fit in. Some people say, ''It''s the weapon!'' and make noise. And any colleague or stranger who hears it could believe the story. Even if you didn''t believe me, the slightly disturbed workshop tries to be distant. In other words, "reputational damage". If this is a major blacksmith, there may not be a problem, but it can even be a small store of individuals like Kelly. The guy who doesn''t know that''s not a guest, so he''s going to chase it back, but if it keeps going, it''s stressful and depressing, even for Kelly, the male winner. "That''s why I don''t want to do anything for a while..." I was in a hurry to figure out what to do, even though I was worried about Kelly, whose emotional fluctuations had been intense since earlier. Amur''s request is to build a shield based on the Bandit King''s armor, but even the restoration is an extra substitute for my hand. That''s why I wanted to help Kelly, who is in charge, but I can''t do anything about it at this rate. "So now what''s Tenma doing here? Really now, Kelly asks me why I''m visiting, so I answered honestly, even though I was a little lost. Then... "Ho..." The light came back into Kelly''s eyes. I thought maybe this, and when I talked about the Amur protective gear I was thinking about, the look on Kelly''s face began to come alive step by step. The employees who were hiding in the shadows of the door peeking at Kelly like that are gesturing as if they would support her. "That''s pretty funny... but this is all the ingredients... whoa! You use that too! Kelly''s tension soared even further as she told Kelly, who was getting better, of the ingredients she was planning to do, and she began pulling drawings on paper with great momentum. "Nice, nice! It''s a job worth hundreds of times what we''ve been asking for here lately! Tenma! Get the ingredients to the workshop. Lucky! And someone go to the warehouse and look for ornaments that might work properly! If you don''t have a good one, you go buy one! I was going to get Kelly to talk to me and help me at first, but it seems the role has been reversed at some point. Well, I can do something Kelly, the real job, should take the initiative, and I''m basing my idea on it, so I guess I should think I put it out on subcontracting... thank you very much. "Okay, we''re done! Based on Tenma''s ideas, it''s an improvement of my own! "That''s Kelly." "Ho." "Ooh!" When it was ready, Kelly''s written drawings were completed in good time. Except for that, we all shouted our admiration. "The question is, do you like the lady... what do you say? As far as I''m concerned, it''s the best I can do." "No problem! Now please¡­ I will" Amur, equally excited as she was pulled by the excited Kelly, instantly gave her OK and bowed her head. "Then I''ll start with this! Ugh, heh... you''re gonna have arms." Fully resurrected, Kelly headed to the workshop with a tongue-numbering momentum. Of course I''ll make sure Kelly drags me to the workshop. "I''ll finish it in a few days, so look forward to it." "Blanca, I''m sorry, but I need a message from my grandparents." I don''t think I''ll be home for a while. " To me, dragged by Kelly, Blanca raises her hand and answers me and starts negotiating with the female Dwarf who was nearby. Then three days later, in front of me and Kelly, who shredded their sleep to shreds, there was a set of protective gear for Amur. I can''t say it''s complete because I still have the adjustment work to do, but I and Kelly couldn''t stop Niyaniya from earlier. At last, my leather armor is lined up, but I find myself somewhere inferior because I don''t look particularly noteworthy. "I did... I did a good job. It was just the right job to clear up my previous depression... and I was able to complete Tenma''s, and I have nothing to say about it! "Don''t tell me to follow you in front of him... I know what it''s like to say." I''ll put a scratch on Kelly for now, but I don''t even know what it''s like to want to say it. Anyway, this leather armor doesn''t really change shape from what I''ve been using for a long time. The stuff I used before was user-friendly for me, so I just ripped it apart once and molded it and made another one of the same. Well, even though I just made it, I''ve added new ideas everywhere, and the quality of the ingredients has been overwhelmingly higher, so I had a lot of difficulty making it, but still, for Kelly, it just seemed to be boring knowing the finished shape. By the way, the material is the skin of the ground dragon, the lining of which is made of the elastic part of the Wyburn subspecies, which is where the best idea was made with this armor. Others are as stringy or belted as the fittings. This is because it is more robust to use ground dragon and Wyburn subspecies skins than to use poor metals, and easier to care for and replace than to use metals such as Orihalcon and Mithril. "No - I didn''t mean it in a bad way, but it was like duplicating the same armor..." Compared to my armor, Amur''s gear was almost so shaped as to be original that Kelly was in a different mood. I also think Kelly has no choice because I thought it was funnier than her own armor. I tried to let Amur know as soon as I could, but it was still too early in the morning, so for now I started adjusting from my leather armor. "Even when it comes to adjustments, I''ve hit my body many times on the way to make them, so it''s not particularly... it''s a little stiff, but I''ll get used to it as I use it" So it ended about enough to start. Speaking of doing so, the length of the belt and string has been slightly shortened. To make it just a little shorter, you''d have to use a minotaur made by Orihalcon, which would be something like Diryu. In the time leading up to Amur''s arrival, we had finished cleaning, bathing, and eating, and we had written down our fixes and improvements on paper and prepared materials for future reference. One of the employees brought Amur and Blanca in when the work on the dossier came to a paragraph. "Oooh!!! Amur shrugged excitedly when he saw the protective equipment placed on his desk. Blanca is grabbing the back collar and lifting it so that the excited Amur doesn''t jump around. "Calm down, I still have some tweaking to do, so I''ll have it worn first." Kelly took him straight to the back when he received Amur, which was being lifted by Blanca. Behind it, a few female dwarves follow. "Does it look good?" "You look better than I expected." "Sure, that''s the perfect gear for your daughter..." That was me and Blanca''s honest feelings about Amur asking us what we thought. The protective equipment that Kelly and I made this time is five: a hooded cape, chest plate, waist roll, armor, and leg ties (chahan). Since "Bandit King''s Armor" is supposed to come on the surface of all the protective equipment, it has an almost all-body tiger pattern. It''s a perfect piece of equipment for Amur, the tiger beast. It looks good on Blanca if you just say tiger pattern, but it''s because of the cape that Blanca said "perfect for your daughter". The hood of that cape uses the upper jaw to the top of the head of Bandit King''s Armor. The head of the Bandit King''s armor was made like a mask of a masked wrestler, which was bigger than Amur''s head, so when used as it was, Amur''s face would be hidden. So I stuffed the inside of my head and shallowed it overall. And since the upper jaw was adjusted to come to the position of Amur''s forehead, it would not interfere with his vision, and the fur head would act as a helmet. Moreover, the hood has been made detachable, so it can also be used as a normal cape when in the way. The lining of each piece of equipment also uses the skin of the elastic part of the Wyburn subspecies, making it much more robust and durable than the coarse metal armor. The waist roll is fitted with a belt made of ground dragon skin, and the trapezoidally shaped fur protects the sides of the thighs and half the back, so that it covers most of the back side with simultaneous gear with the cape and leg ties. "How are you feeling? When I heard my words, Amur, who was spinning around, "Big, satisfied, feet! and posed like a masked rider. I don''t know how much I liked it, Amur stayed equipped even after fine-tuning. "Ah! Tenma, this" Amur, who was shaking, came to me suddenly as I remembered, and took the bag out of my bag. When you check the contents, it contains gold coins, and when you count it, there are two hundred (2 million G) sheets in total. "Not a lot? Most of the ingredients were reused from Amur''s belongings, and even if I combined the cost of the ingredients with the cost of the production, I''d say less than half of it, right? As a precaution, I also asked Kelly, but she said that about 300,000 G of materials and 300,000 G of 600,000 G for production costs, excluding the amount of carry-on, is the average market price. "Fine, because it''s a sign of gratitude. Besides, this is money made thanks to Tenma" Amur said he made money betting on my win in that tournament''s team game. He didn''t bet very big at first, but if he poured all of his money into every game of "Oracion," he''d have had a lot of money at some point. "So Reduced" Without pointing out though I think the reduction is being used incorrectly, I only tried to receive a regular price. But Amur was also being mean that he couldn''t pull anything out once, and there was a reversal of buyers hoisting prices and sellers lowering prices. Ultimately, it was settled that Kelly said, "I''m glad you bought your arms high, but the blacksmith''s pride won''t allow you to sell them at a price that exceeds your own rating" and that Blanca dropped her fist bones by saying, "If you persist too much, you''ll hate Tenma". However, because Amur insisted that it would not be less than one million G, it was accepted that it would be at that price. Incidentally, Kelly''s words continued, saying, "If you''re a fool who can''t see you, even if you put a high price on it, you''ll sell it fine." It''s not where I found out that idiots lose a lot of money on their own, but when they rip money off customers like Amur, they lose credibility from fellow blacksmiths. Well, he''s going to pay attention to idiots for about once, but he''s not going to be responsible for what''s ahead. I halved the price I received with Kelly and gave Kelly another 300,000 G out of the reward for me. This is the reward I got from Amur for asking Kelly for support (well, I mostly did it on Kelly subjects, so I was more supportive) and the cost of my protective gear. It was the cost, including some nuisance fees, but I did not offer it excessively as far as Amur was concerned, so I was able to get it from you. "No - I feel kind of bad that you let me do an interesting job, but you can pay me even more" Upbeat Kelly rammed the reward she received into the vault unmanipulatively. Kelly''s skin was strangely lustrous, misty as it had been until a few days earlier, creating a certain unique hue, but it was all kinds of ruined because she had a large jock with an agua on it and an ale poured into it. Leaving that aside, besides Kelly in the workshop, the female Dwarves, who are employees, also started serving alcohol, so the store entered three consecutive days of temporary closure. Because of this, when we poured alcohol into the jock and finished several toasts at the banquet, a guest appeared who had to be invited to the store. The customer saw us in the store and tried to open the door vigorously, but the door was locked, so he clashed as much as he wanted, and gave a loud order to a chimp-like escort while keeping his reddish forehead down, causing the door to be destroyed. "You''re in a good position, while you turn down my request." Am I? "" Nah... " Threatened while wearing on the line of the intruder were Blanca, who bathed in fragments of the broken door, and Kelly, who was in a bad mood at once after seeing the intruder''s face. Not only were the intruders to the two forces, but the chimps like that escort were also hardened by the anger of the two. "The up-and-coming, varied and rumoured owner of the Chamber of Commerce doesn''t seem to be able to read the letters on the door during the holidays... even the kids in the neighborhood can read them at all... hey, somebody call a guard. You said a break-in robber showed up, and maybe ten of them would fly right in." "Before that, my fist roars..." Blanca, who was also turning around reasonably well, began to walk towards the intruder. The intruder didn''t seem to understand the person in front of him, but he seemed to feel he was not the only one to the force, summoning an escort (Chimpilla B C D E) who had kept him waiting outside. Blanca vs. the Five Chimps...... unfortunately the bet was not made. In the first place, the settlement was in place before we could talk about betting. "" "" "Ghapi! Don''t talk to me. As soon as the chimps came in through the entrance and the five overlapped on Blanca''s path, Blanca covered herself with the leading chimp-A and bounced the five together outside. Blanca seemed somewhere dissatisfied when she said her fists roared and ended up without using her fists. But we burst into laughter at the voices of the five men when they were hit and the way they clustered and flew outside, sending a big round of applause to Blanca. The intruder, whose escort had been lightly wiped out, was hardened with his eyes pointed and his mouth pounded. "So, what about this guy? Almost at the same time as Blanca''s words, the female Dwarves surrounded the intruders with the weapons that were hanging on the wall. The intruder returned to me the moment he was surrounded and tried to push the female dwarf away to escape, but on the contrary he was kicked and rolled in front of Kelly. Still, the intruder tries to crawl away, but Kelly steps on his back and he can''t move. "The restraints on both the outside chimps are complete! The chimps, who were flown by Blanca, were promptly tied up at the hands of a female dwarf and appear to be gathered right next to the entrance. Because of this, people are gathering around the workshop from earlier. "Get your legs off me! Who do you think I am! The intruder being trampled by Kelly yells and scatters while still falling asleep, but Kelly completely ignores it. There were more and more words in it that cursed Kelly, and the last one spoke of blackmail, but the noise endured Amur''s, "Shut up. Shut up" was gently kicked around the temple with his voice, and became quiet as if the battery had died. I gently checked to see if the boulder would suck to kill, but I was just passing out with a concussion, so I tied him up and left him outside with the five chimps. It should be noted that even if I woke up on the way and got noisy, it would be troublesome, so I tied my hands and legs, and I pearled the five of them after monkeys in my mouth, so it would be impossible to escape without some help. Kelly explained the situation as the guards finally ran as they watched the five of them serve their liquor. Me and Blanca thought it would be troublesome to get involved with the guards, told Kelly in advance and hid behind the workshop, so the guards still don''t seem to notice us. At first he was a guard who was listening to Kelly because of his unwillingness, but the moment he confirmed the person he was tied up with, he was clearly upset and started causing an intruder. Afterwards, I started listening to all the disturbers I noticed, so if I thought something was stinking, what a guard started cutting the intruder''s rope and, conversely, trying to catch Kelly. "Those are the guru! Me and Blanca tried to run out almost simultaneously to stop the guards before Kelly got caught, but there was an object that popped up trying to slip past us earlier than that. "Amur kick! "Plump!" The identity of the object is Amur. Amur made the guards kick the drop without killing the momentum. The guard, who had eaten a decent Amur kick, was blown away as he rotated vertically, rolling down the ground after a few degrees of rotation. "I got it in my face decently... you think I''m alive? "I don''t know. But can you do some healing magic for once? I''m gonna stop your daughter." Me and Blanca, in the shape of a screwed nose, decided to split the correspondence between Amur, who was unmatched by several guard opponents in front of us, and a dying guard. Restorative magic is applied to the guards because, in addition to the purpose of questioning the actions of the guards earlier, they need to lighten Amur''s sins at all. Although the opponent is a suspicious guard, he is once a regular guard, like a guard hired by the state. In other words, it is certain that Amur will become a sinner when he hands on the guard. Most importantly, there are too many strange things about the actions of the guards in this case, so if the testimony of us and the witnesses around us matches, it is almost certain that the relationship between those guards and the intruders will be investigated (in case they say no, that''s where I intend to use the powerful connections I have), and the weight of the sin will change depending on the outcome. In some cases, even if not even acquittal, it may end with a light punishment, such as a fine. However, at the moment of the investigation, he was a criminal who had his hands on the guard, and if the guard died, he would be pulled as a felon who committed the murder. To avoid that, the guards need to stay alive. "Eh... oh, that sounds okay. The sequelae may remain..." The first guard to be kicked over was a broken nose bone, a broken orbital (cancer) floor, a broken tibia, a fractured femur, and many other punches and abrasions, as well as severe injuries that seemed miraculous to be alive, but magical to the point of not fully recovering with a full body spirit (...). "Okay! Over! I tugged the guard up from the abyss of death onto the spot and headed to the next patient. All the other guards were mostly simple fractures, bruises and dislocations, and no one was at risk of death. However, since it is difficult for people to recover and move to captivity again, it felt like they could deliberately skew and connect bones or force dislocation into them when applying the treatment, so unless proper treatment is given, it should be difficult to move properly. "Uh-oh... hey" "Ahhh, that''s what happens because you drink and you rumble. Your lady, reflect a little! The biggest cause of Amur''s behavior like that seems to be because he was drunk by the Dwarves'' secret liquor (levels that catch fire). Furthermore, since Kelly was put in danger in front of Amur in that state, Amur must have jumped out as instinct and launched an attack to protect his benefactor. "So, where are you going? I was so confused that I took the back of the intruder who was trying to escape the scene that I assumed the cause of this commotion while capturing him again. 118 Chapter 7-6 Chamber of Commerce Raids "That made that noise... all the time" It was Jean who accidentally walked by and heard the noise in front of me. Mr. Jean has a very grumpy look, slapping his desk with his fingers into a ton. Because he was off duty today. What''s more, I got caught up in all this noise when I was putting a long time off duty on family services. That face, which is likely to be mistaken by a bandit if you make a mistake, is getting steeper every time you listen to me. Fortunately, however, it is not to me or the Amurs that Mr. Jean is angry, but to the guards who freed the intruders and, conversely, tried to catch Kelly. "Well, there''s nothing at all wrong with Tenma and Blanca on this matter, and it''s too much with Amur, but is there room for circumstance... but with Amur, I''ll be prepared to hold him for about two days. Even those guys are recognized guards by the state. The problem is with the guards... as far as I can tell, it''s unlikely that they were taking bribes... ahhhhh." Jean, who was originally a Kingsguard, was not involved in such an issue, but he couldn''t say so at the time I was involved, and Jean became chief executive in a disintegrating manner. This is like all the commotion about me is going to the Kingsguard, and Jean, who was just there, pulled the poverty lottery. Moreover, because of the title of Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard, there is no way to escape, and he is in office with his head bowed to his family. Why the commotion about me is the jurisdiction of the Kingsguard, because the Kingsguard is the best elite unit of the King''s Army, and because the Kingsguard''s best friend (royal family) is kind to me, and I know a lot of people in the unit, it''s much safer than leaving them to the guards poorly. I don''t feel like I''m being treated as a dangerous person, but I decided not to think deeply about it because it''s easier for me to have someone I know in charge than for someone I don''t know. "Ha... you can go home, Tenma. Home search after this..." I didn''t miss the last word Jean whined. Anyway, it sounded like a very interesting word. "Mr. Jean, can I follow that, too? "Decided not to... No, wait..." Ms. Jean immediately tried to dismiss it, but cut the words and thought along the way, and made the guard, who was nearby, speak up and bring the paper, and start writing something with Sarah. "All right! Tenma, sign here, please" The paper Jean asked me to sign says'' Request Form ''on the top. The content is "Request for cooperation in the search of George Highland''s home, representative of the Highland Chamber of Commerce". "George Highland," he says, is the name of the intruder who is the culprit of this commotion. It seems that the Highland Chamber of Commerce is medium-sized as a chamber of commerce in the Wang capital, but until a few years ago it was a small chamber of commerce. It is not so rare that the Chamber of Commerce, which rides well in time or grows in a few years because of her husband''s talent, does not fall into those two categories, but rather with the ever-blackening rumoured Chamber of Commerce, which has risen around a strong deal. If you are searching for a normal home, you will rarely ask the adventurer to cooperate, but if you are searching for a place like this Highland Chamber of Commerce where you do not know what will happen, you may ask the adventurer to support the search. "I have no problems with my abilities. I''m a party to the case, and I hit and put on a clear identity tenma to make a request," Jean said. In addition to the 10,000 G of the base fee, the conditions are said to increase the reward depending on the degree of activity. Jean said she wanted a few other trustworthy moves, so she introduced Blanca and the Dawn Sword and immediately asked for them. That said, Blanca seems to have gained recognition in less than a minute, as she has been booked in a separate room in the same building. As for "The Sword of Dawn," I told him about the inn I was staying in, and a young Kingsguard flew away immediately. "It''s after noon now... if I could, I''d just like to step in before dark." Looks like Jean went to get the Dawn Sword, but also issued a warrant to the Royal Castle to get permission to search the house. I feel that hiring us is arbitrary, but the Highland Chamber of Commerce was originally going to step in if it had a chance, so I''ve been marking it for a long time, so I don''t need to worry about it because permission will come down without any problems. Besides, Jean is the deputy captain of the Kingsguard, so he''s allowed to carry out this kind of operation at will. "Ooh, Tenma. That''s kind of weird. Well, let''s just think of it as a pocket money... most of all, your daughter can''t participate and seems to be infidel." Blanca appeared laughing happily from behind me as I moved to the conference hall at the operation meeting. I hear Blanca went to Amur''s before she got here and told her about the house search. Amur, who heard the story, said he told the guard on the lookout that he wanted to join because he was also a related party. But he refused to join, so he snuck into the futon and slept unfaithfully. It should be noted that Amur has been treated as a criminal so far on the paperwork, but the actions of the guards who were obviously harmed are strange, so until the relationship between the Highland Chamber of Commerce and the guards is confirmed, he will be placed under house arrest in a single room used by the Knights, not in the dungeon of the Knights Branch where we are. Although there is a relationship between the Highland Chamber of Commerce and the guards, however close to black, Jean decided to stay in Amur because he said, "You''ll be acquitted, but I want to keep it that I caught you because I got my hands on the guards." However, when it is clearly confirmed that the guards had problems, they may now say that the Knights have unfairly captured Amur, so I want you to give me a break because I will pay the corresponding compensation at the time of liberation, Jean had asked Amur. Amur also accepted it and was placed under house arrest, but was not allowed to take part in the operation by the boulders. "We need the fact that Amur is being caught in the Knights Branch. You can''t just go out there." "Sure." When we got to our seats face-to-face, an operational meeting began as if we were waiting for it. The operation was not particularly unusual, but was divided into three parts: search, siege, and assault. The squad that laid a siege net while the search squad was looking into it stopped the escape, and the guerrilla squad focused on capturing or disabling the fugitives. The search (break-in) squad consists of fifteen selected from the Kingsguard and the Knights, led by Mr. Chris. The siege squad consists of a hundred chosen from the Knights and Guards, led by Mr. Edgar. The guerrilla squad consists of fifteen Kingsguards and a group of Adventurers (us), led by Mr. Jean. The Highland Chamber of Commerce is a three-story building a short distance from the boulevard, built independently of the surrounding buildings, on square land surrounded by passageways. The search squad enters in a consolidated fashion, but the siege squad creates a group of five men each, placing the group in five pairs on each side. The guerrilla squad will have five pairs of three and a total of seven pairs of "Dawn Sword" and "Tenma Blanca" waiting around the Chamber of Commerce building to monitor the entrance and exit of the Chamber of Commerce. There are four entrances to and exits from the Chamber of Commerce. First the entrance and exit in the front of the store. This is the biggest place, but the search squad is going in from here, so it''s expected to have the fewest escapees. Two groups, including Mr. Jean, are in charge. Next is the entrance and exit of the goods, which are the major entrances and exits. Since this is the most likely place to escape, the Dawn Sword, with one large number, and another set will be in charge. And the back door in the kitchen. It''s small here, but the least popular (one person), so you can''t be alarmed. Two groups of Kingsguards are in charge, but one group stands by at a distance so that they can go to the entrance for backup at any time. Last but not least, I''m in charge of the rooftop entrance and exit. Honestly, this entrance and exit are unlikely to come out, but I can look around, so I''m in charge of Blanca and me with mobility. Up to the roof, I carry Blanca by flying magic, and when something happens downstairs, it takes the form of jumping straight down. Also, I rely on my group for "three servants"... and Slalin Shiloumar Solomon will also participate. It should be noted that Namitaro seems not to be good at terrain like this one (in person) and rarely participates. Most of all, after he said he wasn''t good at it, he also said, "I don''t know how many buildings will collapse if I storm in a dense area anymore," so there are some aspects that helped even me. Whatever, I''ll be the one paying compensation for the broken building... "Whoa! Looks like you broke in. Solomon stands by over, Slalin traps at the entrance and exit. Blanca, Shiloumal, get ready to jump anytime. I''ll cover you from here." At my direction, each of them will be placed. Soon afterwards, those fleeing the entrance appeared, and the engagement with the ''Sword of Dawn'' began. Then, a little late from the entrance, I started hearing intense noises even at the back entrance. "Blanca, go cover the back entrance! Shiloumal is the entrance! There''s more resistance than I thought, I know it''s okay, but if we keep this up, this one could do more damage." "Respond!" "Gaw!" Because they are both in a state of turmoil, my magic threatened to damage even my allies. That''s why I decided to ask Blanca and the others to go downstairs. The two beasts did not hesitate at all, and ran down the wall as if they had fallen backwards on the battlefield under their eyes (...). Those who fled to the two docile appearances stopped moving in surprise. The guerrilla squad defeated the enemy without missing the gap, capturing everyone in minutes of the thing. "Looks like the battle has begun inside the store. Whoa! Slalin, we''ve got customers coming this way! Expand your exploration and find out what''s going on inside the store, and it looks like the battle has begun downstairs, and you can hear the rage so far. And then five reactions began to move towards those of us who thought we were fighting Mr. Chris and the others. I started to hear chatter and noise from the entrance and exit. Perhaps the arrow in the arrow barrel is making a noise because of the rush up the stairs. But don''t you realize I''m here? All five of them seem to have bows and arrows. Maybe he came to the roof with the intention of covering the battle outside. "There must be enemies waiting outside! I''m gonna shoot you from the top. Whoa, whoa! The five of them came out without alarm, trying to kick through the door on the roof. And stunningly trapped. Looks like they''re still coming up to cover the outside. Thanks to this I was easily powerless. As a matter of fact, I sprinkled water right outside the door and wet it in advance when I found out that the five of them had come to the roof. That''s plenty enough to hold water, too. And when the five of them stepped into the water reservoir, they unleashed a thunderous magic stun to exhaust it. "You can''t move for a while. Let the Golem watch you... Solomon, you can take a break. Slalin, follow me." Downstairs, Chris and the others are struggling, but the enemy appears to have taken the stairs and are struggling with an attack coming from above them. But if I attack here from the top, the opponent will be sandwiched the other way around, and the situation will be reversed. However, if you don''t get close enough not to be noticed by the other person, you will be stuck in a room upstairs or on the third floor, causing a little trouble with your captivity. "Slalin, I''m gonna ram you right into the middle of the other guy, so I''m gonna need you to disable the shooting leak." I chose a simple and most effective method because I didn''t have time to set up a detailed operation. It''s the simplest way to do it, in the name of exhaustion. "So... assault! Remove the workout stick from the bag and run down to fly the stairs at once. Eight enemies, each of whom seemed to have quite a bit of skill, lined up on the dance floor upstairs, using the interests of the heights to respond with spears and bows, without sending a search squad led by Mr. Chris. But he wasn''t paying attention behind it, and he didn''t notice me approaching. Most of all, even if I had noticed, I hadn''t thought about changing plans. "Behind you, you''re away! I''m going to stick it between the eight of us, and I''m going to bounce the first one around my body first. Then swing the stick and destroy the two left and right. At this time the other five noticed me, but they kick down the two of them in front of the stairs before they move out. Two or three of the knights were involved in those two, but they were soon seized by the other knights. Three left. One of them tried to stand up to me, but the other two ran up the stairs at a glance. "Slalin! They''re gone! Speaking to Sularin, who''s supposed to be coming after me, the two escaped are taken in by the emperorized body of Sularin and can''t move. "So, last minute! The last one who stood in front of me was surprised that his buddy had escaped and that his buddy had been caught in an instant, exposing himself to defenselessness in front of me. So if you aim at your jaw and stick out the stick, the man collapsed off his knees and stopped moving. "Mr. Chris, it''s over." Speaking to Mr. Chris coming this way, Mr. Chris looked bitter. Whatever, it''s like they took my best shot at it. It''s about Chris, so I guess it''s more of a problem that Jean might dislike me later than that he embezzled me. So, "Thanks to Mr. Chris and the others for drawing their attention, you were able to defeat the victim without letting him out." That made me smile awesome. I guess you figured out what I was trying to say. "Right! As planned! I don''t know when he set up the operation, but that''s what he wants to do. "Well, let''s get to work! As per the meeting, divide the three of us and find out. And maybe there''s something else lurking around, so be very careful. Somebody get these guys outside before I do." As Mr. Chris clapped his hands and offered his support, the knights began to move tediously and quickly scattered. Only to be chosen as a boulder-critical squad, the individual seems to be quite highly proficient. "So, Mr. Tenma. Where do you think it''s suspicious? From the side, Mr. Chris asks me, for some reason, with a great armband, so I don''t know. "It''s all about this store, isn''t it? Good luck." I said and tried to leave the place. Seems like you want me to join the search, but if you even look at the crappy material of the aristocracy, it''s definitely going to be a pain in the ass. "It''s just a little bit, hey? Just a little, just a little, just hang out with me! Mr. Chris joins hands, lowers his head and asks him to do so. If this were the opposite of men and women, it would definitely be the kind of line that would take you to doubt your lower heart first. Well, apparently there are a lot of reverse patterns these days... "Then it''s just a little bit. We''ll just take a look around the ground floor and the warehouse." If you look around the warehouse properly, one or two suspicious items are going to come out normal, so you should point that out. So when I headed to the warehouse, I quickly found something suspicious... it''s a staircase to the basement too. When I happened to take the medicine bottle that was on the shelf, I dropped the weight like the copper that was placed there. And because I felt uncomfortable with the sound of the floor where the copper had fallen, I found the entrance to the basement. The underground entrance was politely manipulated to interfere with the magic and did not appear to have caught on in the first ''exploration''. "Mr. Boulder Tenma! Oh, my God! Mr. Chris immediately tried to break into the basement, but he couldn''t dare let Jean, who was outside, report it and ask for instructions. It''s not a good idea to break in without reporting, most importantly because there were ten reactions to the ''exploration'' I used the second time. And the appraisal results of that reaction sucked. Race... Elves Title¡­ Slave state¡­ debilitating All ages were falling apart, but this was the information common to the ten people underground. When I saw this, I felt like I had a headache. It''s not that there are no elf slaves in this country or anything, it''s that there are elf slaves hidden underground (...). Elves are often common in many stories: "Proud" in "Excellent Eyebrows" and "Preferred for the Forest" in "Good at Magic". And that also applies in this world. Sometimes, in some stories, ''exclusive to other races'', but as far as I can tell, I''ve never heard of it. Ningro, fall into the friendly category. Well, they don''t condone roughing up the woods, but when they replace us with this, it feels like ''I don''t condone those who destroy my own house,'' so we all recognize it as a natural course of action. Such elves can also fall into slavery if they sin or bear debts in human society. Elves are basically a serene family that likes beautiful woods and quiet places, so many people live more qualitative lives than luxurious ones, but some people dye their hands of evil or lead self-depraved lives because there are also personal differences in elves, and most of the slaves in the elves are such people. Moreover, elf slaves are popular, so many are traded for a considerable high price, and those who become owners are allowed to restrict their actions to the point of being imprisoned, and as a result rarely see elf slaves walking around the city. And because elves can be sold at high prices, some of them are dropped into slavery by illegal means. The most common is kidnapping. And the elves in the basement are more likely to have been enslaved for kidnapping and other things than they were hidden. In the first place, we don''t go down with permits to sell or buy slaves outside of designated locations. Even if it''s ''transfer of slaves'', not a deal, it''s a decision that needs to go through slave traders, bureaux, guilds, etc. I hear you found the basement. Jean, who received the report, came to me and Chris. Ms. Jean began to prepare herself for the break-in, listening to a detailed report. But I''ll wait for it. "Mr. Jean, if a large number of people went in and the enemy was hiding, this one could also suffer major injuries. So I think you should ask Slalin to see what''s going on first." "That''s right...... is Slalin all right? Mr. Jean doesn''t seem to know the true power of Slalin. So I make a serious face, "If Slalin really planned the assassination, he''d be able to do it without even his grandfather''s hands or legs" I tried to say. This is true. Whatever, in Grandpa''s case, he believes'' Me or Slalin won''t do that '', so he''s always defenseless in front of us. So if you want to assassinate me, that would be like twisting the baby''s hand. Well, that can''t happen even if the heavens and the earth flip. The knights around them half-hearted the words... or hardly seemed to believe them, but Jean and Chris seemed to think of something in my words, and both of them had their faces drawn. "Then please. Don''t push it." "Yes. Then, Slalin, please. Let me know right away if anything happens (...)" Slalin let her body play like a snort only once, then she went down the stairs. I told Sularin in front of Jean and the others that something was definite, so Sularin has been instructed to turn back as soon as he gets to the elves. The basement is only about the same area as the building on the ground floor, but there are four barns and three rooms, and we can see that the Highland Chamber of Commerce is putting considerable effort into the slave traders'' trade. "Welcome back, Slalin... ok. Mr. Jean, it seems Slalin has found something very difficult." Approximately five minutes after Slalin went into the basement, he pretended to hear reports of Slalin returning and told Mr. Jean about the slaves in the basement. "Oh, my God! We''re on our way to the rescue now! "Mr. Jean, wait a minute" Mr. Jean listened to my report and immediately tried to break into the basement, but I stopped Mr. Jean again. The knights looked a little uncomfortable about it, but I kept talking. "Talking about Slalin, she says the majority of slaves underground are women, some of them dressed up close to naked. What would they think if there were a bunch of murderous men in there? I think it would be a good idea to get ahead of Mr. Chris and the women of" The Sword of Dawn "and let them put on their clothes and calm down before heading to the rescue." "Yeah, I think I''d better do that, too." The men obeyed without saying anything because Chris, the only woman in this room, agreed. Mr. Jean was only married, too, and he didn''t dispute my thoughts. "Then it''s time to procure clothes. Bring your clothes from one end of the line! And have someone come outside and tell the women of The Sword of Dawn why" The knights, instructed by Mr. Jean, each fished out a costume for the sales office. I don''t know the shape of the elves being enslaved, so it''s like a break-in robbery to be collecting allowances and clothes gradually. In the meantime, I made a suggestion to Mr. Jean, did not participate in collecting clothes with the knights, and fished other product shelves. "For what you''ve been doing, you''ve got good quality stuff." What I''m fishing for is a shelf of groceries and a drug-related shelf, and I thought I''d make a meal of the elves that would be debilitating. I don''t know the extent of the debilitation until I actually looked at it, but I thought it wouldn''t be that bad even if it was placed as a commodity, and I put all the ingredients together to try to make it look like a good soup for my body and digestion. Most of all, even normal soup can be dangerous when it is too debilitating, so I think I need to check it out before meals. And the ingredients are mushrooms (dried goods) with nourishing properties, as well as rice, to the herbs that make up the poison and wound medicines. I couldn''t find just rice, so I use the cooked rice I kept in my bag. What I''m going to make from this ingredient is "Seven Grass Porridge Style Heavy Water." Originally made to revitalize a weakened stomach, Seven Grass Porridge is also used as a sick cannibal. I thought if I made it with herbs, it would work great. The medicinal herbs and mushrooms I use are not dangerous because I choose something that is not harmful to my body even if I eat it raw. "First powder the mushrooms, put them in a pan with hot water, then add the chopped herbs too, pick a salt... and then take the ac, take the ac again, take the ac... add the rice, stir it... just keep simmering! Does it taste a little bitter? In the middle of taking the ac, Mr. Chris and the others went down into the basement. Then shortly afterwards I heard voices coming from the basement, and Jean and the others went down around putting in the rice and stirring it around. He also thickened in good shape, so as he was cooling while stirring the contents of the pan, Chris supported him and the first one came out of the basement. The elf was like a woman, a beauty with a neat face, as most of those who had heard of it, though they had done so. The elves who came out later also felt that the individual differences were various in the aesthetic form of something and that one end of the feelings of those who wanted the slaves of the elves could be understood. If testimony is obtained from these elves, the majority of George Highland and Highland Chamber of Commerce officials will fall into slavery. But first... "Try it because it''s stomach friendly and you''ve got heavy water that''s good for digestion. At the same time, we will treat you." Help the elves recover physically and mentally first. 119 Chapter 7-7 Disclosure "Damn! "It doesn''t taste bad, but it tastes thin." "Besides, you smell unique. I''m a little bad at it." It is not the elves who are complaining, but Chris, Menace and Leena who are tasting the heavy water left in the pan. These three guys, I''m like, "Could it work on beauty, too?" And when I tasted the heavy water, I picked it up with a small voice and groaned, and it was a good thing the elves didn''t eat much, so I spilled it. By the way, the elves were well received there. Apparently, I don''t really care about the bitter taste of herbs for elves who often live in the woods. The Jeans pretended not to see the three of them like that. Apparently, even though I have a headache about the elves, I can''t afford to stand up to the three of us. "Good day." "Whoa! You''re eating something good! Galat and Jin also meet up there and peek into the pan, but it''s already empty in the pan. The two look at the three of them scrubbing heavy water resentfully, but the three returned emptied toys to me without showing how they cared at all. "Tenma, this is bitter! Does this really work for beauty? "Mr. Chris, it''s not" there is, "it''s" there may be? ''That''s why. Don''t expect too much because it''s good for digestion at the same time, and we''re talking about a level where mushrooms and other fibers might improve bowel flow, maybe even skin. " Well, in the case of these three people, it may not really matter because they don''t seem to have rough skin or anything due to constipation... The three of you seem a little disappointed to hear my explanation. The men look at the three like they see something weird. Every world seems to have men who fail to understand the efforts of women. I''m not sure I can understand that either. With that in mind, I gave Slalin the pots and pots I had recovered from the three of us and the elves. Slalin takes the handed pots and pots into her body and cleans off the food and dirt on the surface. Slime is a professional at ''melting (...)'' in a certain sense, so if you train a little, there is no such thing as removing dirt from the surface (...). Well, you need to rinse with water at the end of the day, but still a huge effort reduction. Jin and the others demanded food for themselves when they had been cleared. I had no choice, so I started eating as soon as I put out the "forgotten food when I bought it" I was asleep in my bag and gave it to him. Looks like Shiloumal tried to come in with the Jins, but they''re waiting outside because the elves frightened him. I had no choice but to go outside and feed Shiloumal in a dimension bag. Of course Solomon is with us. They both seemed pretty hungry, eating up what they had put out from one end to the other. However, I was only spitting out vegetables, so I decided to make it vegetable week for a while. By the way, I myself was done with something like a sandwich that broiled a little extra meat and sandwiched it in bread with vegetables. "Ooh, Tenma." Jean called me, so when I left Shiloumaru and the others in the dimension bag, Jin and the others were assembling. In the meantime, the operation is over, so they''ll pay you later. It''s just that my accomplishments have grown considerably, so they''ve opened up too much difference with everyone else. So, by including the Slaline and the others, they''re going to fit their asses together. Otherwise, the financiers will say they don''t like it because of the Kingsguard budget and so on. I have nothing to worry about, so I decided to just say I''ll leave it to you. Otherwise, the slavery thing was about to push me again. "That was a good job there. No one was too strong." Jin seems satisfied with the job description and seems to be thinking about what he will use it for once he receives his reward. "Tenma, by the way. How long are you going to be in the king''s capital? "We''re talking about it''s time to go home to Seigen... why don''t you come home with us? "If Tenma''s in charge of the meal, we''ll do the rest." Speaking of which, I''m staying longer than I originally planned. Well, since we have grandpa here, we can move our stronghold to King''s Capital, but since the dungeon is halfway there, you want to proceed with the offense... and other things, we have to go and secure the bait for the Jubeye and the others. When I tell you about it, I plan to be in Wang Capital for another ten days, so let me know when I make my plans. I have to go to Seigen once anyway, so if it''s the same destination, it''s easier to accompany them. In the meantime, I broke up with "Dawn Sword" by promising that I would only contact them no matter what my plans were as soon as possible to decide on the future. Blanca said she was going to show her face to Amur, so we decided to head out together. "Seigen... that was definitely a famous dungeon city. Interesting?" "I''m new to the Seigen dungeon, so I can''t compare it to anything else, but it''s pretty funny. It''s pretty good in there." "Well... but once the tournament is over, we have to go back to the village. My daughter-in-law is waiting." While we talked about that, we headed to the place where Amur was under house arrest, but there he was... "Ah! Welcome back, brother" "Tenma, welcome back" There was Luna eating with Amur for some reason. I was wondering why you''re here. "Whoa! You''re apparently done! Master Lyle appeared from behind. Perhaps (by these two standards) I came to see how it looked because it seemed interesting. These two must have gotten pretty close because they''ve been face-to-face in our house a couple of times. Once I asked the two of them why they were here, Luna replied, "Because I was worried," and Master Lyle replied, "Because it seemed interesting. Regardless of Luna, it seems that Master Lyle has only shown complete wild horse guts. "Well, Tenma''s here, and we''re just leaving! When Master Lyle said so, he opened the door lavishly. Luna and Amur scratched the rest of the food into the words, swelling their mouths wide and beginning to prepare. "Can I take Amur? "No problem. You''ll have to pay the fine, but it''s hard to say that the Knights have nothing to do with this. The sin was lightened for that matter... or made. So, I''ve already paid that fine, so it''s sunny and free. At last, it''s not my discretion, it''s the royal decision. Keeping the semi-winner of the tournament on the boulder in such a boring situation and holding him in captivity forever is not good enough for a royal family." That''s why we all went outside. Blanca seemed to think that Amur would not be out until at least tomorrow or the day after, and she was somewhat surprised to be able to return soon, but said this made it easier to make plans. Amur was about to follow me for some reason, rejoicing in his liberation, but Blanca told me that I had to talk about this and the future, and I was dragged into the inn with resistance. "So, Tenma will come to the castle now. My mother calls. Maybe we''re talking about the Golem." The requested golem is finished, so this is just the right time to hand it over. "Okay." When I snorted at Lady Lyle''s words, I boarded the carriage that was ready. Then for a while, I was rocked by a carriage talking to the two of them, but it was hard because Luna on the road demanded a golem advance, and Master Lyle also took a ride, but it got interesting enough to say that if I didn''t show Maria first. "I''m sorry, I suddenly summoned you" As for the royal castle, they were led straight to Maria''s waiting room. The Kings still seem to have work to do, and here are Maria and Isabella, and the two of them who guided me and me. Teeda has been assigned a little work lately, and apparently she''s not done with that yet. Incidentally, the job assigned to them is intended to protect and breed animals living near the Wang capital, and they are working hard to make about half of the areas that have been allowed to make ordinances and hunt previously into protected districts. "I''m sorry it''s so fast, but if you have something you can show me? I nodded at Maria''s request and took out a few golems. By the way, there''s no one on this scene as a Kingsguard, and that''s how much I''m trusted. I nodded at Maria''s words and took the ring, bracelet and necklace out of my bag and poured magic on it and left it on the floor. Then a trio of golems appeared, like swallowing ornaments placed on the floor. There are three types of golems: Defensive, Offensive, and Speed. In this, the defensive type and the attack type are improved by the golem we have been using for a long time, so the two have similar shapes, but the speed type has been made new, so only one of the shapes has changed significantly. "These two aren''t much different from what I''ve seen before." "Could the difference be that you''re equipped with a shield or a sword in both hands? Maria and Isabella shared their thoughts comparing the two. But Master Lyle, the military secretary, was paying more attention to the details. "The defensive type is exactly the ''moving wall''. Overall, it is thicker than the attack type and can be equipped with a shield on both hands and shoulders, and the shield can be used as a blunt weapon at the same time as the defense. But you can''t expect to move as fast as you weigh. Does the attack type pointed at the shoulders, elbows, fingers, knees, toes, etc.? Plus, the sides of your arm are lightly grinded, so you''re going to get a lot of damage just wiggling your arm around without even a hand. If the defensive type is a heavy warrior with a shield, does the offensive type feel like a swordsman who also performs fights? So, the problem is the speed type..." Only Master Lyle, who is military to the boulder, seems to have grasped the general characteristics of the defensive and offensive types. However, they don''t know how to evaluate the velocity type of shape they see for the first time. This velocity type, it looks quite skinny and close to a human being. However, the height is one hundred and seventy cm, whereas the length with both arms spread out exceeds two m. And his face shall be full. It was as if an undressed mannequin was moving, and the four of them, who saw such a velocity type, were making their faces pull. Me, the producer, too, if this were to stand in the hallway at night, I might be surprised to escape the scene. But that''s one aim. "This looks like it, but this is the guy with the most nasty performance. The biggest feature of this guy is that not only can he move like a human, but he can move on four legs like a beast. Thanks to this, you can move lighter and faster than bipedal walking. And don''t flatter yourself, because you expected your enemies to be alert because of their appearance." The image of this velocity type is Zubari ''Monkey''. Then you might honestly think you should make a monkey type, but without some size, it would be harder (assuming you give it a ride or a hug) to get away with the escort in case, or if you keep it monkey type bigger, it would get heavier this time and hinder your movement. Because of this, I narrowed my body with longer arms to make it lighter, and my legs were longer so that I could even walk on two legs, so that I could have a golem that looked a little creepy. This is also because of my lack of artistic taste, which I wouldn''t have to say. "So the speed type is not only an enemy mess, but also a vehicle to be escorted at times of need? What''s the material... Mithrill? I snorted at Lady Lyle''s words. When it came to light and durable materials, Mithril was the first to come up with it, so I made a velocity type by using the arm made in Namitaro as a reference and wrapping the Magic Iron in Mithril. Because the speed type is only as thin as it is thin, I am anxious about endurance, so I can expect to increase endurance and speed even more dramatically than if I only made it with Magic Iron by using Mithrills. Listening to my explanation and looking at Master Lyle, who I admire, makes me feel kind of strange. Usually the joke stands out, but it is after all the moment when this man reaffirms that he is a real ''military secretary''. "Tenma, can you confirm this guy''s performance? Master Lyle asked, touching the velocity type as if the child had received a new toy. Next to it, real kids seem intrigued. Apparently, the velocity type, which had seemed creepy until earlier, changed to an object of interest this time when I became accustomed to it. "I can... but I can''t do it here on a boulder." When I said that, they both said boo-boo with a sorry look on their faces, but Maria''s cough made them quiet. Originally this golem was produced as a trump card when the royal family was attacked, so it is not a good thing to expose people to mumbling. Instead of this room, we should therefore refrain from using the training facilities located in Royal Castle. The two had been quiet for a while, but they had a full grin like Luna suddenly flashed. "Dear Auntie! Between you and me, right? It''s huge over there, and it''s sturdy! "Luna! Good idea! Mother, that''s what I''m talking about, so I''m going to take my seat off a little bit." In Luna''s opinion, even Master Lyle agreed and walked out of his seat before obtaining Maria''s permission. Maria sighed and gave her permission, thinking that even if she stopped these two now, she would just do it somewhere else this time when she didn''t know. Listening to that permission, the two of them stood in front of the golem with exasperation, but a problem arose there. "By the way, Tenma, how do you carry this? Maria sighed deeply at the words, and Isabella grinned slightly. "So far, I''m in a state of listening to anyone''s orders, so let''s just register Master Lyle and Luna for now" Actually, if you go straight to the Golem and say, "Undo it," the Golem will go back to its original ornament, but if you want to take it out of this place, you should register the two of them with the Lord so that no one else can use it. Well, we plan to eventually register the royal people other than the owners as the second and third lords. By the way, the Lord''s registration cannot be done except by me, the producer. Because if you don''t do this, it''s going to be a big deal when it''s stolen. Note that the registration method is terminated if, after my magic has been shed, the blood of the Lord is attached to the nucleus and activated with the magic of the person to whom it has been attached. If you repeat this method, you can register as the Lord as many other people as you want. However, since the principal priority is recognised in the earlier order in which it was registered, if the person who registered first and the person who registered second at the same time gave the order, the order of the person who registered first shall prevail and the order of the second Lord shall be destroyed. When I finished explaining the registration procedure, I returned the golem to its original ornament and let the magic flow. Now if one of the two of them attaches blood and starts later, the registration ends. So I gave her a knife to stick blood on, but Luna looked at the knife and hesitated. Master Lyle, who saw it, received the knife, pressed the blade against his finger, bled, attached it to the nucleus, activated it and made the main registration. Master Lyle was not afraid to cut his own finger on the boulder, but the knife seemed to have cut his finger deeper than he thought, making him the feather I would treat. "Bye, I''m coming! "Come on ~ su! The way they flew out of the room amicably made them recognize that the same blood was flowing. "So, do you think I can help you with the fact that Tenma is still here? After I dropped them off, Maria asked me as she corrected her place of residence. Maria on the boulder seemed to see why I didn''t accompany them. "And should I not be? Master Isabella was trying to get me out of the chair, but I asked her to keep it and stay here. To the boulder, it doesn''t sound right that Maria and I were alone in the Chamber. Heck, there will also be people out there who suspect they are in a relationship between a man and a woman. Mainly from around reformist officials. "Well, Isabella should be here, too, because there will be people who want to put on a lot of difficulty. It''s not like you''re in trouble for asking me anything, is it? For example, when it comes to marriage in Tenma." I seem to know exactly why and what I''m going to talk about. You really don''t have to go around. "Yeah, you''re right. Eina told me that my marriage partner needs Maria''s permission, and there''s a mother involved in it... is that true? My question is, Maria never changed her face. "Yes, I am." I replied. 120 Chapter 7-8 Guardians I admit it''s too obvious, so on the contrary, I''m more surprised. And I''m surprised that Isabella, who was listening beside Maria, was also her first ear, with her mouth open. "Most, maybe half, something like that." "What''s half? Maria''s answer still seemed to go on, and I decided to get back together and listen. "First of all, if you marry someone you''re not allowed to be, it''s mainly a noble measure. And I don''t think it''s limited to tenma, but it''s also to make sure you don''t get caught up in a woman who''s only really harmful. If you''re just a woman who wants to use her temper, you won''t be trying to rub it off until the royal family sees you. Pretty big if you were there, or just a real fool. So I''m not going to complain (...) if it''s a woman that Tenma really wants to accompany." What you''re going to say basically sounds like you should have thought you''d come out with your mouth. I don''t know how far that is, but I guess I just don''t feel like pushing them. "So, I''m talking about Shelia''s letter... this one. Read it." Maria opened the bag and gave me a letter in a single envelope. The envelope is a lot faded, but it seems to be very important, and there was no dirt or tear. I''ll take a look. I took it out of the envelope, spreading it and starting to read it, careful not to break the letter. And when I saw the letters in the letter, I felt so nostalgic. I also used "appraisal" just in case, but it seems to be definitely in my mother''s letter. The contents of the letter began with a greeting, and the story of no other love, how my daily routine is, and the fact that I am not feeling well here, and if anything happens to me, it says that I want you to be my guardian, and for that reason, if you are my father or grandfather, it says that you are not very comfortable. I think half of it is a joke, but I guess he was worried about educating me with only his male parents. Somehow I felt such a nuance from the written text. "Sounds like a mother... or your father or grandfather doesn''t seem to be very trusted" "Well, those two are top notch adventurers, but when you become educators... right? I think that''s why Shelia wrote to me to be my guardian so that I could look at it objectively. To keep the tenma away from the extra bugs. Well, I wouldn''t have thought Sealia would grow enough to fight the country." I wanted to argue with Maria''s last words, but when I thought about it, I noticed that she possessed the power of battle that wasn''t a mistake (me + Slalin Shilowmal Solomon + Namitalow + many golems, and in some cases my grandfather), so I decided to shut up. If Maria and the others weren''t my mothers'' best friends, I might have been in a pretty bad position. We talked a lot after that, but now my situation is, ''The first person the royal family ever laid eyes on. Moreover, at the request of her parents, the queen is the guardian (tentative)''. If you ignore it and try to take me in, it''s going to be the same thing as selling a fight to the royal family, and it''s going to be pretty bad. I guess what I asked Maria to keep an eye on was that she was going to use the biggest cone her mother had to insure me. "So you don''t have to worry too much about what Eina said. If you still care, think of it as a contract. We take Tenma into the royalty in the name of our guardians, and Tenma uses us as a back shield and royal power as we please. The relationship used, that''s good, right? Rather than that, if you really feel like getting married, please introduce me to them. Whatever, you can have me looking for someone. Tomorrow, Luna... can''t do a lot of things. Then what about the Primera at the Duke of Sanga? That girl could get engaged right away." He says something quite remarkable about how much he trusts me. I''m not going to imitate the boulders to betray the trust of Maria and the others, but I need you to figure out a few more ways to put it. If anyone else asks, it''s a statement that could discredit each other. Besides, Maria, who treated such an important story and turned it into an aunt in the neighborhood who seemed to be enjoying herself somewhere, got in trouble because I couldn''t clearly reject it. I gave Master Isabella a a glimpse of me trying to get her help, but this one looked intriguing and looked like she was enjoying herself. Apparently, Isabella was the enemy. There was no one to help me, and I was wondering how to cut through it on my own, and one downstairs came a loud vibration with Zdon and a loud noise, and the royal castle became noisy. There was some kind of accident or raid, and the knights and servants made a scene. But the three of us quickly understood who was the culprit of this commotion and held our heads at the same time. However, about half of my head was occupied with the joy of being able to cut through this place... "Tenma, shall we go? I''m sorry, but take your place as an escort. I don''t think it''s harmful, but I need a formal escort to get to the crime scene." "Do me a favor, Tenma." "Okay. I have a little responsibility too... No, it seems like it''s just for a little while, so I''ll be happy to take that responsibility..." To make sure he was well escorted, he sent out slallin and silowmall to turn behind Maria and the others. Solomon is waiting in his bag because the hallway is only a little small to fly away. As it were, I, Maria, Suralin, Isabella and Shiloumal, in order, came between the sight, the source of sound and vibration, but the knights were solidified in front of the door. Apparently, the door won''t open. The knights were pushing by a few people, but the door showed no sign of opening at all, and the ambient stiffness was gradually getting bigger. "Stand back, all of you! To Maria''s words, the knights who were in front of the door jumped out and saluted him in unison. "What''s that noise now! Following us, the kings showed up, and a little confusion broke out in front of the door. The king looked around and discovered me, making sure he wasn''t here, and sighed as if he understood the cause of this one. "The knights and servants, with the exception of Kingsguard and Tenma, should return to their respective places of residence. Perhaps the military secretary did some experiments. I''m sorry for making such a scene." Because the king apologized, the knights and servants bowed their heads in a great panic and walked away from the door. The king confirmed it and turned to me by ordering perimeter guards besides the usual members in the Kingsguard. "Did Lyle use the golem inside that Tenma was with Maria? The king seemed to know what I was doing here, and he asked me to make sure. Besides, I nodded and told him how it had been. However, as Isabella did not know what Maria had said, it is possible that Caesar and the others did not know the stories of the guardians, so that is only a blurry explanation. "Oh, my God. Trump card because of it, but with a conspicuous imitation... who the hell does my son and grandson look like..." The king was mourning about the two, but the hearts of those around him other than himself would surely have been united. "It''s you," he said... "Does Your Majesty say those two look like me... I''m sorry for that" Maria apologized in a cold tone and bowed her head as everyone held back the urge to stick it in her mouth. The king noticed a rudeness there, turning his face bright blue and trying to say something, but Master Maria turned to me, ignoring it. "Tenma, it''s hard for two people like me (...) to be stupid, but can we do something about it? At the same time that Maria asked me, she loathed the king and asked me if there was a solution. The door is still tightly closed, and Jean and the others are pushing together, but it seems that the golem is holding it from the inside out, and I am not even freaking out, just like earlier. Moreover, there was no way to destroy the door between the sights in vain, and Mr. Jean seemed to have no other hitters. "I think maybe I can. I was just wondering if you could give me permission to detain Master Lyle and Luna? Of course not." Maria answered my words sooner than the king opened his mouth. "I don''t mind. If you don''t let him suffer major injuries, some injuries will close your eyes. I will take full responsibility for what caused the great yuan." Maria hates the king. That word seems to have crossed my mind. Sure, if those two aren''t king-like personalities, it''s like saying they look like Maria among the people on this scene. If the king doesn''t apologize properly at some point, he''s going to pull his tail later. "Okay, just got permission too...... Slalin, please. Help me catch those two." When I called Slalin in for a brief explanation, we waited together in front of the door. "Slalin, it''s a moment, so don''t miss the timing... it''s a golem! Open the door! When I gave the order loudly over the door towards the Golem, the force that was holding the door down only for a moment became slightly weaker, and when I pressed the door to match it, there was only a slight gap. However, the golem will soon close the gap in order to execute the orders that Master Lyle supposedly gave. However, it seemed that that moment''s gap was sufficient for Suralin, and then he had succeeded in breaking in during the glance. Perhaps this gap was made because I was unsure whether to prioritize my order, which was provisionally registered but the first one, or Lyle''s order, which was this registration but the second one was registered. And Golem eventually gave priority to Lyle-like''s order for this registration. If this hadn''t worked, I would have asked Slalin to go a little farther. Once those golems have an easy ability to learn, they won''t be able to use this method next, but I want this to be clear for once, and I intend to succeed in this one time, so there is no problem. Waiting in front of the door for a little while made noise inside and quickly became quiet. So when I commanded the Golem to open the door again, the door, which had been tightly closed until then, slowly opened. "It''s open. Go ahead." When the door was fully opened and then slipped aside, Maria entered between her earliest glances. "Lyle! Luna!... Oh? You''re not here..." Maria, who entered with a yell, was flabbergasted as if she had eaten a shoulder watermark because she could not see the culprit anywhere between her glances. In front of Maria, who was looking around, Slalin, who had entered earlier, spread her body to open her mouth, spitting out the two culprits. "Ahhh." "Heb." "Yikes! Hey, Sularin, you surprise me! The two people who were spit out each punched in the butt and face and rolled to Maria''s feet in a pitiful outfit. And Maria was surprised to see the two people who suddenly appeared and raised an adorable voice, blaming Slalin as if to mislead it. Slalin let her body bounce once as if apologizing and then came back to me. "Thank you, Sularin. Still, it sounds like when the contractor is released from the golem, the order will be reset." What I asked Slalin to do was capture Lord Lyle and Luna in the space inside Slalin''s body. That''s why Golem put my orders first when Lord Lyle moved away from the Golem''s sensibility. If this was, like, "Keep the door shut all the time," it''s possible that you didn''t listen to my orders, but I''m guessing Master Lyle simply gave enough orders to "keep the door shut." While I was thinking about that, Lady Lyle and Luna are surrounded by royalty. I guess your sermon starts like this. "Dear Maria, it seems that we are nowhere near setting up a golem today, so we will be able to spare you here. And those golems, we''ll take them home, see if they''re broken, and then we''ll bring them back." Since your sermon is going to be long, I decided to leave here first. In that way, I''m not going to be able to calm down and explain the golem or anything, and if I wait until the end of your sermon, it''ll be late at night to go home. You knew what I was thinking like, Maria looked sorry. "I''m sorry, Tenma. Because of these idiots, it''s been a hassle twice. Teeda, drop off Tenma. After that, if you''re out of work, you''re free to go. And Isabella, take Luna to my room. I''ll leave Luna to you." "Yes, Mother-in-law. Luna, I''m coming." "Yes......" Master Isabella pulled Luna''s hand and left the room. Luna was leaning all the time, and me and Tida just shut up and dropped off how she was going to be donna-dona. "Mr. Tenma, let''s go too." "Right. Now, if you''ll excuse me." When I greeted the kings surrounding Master Lyle, they all looked at me for a moment and raised their hands to greet him, and immediately turned to Master Lyle. I couldn''t hide from the kings to see them, but the situation would feel like the bad kids are being scolded by adults. The scolding humans are the top power players in this country, and the scolded ones are similar... well, in the case of Master Lyle, there are so few people in power in this country that I can say the extra quality of this case is poor. Plus, it comes with the extra result of playing with something close to confidential. "In the future, oh and Teeda will scold Luna too... and I don''t have any other brothers or cousins, so it must be hard on her own" "Ha ha ha ha... don''t tell me. Just thinking about it now is going to give me a headache...... when I actually scold you, should I call you Tenma too? "Don''t hesitate" We''ve already talked about Luna deciding to serve something, but when we look back at our usual behavior and see how someone much more like Luna is pissed off, we won''t be able to decide. But what does Tida think and try to get me involved in? Even though I say I''m a civilian... Well, at a time when I''m dealing with future kings in a cheerful manner (even with the current and next kings), I''m sure I''m not a normal civilian, but I hope you don''t get involved in such a nasty thing. When I left the royal castle talking about that, there was a carriage available there. I hear you''re telling me to go home on this. I checked with Tida, and she said Maria arranged it. Well, even if it''s natural for you to give me a ride home, Maria wonders when she arranged it. He almost acted with me in the castle, so maybe he was ready from the beginning. I asked Tida to tell me that she was thanking Maria, and I remembered that she had just boarded the carriage. "Ah! I forgot, but I''m planning to leave the king''s capital in a little while, so tell the kings that too. Bye!" "What, oh yes, I get it.................. and Mr. Tenma! Teeda didn''t seem to understand what I said at first either because I told her where the carriage was starting to go. But when I called my name, the carriage was starting to pick up speed, so I was just flabbergasted without stopping or anything. If this is Master Luna or Lyle, he would stop the carriage and come running aloud. Well, there will be a call to the royal castle tomorrow, or they will storm the house, so you won''t mind if we talk about it in detail then. Even if that''s okay with the Kings, the problem is with Grandpa. I wouldn''t disagree, but it would almost certainly follow... I''ve never had an adventure with my grandfather, so it sounds like fun, but it''s honestly subtle because it also feels like an adventure with a parent. Whatever it is, we''ll be discussing it later tonight. I was rocked by a carriage and worked out a few plans so that I could roll the story over. 121 Chapter 7-9 Aging "Well, is that right? Then hurry and get ready." I told Grandpa that night that I was leaving Wang Capital, and Grandpa seemed willing to follow me and was working on getting ready quickly. Even when it comes to preparation, my grandfather has quite a few big magic bags and dimension bags, so it feels like he''s allowance or gradually sticking things in that he''s going to need. "Then we''ll start getting ready, too! Jeanne, let''s go! Aura also looked lively and ran to her room. Daikanya, you must be happy to be away from Eina. If Jeanne thought it would follow Aura, why did she come to me... "Tenma, do you honestly think Eina would let me get away with this? I''ve heard that. I feel like I''m being rude to Eina, but it would be a perfect expression for Eina before her prey (Aura). "Mm-hmm... that''s impossible. Assuming Aura''s following me and she doesn''t say anything, then I think Eina''s coming with me." "Right ~" Aina thinks that Aura and Jeanne are underpowered as maids, and she''s been teaching them straight away since she made the time, so I don''t think she''ll let this happen and interrupt her. At the very least, only Aura would keep it within sight and tap into the made-to-measure. If that happens, it''s hard to imagine Jeanne following you alone, and there''s a good chance you''ll both stay in the capital. We need someone to run the mansion. "That''s why Jeanne doesn''t have to be ready yet. I''ll lend you a bag if you need it. Just throw it in there." "Okay. I''ll tell Aura that, too." Jeanne tried to rush after Aura, but I pulled it off. "You don''t have to tell Aura yet. ''Cause it sounds more interesting when I say it last minute." Jeanne showed a frightened face in my words, but I didn''t disagree. I''ve been watching Aina mess with Aura a lot here, so I figured I should do that somehow. I asked Jeanne if that was the case, and she said, "Because slaves cannot go against your husband". It was Jeanne with a clear face, but the edge of her mouth was trembling, so she seemed to think together. I guess it''s a good thing Jeanne is losing her temper here. It''s extraordinarily easy to hang out with, at least, than it was when we first met. "Jeanne! We need to hurry up and make a move! "Okay. Yo." Jeanne ran to Aura calling herself as she invited her, laughing at Aura''s words, who knew nothing. "Is it basic to lift and drop..." "What basics! Soon Namitaro, who had approached me, had used his prosthetic hand to scratch me. That''s Ese Kansai fish, the scratch is like that. And lively. "What''s the matter with you today, you rascal! Is that it? It makes me want to be mean to a kid I like...... sorry, forgive me." I started running weird things, so when I stood up from the chair trying to stop him, for some reason Namitaro showed his stomach like a dog and flipped over, apologizing with old stinking words. Doesn''t look very reflective. "Well, the joke was around here, and Merlin told me that she was leaving Wang Du, but I didn''t have any money. Seigen is not a river in or near the city? When I remembered that nearby geography, I told him that there was something like a lake in the dungeon, but not all over or near the city. Namitaloh then said, "I''m going on a little journey. I''ve been wanting to see Hi-chan for a while." Who is it? I asked him, but he only told me "your friends and". Chi was a little bird, so maybe he''s a friend on that side. Or a creature that will lose its temper... I had a slight bad feeling about it, but I decided not to ask because it wasn''t going to tell me any more. "Okay, be careful. You can always use this mansion to keep the Golems from attacking Namitaro." "Amongst other things, Tenma. Can you do me a favor and mass-produce the potatoes? I''ll prepare the ingredients." Namitaro came out so badly asking for how much he likes potatoes. I make potato kan once, so mass production is easy with ingredients. It wasn''t particularly difficult to make, and I have a magic bag, so if you take a few days to make it in your spare time, there''s no problem. Admittedly, Namitaro was so happy that he said, "I''ll be purchasing it tomorrow morning at the market, I''m going to bed now!," he said, heading for the pond outside. Each began to prepare thoughtfully. I basically have everything I need in my bag, so I don''t have to travel. So when it comes to my preparation, it''s to the extent of making Namitaro''s potato kanji, royal measures, and what to do with Jubeye and the others. Speaking of which, I remember at Jubeye, you still had the white-haired buffalo in your bag untouched. I forgot because the crap went on, but it looks like one of us was either going to give it to the royal family or Teeda was looking forward to it. I looked around lightly to see if I had forgotten anything in the house, and then I went into the futon earlier today, too. Probably first thing tomorrow morning, a messenger from the royal castle, or someone from the royal family, will storm, so I want to come in full physical condition. That clan is a lot of people who get tired when dealing with them... As I dived into the futon thinking about the future, I was struck by a comforting drowsiness, and I fell asleep without resisting. "Tenma, are you ready! We''ll be out in a minute! A shout echoes at my house at first thing in the morning. Fortunately, all the residents of the mansion were awake, so I never experienced an uncomfortable awakening, but I wanted them to be quiet about during the meal. The loud Lord was like Lyle, as expected, and behind him was also Mr. Chris and Aina. "Maria was worried. I don''t know if you''ve ever even touched anything that you can trust on your way home." "I have followed up that there will be no such thing as Tenma only, but he still seems to care, so Tenma asks Maria to explain it directly to him. And please accompany Merlin. And then Aura and Jeanne." It felt like a favor to me and grandpa, but when it came to Jeanne and Aura, it was a complete order. And you two can''t fight it. "Okay. I''ll be right back, so just wait." "Oops! Hearing the words of the prestigious Master Lyle, he went back to his room, grabbed a bag containing clothes, etc., and retrieved the desired clothes. The clothes were bought by Maria before. I didn''t get to wear it very often, and I''ll be seeing Maria at the Royal Castle just fine. Wearing clothes quickly and returning immediately to Master Lyle, we were just about all set. "Well, let''s get out of here! Master Lyle pulled my hand like he was in a hurry somewhere and hurried into the carriage. Aina boarded the passenger seat, and beside it was Aura with an unpleasant face, and in the carriage was Master Lyle, me and Grandpa, and Jeanne. Mr. Chris seemed to go with a horse, and when the carriage moved out, the knight waiting ran out as a first touch. The first touch is to let you know that the carriage on which Lord Lyle rode will pass, and if something happens that deliberately blocks the way by ignoring the first touch, a pretty heavy punishment will be imposed. Exceptionally, doctors and carriages carrying rapidly ill people are not punishable. It''s like a matrix of great names from a previous life. We made it to the Royal Castle sooner than usual thanks to the first touch. At the entrance to the castle, Mr. Cliff was waiting, and as soon as he got out of the carriage, he was led to the room where the kings were waiting. However, Jeanne and Aura were taken to Aina along the way to act differently. "Ooh, sorry to call you, Tenma. I was surprised to hear that Tida was leaving King''s Capital in a few days." As soon as he was put through the room he was brought to on the first day, the king opened his mouth as he opened the door. The room was full of royalty, including kings, all sitting on the couch. Two empty places would be for me and Grandpa to sit. Found it, Grandpa sat on the couch without saying no to anyone and demanded tea from the king. The king then starts preparing his tea by getting up very naturally and approaching a wagon with a pot of tea on it. "I''m sorry... So, what''s the call today? Grandpa, who received the tea, tried to wait for the king to take his seat before hearing the requirements of today''s call. The expression was as compelling as it was when I saw the enemy in front of me. "I''ll tell you the story." He turned into a king who had received his grandfather''s gaze properly and was frightened, and Maria, sitting next to him, opened her mouth instead. "Yesterday, Tida, who dropped off Tenma, was in a hurry, so if you ask her why, isn''t Tenma leaving Wang Capital? It was urgent, so I was worried that we had done something that touched Tenma''s mind. We were supposed to ask, but we couldn''t all push it for minutes, so we called it in and listened to it... apparently it was a concern." Master Maria said as she was sure. The king looked at Maria like she was surprised, but I was surprised at the king''s attitude because I didn''t originally say I was leaving the king''s capital because I hated everyone. By the way, I asked him later why he had such an attitude, but that was because he said I was leaving suddenly and because his grandfather who came into the room had a harsh look on his face, he wondered if he had done something to us before he knew it. It should be noted that his grandfather had a harsh look simply to make fun of the king, and when he saw the king weakened when he heard about it, his grandfather had a big laugh. By the way, she said the reason Maria immediately decided it was a mistake was the clothes I was wearing. He wore the clothes given to the boulder and thought my personality wasn''t so bad as to declare my friendship with the royal family... I was a little hurt when he cut me in the front saying my personality was bad, but there was too much verse for me to think of, so I decided not to ask him not to be a snake. After that, he explained the golem and transferred it, making sure that it could be activated without any problems, and moved to the dinner party. Two unpunished people tried to quit the dinner party at that time, but one of Maria''s glances made her grown up. At last, it would be impossible to be quiet to the king because of the power relationship between the two of them. The menu for the dinner party is made from white haired buffalo. Thinly sliced meat was hot and rolled with vegetables, roasted beef on lean tartare steak and steak served on hamburgers. Hamburgers on tartar steaks and roast beef were what I taught them, I just verbally told them when I gave them the meat, but only the cook serving the royal family on the boulder, and they were quite complete. But since we lined up all the chunky dishes, as for the men, anyway, I wasn''t surprised if I thought they would be tough on the women. Maria in particular is showing quite a bit of health. Maybe it''s because of all the stress... "That''s just white haired buffalo is good...... Tenma, I feel better than what I ate before, did you do something? The king eats steak and asks me that. Maria and Caesar snorted, too, to agree to that. However, Luna seemed to feel no difference in flavor between Master Lyle and Tida, twisting her neck subtly. "If it tasted good, I guess that''s because of aging. It''s the first time I''ve tried it, so I''m glad it worked out." "When it comes to aging, I''m supposed to put alcohol to sleep... what does that have to do with anything? When I heard the king''s words, I knew that in this world there was no maturation of meat or that it was unusual. "Yeah, more or less the same thing. The flavor of meat has been enhanced by preserving it in a cold place, taking care not to freeze it." I tried the maturation method I learned a long time ago, but I was worried because I remembered how many minutes, but I was relieved that it seemed to work. The place used for this aging was the dimension back, which was cooled in advance by ice and snow magic, and the shelves were made and the meat wrapped in a clean cloth was placed for aging. The temperature was stabilized by storing it for about ten days and placing ice in the corner in the meantime, but there seemed to be no problem. ¡­ it may have been nice to sterilize it regularly using the magic of disinfection (cure). Still, when it comes to this meat being experimented with, does it mean that the kings are trusted to say nothing? Well, even for me, I decided it wasn''t a problem because I was putting it out after seeing how things were going with myself and my grandfather, and I''m getting permission for Mr. Cliff and Aina for once. By now, Mr. Cliff and the others should be eating the same thing with Jeanne and the others in the separate room. Maybe, but people in this world seem to have stronger stomachs and intestines than people in their previous lives, so they have the idea that it''s okay if the meat was damaged a little bit. In the unlikely event that it can be treated by magic, it will be fine. "Does that make the meat taste better... I guess I''ll let it do it quickly" When the king said so, he started Maria, and Lyle and Luna also agreed that they didn''t seem to understand the difference in taste. "Oh, but I think you should cut the matured meat out where it was in the air before cooking. This was the first time I matured it, so I cut more just in case. If you add up the amount of water you lose, you''ll lose more than 40% of the total." I told you to keep in mind, the meat was magically disinfected before cooking, so there was nothing you couldn''t eat. It should be noted that our kids were responsible for the cut part and it was delicious. "I disagree if it''s 40% less. You should be able to eat for that, even if the flavor is a little off." "You can''t throw it away because it''s a waste! It was Master Lyle and Luna who first objected when they heard my caveats. For two people who choose quantity over quality if it''s slightly different, 40% of the meat seems unforgivable. "Well, if you''re covering a lot of that with taxes from the people, it''s not a good idea to throw away what you can eat." Dear Maria also seemed to be in a position to the contrary in one way or another and, with a slight regret, had made her argument. "But I think there''s a little room for research. For example, when you invite guests from other countries, it would be quite effective." "Right. Assuming you can make the most of the discarded area or lose the discarded area itself, you will be able to eat delicious meat quite often, even if not every day, and your cooks will be more motivated." "Besides, this meat will delight you when you welcome guests who can''t eat the quantity." The King, Dear Caesar and Dear Zain were in favor, each citing advantages. Most importantly, the word "customer" that came out in Zayn''s language is apparently right to convert in the brain with Mizaria-like. Mizaria-sama hasn''t fully recovered yet, so she''s taking care of herself at home this time. Then, even though the king and Caesar started discussing it during the meal, and when they realized it, there was a case (Maria and Luna were the culprits) that the food was gone from the table and depressed, but they were going to experiment with it a little bit when it came to aging. "So when will Tenma leave? If you haven''t decided, let us know before you leave. Absolutely!" Maria told me to snort. If you forget, it''s going to be very scary, so I wrote it firmly in my mind''s notebook and drew multiple red lines to stand out. If you don''t want to be like a king, never forget it! with the letters...... By the way, Grandpa was also spitefully controlling his epic prey attachment with Ernesto, who sat next to him, gripping his stomach with satisfaction as he looked tired. 122 Chapter 7-10 Rewards At the end of the meal, each enjoying his after-dinner tea, the king opened his mouth as he inadvertently remembered. "I forgot. Tenma, I''ll see you tomorrow...... no, come to the royal castle the day after tomorrow. Be dressed then! When the king spoke like this, he became wary because it was mostly not a loco thing. "Well don''t be alarmed. I''ve officially forgotten to reward Tenma as a royal family for what I''ve done, so I''m just going to give it to you before I leave the King''s capital." "I appreciate the story, but I won''t" I listened to the king and resigned without getting my hair in. The king is told he doesn''t want it before he speaks out his words, and he has a slightly surprised look. Exactly this is too disrespectful, so the moment the king began to regret slightly that he would be angry, he heard a laugh from becoming king. "You, that''s exactly the way you put it. I say no to Tenma. You would think that the usual way of cutting out when dealing with a nobleman would give you territory or title as a reward, because Tenma has said for a long time that you don''t need that." "Mmmm..." The king, comforted by Maria, had a slightly shy face on his cheek. "I said no without listening to the story to the end, and I''m sorry. If it is not a territory or a title, what is a reward? In the way the King put it earlier, it''s usually territory or title, but if not, is it like gold or silver treasure? As far as I''m concerned, I''d appreciate a rare metal like Hiirokane... "Uhm, a reward to Tenma is a family name and family crest! I was a little surprised by this reward. However, it was not the family name that surprised me, but the family crest. With regard to family names, it is not very unusual to be given an active adventurer enough to stop in the eyes of a superior nobleman, or something that a leading merchant or the like has to distinguish themselves from other vendors. Extremely speaking, there is nothing particularly wrong with ordinary people naming themselves. Well, as in this case, it is not uncommon for the royal family to recognize it and give it a name. However, the family crest is different from the family name. This one will be kept in the Royal Castle records room, so you can''t make it on your own. Those with family crests are powerful aristocrats, historical aristocrats (more often than not, zero or new aristocrats), those who have contributed greatly to the country, and those who have made extraordinary achievements. However, since the latter two examples will, for the most part, be aristocratic at the same time as they are given family crests, it can be said that few people have them in ordinary people. You can assume that what you have is the descendants of those who did not become aristocrats in two examples. "Tenma doesn''t seem to like being a nobleman, so I want you to at least take this much. This is also my favor as king." That I said the king on purpose would make him take anything. If the royal family finds out that they have rewarded me, and that these are not the two things that I have trouble with, I can''t afford not to take this story. If I get this reward, I can appeal to the royal family and I to be good friends, and assuming I don''t, they''ll think I''m making fun of the royal family, and the ratings will go down for nothing. Either way, the name of the royal family will not be scratched. "That''s a pretty nasty hand." "Sometimes I have to show you what a king looks like." For my disgust, the king has a hateful face. This looks like my defeat. "Thank you for this reward." "Uhm!" When I knelt down and thanked him, the king nodded with a great breast. But I regret not being hit, so when I got up, "I don''t mean to thank you for the reward, but I''d like to dedicate some pudding for dessert after dinner. However, I have to make sure that your Majesty is not feeling well because of what I have offered you, and that your Majesty''s share will be confirmed by Mr. Cliff, the poison watcher." "Hey, I''ll take care of it." Before the king said anything, at some point Mr. Cliff, who had come right behind me, offered his hand. Although I was a little surprised by the sudden appearance of what I expected, I handed Mr. Cliff the King''s share of the pudding as if nothing had happened. "All of you." "No, Tenma, mine." Thank you, brother! "Pudding" Thank you, Mr. Tenma "is..." As I passed the pudding on to everyone while ignoring the king''s words, the pudding no longer went to everyone except the king. "Then let me take a look at the poison...... Mmm, this shouldn''t be! It is poison to His Majesty! So be responsible for this I will handle it! "K, Cliff! What''s poisonous! Give it back! Give me my pudding," Dear Tenma, thank you. "Ooh..." The king tried to take the pudding away from Mr. Cliff, but Mr. Cliff ate all the pudding quickly, but elegantly, with a glimpse of the king''s hand. The moment the container of pudding was emptied, the king was kneeling on the floor powerless as if he had cried down. "You''re so lame." "Then I''ll have your pudding......" It was a pleasure "Ohh" Maria was eating the remaining pudding quickly and elegantly the moment she found out the king had laid eyes on her own pudding. Everyone who sees it hastily eats each pudding saying it''s hard for the king to keep an eye on him. Be elegant only with the exception of two. The king thought everyone had finished eating pudding, and when he tried to sit in the chair powerless, he realized that there were still those who had not put their hands on the pudding. "Zain, if you don''t want it, give it to me! "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. This is a souvenir for my wife... My wife was looking forward to this dinner party, but she decided herself to be absent crying because she was not feeling well. So I wanted to at least feed you this dessert alone..." Tell us why Master Zayn is leaving the pudding pretending to wipe his eyes, "If Your Majesty nevertheless needs it, I will gladly give it to you. If His Majesty will enjoy his wife, he will look forward to it," he said in an exaggerated gesture, all looking at the king in unison. Of course, they''re all just teasing, but Luna, who doesn''t seem to understand the circumstances, offers the king only a few of her remaining containers of pudding, "Uncle, you can eat mine, give your aunt some pudding! Or so he said. And with tears...... if this Luna''s behavior is an act, the future is quite worrying. In these Luna words the king gave up the pudding (by Maria''s cold gaze, to be exact) and sat back in his seat for the most part. "Well, let''s leave this guy... Tenma, it''s about the family crest, but I''m specifically allowed to use dragons. It''s only allowed in a family line that is close to the royal family, but in Tenma''s case, we have defeated the dragon twice, and since we are using the dragon even more, it feels acceptable as a special case. Well, it''s not like there''s no such thing as a special case in the past. The design is up to you and submitted to the royal family once. Well, if you don''t use Dragons and Lions, the family crest that symbolizes the royal family, it shouldn''t be a big deal." Quite an out-of-the-box explanation, but it would be problematic even for other nobles (especially leading nobles). Well, if you use a dragon, it will be harder to find it to wear, but it still exists as an animal representing its nobility, so even if it becomes analogous, you have to think about reasons enough not to make it a problem, or think about things like not wearing it at all. Surprisingly, no, it''s quite a hassle. "That sounds like quite a pain in the ass...... then I''ll use something with dragons, wolves and slime. Those three symbolize me now." The more I thought about it, the more annoying I decided to look at the dragon as Solomon and add Shiloumal (Wolf) and Slalin (Slime) to it. The wolf would use other nobles as well, but it is just a decision that no nobleman would use slime for family crests. Besides, all three of them would convince anyone who knows me, and even a nobleman who already uses wolves would never say that they are imitations if he says, "I used wolves myself as a family member." "That''s a quick decision for a nasty smell... well, fine. There are several family crests that use wolves, but there is no concurrent use with dragons, let alone those who use slime for family crests, as far as I know, should not be. There will be no complaints from anywhere. So after that, it''s just design, any ideas? A king recovering from pudding shock hears in a pleasant voice. That was the same for Maria and everyone else, who looked intrigued. By the way, the dragon I use is the same shape as the one used for the royal family crest, and it can''t be changed and used. "Yeah, the dragon is positioned in the upper right corner, a circle that places the wolf in a way that faces down its left diagonal, and represents the slime in a way that encloses those two. Place another small circle between this circular center, the dragon and the wolf. It''s the nucleus of the slime, right? What about this? Write down my thoughts on paper in a big mess. It''s not particularly difficult to think about, I just placed the slurrins, but I don''t think I can do it right. Instead, I''m going to decide on this even if everyone tells me it''s weird. "I think it''s good! It''s easy to tell it''s your brother! Solomon lover Luna was the first to agree, and everyone agreed to follow suit. He says the primary reason for agreeing is'' easy to understand '', as Luna said. They say it''s important to remind people who use the new family crest, and what I think is ideal in a way. "The design is good, and I don''t feel like wearing anything else, so there''s no problem. If it''s a good idea, we''ll have a basement of family crests with some of the ideas. After that, you can choose between them." They say there is a department in Royal Castle that deals with registered family crests, and one of the tasks of that department is to create family crests. Those who are allowed to have family crests can choose whether to create them themselves or ask the department to create them, and they don''t have to worry about family crests circling with other nobles when asked to do so. Incidentally, there are a lot of people who create their own coagulation, and sometimes some people are too punished to know their exact family crest, and some people go to the department multiple times to confirm or correct it. Because of this, they tend to simplify family crests, such as junior nobles and civilians whose entry procedures are complicated and time-consuming. There are no ten letters in the circle, Batten in the circle? "Please. You''d better leave that to the pros." As far as I''m concerned that I''m not as picturesque as I am with fine design, I would welcome a department that would do it as long as it came up with a plan. "But anyway, the dragons and wolves might be surprised if they heard they were going to use the slime for family crests. I don''t think anyone''s going to make a fool of me until I know exactly who it belongs to." Human beings who only know normal slimes will certainly be surprised. So far, slime is weak¡­ with some exceptions. "I did a little research on that, but from the percentage of slime types, actually, weaker slimes seem to have fewer types themselves." This word belongs to Tida. We await the continuation of Tida''s words. Though she seemed a little embarrassed by what was noticed by everyone, Tida took a moment to sort the story out in her head and started talking. "Slime, to a large extent, they say, becomes a normal slime species, a slime species with special abilities, and a slime species that can use magic, something you often see as a normal slime and its different colors, and a slime with special abilities means something that can have a variety of poisons or create strong acids in your body, something that can use magic as it is. Special abilities, they say, are a slime with poison that is commonly seen, and its poisons range from normal poisons to bleeding poisons, paralysis poisons, poisons that show hallucinations, among them are also compounded poisons with several poisonous effects. One theory also says that only the number of poisons present in the world may exist. As with poison, they say that magic has multiple attributes from those that only have a single attribute." It is. Moreover, because subspecies and the like exist in each of them, they are also, in a certain sense, the most varied demons. If that happens, Slalin will be a ''subspecies of magical slime''. Or, ''a subspecies of slime with multiple special abilities''. "Well, Tida''s been studying a lot. It''s not like two generations ago." When Grandpa told me to tease him about the King''s past, "Tida looks like Maria, because she can study..." I said. Looks like it''s based properly on past reflections. Maria also hears the answer and nods satisfactorily. Tida looked a little happy because she got her grandfather a passing score. "So, do you even think about your family name yourself? "No, this one is up to me to give. And we''ve already decided on the family name to give Tenma. I''m sorry about the temper, but it''s a family name that I (the King) give directly, so I can''t change it even if I don''t like it. At that time, you don''t have to use it unless you really need to." Well, that must be natural. Just what the King gave me directly to change with my emotions is like disdaining the King. And since Maria is attached, she won''t give me a family name that I don''t seem to like. But it is also true that Maria is fine by her standards, so there is still a slight possibility of my reluctant family name. So my heart was beating a little faster just moments before the king announced that family name. "Tenma, the family name I give you is'' Ootri ''. From now on, you can call me Tenma Ootri. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to use it." For the first time in fifteen years, nostalgia creeps up on my last name in my previous life. "Thank you for that family name. Please forgive me for engraving my parents'' tombs with their names and family crests." The name of this "Ootri" was given to me personally, so I decided to get permission to use it on my parents, even if it was okay to let my spouse or child name it. "That''s natural. Ning Ro, if you don''t carve it, I''ll be pissed." "That''s right. It''s the family name I gave you, so you can do whatever you want. Sealia and the others will be delighted." The king and Maria accepted with pleasure. "Then can I name Ootri, too? Grandpa won''t hesitate to ask, either. "Of course, Grandpa." And when I answered, I looked very happy. "And, Tenma. Because the family name Ootri resembles my ''Audrey'', a needless pry will also appear. When that happens, we can help." When Master Ernesto said so, Grandpa instantly became an alert face, "Lord, what are you up to! "I''m not planning anything! However, we are responsible for giving you a family name, so if you need anything, just tell us to rely on it! The dispute between the two is usual, but like Grandpa said, it wouldn''t be a mistake for Master Ernest to be up to something. At least, I don''t think you''re saying it entirely in good faith. "The way the Lord says it, wherever you think, it''s suspicious! "What the heck! Leaving the two of us alone as usual, I stared at other faces who would know what Ernest meant by his words. Staring with jito eyes, the king''s face was slightly drawn. When I tried to narrow my aim to the king, "Well, it''s not like I care a lot. As always, I''m just trying to make other noblemen think, ''There''s a connection between royalty and tenma''. Instead, they say," If we''re screwed, we''ll take care of it. " The kings looked surprised at Lady Lyle, who rose to pieces, but Lady Lyle saw such kings, "It''s nothing like that, right? There''s a lot more to using than hanging out with the royal family (us), so it''s better not to hide it. I try to hide this weirdly, so I persevere." And I said it off. Listening to the words of Master Lyle, the King and Master Maria gave a slightly bad-ass look, "You''re absolutely right. Tenma, I''m sorry." "Well, it wasn''t about the parents trying to use it unilaterally, telling me it was like my son''s. Sorry, Tenma." They''ve all bowed their heads and apologized to me. In the process, the king has suggested that we stop giving them family names. "No, you''ve got words of apology, and I''m convinced to hear why. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I And I decided to keep getting the name of Ootri. Originally, the gods seemed to reincarnate me as Tenma Ootri (Phoenix Tenma), but when I lived in Kukri village, I didn''t need a family name or anything, and even after my journey, I acted as just a tenma, so to be honest, I forgot about half the name of Ootri. To be honest, I''m not that attached to Ootri''s name right now, but if you''re going to tell my father and mother (and my grandfather) to use it, I''m going to get anything. There''s only one connection between me and my father and mother right now: ''I was a parent and child'', and that''s also the ''know who knows'' level. I guess if this was a blood-connected parent and child, I wouldn''t care, but for me, as an adopted child, it makes me think that if all the people who knew we were parents and children were gone, they''d be just like everyone else. That''s why I want to inscribe the same ''Ootri'' name on the two graves as I do, so that even if someone I don''t know sees it, they know it''s a parent and a child. I understand that I am completely self-satisfied, but I still wanted a new bond with my father and mother. "So what do I do the day after tomorrow? "Um, at first I thought about getting the royal family name and family crest as a reward to come and leave it as an official document of the castle, but I''d like to make an official announcement in front of the castle''s heavy ministers, if possible, because the design of the family crest has almost been decided upon with unexpected speed. It will be critical in time, but soon from now on I will turn the family crest design to the department and have a few different patterned ones ready by noon tomorrow. In it, if there is a design that Tenma likes, she will officially adopt it and clean it from there. But if there''s nothing I like about Tenma, I don''t need to compromise anything else. At that time, you can stretch the announcement first, or you can only give the family name first." Anyway, they say it''s important to announce. The royal family name and crest are offered as rewards, which I accept officially. I end up with that sentence when I write it in the paperwork, but when the word ''in front of the heavy ministers'' goes in that hasn''t been added to it, things change slightly. The most common of the heavy ministers in the castle are the royalists, but nevertheless there are some neutrals and reformists. When they see and hear directly from me and the King, they automatically spread the word to their faction mates. In other words, they think me and the royalty have strengthened their relationship. "Unilateral use" is what Maria said. This is indeed the case. As much as I worry about that, I want you to come to my house in a carriage with dignity and care about those who relax freely in the living room. He boiled down the steps the day after tomorrow, saying such a thing to the king. It should be noted that the busiest part was the face of the family crest management department, which the King himself visited to give instructions, which was the country''s top direct order, and said that he had less time, so he mobilized a dozen staff members in total to get to work. One of the few salvations is that I''ve already decided on the most annoying part (the original design of the family crest), and the other part has been thrown round. 123 Chapter 7-11: Family crests, namitalows and whistles "With this family crest, please" I was shown a few family crest designs first thing in the morning, and I picked one out of them and gave it to the man in front of me. This man is a member of the family crest management department and is a nobleman for once, but he has built a neighborhood under his eyes for the whole night and is dressed like a sick man. "Thank you for your immediate decision" When the man lowered his head lightly, he took care of the design I had chosen and bagged it, drawing a large batten on the rest of the design, rounding it to kushakusha on the spot. "Well, now I''ll be excused" The man, who bowed his head again, jumped on the carriage that had kept him waiting in front of the mansion and hurried back to the royal castle. Looks like he still has work to do. "Tenma, what kind of family crest did you make? Namitaro, with his face out of the pond in the garden, approaches him like intrigued. When I gave him a copy of the family crest I had just chosen, Namitaro cleverly received it with the prosthetic hand I had made and took it in front of his own face. "Whoa! Pretty good! Cool! But it''s a little bit different from what I heard yesterday." In the family crest I decided yesterday, it was a complete circle to represent the slalin, whereas this one was close to a rounded triangle like an onigiri. The man who brought a sample of the family crest said, "Anyway, if it''s round, Solomon can''t get in or it''s in a distorted shape, so we''ve got something packed in a circle and something triangulated". I also checked the round version just in case, but it did make Shiloumal look weird or rather smaller compared to Solomon. The triangular version, by contrast, fitted beautifully when Shiloumal sat down. "Sure, it''s better this way... By the way, I don''t know what''s going on in there? "No, Namitaro''s not my family, and there''s no way you''re letting him in." As soon as I put the scratch in, Namitaro opened his eyes in a circle (round from the beginning), trembling faintly. "Hey, what the heck! and exclaimed. The grandfathers, surprised by the voice, jumped out of the mansion, but Namitaro rambled through the garden, rolling and tearing away, regardless. "Hideous! Tenma, hiccup! Just use me and when you''re done with it, it''s pointy! You''re an animal! Namitaro shouts out loud voices about bad things people hear. With all that rambling, the people on the road said, "Something!," he peered through the gate. But when most people find out it''s Namitaro who''s rambling, they dissolve it like, "Is it the usual thing?" The only people left in front of the gate are those who like to see Namitaro. I''m sure they''re people who like to see animals behave funny. "Ok...... for the official one, I won''t have time to add Namitaro, but for what I personally use, I''ll also make Namitaro in it" Namitaloh is so loud that when he comes up with a compromise that he comes up with aggressively, Namitaloh stops the move with pittance. "Homma. I told you. Forgive me if I''m lying. If you''re lying, you''ll have a drink of Harrison Bonn." and jito eyes to push in case. But Namita Row, the way you put it, it''s gonna be a fish or an entertainer combo. The former is likely to be cooked and delicious, but the latter I would seriously prefer not to. "Then cut your finger! Look, fingering, if you''re lying, I''ll be in Harrison Bonn (...) ~. I cut my finger off! Namitaro began singing as he waved his hand up and down in momentum as he forced his prosthetic pinky finger to tangle with mine. The finger clip I haven''t had in decades was so painful that I wondered if my pinky would give it away. After finishing his finger-cutting, Namitaro crawled around the garden writing ''Victory Lawsuit'' as he took the cloth and ink out of somewhere... it was already, at an awesome speed... The grandfathers, who were stunned by Namitaro''s behavior, began to peek into the family crest as they were intrigued when they found out what the story was about the family crest. "Oh, well done! "Really good job! When you look at it like this, it''s the perfect design for your temper." "As a maid of honor, I''m nosy too!... By the way, where do you put Namitaro? For some reason, I''m proud of Aura for subtly poking at my troubled point. Where shall we really put it... With that in mind, when I saw Namitaloh blasting through the garden, at some point Shiloumal and Solomon were chasing after Namitaloh. Apparently, you''re mistaken for a play or something to take away the cloth from Namitaro''s "Victory Lawsuit". "Hmm? What? Watching the Namitalows, I had the feeling of being choosy pulled on my cuffs. Turning around, there was a tentacle-stretched slurin there. Slalin was trying to stretch out her body and peek into the paper with the family crest on it. I usually turn my body up and peek in, but I couldn''t seem to get my body up as big as I thought because there were grandfathers around. "Did you care about the family crest because Slalin is also a model? I''m sorry I didn''t notice." Apologize a word to Slalin, and I bowed down and brought it back to show her the family crest. Slalin shook her body once as if she didn''t care, then peered into the family crest. "This outer frame is Slalin." Explaining the meaning of the family crest, Slalin tentacled through the outer frame said to represent herself, changing her body into a triangle similar to the family crest. It was us watching such a slurlin and soothing, but it seemed like we thought it was a fun thing to do, so we stopped Shiloumal and Solomon from chasing Namitaro and pushed him this way. When the two peeked at the family crest just like Slalin, they somehow began to poke each other in the face with three. And "Oh, it''s not a character, it''s a family letter... no, it''s a family crest" Like Grandpa said, I let the three of them reproduce the family crest. Shiloumal sits facing right, howling in that position, and Solomon waits in the air on its right diagonal, winged, so it will be adorable for his body to be moving up and down slightly. And behind those two, the emperorized slurrin changed the shape of the body to a rounded triangle. "All three of them are amazing! When I complimented them, the three got a proud look somewhere (Slalin is the atmosphere). "Wait a minute ~ ~!" Big carp (Namitaro) that doesn''t read the air, breaking into it. He stopped under Solomon as he drifted away from me. Apparently, that''s where Namitaro wants to be. "I''m not here! Do this position!... I mean, this is the only place I''m going to get in! It seems Namitaro is around putting on the och at the end, declaring forcefully. In the meantime, on the paper I had in my hand, roughly note the position of the slurrins, and add the side of Namitaro (something that seems to be) there... I''m going to be depressed by my lack of painting heart, but I manage to get over this by making myself assume it''s a draft. As everyone wouldn''t see it, I bagged a shitty draft and confirmed my plans for today... or I had finished confirming my biggest planned family crest, so I had nothing left to do even though it was before noon. "I don''t have anything to do with it, so I can even make Namitaro''s potato candy..." Since a large quantity of steamed potatoes was sleeping in the bag in my spare time, I decided to finish my practice work at least today and head to the kitchen with the necessary tools and ingredients in mind. Namita Lowe''s, with his eager gaze on his back...... and a few hours later, "Sorry Namitaro...... failed. To be precise, something slightly different was formed from the potato kan" There were a lot of ingredients, so I shouldn''t have mixed a small amount of rice flour in an effort to reduce the effort to consolidate it. The potato candy that I was able to make became something with a mochi texture that seemed to make me feel good... although this is delicious... "Hey, what the..." As never before, Namitaro becomes the expression of despair. And gently put the slices in your mouth... "Oh, my God, it''s good. This is fine." She turned to smile. If it had potatoes in it, it would be ''Kaikan'' but ''Uluru'', but it doesn''t seem to be very particular. "Well, don''t worry about it because it doesn''t change the taste very much. Besides, if you''re going to eat it in the water, it might be easier to eat it because it''s harder to break down." Namitaro offers me gold coins, saying so. I guess it''s meant to be a reward for this one. "No, he said he didn''t want it. After all, I failed, and I have Namitaro to pay for the materials, and this is a thank you for helping me at the tournament." After several pushes, Namitaro reluctantly returned the gold coin to his pocket... and there (between the chest and chest fins), Namitaro seemed to have a magic bag. There must be something else. With that in mind, Namitaro suddenly ripped off his scales. "This is how... all the time, it''s done! Tenma, take this! Pip, Namitaro flying scales like a backsword. It wasn''t a lot of speed, so I picked it up with my thumb and index finger. "What, this? Namitaro leaned over on a palm-sized kite-shaped scale with gaps as if two pieces of the same had been overlaid, with holes in the tip. "That''s my scale! If you blow like a whistle three times with magic in it, some distance... well, if you do about half the distance on this continent, it''ll reach my ear, maybe." "Reverse scales, you''re carp! And three times..." I swallowed a whistle filled with scratches. Because I didn''t want to hear what showed up once and twice. "Oh! By the way, I think it will reach me once or twice, so don''t worry! To Namitaro, who thumbs up with his prosthetic arm, I was frustrated but managed to hit the attack magic. "Well, it seems convenient, so I''ll take care of it." Until the day you use it, this whistle? would be fattening the bag. "Take care of me, Homma! There has been such an exchange, and there has never been an impact beyond that on this day. The next day, I dressed early in the morning and Mr. Cliff brought me to the royal castle. Since there are some detailed meetings, it seems necessary to come early, and the time now is about seven o''clock. My belly clock is about to make a noise because they brought me here at breakfast nuke. "Now, Master Tenma, please wait in this room. I''ll have something light ready right before the meeting." For once, they have food in their bags, but as a courtesy, they prepare meals there. More than that butler said he''d have it ready soon, he''d bring it as soon as he said. But apart from that, when I was raided where I was sleeping, my drowsiness was about to strike me, so I wandered meaninglessly through the room. When I somehow moved to the window of the room, I heard metal bumping into each other from the outside, so I opened the window and peered into the direction of the sound. The sound came from a space a little off the courtyard, and it was the two people I knew who were making the sound. If you concentrate a little, "Aina, you''re still good. It''s a pretty nasty attack." "Thank you for the compliment. When I compliment you, could you take a blow? Captain Kingsguard! A rare combination. I mean, it''s unusual, or the first combination I see, and when I see those two at the same time, there was always someone around. Apparently a practical form of training, Eina''s Halvard is wielded at considerable speed and power. But Mr. Din uses only a one-handed sword and continues to judge Eina''s attacks. From the look on his face, he still seems to have some leeway. "Does Master Tenma care about those two? "Ugh! Suddenly whispered in my ear, I jumped off the spot with a weird voice. The identity of the voice is that (...) Deacon, who had both his hands on a sandwich and a tray with a drink on it... I can''t help but wonder how he opened the door in that condition and how he snuck behind me every time. "No, I''ve normally opened the door and normally walked behind Master Tenma, but what''s that? Shabby and hopeless butler. If this butler was an assassin, how many times have I been killed by this butler? I thought about that, and there was a chill running on my back. "Nothing like harming Tenma. That''s the two of them, but when the two of them have the right time, they train there a lot. Originally, Din had invited Aina to the Kingsguard, so I still have eyes on her when she said no, and since Aina and Maria are both escorts, there is no shortage of training." As you read my mind and explain that situation, I guess this man is really good as a butler. Recently, I started using that excellence to make fun of me, but I have a headache... No, it''s been like this since I first met you, this butler. "Oh really... Still, Aina is stronger than I expected. We got a few requests together before, but you hid a lot of strength then. If that''s how it goes, even if you were in this year''s militant tournament, you could have gotten to a pretty good place? "Well, depending on the qualifying group, you would have made it to the main race. We had Tenma, so we couldn''t win, but depending on the combination, we would have been able to win the top prize." I kept looking at the training landscape for both of us as I talked to Mr. Cliff and cheeked up the sandwich he had brought. "That''s it." "... I''m here" Ms. Din slammed Halvard, who Aina protruded, slightly forcefully onto the ground, stomping with her feet, with a knife to return, poking her sword around Aina''s neck. Aina surrendered breathing on her shoulders, but Mr. Din was to the point of being slightly disturbed in breath. Is Mr. Din advising Aina on anything, or is he talking about something as he makes a move? Aina nods and makes the same move from time to time. Is that face red because it was moving so hard until earlier? "We''re both technicians, but Din is just better up here. Aina works hard too, but the local power is too different" That''s right, Mr. Cliff, too, was honestly complimenting Mr. Din. I know you didn''t hear Mr. Cliff''s compliment, but Mr. Din found this one and raised his hand lightly like it lit up a little. I bowed my head to it and then closed the window. "Din''s illuminating appearance is quite rare" Mr. Cliff looked most happy today, watching Mr. Din and the others. It should be noted that Aina didn''t seem to notice this one, and she watched Mr. Din''s face with a serious look all the time. "So as to leave those two stories alone, I''m due today..." After being briefed by Mr. Cliff all the way through, I had a meeting with the King and Maria to spend some time. And I glanced at the production... "You weren''t surprised... I didn''t think it was going to end so well" After less than thirty minutes in between, the reward story was over. As for the flow, the royal and castle ministers waited to see it. After being waited for in a certain place, the king and Maria entered. Explained my achievements (such as helping the king, helping the Tida and the others, preventing the coup, etc.) through the king''s mouth. The contents of the reward were announced Exit... Honestly, I don''t think I needed to have much of a meeting. Me, I barely spoke... However, the moment I got out of sight, it was getting pretty noisy inside, so either that meeting might have had a strong back-to-back element for that time. Then I was put through the first waiting room, waiting for the kings to come. "No - sorry. You kept me waiting." The King and Maria, who looked a little tired, arrived approximately an hour after I left. "The reformist nobles are so loud. Even now, the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons are at the centre, explaining to them." "If you try to be a reformist, it''s like the deciding factor for the reward of Tenma can also be taken as'' because we suppressed the scandals of members of our own faction ''... really crap. We''re not the same as the killer, so admit it, there''s no difference in the reward... I want you to show me how much." I guess it''s not funny that the King and Maria seem to have been cheated on for what they do. We are both uncommonly concerned at the same time. "Fair enough, please calm down, Your Majesty and Maria. The smaller they are, you can tell by looking at the top. I can''t help but be angry." Mr. Cliff mocks the reformers while mocking the two. Such a usual influence of Mr. Cliff, the two of them have gradually regained calm. "Well, you certainly have no choice. And even the reformists, they weren''t all against it." The king had nodded to his words several times, as if to convince himself. Maria snorted at the king''s words as well, but he didn''t seem as convinced as the king. "That''s right, when did Tenma decide to leave King''s Capital? Maria asked me as if to change the subject. "I will discuss it with the members of" The Sword of Dawn "before deciding, but I don''t think I''ll be here for the next ten days... So, I need a favor..." I decided to talk to both of you about what I''ve been thinking for a long time. Both of us, especially Maria, stepped out and listened to my favors and accepted them with pleasure. "It''s time to go home. I need to talk to my grandparents about the future." "Oh? Soon, it''s been quite a while." Maria, who was spilling her stupidity as she pinched the treat, sounded surprised as she put the cup back on the table that was close to her mouth. The king rows the ship at some point, wondering if Maria''s opponent is tired. "Guuuuuuu!" When Maria put a blow to the king''s flank, the king rose to jump. A familiar elbow punch was moderately damaging, even as the king was reduced to avoid injury. "You, Tenma is going home, so get familiar. At least wipe your mouth." Hearing Maria''s words, the king was rushing to wipe his mouth with his sleeves, but Yodale was not drooling originally. It''s Maria''s little prank. "Ugh, um. You really took care of a lot of things. I can''t say much publicly, but I think of Tenma like a son. Understand that''s not because anything is Ricardo''s son. That''s all Tenma did to us. If something goes wrong, don''t hesitate to rely on the royal family." The king said that to me as he stared gently at me... "How long have you been asleep, you? Tenma is not leaving King''s Capital right now. Are you going to say the same thing again when you break up with Tenma? Maria pointed out that I was caught too. "Your Majesty... you found out you were asleep" And stop, a blow by the butler. The King''s HP seems to be zero. "Well, let''s leave that guy alone... Tenma, you watch out for a lot of things. Because the present tenma is not the same as it was a few months ago. If you feel any strangeness, come and let us know whether it''s midnight or not. I''ll take care of it right away." I left the room talking to Maria, but the king''s footsteps were heavy, and the distance was soon free, and I was to stop many times before I reached the entrance. The king''s face was still red when he broke up, so he''s going to drag that thing off for a while. Later, without going straight back to the mansion, we visited Jin and the others to talk about the day of our return, and five days later we were to leave the King''s Capital in the morning. Jin and the others said they could do it tomorrow, but that''s exactly what pisses me off... to Maria. I blurred where ''who'' says'' what ''to'' who ''on the boulder, but in a weird way, I was Zubarized by a well-researched Leena. Well, he seemed intent on joking and was in a pretty hurry to see how I reacted... I went back to the mansion, but there was a riot in the mansion... 124 Chapter 7-12 The Day You Leave the Kings Capital "Y-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya-soo!" Aura''s voice echoed the mansion the morning she left Wang Capital. When I told Jeanne and Aura that it was only me and Grandpa who were leaving Wang Capital and that I would be entrusted with the management of the mansion in Wang Capital, it became this noise from the morning onwards. Well, I guess more than half of what Aura doesn''t like so far is because the person responsible for it (the main deputy) is Aina. "You have no choice...... heh! "Ugh..." Aina, who piqued her temples, quieted Aura by strangling her clinging to the railing of the stairs. "Dear Tenma, I think His Majesty will be here soon. The boulder is too prominent at the entrance to the King''s capital, and it won''t be very prominent here." Aina had tied the fallen Aura''s hands and feet and awakened her alive with a monkey claw. For some time after her consciousness had returned, Aura seemed to have no idea what had happened, but she seemed to remember what had happened the moment she saw Aina''s face, desperately trying to escape the scene but unable to do so on the boulder, and had been caught by Aina before she had even gone a metre. "Aura, this is for you. While Tenma was away from the King''s Capital, I couldn''t... but when I raised you to be a maid in public, I made a promise to Her Majesty, Maria, and Tenma... and if not, worst of all, I and you would be condemned to death for treason against the state. There''s only one way to avoid it, you''ll be the maid of honor! Aina glanced at Aura''s face, half confused, with both hands, and began to say something messed up at close range. If this had been normal, you would have realized that any amount of Aura was a lie, but on top of the confusion, Eina''s famous act seemed to mistake her for being in a critical situation. "Uh-huh." "You figured it out. Glad to hear it." Aina had a tender smile that she wouldn''t normally show, stroking Aura''s head against Aura, who turned red in a state of semi-crying. Looks like the brainwash is complete. "Hmm? Your Majesty is here." When Aina shrugged, there was a slight delay and the gate opened, and a carriage came and stopped in front of the front door. As soon as the carriage stopped, the front door opened and Luna jumped in first. "Brother! What about Solomon? Solomo ~ ~ N! "Cuh!" Luna searched for Solomon when she came in, and stormed off. But Solomon seemed surprised by Luna and fled through the window on the verge of being caught. "Solomon, wait, whoops! When Luna followed Solomon and tried to jump out the window, she was suspended by Eina. "Master Luna, it''s impossible to walk out the window on a boulder." Aina wasn''t the back collar, she grabbed the back area so it didn''t hang, but still seemed to have quite a shock, and Luna was coughing up painfully. And Luna was carried to Maria like a kitten carried to her cat''s parents. "Dear Eina, Good luck. Isabella, please." "Yes, mother-in-law" Luna gets angry as usual. This sight, too, is not emotional when you think you won''t be able to see it for a while... when you think calmly. "Well, leave that (...)... Tenma, take it! After looking sideways at Luna (and Isabella, who is preaching), the king gave me the little box he took out of his nostalgia. Upon checking the contents on the spot, the family crest of the Ootri family, made of palm-sized orihalcon, was housed there. Naturally, it''s the one with the Namita Row. "Behind it is engraved a sentence guaranteeing the Ootri family, along with my name and the royal family crest. If you show it to me, nobles won''t be bothered by the temper unless there''s more to it." There is no political power in the Ootri family itself, but thanks to this one sentence, it is like being empowered there by the royal family. This means that we have obtained the Imperial Cage of Master Petite Yellow Gate... some people also call it the ''Fox Who Borrows the Power of the Tiger''... "Thank you. Let me use it effectively, but I swear to my Heavenly Father and Mother (...) that I will never only abuse it" The kings decided to swear to their father and mother that I and the king cherished together, especially since they said there was no God of faith. The king and grandfather who heard my words broke his face and Maria was snorting a little tearful. I spoke to Maria after talking to the king, and then said goodbye to Caesar and the others. Caesar and Isabella thanked the children (especially Luna) for taking care of them, and Zain was again thanked for the treatment of Misaria. By the way, Master Mizaria hasn''t come here. She wanted to come in person, but she left a message at Maria''s discretion because the carriage seemed to travel hard and she soon fell ill. Master Lyle and Ernest told me that they would take me to a good store next time I came to Wang Capital, but that statement sounded Maria, and that a good store (...) had been mistaken for a so-called ''adult store'', which was pursued fairly persistently. By the way, what Lyle and the others call a good restaurant (...) is a restaurant that serves good food and booze. Later, I talked to Tida and Luna, but Luna felt like she wasn''t here half the time. So when I called Solomon, he ran toward Solomon, thanking him. "Excuse me, Mr. Tenma..." Tida had seen her own sister''s behavior and seemed really sorry. The kings, who were talking to Grandpa, were sighing to see how Luna was doing, and even to Maria and Isabella, they were discussing it with some serious expression. Maybe even at a future meeting of Luna''s education policy. It should be noted that Luna was about to get away with Solomon once again, but had succeeded in touching her with a secret weapon (snack) ¡­ besides. We move outside at the end of the whole conversation to talk to the standby Kingsguard face. Mr. Din tries to extremely articulate the moment he shakes his hand, and Mr. Jean says, "Next time I come, I''ll invite you home. However, don''t get your hands on my daughter (six years old)," he says seriously, "Chris is muttering about" the problem is the difference in age... "after talking, and I can''t keep talking because I didn''t have much contact with Mr. Sigurd. The only person who could talk properly was Mr. Edgar. The kings remained in the mansion until time was critical and exchanged farewell greetings again before returning to the royal castle. After this, my grandfather and I are headed to the entrance to the Wang Capital. I plan to rendezvous with the Jins "Dawn Sword" there. I checked my room to see if I''d forgotten anything before heading to the backyard to see how the Juubeys were doing. You can''t take three heads to a boulder, because the Juubeys are on the answering machine, too. The people of Kukri Village, mainly Aunt Martha, are supposed to take care of Jubeye and the others. I have asked Aina, Jeanne and Aura to do the same, but the three of them have other things to do, so I plan to do the aunts'' assistance. The three heads ate grass at the cowshed as usual, but Tama looked at me and hit me. This isn''t because they don''t like it, it sounds like your balls are expressing their affection... but it''s only coming to me... Tama has slipped her head away after a few touches around her body, as usual. By the time I finished checking my bait box and water bucket while stroking my balls, my grandfather called me when I was ready. Turning to those who spoke, besides Grandpa, there were Jeanne, Aura, Aina, and even Tida, Luna and Chris, who thought they had returned. I knew Jeanne and the others were coming to the entrance to my grandfather Wang Capital, but Tida and the others said they weren''t coming to the entrance. When she asked Tida why she was dropping me off, she told Maria just before she left. I hear Mr. Chris and Mr. Edgar are two escorts. Probably includes an appeal that me and Tida are good friends, but then I wanted you to do enough to say so beforehand. Well, I couldn''t help being stupid, and I didn''t care much about it, so I kept my mouth shut. In the meantime, we all decided to get in my carriage and move. It was that it would be more efficient to travel in one carriage and easy to escort, but the two suggested (Luna and Chris) each look satisfied. In contrast, it was Shiloumal and Solomon with a bewildered look on their face. The two are currently being held tight, so they cannot move. There was no one to stop the two because the usual scratchy role of Tida was given up face and Mr. Edgar was traveling on horseback outside. By the way, I''m going to stink when I stop here, so I dared to pretend not to look. When we got to the rendezvous point, there was a little crowd there. The vast majority of them are from the village of Kukri, and later the royalty, including the Dukes of Sanga and Sammons, known to Viscount Mustang and neutral nobles during the coup d ''¨¦tat. Everyone said the royalty was coming to the mansion, so they came to this one. He joined the royal family on the boulder and decided it was impossible to talk to us. We got off the carriage and started talking to everyone, but as soon as we got off, we started to feel a sharp gaze from behind. That was the same for my grandfathers, but they all ignored it. Our attitude seems to have made the Lord of our gaze numb. "Hey, it''s time for you to help me, huh? I''ve talked to him. The Lord of the Voice was Namitaloh, who, like before, was forming on the roof of the carriage, with his body dry and stuck to the roof. As a matter of fact, the kings were stuck to the roof before they arrived, so they''ve been in that state for hours. "... Waterball" When I lowered them all down and then put three shots on Namitaro, Namitaro, who regained moisture, slipped off the roof on his own. Namitaro had moved his body to stretch, and had joined the circle of conversations as if nothing had happened. Namitaro''s upcoming plans are to travel with us all the way and split in the river along the way. And he said he was going down the river, out into the sea, and then he was going to meet someone he knew. Jin and the others didn''t seem to be here yet, and the talk of breaking up with everyone for a while went on. Among the villagers, Aunt Martha and several others said they wanted to follow, but they were being mocked by Uncle Mark and the others. I can''t abandon my current life to a boulder, and everyone convinced me that my uncle would get in my way. However, once every few months I was made to promise to write to me the status quo and whereabouts and drop by. And nobles... well, mainly about Albert, Lion and Cain, these three are willing to come and visit Seigen. Though for once, they haven''t all three of them working in earnest yet, so they have a lot of time compared to other faces. Viscount Mustang seemed to fit in with his grandfather and he talked quite a bit after his conversation with me, but ended up normally greeting other neutral nobles. Thankfully, the neutral nobles here seem to care about Jeanne and Aura who remain in the King''s capital. The Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons are talking to their grandfathers. I''m looking at this one sometimes, so maybe I''m up to something. I spend my time that way, but the dawn sword still hasn''t shown itself. One carriage finally arrived where it was time to go past the promised time. It''s the dawn sword... for some reason there are two more... "Sorry, sounds like you kept me waiting... complain to those guys" Blanca and Amur are the ones Jin pointed to. Blanca looked sorry and caught Amur trying to jump off the carriage and jump on me. Amur, who hangs around the universe, has his hands and feet flattened. In the meantime, I asked Jin to explain. According to that, Amur caught me just before I left the inn and it will continue to this day. Apparently, Amur was keeping an eye on the jinns that seemed easier to persuade than I was, and had been ambushing the inn since yesterday. He said it was a "dodgy success". I also checked with Blanca, but she said that it was not a big deal because it was time to go home, and even if I stopped by Seigen, it would suit me in the right direction. Ning Lo, if you go home without stopping at Seigen here, it is more likely that Amur will be gone at some point on the way home, so that is the problem. In Seigen, they plan to stay around ten days. It''s been a long time, but the time to leave is approaching. I hadn''t stayed in Wang capital for three months, but it was probably the darkest time of my life. Meet the Kings, the people of Kukri Village, and Grandpa, the royal people, the Albert and the Trail Trio, Blanca and Amur. Besides, I also knew a trustworthy nobleman of the neutrals. I miss splitting up with those people, but it''s not a lifetime goodbye so I''ll be able to see them again sooner or later. "Then Tenma, it''s time to go" To Jin''s words I ride my carriage and hold the reins of Tanikaze. Grandpa sat next to me and nodded that he could go anytime. That''s the same with the Jins, who got in the carriage and waited to leave. "Everybody! I''ll be back! The carriage began to move to signal the words, and a distance began to form between them and everyone. Every face you can see from the carriage is smiling and they''re all waving at us. This is the second time I''ve been dropped off like this, but I still miss goodbye. Well, not long enough to come if you want to, but maybe it''s because I remembered my childhood when I reunited with the people of Kukri Village. Hitting such a sentiment made the back noisy. Looking back at what happened... "Ya, I knew you wouldn''t leave me! Your sister doesn''t! Ugh..." Looks like Aura''s brainwash is unraveled. I am desperate to chase the carriage, but Aina and Jeanne have caught me at about 10m. And it had been tightened down again. When Aina noticed my gaze, she turned this way and carried Aura around like she was carrying her luggage on her shoulder. Jeanne walking next door looks very shy. Seems like we''re breaking up or something... don''t get tight when Aura gets involved... next time I see her, I want her to grow a little bit more. Sadly, that became my last impression in the Wang capital... 125 Chapter 8-1 Break-ups and encounters "Tenma, around here. Yeah." When I plugged into the river on the way to Seigen, Namitaloh said so and got off the carriage. And as I went straight into the river, I started swimming with great momentum. "Long time river yeah...... ho ho ho" The conditioned namitalows had jumped many times over the water and scattered huge amounts of water around them. "Namitaro! The water''s flying this way! "I''m sorry about that one. It''s been a while. I don''t know how to use my powers." Did the excitement subside, Namitaro slowly came near the carriage. "So, you''re going now? "Oh no. If you do it around here, this river is the biggest? If you do, you can say goodbye here." Namitalow said so, offering the right chest fin. When I grabbed it, Namitaro moved up and down in momentum. "What, Namitaro''s going already? I''m gonna miss you." "There''s no way we''re ever going to see each other again... well, until then, if Merlin lived, we''d talk about it! and so on, laughing and talking to Grandpa. He stayed in our pond while he was in the Wang capital, moved around the mansion in a delicate manner, and behaved as if he were a member of his family, so he was familiar with it until he could tap such a light mouth on his grandfather. "Tenma, don''t let me know with a whistle if anything happens. Bye, bye! Namitalow said so, swimming with tremendous momentum downstream. Shockingly dropping off Namitaro, who was quickly getting smaller, caught up with the carriages of the Jins, who were a little behind, but by then Namitaro was invisible. "You''re a flirtatious guy. You could say something to us." Jin and his family had quite a bit of interaction with Namitaro, so they probably feel a little lonely that they didn''t give themselves a goodbye. "Just by the water, shall we take a break here? I don''t care if this one''s good, but you better let that horse rest, okay? My carriage is a horse-shaped golem tanicase (in slurrin), so I am tireless (slurrin consumes magic, but if I replenish it, it is fine), so it is possible to go as far as Seigen without stopping. But that''s not what the horses the Jins owe. No matter how many horses have been improved for carriage pull and have more strength and strength than normal breeds, tired ones are tiring. "You sure do. Then... I think it would be nice to have it a little higher over there. If you''re too close to the water, you could be attacked by some weird demon." Normally it would be nice to take a break by the water, but where there is some depth and breadth like the river in front of you, there could be a large, carnivorous demon living like the previously crusaded Crocodile Shark. So we need to get away from the riverbank to some extent. "Shall I? As promised, I''ll be in charge of the meal, so be on your guard during the break." This is a pre-meeting condition, and instead of me (+ Grandpa) taking charge of all the meal preparation, Jin and the others "Dawn Sword" are in charge of the vigilance during the break (including at night)... and then Blanca and Amur too. In the meantime, I asked my grandfather to prepare a simple meal. Anyway, Grandpa can''t be a fighter except for the easy ones when it comes to cooking. "Uh... it''s halfway time, so I was wondering if you''d like something a little lighter." I removed salt and pepper from the velcro bags, flour and eggs, finely chopped beef, several types of vegetables such as onions and lettuce, and oil. It''s a crepe to make. Serve baked or chopped utensils on plates by type and prepare thinly baked dough. It is the style of eating baked dough wrapped around each favorite ingredient. For the slurrins, we have a separate stir-fried meat and vegetables. I made a ton of crepes so I''m thinking of leaving them for night food if I have any excess...... "Tenma, change" Instead of remaining, it seemed like it would be missing. The biggest miscalculation was Amur with a crepe on his cheek beside me. I was eating so much crepe that I wondered where she fit in the smallest of her. Amur, Blanca, Galat, a little further away and in the order of gin, by the way, in terms of the quantity currently eaten. Others were almost side-by-side, with the exception of the lowest Leena. By the brilliant, three beasts occupy the upper hand. "Eat well..." With all the three of them eating, I squealed unexpectedly. It seemed like they heard me whining like that, and the three of them all stopped their hands. "Really? This is normal." "A lot of beasts eat dope." "Tenma doesn''t like eating a lot? Garat, Blanca, Amur. In the meantime, if you listen to me in detail, it seems that the beast man has a habit of being close to the beast in the first place, so he often eats away when he can, and consumes more calories for his physical abilities than any other species. "That''s why we don''t have many professional farmers in our settlements. Most houses are farm farmers with hunters and adventurers." It should be noted that the family line of Amur is ruling class from generation to generation, and they have never farmed at all. Blanca''s only a little, but he''s got experience in agriculture. "It''s like Kukri Village" My words separated us from each other, and we all resumed our meals. After that, I made the addition of utensils and fabrics twice, and the meal was over, and I was supposed to take the rest of the meal before I left, but for some reason there were people getting in my carriage. "Menace, Leena, Amur, why are you here? These are the women in the carriage prepared for "The Sword of Dawn". "No, it''s narrow over there." "I don''t feel comfortable riding." "Bath" It was an easy reason to understand. The carriage that Jin and the others were riding is never narrow or worn out, but it doesn''t extend to what I built on the boulder. Actually, it''s too comfortable to ride, enough that the king told me to sell it to him. However, I can''t sell what I am using right now, and I didn''t have time to make a new one, so I drew a blueprint for the same thing and gave it to them. Of course, we get design fees, and after the second one, we have contracts that incur fees in the form of patent fees. "I know why, but what about the Jins? I don''t mind moving this way, but the problem is the Jins. Unlike this other carriage, people have to give instructions to the horses at all times, so reducing the number of people means increasing the burden. "It''s okay, we''re talking" "They say it''s easier for guys to feel like each other." "Blanca shut him up" They talk through it, but the way Leena put it, what happens to me and Grandpa? Afterwards, Amur wonders how he shut Blanca up. "Blanca''s weakness is that your wife and my mother...... when you give these two names, Blanca grows up" ... you might as well not have asked. Well, he seemed to have permission, so I put him in the carriage. Grandpa was sympathetic to the Jins when he asked why the three of them had come. "Tenma, quick and bad, can I use the bath? I was wondering what kind of bath was on the carriage." "Enjoy it quickly! "Tenma go in with you? "It''s nice to take a bath, but that''s for one. We''ll set the order before we go in. Plus, the bathroom is with the bathroom and stripper, so if you want to take off your clothes, you can do it in the bathroom. If you can''t protect it, you can forcibly return it to Jin''s place and it''s forbidden to use it in the future." I stabbed the nail before Amur ran wild. Menace and Leena seemed to intend to do so from the beginning, but Amur seemed a little dissapointed... he seemed right to hit the lead. While the three of us were in the bath order, I started preparing dinner. Even when it comes to preparation, just simmer the bird meat and vegetables in a pan. I plan to make it warm and chunky at night and recommend it. "Tenma, what''s for dinner? Menace, who apparently lost the hottest fight, heard it from behind. There''s Amur behind it, so the hottest water looks like Leena. I thought I''d make some stew. "" Stew? We don''t seem to know each other''s stews. "Soup stewed with meat and vegetables in milk, I guess" Menace is nodding at my explanation, but Amur is leaning her neck. "It may be rare in the south because there are many cold areas out there." To Menace''s words, Amur nodded that it might be so. It seems that the area where Amur lives is warm all year round and has never snowed. Incidentally, in the Wang Dynasty, snow sometimes accumulates close to 1 m in the winter. In the winter of Kukri village, the snow falls or does not fall half of the king''s capital. "Lately, it''s getting a little cold at night, so I think it''s just fine... for once I ask, there''s no vegetables you don''t like, right? They were both shaking their heads vertically in response to my question, so I put plenty of vegetables in the pan. Shiloumal and Solomon looked a little disgusted, so I saw it and decided to add more vegetables. By the time the white sauce was ready, Leena and Menace had gone out of the bath and Amur, the last, had gone into the bathroom, but soon came out half naked. Leena hastily put a blanket on it, but it was awkward on the boulder because I could see it for a moment. "Due to the previous two, there''s not much hot water...... besides being lukewarm" "That sounds like I''m heavy! "The way Leena put it, I''m the only one who sounds heavy." "Mr. Menace is taller than me..." Menace seems a little upset by Leena''s words, but I ignored the two of them and headed to the bathroom. "How about this? I used water magic and fire magic to add hot water and asked Amur behind me. Amur stuck his arm in and checked the temperature. I saw Amur nodding and headed right to the bathroom door. At the same time as I opened the door, the hot water came to my feet, but I didn''t have to feel awkward this time because I was turning my back. A few hours after the break, it was getting dark around, so we were supposed to camp on a small high hill. The perimeter guard is in charge of Jin and the others, but just in case, Grandpa and I set a line around the carriage. There are two kinds of connections, one that keeps this sign from being perceived, and the other that informs the enemy of the invasion. However, since the junction is not universal, we ask Jin and the others to be vigilant. "Jin, this is the night meal. I''ll put you in that carriage. I have enough people for once, but be patient if you don''t have enough." "Ooh, that helps. I''ll wake you up if anything happens while you''re on guard, so get some rest." After dinner, before finishing the chat and returning to his carriage, he gave the evening meal to Jin, who was in charge of the first vigilance. He said this vigilance would be done in three groups, the first with Jin and Amur, the second with Blanca and Menace and the last with Galat and Leena. They said this was divided into men and women and they set the order with whales, three hours each. Blanca and Menace, who became in charge of the hardest times, fell asleep right after dinner. Even though adventurers on boulders say whether men and women sleep in the same futon, the women seem to sleep in the carriage used by Jin and the men in the shadow of the carriage. By the way, my carriage only sleeps with me and my grandpa and the slurrins. I can''t let this happen every time I change my guard, so this is how I split it it. It should be noted that these things are common in requests for escorts, so Jin and the others did not complain. But my grandfather and I, who are not in charge of vigilance, sometimes have to deal with anything in the middle of the night, so we never went to bed early. "Hmm?" I felt signs of something and woke up at midnight. Almost at the same time as I woke up, Shiloumal woke up, then up off the bunk in the order of Slalin, Grandpa and Solomon. The bearers of the signs, which also feel beyond the juncture, seem to have considerable strength. As I was ready to go outside at any time, the door was knocked quietly. "It''s Blanca. Tenma, you look awake. I''m sorry, but come out." When I went outside, Blanca stood with a serious expression. Menace seemed to have gone to wake everyone else up, with Jin and Amur rubbing their eyes behind her. "So, what happened? Is it a lot of trouble to have a temper? Ginn, who was sleeping but carrying a sword so that she could act at any time, snapped at Blanca. "Oh, when you''re a little out of the junction, feel the signs of a demon with a lot of power. I don''t know if you''re coming, but if you do, I think it''s just us." According to Blanca, the demons seem to be a herd, and Blanca and the others alone may be able to deal with them, but there will be a lot of damage. That''s why they want me and Grandpa to wait. "Then maybe we should get right into combat. Looks like he''s headed this way pretty fast." Using "Exploration" extensively while listening to Blanca, the demon herd was approaching about five kilometers from us. At this rate, we''ll be in contact in a couple of minutes. "Seriously! Then we have to hurry! When Garratt slapped him in the face with both hands to get in the mood, everyone was in the mood to imitate it. "Even if it''s to intercept, it''s better to fight outside the contiguity. The enemy may not have noticed us either, so we might change course by showing this one. Tenma, do you know the exact number and type of enemies? I saw everyone in a bit of a hurry and Grandpa said that in a sober voice. I''ve been counting the enemies I''ve captured in Exploration for a while now, and I''ve been using Appraisal... "Number is eight, type is... unicorn" It was the first demon I saw. Unicorns in previous life are sometimes portrayed in stories as sacred animals and the like, but in this world they are a form of demon. However, it was said that it was harder to find than to defeat because it was a high ranking demon and a fairly small number. "Unicorn... I''ve only seen it once or twice in my active life. But they are fierce, but at the same time quite clever demons. If you find out this one exists, you won''t be attacking me like that. Perhaps if he showed his willingness to fight outside the bonds, he''d go somewhere trying to avoid trouble. But I''m never going to attack you without darkness. Then they might choose to fight rather than run away." I went out of the junction as my grandfather advised, forming myself to face the unicorn. At the beginning are Shiloumal and Solomon, right behind them, ''Sword of the Dawn'' and Blanca and Amur, and a little distance beside them, me and Grandpa. This is the feeling of a large carnivore, a natural enemy of unicorns, and a child but showing a superior dragon to restrain him, and if he still doesn''t pull it off, he and I will magically attack him from left to right, and then Jin and the others will storm. By the way, Slalin is inside the tanicase and is going to be active during the pursuit. Here he comes. As Blanca stared away, she discovered a herd of unicorns. Unicorns all seem to be adult individuals, about a turn smaller than tanicase, but would be a larger category compared to regular horses. Especially the individuals running the lead have a gusty physique, and the horns growing on their foreheads are longer and thicker than others. Probably the leader of the herd. We''re in a small hill, but the unicorns haven''t noticed if it''s because we''re in the wind. When a bunch of unicorns approached us about a kilometer, "Wowwwwww!!! Shiloumal, who was at our head, howled into the sky. Shiloumal barked with all his might, so the ambient air shook, and Leena and Amur held their ears to the loudness of their voices. "Uh-oh... Shiloumal, shut up" Amur complains to Shiloumal with a voice that is not nervous, but nobody took it on board. "Vurru ~ ~" The unicorns noticed this presence in the howl of Shiloumal, and all heads suddenly stopped with the ringing of the lead. And we started staring at each other. Usually, unicorns are said to be Rank A demons, but when it comes to leading unicorns, there is an atmosphere that may have reached Rank S, and when it comes to dealing with all eight heads, it would be a nastier opponent than the Diryu I defeated a while ago. We wouldn''t lose, but depending on the deployment, we could suffer a lot. "Tenma, the unicorns are about half a mile away... if the lead passes that rock, it''s a magical attack. Prioritize maneuvers over the power of a single blow and make sure they fall apart. Take care not to get pinched, but aim to destroy each and every one of them. I''d like you to knock him out of the lead if you can, but you''ll never have to." In Grandpa''s words, tension increased all at once. And you felt our nervousness, and the unicorns seem to have stepped up their vigilance, and slowly began to move forward without distracting themselves from this one. When he approached me with 100m and 200m and it was time to launch an attack, suddenly the leading unicorn was not big enough, and all his heads were aligned and he changed direction and ran away. "Horsemeat escapes..." It was us who were so distracted that we couldn''t react to Amur''s whining, but we stayed on alert until soon we couldn''t see the unicorn. "Looks like you''re gone." "Oh, it''s also out of my range of ''exploration''. You''ll have to stay alert for once, but you''ll never come back." As I affirmed Blanca''s words, I told everyone the results of my exploration. So the Jins lost their minds, and each began to yawn loudly or stretch. "Hang on, why does that show up here?" "You know what? Think you''ve seen some very rare demons! I''m going to bed now! To Garratt''s words, Jin, who seemed a little in a bad mood, replied as he headed to his bunk. "Blanca, can you eat that? Amur seemed to see unicorns only as food. I have been saying horse meat and horse meat since earlier. Maybe I''m hungry. "Hmm? Yeah, you''ve heard it''s pretty good. But in the case of unicorns, the corners of the forehead and the oil, a single dish, are worth more than meat. It''s going to be a highly effective drug." "One thing?" "It''s a symbol of a man." "I see...... Ouch! I threw the bread out of my bag at Amur, staring at my groin. The bread hit Amur''s face and fell straight to the ground, but the bread is wrapped in cloth so there is no problem with the quality. "I know the corners, but is it worth that for oil and that (...)? "That''s right! I was gonna ask Blanca and Grandpa, but for some reason Leena smiled and broke in. "The horns on my forehead, when I fry them and drink them, have a detoxifying, detoxifying and nourishing effect, and when it comes to detoxifying them, they are almost as versatile as can be said. Oil works on stomach pills if you drink them, wound pills if you apply them, besides spots, wrinkles, scabs, etc! As for that (...), if you broil and crush anything dried in the sun, it becomes an energizer. They are all expensive, high performance and extremely rare, so all the top aristocrats will buy and fish the moment they get on the market...... Ouch! Menace slammed Leena''s flank lightly when she finished explaining that she was upset with Doya''s face. I went back to my carriage more than this before I got caught up in some weird tension in the middle of the night, but when I opened the door I saw my futon swell. Turning around, there was Amur sleeping with breadcrumbs around his mouth. Touching it poorly, Judge Amur was likely to convict me later, so I invited (softly) the guardian (Blanca) to collect it. When they took me away, I thought I heard a little tongue pounding from Amur, who was supposed to be asleep, but I decided to sleep without worrying... but the breadcrumbs were scattered inside and outside the futon, so I was going to use extra effort before I went to bed. 126 Chapter 8-2 Arrival in Seigen "Something, I feel like I''ve been back for a long time..." A day and a half after our encounter with Unicorn, we were able to reach the city of Seigen. I haven''t seen a powerful demon since that encounter, and vice versa, I had too much room to spare. That''s why I stopped by a little while ago and was having a mood change and collecting herbs and stuff. That''s why we have all sorts of herbs in our possession right now, enough for a drug dealer. "But this is going to take a while." Jin looked at the line in front of him and got bogged down. Originally, more than C-rank adventurers could enter through a dedicated entrance, but what a privileged couple of us were out of that privilege. "Sorry......" "Sorry, I accidentally left you" It was Amur and Grandpa who apologized. Grandpa had not acted as an adventurer for quite some time, so his guild rank was suspended and he was no different from the average person until the end of the process, and to Amur, he was not old enough to register for the guild in the first place (he is now fourteen). That''s why they''re lined up at the end of the line. "Dawn Sword" has gone out of his way to hang out with us because we''ve come this far together. "I''m not blaming you. So keep your head up! "Wow... I let Master Merlin bow his head, this guy..." "We''ve come this far too..." "Mr. Tenma! Please take it away! Me, Mr. Menace and Mr. Garratt had nothing to do with it. He said Mr. Jin was the only one at fault! "Whoa! Jin rushes to tell Grandpa, but the other three are making fun of him behind it. Against the betrayal of the three, Jin goes on to raise his voice in protest. Grandpa laughed when he saw those four, followed by Blanca and Amur. "It''s time to stop playing witch mountain. Look around you." As they reacted to my voice, the people who were watching this one around turned away at once. Gin and the others on the boulder didn''t like to get any more attention and honestly grew up better. When everyone was quiet, they decided to prepare tea with the herbs they had collected. When it comes to tea, it''s just as simple as a light broil of a few dried herbs. "Oops... I see you don''t have any tea treats, but it''s better than nothing. It''s also sedative, so it''s perfect for the gin right now." I handed him the tea I put in the cup, and we all took a sip of it. Then we walked safely into the city of Seigen for about an hour. We all went all the way to the guild, but for some reason the people coming from before unnaturally come off the path. And there are roughly two types of ways to give way. One is someone who turns his gaze to see something rare. The other is someone who feels like he''s found something nasty and avoids it out of sight. Incidentally, the former had many ordinary people and the latter dressed like peers (adventurers). When we got to the guild, Jin and the others first went to the carriage return process. Jin''s carriage was borrowed from the Wang capital''s guild, but there''s nothing wrong with returning it to Seigen''s guild. This is because there are many adventurers who come and go with Seigen to the Wang capital, and so these systems are in place. If, on the other hand, the carriage is too skewed, it may be stuck out as a request from the guild, and it is popular as a good job for quite a bit. However, because there is more than a certain level of trust from the Alliance and at the same time considerable strength and experience is required, only a limited number of adventurers can be requested. "We''ll sell the herbs." Me, Blanca and Amur broke up with Grandpa, who would go through the adventurer comeback process, and headed to the Guild''s buying counter. The herbs are to be divided into three equal parts: me and Grandpa, the Dawn Sword, Blanca and Amur, and our share is to get highly effective herbs. However, since highly effective herbs are also valuable, after checking their respective sales value, we must balance our share with the other two sets of shares. "This will be the result of your purchase. Here''s the purchase price for each." The total selling value of the herbs was approximately 30,000 G, of which the highly effective herbs were about 20,000 G. "Thank you. After a little discussion with everyone, I''d like to decide how much I want to sell." We decided to discuss it once, and we left the buying counter. "We''re done here. They''re going to return to the old ranks, especially without penalties or anything. Looks like Alex made a move. Normally since the beginning." "We''re done here, too. So, Tenma, how much value did you get? At a good time, Grandpa and Dawn Sword came to us at the same time. Immediately talking about the purchase price, I brought a chair or desk that was nearby and started discussing what to do...... but I came to the conclusion without five minutes. "Then sell all the regular ones and I''ll add 30,000 G to that amount and give it to the Jins and Blancas." On second thought, I remembered that I was richer now than any of those aristocrats, so when I suggested to everyone, I immediately got an understanding. My share of medicinal herbs is worth more than 20,000 G on the market, and if I make and sell drugs with this, my money will slightly exceed 30,000 G. So even if I give 30,000 G to the Jins, I should never lose it. Since the conversation had gathered, when the sale procedure was completed at the purchase counter, it was dissolved on the spot. "Bye, when you get a chance, we''ll get another request together! "Don''t attract any more dragons then! "Next thing you know, we''re gonna ask you out." "Please make sweets again ~!" "The Sword of the Dawn" went back to the inn that we were securing. Ordinary adventurers find it difficult to secure accommodation for a long period of time, but when they make money and trust, it''s not that difficult. "Oops, see ya! "Thanks for everything, next time we''ll have a drink together." and broke up, but the problem was Blanca and the others. "I didn''t know there was no room available in the lodging..." "Really out of calculation" We went around the inn together after we broke up with Jin and the others, but there was no room for us anywhere. The reason for this, he said, is due to the conclusion of the militant tournament in Wang Du. The tournament was over, and those who took part but ended up nowhere, and those who lost their bets and made fun of themselves, and those who spent too much money at the auction, poured into Seigen, close to the king''s capital, where there were dungeons all over the city. Because of this, I filled all of Seigen''s lodgings, which were sparingly vacant from the beginning. Besides, some of the adventurers who couldn''t get in even showed up to sleep in the square and in the dungeons. According to the city people, there were many visitors to Seigen after the tournament each year, but this is the first time there has been so much. It''s a pleasure for those who run houses and do business dealing with adventurers, but it seems there are more disasters for other people. What is more, some adventurers are close to criminals, such as those who can do or be forgiven for anything with power (gold), and it is mainly the powerless and the weak who suffer the damage. That''s why some people were staring at us. "If we don''t get this far, we''ll be wiped out everywhere. I can''t help it, let''s go where I''m securing it. Worst case scenario, even if you''re not available, I''ll negotiate so you can sleep in my room." "I''m sorry, thank you." "Living together! Living together! Gu......" Blanca held Amur''s head down next door as she bowed her head to me. Amur, held down, seemed to have chewed his tongue with that bounce, holding his mouth in tears. When I put restorative magic on Amur''s mouth, he almost took my lips away the moment he approached me, but Blanca was catching me, so my lips were protected. "Will you see it soon?" Hey, I know you''re saying I''ll borrow it! "et al?" I heard yelling from the direction of the apartment at the point where I was almost at the apartment. I hurried there with a bad feeling, Ariel and Karina were stuffed by the men at the entrance to the premises. "So I would say from the renter of that room, he''s getting an advance. I mean, there''s a resident! If you find out, go somewhere else! "This fucking baba! One of the men tried to hang his hand on a sword he had lowered to his waist. "Shiloumal, protect them both! I gave instructions to Shiloumal as I spread my bag''s mouth, while I took out the training stick and ran out. "Grrrrrrrrrrrr" "Hih!" "Yes, that''s it. From here on out, I''ll be the borrower." Shiloumal, back to his original size, entered between the two and the men, intimidating them, and in that gap I turned behind the frightened men. By the way, the tip of the stick in my hand is poking at the neck of the man who tried to hang his hand on the sword. "Oh, my God, don''t think I could just do this all over the city! "What am I mistaken about? I just saved the good city people from the bad guys. If you want to stick it out to the gendarmerie, you should give it a shot. I''m looking forward to seeing how it turns out." I warned the man who said the joke out loud that I sounded as low and scared as I could. "I''m gonna miss you this time. But if you''re going to do this again... don''t think you''ll get out of this city with all the satisfaction you''ve got." At the same time as my words ended, Blanca approached me with an amazing shape. The men left the scene shaking because they saw Blanca after my words. "Looks like they thought Blanca was gonna kill them more than I did." "If so, they''re rude. I''m telling you, there''s no gentler man than me." "Blanca, have you ever seen your face? There''s a mirror. You want to see it now? Light mouth of blanca, Amur with spicy scratches. Blanca''s forehead seemed to be cracking, but she seemed to know what she was saying was causing it, and her fist bones never fell on Amur. By the way, the shapes when we approached it were made by reading the air. Never Blanca''s normal face is such that the crying child will cry and leak even more. "Welcome home, Mr. Tenma. And I''m sorry you got back early. Thank you very much." "No, I''m glad Mr. Ariel and Mr. Carina are safe. And I just left. This is my grandfather, and these two are adventurers I met in Wangdu." "It''s called Merlin. Looks like my grandson took care of me." When Grandpa greeted him, Mr. Ariel was surprised. "I''m Blanca. A tiger beast who knew Tenma at the Games of the King''s Capital and accompanied her so far." "Amur. Tenma stole something important from me at the tournament and I''m doing my lover now! "" Eh! Ariel and Karina look very surprised at Amur''s rampage. And I looked all over my face, but I shook my head and denied it. "Mmm." Amur seems dissatisfied with my attitude, but if we don''t deny it clearly here, we can''t be vague because troublesome people are going to fly from Wang Du. "So, are there a lot of guys like that just now? "That''s a lot. We also talked about the inns we knew, but there are more adventurers than usual who behave with our faces and cause trouble around us. Besides, I hear that adventurers who have been working in Seigen for a long time have also been waking up." "You''re getting pretty insecure, too. The gendarmerie seems to be increasing patrols, too, but it''s a situation that hasn''t caught up. Night out, of course, but it''s dangerous to approach unpopular places even during the day." Ariel and Karina told us about their peers and how the city is doing these days. "Ahhh... maybe I''m not irrelevant to the more idiots" I told both of you the possibility that I was feeling thin. The fact that he won individual and team battles in the Wang Du Games, caused a great deal of turmoil, and cooperated in controlling criminals in the Wang Du may have caused him to lose a lot of money in betting, or that he was trying to work evil in the Wang Du, to choose this city of Seigen as his next place of activity. "But I''m not responsible for Mr. Tenma. In the end, it''s bad enough to bet enough to break yourself, and criminals deserve to be punished in the first place. If you''re afraid of punishment, you just have to not commit a crime or anything. And Mr. Tenma has no obligation to catch criminals. It''s the work of the country and the rulers." Words to Mr. Ariel made me feel much easier. As I was about to talk into it as it was, I saw Blanca say something at the edge of my sight. That''s what I was doing. "And what, is it possible to use one room with this number of people? They stopped by Seigen so quickly that they couldn''t secure their room." "Uh, Tenma and Merlin (...), do you mean that three of them will be used for Amur''s four, Slalin, Shiloumal, and Solomon? "I think it''s a little difficult. I originally assumed that the room would be used by two or three adults, so when there are four of them, it''s pretty critical, and when there are enough three of them, it''s also critical to secure the beds... and if you live in too many people for a day or so, the unions sometimes pay attention." Kalina says she can''t use it with Blanca and the others. But that''s what I predicted up until now. So I decided to hit my next hand. "Then can you lend me the space next to the room you''re renting? Put my carriage there and use it as a room. Of course, we pay the same price as renting a room for a place." Ariel and Karina were discussing my proposal. "That''s possible. However, once you have to submit the paperwork to the union, you will have to write a contract for it." What I suggested is actually the way I found out in Wang Du. There are several parking lots in the Wang capital that stop the carriages that noblemen and merchants have come on, and I heard that you and the guards sometimes sleep in the carriages, so I thought I could still get there that way. When I first came to Seigen, it was also my last resort. However, according to Ariel, to accommodate guests in the same way, you need to file a notification with the union. Some passengers come by carriage, so they say the permit itself goes down fine, but if they don''t notify them, they get caution and sometimes get the worst fines. "I''m sorry if I can make it now, but please sign this document for the purpose of using the location and in the last column" I wrote what I was told on the form I was given, and at the end I wrote my signature, "Tenma Ootri". "Ootri...... Mr. Tenma, did you have a last name? Because Karina looked strange, she was convinced to say, "I won, so I got it as a reward". Then we got the keys from Ariel while Karina was at the union delivering the paperwork and sorted out where to put the carriage. "Speaking of which, Amy and I, where are you? "Amy is going to the study hall. Yi and Yi are with you. I don''t have it every day, but these days, they''re studying harder than before." Talking about that, Amur jumped on my back. Amur herself is light, so it''s no big deal to be jumped, but her body hurts a lot because she hugs her pretty tightly. "Who''s Amy? Amur said something to blame, but when Blanca asked me to collect it, and explained that Amy was Ariel''s grandson and Karina''s daughter, and that she was missed for teaching Tame how to do it further, I was convinced once and for all. Then I was gently cleaning the room and trying to get Blanca and the others to use it, and Amur didn''t put his stuff in the room and started trying to get his stuff out in the carriage he kept outside. He looked very strange as he hurried to grab the back collar, lifted it and carried it outside. "Why? I can''t solve it." Amur, who feels like he hasn''t said anything sincerely convincing, grew up with Blanca''s persuasion (including physical language). Mr. Ariel just smiled when he saw how it was going. At the time of finishing packing, Mr. Karina came back and told me that the paperwork had been accepted safely. Later, the union told me not to cause as many problems as possible. "Doctor! Welcome home! When I was hearing precautions from Mr. Karina, I heard Amy''s energetic voice. Behind it, grown more than before, Yi-chan continues. The two still can''t seem to fly long enough, they fly and run, and they fly and run repeatedly. "Wow! When Shiloumal, who found Yi-Shi, barked, Yi-Shi landed all together on Shiloumal''s back. "I''m home, Amy. This is a souvenir. This is Amy, so we''ll split it up. And this is for you." I handed over the trinkets I bought in Wangdu and the demon stones and nuclei I kept for Yi-chan. Demon stones and nuclei are small but quite a few, so they shouldn''t be bothered for a couple of months. "Thank you! So, what about Mr. Jeanne and Mr. Aura? And who are you? Amy had a hatena mark on her head when she saw Blanca and Amur behind me. "Jeanne and Aura left it in the king''s capital. I have the management of my grandfather''s mansion, and I can rest assured that Aura''s sister works in Wang Du. So, this is the adventurer I met in the King''s Capital, Blanca and Amur. He said he was going to stay in Seigen for a little while." "Really? Mr. Aura, it''s good to meet your sister. Nice to meet you. I say Mr. Blanca, Mr. Amour, Amy. This is my family - you and me! "Wow, I can''t believe I''m not scared to look at Blanca! Amur was surprised that the child was not afraid of Blanca at first sight. And he was eating fist bones as usual. "I''m going to dive into the dungeon tomorrow, so I''ll finish dinner early today and rest. It feels like free time until dinner, okay? My grandfathers nodded at my suggestion and it was free time until dinner...... "Well, this is what happens when you''re in your first place..." We''ve never stayed in Seigen properly except me, so we''re all moving. When we all moved to the boulder, I was a little embarrassed to be noticed by people on the road. First I peeked at the store selling the medicine, looked at the groceries, and lastly I went to see the weapons. "The boulder has more armor than the king''s capital." The weapons and protective equipment sold are quite distinctive depending on the city. For example, in the Wang capital, there are many nobles and so many flashy things, and weapons sell better. Seigen has many less decorative and highly functional things, and many blacksmiths are investing in protective equipment. This is all the more important because the Wang capital has many people to look forward to, and there are meadows spread around, so various weapons can be used, but Seigen has a dungeon, so many presupposes to be attacked as a result of taking into account raids from blind spots, etc. "Did you find anything good? "No! The one I got made by Tenma is a few steps up! "I couldn''t find you either." Amur said, twirling around to show off his gear, and Blanca responded instantly. "Well, next time I''ll take you to someone I know. But now you have roughly everything you need in the dungeon? I bought fewer medicines, vegetables to eat in the dungeon, and what I needed to take care of my martial arts, so I''m accomplishing my goal. Then for dinner today, Amur is buying it...... well, I bought it so much that I couldn''t eat it in the street that I stayed...... thanks to that, today''s dinner was just something with a strong flavor. 127 Chapter 8-3 Gold and Silver "It''s easy around here on a boulder." "Right! Blanca shrugged as she smashed the goblins that jumped at her. That''s the same with Amur, wielding a short spear, blowing the goblins together. I put a stop to the goblins they knocked down and put them in the bag one after the other. Grandpa was behind us, wary of back-attacks. The slurrins have no turnout at all and are resting in dimension bags. "If this is it, can we move on? "Right." We are currently unrivalled on ten levels, but Blanca and Amur say this is their first dungeon, so they are hunting in shallow places, combined with habit and preparation exercises. But with this, there seems to be no problem fighting in the dungeon, so there will be no problem going further downstairs. "So it''s time to cook. Sure, there must have been a good place to rest over here." I made it to the nearest end of the line. To my actions, Blanca said, "Isn''t there a way out? He said," but when I saw my grandfather say nothing, he followed me with surprise. "''Cause it''s okay. First you build walls with dirt magic, and if you build air holes... see, you can have a simple rest stop" "Ooh!" "Surely this would be safe. On this floor, it''ll only come out about goblins." "I used to use this method when I was diving in a dungeon." Blanca and Amur exclaimed, and Grandpa seemed to miss it. But, Blanca, the Dungeons are not the only enemies of anything. "Well, I guess the most important thing to be aware of in a way is the peers diving in the dungeon (...)" That''s not what I''m talking about. "Bandits pay back! On the contrary, I''ll strip you! One of the causes of loss of life in the lower echelons is looting by peers or bandits. By the way, the second place is an injury caused illness, infection (poison), and the third place is a demon. So much so that encounters with colleagues in the dungeon are considered dangerous. So, as Amur said, if you defeat the Raiders, they will deliver them to the Alliance properly, and you will be able to take all the belongings of the opponent you defeated. Well, some people plot to deceive the Alliance by making false reports, so I can also say that there will always be no fools left. "Slalin, Shiloumal, and I have one, so I don''t get ambushed. Well, I''ve never been cautious." "Huh? Out of the bag, Shiloumal, who is wrapped around a chunk of meat, says, "Did you say something?" But I snapped my neck when I said so. I got a little anxious when I saw that, but Slalin seemed to have listened properly, so he would tell Shiloumal later. "Tenma, I''m hungry! Amur pulled my sleeve as she held her own tummy. Let''s keep quiet when we hear a little noise. I made two simple pieces in the center of the room, charcoaled, lit a fire, and netted them. All you have to do is cook meat and vegetables. "Besides meat and vegetables, I also have rice balls and bread, so bake and eat as you please" Four and two people sitting around the two cubes. I had to laugh as Shiloumal and Solomon sat with their eyes full of anticipation as they drooled. "When the break is over, shall we dive further down? It could have been a lot of fighting in the dungeon, couldn''t it? "Right. With all the goblins, there''s really no tension. But Tenma, it kind of feels like less goblins, but is this always the case? The goblins that have dived this far and defeated them are roughly around thirty. This is as Blanca felt, a smaller number than usual. But there''s a little bit of a translation to this. "Oh, he''s been in the guild lately, buying goblins as materials. I guess that''s why we don''t have enough goblins." According to information I purchased before diving into the dungeon, he''s recently bought out Goblin''s body in the guild. Besides, they say the client is Seigen''s office. This seems to be an effort to buy goblins that you don''t normally buy out, give them some wages, and try to contain riots at all, as part of the adventurer measures that are rife with Seigen. If they have any money at all, they have the aim of being able to drink and eat, and maybe save money and flow to other cities. However, since the purchase price is about 50G per unit, and selling ten more units together adds 50G, the combined purchase of Demon Nucleus does not reach even a thousand Gs. Still, if you have experience there, you can hunt safely even with your bare hands, so they have a fair amount to bring in. "By the way, you said the goblins you bought could not be used in fertilizers or experimented with." If it could be used as fertilizer, goblins would be in considerable demand in the future. Maybe in a few hundred years goblins will be designated an endangered species. Then we took a break for about an hour and we started moving downstairs. I avoided fighting as much as I could until the fifteen tiers I was aiming for, but I was still held back from going to some demons. Well, I ended it with a touch of armor. Along the way, I was so different from my peers a few times, but with all the decent adventurers, there was no trouble. "Now you''ve arrived at the fifteen levels of purpose. This floor is also centered on insect demons, so if you''re not careful, you could have been surrounded from front to back and left to right." "Sure, that''s where the bugs scare you" "Worms are best ignored! They say the two locals have a lot of woods, and they can handle the bugs. I decided not to dare hunt around here (though Amur seemed like a pain in the ass) and each kept hunting with attention to his surroundings. Because many insect demon shells are light and durable, depending on the condition, they can be quite expensive, so everyone gets serious and takes care of the demons they defeat. Well, in my case, all I had to do was throw it into a magic bag from the edge of my knockout, but Blanca and Amur didn''t seem to like the detailed work, which was pretty hard. At the end of the day, they had trouble processing it, and they asked me to keep it in my bag in the form of a request. But the act of depositing my prey with others often creates extra trouble, so I lent out the spare magic bag I had. I don''t think you two have anything to complain about, but we need to draw a line. But you don''t run into monsters around here that are so valuable. Ning Lo, as far as I''m concerned, I would have preferred a sirloin that was often caught on this one lower floor. But today I decided to go all the way to this floor, so I decided to shut up and sperm out the worm repellent. "There''s no good...... hmm? The moment I used my exploration, I noticed a few reactions to the ceiling a little further ahead. Sneaking closer and looking at its ceiling, the golden and silver spiders were sticking together. Race...... Golden Silk Spider Race...... Silver Silk Spider What a bunch of spiders with names that are going to be gold. It should be noted that there was one gold and four silver. "This is the first time I''ve seen it, so I want to catch it alive as much as possible..." Each is about fifty cm in size and looks like they''ve made the fly rig bigger. He has a loving face anyway. "Sure, there was something I could use." Yesterday when I looked around at the tools, I remembered buying the tools to produce the unwanted smoke of bugs. It smells like a mosquito ray incense about 5 cm in size. This is harmless to the human body, and when used in camps and elsewhere, it becomes insect repellent, and when insects strike directly into smoke, they are unable to move as if they were paralyzed. I decided not to dare try this. "Slalin, stay on the other side of those spiders. If this doesn''t work and the spider escapes, grow up and catch the spider." As I instructed, when I saw Slalin move across the spiders, I lit the balls and threw them directly under the spiders. The lit balls immediately produced a large amount of smoke, covering the spiders. The spiders, swallowed by smoke, were in motion to escape at first, but soon fell to the ground as if they had done all they could. "Okay, it''s a success! I immediately rushed over to the spider and put one spider at a time in a bug basket made of dirt magic. Even as I approached, none of the spiders showed signs of movement, so I didn''t know if it would work, but I tried the heel (recovery) and resist (increased resistance). "What smoke! The smoke seemed to have flowed into the other aisles, and my grandfathers rushed in. If a fire or other fire occurs in the dungeon, it may spread to secondary and tertiary damage if measures are not taken immediately. "I just used a bug-repellent smokeball, so it''s not a fire or anything." "I was in a hurry because I thought it was a fire." "Surprised, the bug messed up..." "I''m glad it''s not a fire, but if you''re going to use a fire, I wanted you to say it in advance." "Sorry." The silent use of smoke balls in the dungeon seemed a little short of consideration for everyone. He didn''t seem so angry, but like Amur said, let''s come and see how this one goes until we ignore the state of the demonic material we were dealing with. I reflected that I was frivolous with boulders and asked everyone to apologize and forgive me. "So why did you need to use that stuff? You don''t have the kind of enemies we use here, do you? "I found a demon that I hadn''t seen before, and I wanted to make it as intact and alive as possible, so I tried using smokeballs... and I also wanted to try to use what smokeballs looked like" I showed the spider I caught in front of everyone. At that point, the two spiders seemed dead, but the rest seemed to be on their way to recovery. "Hmm, a rare spider... I''ve never seen this before either." "You''re covered in a stiffer shell than I thought. I can''t do it all over my body because it''s small, but it looks like it could be used for partial armor." "Tenma, are you debating the curiosity? Sure, it''s a beautiful color, and hardness makes it usable for protective gear, but I''m not going to use such flashy protective gear, and as it stands, I consider my protective gear to be more robust than poor metal armor and the finest as leather armor. I mean, like Amur said, there''s no need to debate the curiosity. "You''re a curious person, aren''t you? "It''s the first word I''ve ever heard, what''s the point? Grandpa didn''t seem to know what Amur meant by ''the inclined''. Once I heard it, too, it was the first time in this world that I heard it, so I followed Grandpa''s words. "It seems Grandpa Kay is talking about a" standout fancy. "" "You also said other things like ''those who are not dictated around and go the way they believe''. Most importantly, locally, it was the first word that he (Grandpa Kay) used, so maybe it''s from another country... the details are unknown." When I heard Blanca''s words, I found out that her grandfather and I were likely (...) alike. Most of all, I don''t even know if it''s an exotic or a hometown, a contemporaneous or a warring age person, but somehow I got close to Grandpa Kay and his great-grandson Amur. "To boulders, I hate to stand out so much... because I think the armor is easy to use and I like it now, and it suits my style" "Well, I''d love to see a tenma dressed in gold and silver, but as an adventurer, it''d be a tough color to use" "Too bad" I don''t know what''s unfortunate about Amur, but if he wore something of prominent color when hunting in the first place, it would be easier to spot him from the target, so I''ve never seen an adventurer wearing gold silver armor on a boulder... Most importantly, nobles, knights, etc. often use flashy colored armor to boast themselves. "Don''t you dare, Kiri, why don''t you go home around here? I''m also concerned about the identity of Tenma''s captured spider." With a word from Grandpa, we started going home. We have confirmed the location of the warp zone on this floor in advance, so we all went straight back to the ground. "Then do you want to finish buying at the guild and eat at dinner and go home? It''s getting dark." "That''s fine, but what about the spiders Tenma caught? "I''m going to ask someone I know because a large number of people see me as a guild, and I don''t have time. Besides, if you put it out in a bad guild, you might catch a fool''s eye." "But I think Tenma would return such an idiot and moisturize her nostalgia...... no mistake! Amur to be very rude, but I have a proven track record of making pennies like that many times before, so I couldn''t argue with it. But that seemed to be the same for Grandpa and Blanca, and the moment Amur said it, he was a little off his face... because it''s a pretty efficient way to make money, so I can''t help it. "I know what Tenma''s trying to say, but who are you going to ask? "First of all, Agrees, are you facing the Tamers Guild? Or the Jins, and if they still can''t, I''m going to ask the Kings in a letter." I said I knew him, but I''m not a good person in the first place, so when I said I knew Seigen, all I could think of was Agri and the Jins, and Amy''s family about the Gantz parent. It also seems that no one I know has spoken to. "Tenma...... poor thing" Amur put her hands gently on my shoulder and said in a voice of heartfelt sympathy because of the small number of people I named. For some reason, Grandpa and Blanca were looking at me with tender eyes, but very rude. "Of all the people I know, why don''t you tell me who you talked to from Tenma? "... with Jeanne, Aura, Tida, Luna, Kelly, Albert, Lion, Cain.................. Ah! After that, the kings came to Kukri village! You don''t know a lot of people, but you''re talking to me pretty well! Or so I thought... "Jeanne and Aura just protected where they were injured, didn''t they? Tida and Luna have the same thing. And Alex and the others. The three idiots (Albert and the others) said they were wearing a trail of tenma, so it wasn''t the tenma that approached them. Kelly... if I went shopping, wouldn''t it be normal to talk to the clerk at that store? "Tenma...... poor thing after all" "Tenma, it''s not in the boulder." The person I named was dismissed by Grandpa. Moreover, I was even more sympathetic to Amur and Blanca was pulling quite seriously. "That''s enough. ''Cause I motif'' narrower and deeper ''than'' wider and shallower ''." "Tenma, why don''t you go ''wide and deep''? "Hmm, because tenma seems to know more women, ''narrow and deep'' means'' men and women ''too? "Tenma, because my best is tenma" These three seem to want to fool me no matter what. At times like this, it suits my painful eyes to argue poorly. So I ignored the three of them and decided to head to the guild first by myself. "Tenma, wait! "It''s rare for a tenma to persevere that far." "Was it a little too much" I could see the three of them coming after me from behind, but I kept ignoring the three of them until I knocked through the Alliance door. "So Tenma was so grumpy" "There are always grown-ups, so such a tenma was unusual" "When I came into the guild, I was so grumpy, I wondered what had happened...... Psst! "I know how you feel, but on the boulder it''s... buhoo! Menace, Leena, Jin, Galat are talking about when I came into the guild... I''ll have them hang out with me sooner or later regarding the last two. Now we''re coming to a tavern near the Alliance. When we went to the guild, Jin and I were just finishing our purchase at the guild and going out for dinner. We came when we were talking about where we were going to eat, so we waited a little while and came to the tavern together. Even though the number of people has only doubled, there are clearly more than thirty servings of food lined up at our table. "It''s cheap and plentiful here. If you want to eat full, this is the best place in the city." When I was surprised at the dish in front of me, Jin said so as he reached out to the dish, but that''s not what I''m trying to say. If it''s just the quantity, this is how much it would go if there were silwmalls or solomons. By the way, I can''t get the slurrins out to the tavern, so I''m eating all three of them in my bag. At first, Shiloumal and Solomon were desperate to eat outside, but when they made the meal full of meat, they grew older. I''ve been feeding them all meat lately, so it''s time to let them take the vegetables. Plus we''re running low on meat stock, so we need to go oak hunting in the dungeon. "No, what I''m trying to say is, if you ask me at all, the food will be cold and not tasty." "No, that''ll be fine. Here." Jin said, "What''s this guy talking about? He looked like," pointing to Amur beside me and Blanca beside him. There were two tigers there emptying their plates with great momentum. "" Hmm? "Nothing" I couldn''t say anything to the two of you looking at me. Sure, Jin was right, it could have been an extra worry. On the contrary, I''m not going to be eaten satisfied for this minute. Before the two of us ate me up, I decided to make sure I had my share before eating slowly. It should be noted that, as I feared, because of Amur and Blanca, the meal was not enough for thirty servings. 128 Chapter 8-4 Dating? "Didn''t the Jins even know?" "Maybe it''s such a rare spider." After we broke up with Jin and the others, me and Grandpa back out of the carriage next to the apartment, watching the three spiders inside. Until a while ago Amur and Blanca had come to take a bath, but they are not here now. Blanca, it seemed like she was going to be a little more, but Amur was diving into my bed and trying to sleep, so she forced me out. "Jin and the others, it''s the deepest party in Seigen, so I thought I''d seen it before... if you can''t ask Agri and the others tomorrow, I''ll have to ask the Kings for it later" "Yes, I am." For once, I only know my exact name by "appraisal," but I haven''t told anyone that I can use "appraisal," so I name these spiders Golden as "Golden Spider" and Silver as "Silver Spider"... maybe I can teach them all the magic I can use, but only for those who think it''s time I can trust them. Especially if it''s hard to keep a secret from Grandpa forever. "So Tenma, can these spiders'' Tame ''? "I think I could do it in a little while, but these spiders, they seem to be on my guard right now, and their paths are about to connect and they can''t connect." I eat cuts of meat as bait, but when I do it by hand, I don''t eat it, and when I keep it in front of me, it feels like I''m going to mouth it after a while. "It sounds like we''re not going to talk unless we get off guard first, so I''m going to leave you in the bag. If you put in the bait properly, you won''t have to eat it together." "I guess I''ll just have to wait and see." "Right." I picked a little smaller out of the spare dimension bag and let the spiders go in it. I kept more of the meat to feed and the vegetables to rehydrate, so I would have it for a few days. "Well then, good night" I turned off the lights in the room and tried to sleep, but I was dived into bed by three people who didn''t show up much today, and it was so cramped. "Well, then, you don''t dive in tenma. Then Lord Merlin won''t go either. Ever... you too, Amur? After a light breakfast, Blanca asked about my plans and guessed Grandpa and Amur''s plans. Grandpa said when I told him I was due first thing in the morning that he couldn''t help diving into the dungeon even though I wasn''t going, and he said he was going to take his time today. Amur seemed willing to follow me, and when she told Blanca of her plans, she moved right over to me. "Then I don''t know what I would do... it wouldn''t be funny to dive alone... yes! Tenma, introduce me to the blacksmith you know. I can''t find a good weapon in Wangdu." "If that''s the case, I''d better go with you. He''s the one who saw my swords and weapons, and some of them are a little uncomfortable, but I''m pretty sure he''s got arms." "Please." "Shall we go then? Grandpa, when you go out, just keep the door tight." "Oh, okay, be careful." Grandpa dropped me off and the three of us (+ slurins) left the apartment behind. It was still a good time to say morning, but there were also stalls out there that were getting ready with the chills, and some were starting to sell early on. "There''s a little distance to the parent workshop, so why don''t we take a ride in the carriage?" With us, maybe it would be quicker to run, but running while drawing people around the city has a boulder problem, so I chose a riding carriage that stopped nearby. Shaken by a carriage, in about forty minutes, he arrived at a stop near his parent''s workshop. If you walk far enough from here, it''s the Gantz Parent''s workshop. "Gantz, are you a parent?" "Ooh, who... is that a temper? You were back. I hear you''re active. I hear you made quite a mess of it! Her parents, who showed up from behind the workshop, laughed luxuriously early when they met. "He said it was pretty rampant, so why don''t you even take care of your gear. I''m gonna take a look, so let me out here." My parents told me to get my gear out before I tried to introduce Blanca. It just stinks of trouble even against my parents, so I decided to put out the gear that''s in the bag for a lot of people, but I''m taking good care of it, and it''s all new in the first place, so there shouldn''t be a problem. "Well, have you updated your gear? Sounds like a pretty good owner of arms... maybe something Kelly made? "Do you know Kelly? "What is this girl? Some are big." Parents seem to have finally noticed Blanca and Amur''s words in response to Kelly. "This, too, Kelly and Tenma made me! Amur is flirting with the Bandit King gear he was wearing in front of his parents. "This, too, or he seems to have lifted his arms. It''s still sweet." Parents are lifting my leather armor and tapping it gently to find out something. And when that was over, I let Amur go around and watch the gear. "You''re the Tenma guy first. Try leather armor and you''ll be top notch among the things I''ve seen. But don''t pinch the ground dragon scales between the surface and the lining, not in the brackets of leather armor. Even if you pinch just one thinner object to the point of criticality, you can increase the strength exceptionally without almost changing the weight. Well, if it''s what Tenma uses, I''ll pinch at least two or three. It doesn''t matter if you get a little heavy. If you say it''s difficult to move, adjust it partially. Two chests, one back, one abdomen." The parent, who placed the armor, then turned to Amur. "I don''t have much to say about this, but you should still pay attention to your abdomen, too. If you make a jacket or trousers out of Wyburn leather, you won''t get through some attack" I get a little dented in my parent''s words. I''m also involved in the production of these equipment, so I guess I compromised somewhere. "But I won''t let you rework your armor. That''s bad for Kelly on the boulder. If you want to, say no to Kelly. It''s not like things don''t work. But this weapon is brilliant. Materials are good, but technology hasn''t lost it." Adamantine''s sword seems to pass. However, my parents were also unsure what to call the Big Spear, but eventually they were going to call it the Big Spear I said. "This big spear is a weapon of unprecedented ideas. Similar objects exist, but they were all large enough to be offered to the hips, and most importantly, they were not the main weapon. However, depending on the user, this can be the main weapon. It''s pretty hard to handle." My parents muttered, "Do you want me to make it next time," and watched me lick the big spear, but Blanca couldn''t seem to talk about it as it was, so I put it back in the bag and got to the point. In conclusion, Blanca''s weapon could be made. Besides, it''s cheap. Before Blanca ordered a weapon, my parents told me that a spear would make it cheap. Apparently, there''s been some opposition to the "Big Spear" in my Kelly show. Blanca said she was originally going to order a spear, so as soon as she heard the parent''s terms, she accepted and quickly started talking to just the two of us. Me and Amur are already going to be put outside the mosquito net. Then we''ll go. I didn''t hear back from the two of you to what I said, but me and Amur went outside without a problem and went for an alliance that supposedly had the Agrees. "Dating, dating! At first I tried to get in the carriage, but Amur rejected me and I was to walk to the guild. When Amur tried to arm himself on the boulder, he categorically refused, but he had to walk like that. On the road to the guild, Amur seemed very satisfied with the fact that she looked like a date from the side, buying and eating in the street and chilling the store, and was in a good mood all the time. However, against Shiloumal and Solomon, who were caught in the smell of the stall and faced out of the bag, they were forced to push it back into the bag, etc. Well, there was no protest from the two, as Amur had put a ton of street food in his bag after he pushed it back. "This spider... I remember seeing it somewhere... wait a minute" When he reached the guild, he discovered Agri, who had been somewhat busy in the corner of the ground floor, showing the spider and talking, and Agri left his seat as if he remembered something. And instead of Agri, I was supposed to help with the work that was left over. He doesn''t want to get involved in the job, and he''s checking the billboard requisition. "So, what is this pile of paperwork, Ted? "This is Tamers Guild membership." Anyway, since the Wang Capital Games, there''s been a huge increase in hopes of joining the Tamers Guild. To put it plainly, when I got to know him, he said he had zero aspirants for accession, but now he''s up to about two hundred. However, there is a mix of people who want to join, who obviously have no aptitude as Tamer, but want to come in because I was active in the tournament, or think they want to get close to me, so they let me submit the paperwork in advance of the interview and sift it here. "But if the average person is the other person, that might be fine, but wouldn''t it be troublesome if the other person was noble? "It''s okay to go there. The delegate is Mr. Agri, but the deputy delegate is the Marquis of Sammons and the guardian is His Excellency the Grand Duke of Audrey. So if something goes wrong, one of you two should be notified and dealt with." It''s the first fact I''ve ever known, but this is probably courtesy of the Kings. The Marquis of Sammons is not strange to be involved because he is a Tamer himself, and it is not strange not to be able to come much or to fit into a deputy because he is a superior nobleman. As for Master Ernest...... it probably means warning too. It feels like, ''Don''t think about anything weird'' to a nobleman who knows my relationship with the royal family... That''s why I have to help this job, which I can''t say has nothing to do with me, instead of Agri. "But you''re not decent enough to dislike it... what is this'' no Tame experience, but the guild should let me in ''... stupid? The owner of the paperwork is the second son of a certain nobleman, a man in his mid-forties. Obviously, I think I''m the one looking for it. Because in the remarks section, it says, "I have a daughter, I have a good amount of equipment"... of course, I threw this paperwork into the box with the bat on it instantly. Ted was checking my thrown in paperwork, but as soon as he read it, he folded it and threw it in the box again. By the way, so far fewer than ten people have moved on to the interview. It''s a little harsh, but Ernest told me to keep the review tight. Those who pass the paperwork review are those who have Tame experience and those who have felt signs that they could Tame. For the first interview to be commemorated, the Marquis of Sammons decides to attend the interviewer in confidence. "Tenma, you''re gunning down the paperwork... I haven''t read much, are you okay? "No problem. I''m dropping it all because it''s all aristocratic stuff and it says no experience... and it''s obviously something I can tell I''m after an edge. That''s the same one you just threw away." I only look in the Name and Introduction and Remarks columns and get my hands on things that may be problematic. Non aristocratic paperwork is spinning to Ted. "There it is, Tenma." What Agri brought from the library was an old book. "I just read it once, too, so I couldn''t quite remember, but it was written in this book just a little bit. Yeah... right here." According to the book that Agri brought, the Golden Silk Spider and the Silver Silk Spider are both C-rank demons, which, when added to the little discovery, are also comparable to the S-rank. The method of attack is mainly yarn and bite, weak in toxicity but with paralysis poison. The yarn can produce colours close to the appearance, and stickiness can be removed after prolonged immersion in acidic water. If you get caught in this spider''s nest, even humans may be unable to move, and there are cases where other demons raid you where you got caught in the nest and you lose your life. The sticky yarn is more lustrous, breathable and tens to hundreds of times tougher when it comes to strength than regular silk yarn. Nest discovery examples are about a hundred in the last few decades, but there are no capture examples of individuals living in just about a dozen, only dead individuals were brought in once In this way, the book says: Agri''s brought a book, written by an old Tamer, that lists rare demons the author has seen in various places. It also says something else like ground dragons, unicorns, and bicorns, which I think is a book that works well enough in this day and age. "You''re rarer than I expected... how many decades ago was this book because it seems ancient in itself? "At least, it must have been sixty to seventy years ago. By the way, it was over thirty years ago that I read this book. By then, you were way too old." "If you''re bad, it was over a hundred years ago... Jin and the others said they''ve never seen a spider''s nest around there before, so it''s possible they''re even smaller than they used to be." "Or maybe the spiders don''t get to nest. To reduce the chances of being discovered." Afterwards, the information that Agri and I had discussed and found the spider in the dungeon was to be communicated only to the Alliance Commander. Seigen''s Adventurer Guild Director says Tamers Guild has an understanding, so if you take the story from Agri, he''ll listen to about it. However, I do not know what conclusions the guild chief will draw when he hears this story. Maybe we should make a public announcement, but it''s better than just us. "Tenma, this" When Agri and I were discussing it, Amur, who had stayed away until then, came with a single request. The contents help to move and load wood that is kept outside the city. The client has a few craftsmen, who seem to only get paid for carrying wood, but they haven''t gathered the numbers to see if it was decided that diving into the dungeon would make more money. "What''s wrong with this? "Tenma, I have a magic bag. If you carry it all, have fun and make a lot of money! Sure, I''d ask for an easy way to make money. However, it is a request that Amur has no taste at all. "So what''s the real deal? "Tenma and Suburban Dating! Amur exposes his true purpose without showing him how bad it can be. Sure, even if they tell me I''m going on a date normally, I think I''ll say no. So it looks like you''re gonna make a request and take me outside. Regardless of the purpose of Amur, it is certainly a delicious request, but it is also a request that you do not have to take otherwise. "Why don''t you go? It''s good for the Alliance and Seigen to say that celebrities like Tenma will take such a request. Besides, having artisans on your side is good for Tenma. Anyway, a craftsman has a strong side connection. For a temper that''s prone to trouble, there''s never been more allies." "Well, you''re absolutely right... you''d be just fine for free time" After listening to Agri, I decided to take this request. Behind Agri, I''m concerned that Ted is nibbling, but I have to hurry a little when I decide to take it. From now on, there will only be about five to six hours, including travel time. If it takes more than that, the sun goes down. "I''m gonna run a little." "Whoa!" Me and Amur rushed to the designated place on the counter to receive the request. It is the West Gate that is designated, and the timber must be transported from the West Gate to the assembly point near the East Gate. However, when trying to get through the West Gate to the East Gate, the path of Slam Street, which is spread out near the West Gate, is quite narrow, so it is not possible to pass through the wood before processing. For this reason, three types of routes were written in the instructions section of the requisition form: carrying them to the North Gate or South Gate, from there, through Boulevard to the East Gate, or taking them directly along the fence to the East Gate. "But I''d go through the West Gate, and don''t keep pointing at the East Gate. If you want to focus on speed, you can run outside the walls with tanicase." "Yes, yes. By the way, I think I''d rather have a tanicase" From the Alliance to the West Gate, they arrived in roughly an hour. I arrived earlier than I had planned, but this was because while I was walking alongside Amur on the road, I strained with nature. "This is the Tenma I was asked to. Is this where we meet? I was right outside the West Gate, talking to some Dwarf guy who was roaring. Apparently the representatives of these clients had several artisans in front of him. "Yeah... but why did a big guy like you take it on? Looks like the Dwarf guy knows about me. When I answered honestly that I was free, I was laughing a lot. "Still fine. If you''re busy and have more power, you''re welcome. I just..." It''s hard for a man to say. After doing that, "It weighs a lot, but are you okay? Pretty heavy labor, huh? Talking about men, he said several adventurers came before me as well, but most of the newcomers just started adventurers, more than half of whom didn''t make it to war. "Well, it''s a request for strength." That''s what I said, I saw the pile in front of me. The requisition only said timber (...), but what was in front of it was piles of columns and plates, supposedly out when the building was destroyed. Obviously it''s not an amount like two houses per minute, obviously there''s going to be two to thirty. "Why so much? Hearing Amur''s words, the man pointed to the West Gate. "This came out when we destroyed illegal buildings that were built inside the West Gate or buildings that were too old to be in danger of collapse. We dismantled it. We were supposed to pick it up, but we couldn''t get through the slam road to carry the wood. So I brought it out once. But few people can use it, and they''re way behind schedule." After I said that, "So, you take this request? I''ve been checking. The artisans behind the men were paying attention to me, too. "It''s okay! Tenma makes it easy! "" "Oooh!!!" " For some reason, the craftsmen raised their voices to Amur, who had spoken out on my behalf. "Then get on with it. I''ll take care of the way you carry it. If you go to the East Gate, the guy waiting over there weighs in and is supposed to write the amount on the certificate of completion of the request. As a first guideline, it is 2,000 g at 100 kg, but depending on what has been carried, it is somewhat colored. I asked for it." "I have a question before I do the work. I have the means to carry a lot of stuff at once, but I don''t get complaints from the rest of them because I carried a lot on my own, do I? You think one norm is decided." I asked the other adventurers how much they had to carry and if they didn''t have a contract, but they told me that didn''t happen. One of the terms of the contract was that every time I carried it from here to the East Gate, I would have completed the request once each time, so I told him not to worry about the adventurers who were not here. "Then don''t hesitate... Slalin, help me" I asked Slalin, who was resting in a bag, to come out and carry the wood into an empty dimension bag. When I tried to efficiently carry all the wood in the boulder, I had to pack it to the end of the dimension bag, so I needed help with the slallin. Slalin has magic bags and dimension bags in her body, so she first passes the wood to Slalin to have it stored in her body. I''m going to go on and have it in my bag, and I''m going to fill it up from the corner and put the wood in. While Slalin works in the bag, I use Guardian Giganto, the guardian of the giant, to sort the wood. Amur was in charge of backup near me. Repeating this over and over filled all the empty dimension bags that had a few. "Then I''ll go. Remember the number of bags I used. I''ll have you count the numbers over there, so check back later." That''s what I said to the amazing craftsmen, and I got Tanicaze out of my magic bag to start it up, make sure Slalin got in, and then spanned it. Checking the rest of the wood from the top of the tanicase, it was down to less than half of what it was when it first came. I think I''ll be able to carry everything in one go. "Ugh! Amur waited for me to span before jumping up and landing behind me. And he''s gonna turn his hand around my hips. "As calculated" I realized now that Amur was pushing Tanikaze because of this, but I feel sorry to leave only Amur here, so I ran Tanikaze like this. The route to run was good either north or south, but somehow I started running on the route through the south gate. The outer circumference of Seigen seems to be about 100 km, so by simple calculation, it would be about 50 km from the west gate to the east gate. Tanicase would get there in half an hour. Suppose there''s something out of the math... "Drunk...... upp" It would be the endurance of the person on board. It seemed impossible to continue riding a vehicle over 60 km/h on a boulder. This would be fine for about an hour if it were just to run down a road maintained by a normal car, but because it was vibrating like a horse and ran in a place that was barely serviced, Amur couldn''t stand it in about half an hour. In my case, there was no such thing as resistance, but I had to rest past the South Gate to rest Amur. But with some rest, Amur''s health will never return. In the end, Amur had to travel in a dimension bag containing the Shiloumals. Arriving at the East Gate was about twenty minutes behind schedule, but the artisans who were waiting were surprised by the time it took, and twice by the amount of wood they had brought. 129 Chapter 8-5: The Lacquered Raider "Tenma, next up is North Gate route hope......" When I got my certificate at the East Gate, I decided that time would be critical but I would take this request again, and Amur asked me what I wanted for my next route. I agree with Amur''s hope because it''s funnier to run a different path than to go back the way I came even with me. And Amur is behind me, hugging me again. I think I''m feeling a little better after resting in my bag. But it''s only a little (...) and Amur still has a bad complexion. "I can''t believe you''re slowing down more than you just did, but don''t hesitate to tell me if you get sick." "Ugh." "Wow! "Queue!" One and two to respond to my words. Shiloumal and Solomon are out to exude themselves in exercise because they seemed a little stressed out with Amur replacing them with pillows in the bag. "All right, let''s go! "Ooh." "Shiloumal, Solomon, don''t go too far away! "Oh, Shiloumal caught the rabbit" Shiloumal seemed happy to be able to run around, moving around here and there from earlier, chasing a corner rabbit who had missed his escape and caught him. Solomon seems to be discovering more prey than Shiloumal, but he seems to be bad at catching it, and hasn''t caught a single one since earlier. "Queue!" "Waf ~" "Cuckoo!" The horned rabbit that Shiloumal caught earlier was a sideline that Solomon found. However, it was after Solomon failed to capture him, so Shiloumal seemed to say, "You''re the one who failed," too. By the way, the first Solomon voice was "sloppy! Something like," My next voice is, "I''m sorry! Something like that." Even then, streams continued, such as Solomon''s discovery, Solomon capture failure, Silowmall interruption, Silowmall capture success, and so on. But the flow, too, will come to an end if it continues ten times. "Cu ~! Cu! Cu! Cu ~!" Solomon finally succeeded in the hunt. How pleased he was that he succeeded, Solomon proudly brought his prey to me. But Solomon''s prey with him had serious shortcomings. That''s... "Gro!" "Creepy!" Solomon''s prey was so terrible that my voice and Amur''s overlapped. If I were to analogize... small animals that were thrown into cars, or something like that? Previously, Solomon has failed to exhaust himself in an attempt to capture his target prey by mouth. This may be imitating what Silowmall was capturing with his mouth, but it wasn''t the right way for Solomon. So it seems that Solomon came to the conclusion that he thought through, "You can''t get caught because you move, so you just have to stop moving and then catch him." So Solomon hit him first, then stopped moving, then caught him with his mouth. Certainly not the wrong way. If there was a mistake, that would have been where Solomon could not have put it into the calculation until The Power Per His Body. "Solomon, this is a great way to figure it out, but then the meat just gets worse." "Cuh!!! Solomon was so shocked to hear what I said about "meat getting worse". Why, meat gets worse, the horned rabbit, desperate after being hit by Solomon''s body, bled out of his eyes, mouth, ears and nose, but also his eyeballs were popping out and throwing up something gut-like (...) from his mouth, and his stomach was ruptured. Rabbit meat like this can''t taste good. Solomon, who heard my explanation, was pretty depressed, and since then, he had informed Shiloumal of the prey he had discovered. Appetite prevailed over pride. It should be noted that Solomon''s caught horned rabbit was later served with a delicious slallin. "Tenma, take a short break. My butt hurts." Amur has appealed to me to park the tanicase because my butt is the limit. "Shiloumal, Solomon, it''s a break. Come back." I called the two of them back a little further away and sat down on a rock that was nearby. Amur is sitting next to me, too. It was a decision that it would be okay to slow down a bit, as the sun was coming to a much lower position, but seems to have more than an hour to spare. At this hour, I decided to drain the blood of the horned rabbits the Shiloumals had hunted, but I couldn''t drain much blood from the already dead horned rabbits, but I thought that if I ate the meat while it was fresh, the taste of blood wouldn''t be bad sometimes, so I put it back in my magic bag where appropriate. While I was working, Amur and the slurrins were talking about water and what they bought in the stalls. "Don''t eat too much Amur. I''m gonna feel bad again. And we''ll start moving in a little bit." "Okay." Amur was listening to my advice and handing Suralin the rest of the several skewers he had in his hand. Shiloumal and Solomon didn''t complain because it was Slalin who was given the skewer, but they still wanted it, and they were staring at me. When I lost that gaze and gave him the skewer, he quickly lined up in front of me. These two are very well-behaved at times like this. "Shall we go then? We''ll be at the West Gate in half an hour." By pinching a break, Amur''s complexion is better than at first. Still holding onto my back, but I''m gonna leave it like this unless I do something weird. Are the Shilowmals going to take a post-meal break or were they in a bag and round? Looking around before we leave, the sky is getting a lot darker, so maybe we should hurry a little. I put a no in Amur and ran Tanicase a little faster than earlier. Amur has also gotten a lot used to riding, which seems spicy but didn''t go as far as getting drunk. Where it was time to see the destination, the flash ran forward, followed by a fierce noise. Zudon, and after the sound that echoed in his body, his firehand rose, and the black smoke rose into the sky. "Amur, I''ll fly you down here. Silowmall, come after me with Amur. Solomon is ahead of time, guarding the perimeter. Then if people are running late, buy us some time! Never force yourself! "Okay. Shiloumal, please." "Wow! "Queue!" Amur jumped from behind me and began to equip himself. Solomon flew off as instructed, and I made sure Amur got off and ran Tanicase to full force. The all-powerful tanicase had decided the ground every step of the way, winding up massive amounts of soil from grass to grass. "Gah!" I heard a chirping of sillowmall in the rear, but I didn''t have time to check, so I went straight for the fire to go up. It was about three minutes before I got to my destination, but in the meantime, I checked a few flashes. I used Exploration and Appraisal along the way to find out what was happening near my destination. Then, what was rampant was the other person I never expected. Solomon is resolutely attacking that opponent, but clearly he has a pretty bad minute. However, thanks to Solomon''s opponent, the craftsmen who waited in that place were able to evacuate to the inside of the gate. Fortunately, there are no serious injuries. "Solomon, get back here now! Bad opponent! "Cu! Cu ~..." It still seemed like Solomon had a heavy load, and he made a crying voice as soon as I got here. Soon Solomon flipped and tried to come to me, but he wasn''t the one to miss that gap. "Cuoir!" The moment Solomon turned back, he fell to the ground by his opponent''s attack. "Solomon! Damn, heels! Aquaheels!" I managed to take Solomon before it fell to the ground, and I immediately applied healing magic to evacuate him to the bag. It was a pretty bad injury, but Solomon has been raising his voice to let him know he''s safe. But I was also horrified, and now Tanicase suddenly stood up on her back leg and jumped me back. "Become..." Almost at the same time as I was flown, now Tanicase was wrapped in flash. I rolled further down the ground in the aftermath of the flash, and when I looked up at the stop, it was just the moment Tanicase collapsed to the ground. "Slalin!" I rushed over to Tanicaze, but there was no light in Tanicaze''s eyes and his back legs were shattered. The moment I thought survival was hopeless, the hatch door on my back bounced and flew, and Slalin crawled out of it. Slalin was a little weak, but not as bad as Solomon. Hurry up and hug Slalin and jump out of the spot as you wish, thunder (...) fell to where I was until a moment ago. Just jumping back into the boulder couldn''t get to the aftermath of thunder, so I took the iron spear out of the bag and threw it away. The spear seems to have replaced the lightning rod, and the thunder path has slipped away from me. Thanks to this, I was able to use healing magic on Slalin to make time to evacuate him to the bag. "Not at all, Dilong, unicorn followed by bicorn this time (...)... luck or bad luck" What appeared in front of me was a body comparable to tanicase on pitch-black skin, and a horse-shaped demon with two horns on its head like a deer, a bicorn. I threw a spear over the bicone''s body, but the bicone didn''t fit the giant and speared in a mild motion. That''s the signal, and Bicone starts the ramp. I take out the knife for interception and aim for the forefoot, but the bicone easily turns this on too. The giant demons so far could be defeated without a problem if they fought with their legs, but Bicone is the first opponent to have three beats when they are big, hard, and fast. And I use thunder magic, so I have to move around all the time. I didn''t feel so much when I used it myself, but when I turned it on my enemies, there was no more nasty magic. Besides, bicorns fight like they wrap thunder around their bodies and horns from time to time, so they''re going to be electrically shocked as soon as they get distracted. So far, we haven''t received any direct strikes from the thunder magic of the bicone, but it''s a situation that''s taking a little damage in the aftermath. By contrast, my slaughter was not heavily scratched on the body of the bicone. Even though Bicone''s skin is stiff, he wraps thunder around his body the moment he is attacked, instantly increasing his defense. "No!" Further approaching, I found that the corner of the bicone was sharp as if it were a single-edged blade, and just a scratch would tear the skin apart and burn the wound by lightning wrapped around the corner. The attack caused a few swollen blemishes on my arm. But I wasn''t just attacked either. I also attack the body of the bicone in such a way that it deepens the wound one by one. I started fighting with Bicone, and it hasn''t been long enough, but I was feeling pretty tired. I didn''t think fighting with about the aftermath of thunder was something that would tire me so far. A brown mass (...) appeared to storm by the side of the bicone, slashing and knocking each other without deciding, closing their eyes to the damage surrounding them and wondering if they would attack with high-powered magic. "With gaps" "Grrrrrrrr!" It was a soiled Amur and Shiloumal. They were both in a bad mood for some reason, and I forcefully hit them to ignore the thunder. Amur was straddling Shiloumal''s back, sticking his spear to the side of the bicorn, as he hit Shiloumal''s body. Amur, who crossed the wolf and dressed as a tiger, was exactly what...... the princess of the beast. "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!" "Kura eh! I threw a knife in the gap distracted by Amur''s attack, took Halvard out of the bag, and slapped him on the head of the bicone from the upper section like he was swinging. Halvard missed Bicone''s head a little and slapped one corner off his roots. As the horns danced into the universe, the thunder that the bicorn had wrapped around him disappeared. "This guy, stop it! I took my hand off the momentum Harvard, took a new large spear out of my bag, and stuck it in the wound attached to the neck of the bicone. "Gullo! Gullo Ro...... Gubbo" The large spear cut through the trachea and cervical bone from the neck wound and thrust into the tenderness. Bicone opened his mouth to bite me for a moment, but stopped moving where the large spear had severed his cervical bone, and after roaring he threw up blood and fell. "Amur, Shiloumal, help... Guuuuuuuu! The moment I looked back to thank the two of them, for some reason, I got hit by a siroumal, and I rolled down the ground. "What... whoops! Stop it!" Shiloumal licks my face around before I complain. Besides, for some reason, the mouth of Shiloumal was covered in dirt, and my face gradually got dirty with dirt. In addition, because his face was rubbed with grains of dirt, thin rashes and blood seeped from around his cheeks. Shiloumal seems somewhere satisfied that my face is soiled. Suddenly Shiloumal''s body floated in the universe when it was time for me to get really mad at Shiloumal like that. Shiloumal suddenly gets confused and his legs jittered, but there is no sign that he can escape at all. "Sularin, that''s enough. Let him go." It was the slurrin that crawled out of the bag that was holding Shiloumal. When Slalin spits out the silowmall, he changes a part of his body like a whip, preaching? started. Slalin''s sermon is pretty sparta. Whenever Shiloumal tries to say something, he whips the ground to silence it. It would be a pretty unusual sight to see a big wolf dripping his head (kobe) and his tail stuck in front of a small slime. Well, it''s a everyday sight at home... "Cu ~ nc ~ n............ Cuaaaaaaan" Freed from Slalin''s sermon, Shiloumar came to me and looked at his belly with a pitiful voice. That was a pitiful voice and expression I had never seen before, and to be honest, I pulled quite a bit. You felt the way I was pulling, because Shiloumal and Slalin would not forgive me, and Shiloumal''s voice became even more pitiful, and Slalin began to plead with me to forgive Shiloumal. "Shiloumal''s behavior is also due to the tenma" According to Amur, that action by Shiloumal ends up what happened when I ran Tanikaze. At that time, it seems that Shiloumal, who was behind me, was attacked by massive amounts of dirt because of my rush to run the tanicase. Amur was safe thanks to an aggressive cover of his face with the head part of the Bandit King''s gear, but Shiloumar, who was pointing toward me, said a mass of dirt hit his eyes, mouth and nose and suffered for a little while. The mouth of Shiloumal was all over the soil because the soil remained at that time. "Did you... Shiloumal, I forgive you this time because it looks like you''ve been snugly squeezed by slurrin, but the next time I do the same thing... why don''t you just let me live with the vegetables for a month? Of course, no snacks... of course, I''m going to lock you up in a bag for a month so you can''t get away. Be prepared." "Huh?..................... Wow! Shiloumal, who heard my words, didn''t seem to know what they were saying for a moment, and when he understood my words, he was quite in a hurry. By the way, Solomon, who had been sneaking up on this one from the bag, was also shaking his complexion, even though he was not a party, to the punishment that might be imposed on Shiloumal. "By the way, I was harmed too... take responsibility! As I was washing my face and Shiloumal with the water I magically let out, Amur protruded both arms into the sky and declared. "Oh, I''m sorry... I''ll even make something delicious later" "No." "Of course, I''ll wash that armor clean." "No." "Oh, I did! I''ll split the bicone material. Besides, it''s a horse meat pan tonight." "Maybe Tenma is deliberately in love? "... about what? "If you hurt a girl, there''s one way to take it! Kako." "Heels! Aqua heels! Antidote! Cure!... Yes, the wound has disappeared" I treated Amur for detoxification and disinfection just in case, twice with restorative magic, before she uttered an ominous word. Originally, the wound on Amur was such that you wouldn''t know if you didn''t look closely, so the wound had disappeared nicely on the first heel alone. "... Shit" Amur was slipping away from me and smashing her tongue. In the first place, if I had to marry a woman with that much wound, how many daughters would I have by now... even if it''s legal in this country, it''s more uncomfortable for me. Ignoring Amur, who whined and conceived to himself, I headed for the recovery of the fallen tanicase. Tanicase had coal all over his body, and to his crushed hind legs, he was melting everywhere. No matter how you look at it, you''ll have to make major repairs. As he was recovering the body of the tanicase and the shattered fragments, the bicone suddenly rose behind him. "You''re lying! ¡­ is that Slalin" I put up a big spear in my gut, but it was actually a dick that Slalin was just trying to carry. Slalin had apologized for the surprise, but the movement itself had not stopped. What are you doing is draining bicorn blood. The bicorn didn''t seem to be completely out yet, with slightly moving eyes and mouth ends. Slalin said she saw it and wanted to drain the blood before the quality of the bicorn went down. By the way, bicorn blood isn''t worth a lot. The area of value is almost with the unicorn, but the two horns, which are also symbols of the bicorn, do not make it a different drug than the horn of the unicorn. Instead, it can be used as a weapon, and it seems to have more hardness than misrills for strength. At the end of the blood drain, Slalin brought the bicorn to me. The bicorn went right into the magic bag, so now it was completely dead. Besides, thanks to Slalin, the blood drain is perfect. I could have gone home like this, but I left the boulder with the material on fire, wondering if I was going to leave this place, and I used water magic to sprinkle water from my hands like a hose in a fire truck to put out the fire. "Let''s go! Everybody get rid of him! By the time the fire was almost over, people had finally come out of the West Gate. The lead is five adventurers. But the bicorn has already been exorcised, and it has reached a level where there is no problem whether it is a fire or waiting naturally for the fire to be quenched like this. In the first place, I don''t think I can do that bicorn opponent or anything else, just someone who obviously seems new. Ten or eighty-nine, they''ll kill you instantly and it''ll be over. "I''m done. All you have to do is clean up what''s burning here." I spoke to the armed craftsmen. When I heard the words, my parents felt half-hearted, but when I took the bicorn out of my bag, I finally believed it and disarmed it. The faces were all smiling, but the adventurers were different. Oh, my God, we''re all half crying. How pleased they were, the adventurers are happy to hug each other. If you look closely, all five are Dwarf youths. Is there anything inside the craftsmen? I told my parents why I was here and that I had exorcised the bicone and put out the fire, and I went to the guild to report it. I was quite thankful to my parents. Apparently, those adventurers are inside the craftsmen as I thought. They originally let me help them move the lumber, but they forced me to bring back where I was unlucky, as a force of war to get rid of the bicorn. I guess he almost wanted to borrow the cat''s hand too, but that''s too miserable a story for a boulder. They could be weaker than the craftsmen here... "Tenma!" When I entered the guild, Grandpa rushed over first. Behind it were also The Sword of Dawn and the Agrees, all armed. "Grandpa, he was here." "Oh, if I''d taken it slow in the carriage, I''d have some bad signs. I dare you, I came to the guild... were you worried you wouldn''t have to? "Well, we''ll talk about that later, because first we have a report for the Alliance Master" The guild was packed with adventurers who were thought to have been called to exorcise the bicones and were ready to leave immediately. But since the bicorn has already been exorcised, it just goes to waste. Besides, once you''ve exorcised a high-ranking demon in the city''s vicinity, you''re about to report it to the Alliance, so which way do you have to meet the Alliance Master? "Huh? He said it was over! Seriously!" On his way to the report, the Alliance Master was in the middle of a meeting with the officials, and at first he was about to be evilly driven back by the Alliance Master, but one of the officials noticed me and was rushing to stop him. The guild masters were shouted and surprised when they later reported the bicone and presented the bicone horn as evidence. The adventurers reacted to that voice and the guild made a fuss. "Then you can go back now. I haven''t dismantled it yet... so excuse me." "Oh, hey, good job... buying materials..." "So far, you don''t plan to sell it. It''s a valuable material, and I think I''ll probably use it all myself." I greeted the grumpy Alliance Master and finally made it clear that I would not sell the bicorn. Demons in this class will not be crusaded like that, and if they can be purchased, they will be snotty as guilds. For this reason, they would offer a considerable amount of money to the crusading adventurer to buy it. Adventurers will get a lot of money and honor for the guild''s track record of handling high-ranking demons. But that''s a story if you''re an ordinary adventurer and guild. For those who produce themselves, like me, bicorns are chunks of treasure. You can make gear, you can make medicine. Of course you can eat it. Honestly, I was more excited than I was when I crusaded the Dragon. At that time, the majority of the materials I could think of were gear materials, but this time I think I can enjoy them as ingredients. "Well, shall we go home? I talked to my grandfather and Amur and decided to go back to the carriage. And for some reason, behind us, the Dawn Sword and Agri continue. "Jin and the others would be after the spill of horse meat, but what about Agri? "It''s a little bad for our good intentions, isn''t it? "We''re trying to help because it''s going to be hard to dismantle..." "I want horse meat. That''s why I''m going to help." "Neither do I. I''d also like to see the bicorn...... Mr. Jin and Mr. Garratt don''t have to come. Me and Mr. Menace are coming to help." "Oh, please" Leena cut off a light gin and galat as unnecessary. Menace was also nodding when she heard my words, and the two of them walked away from the Jins. Jin and Garat were in a great panic watching the "" It''s a lie! I''ll help, so let me eat horse meat! and lowered his head in alignment. Menace and Leena look at those two with a frightened eye. People on the road watched such a ''dawn sword'', pointing fingers at it. After this day, rumors begin to circulate in Seigen that ''the dawn sword has come under the umbrella of Tenma''. "I guess I''m like a spill target, too. If you want to see a bicone, it''s not that easy to see, and you want to try it." Agri has been honest with me as to why he is following me, and has further suggested that, as a force for dismantling, he give out his own family, Grappler Ape. Honestly, it''s going to be more useful than the Jins. It''s unclear how powerful the Apes will be, but no doubt Agri''s knowledge will help. Especially when it comes to demons, he would be on par with his grandfather or more. "Sure, I appreciate Agri helping. Well, shall we just go? Even if it''s solidified here, it''s just annoying... and of course, Gin and Galat are good." "" Bruise! ... If these two really were you, the shadow would be gone when we first met. Well, should I think that''s all we''re getting along with... it''s none of my business how these two rate each other. Well, now we have the number of people we need to dismantle... we were like two people... 130 Chapter 8-6 BBQ Games "With all these people, it''s easy to dismantle them." We rented a demolition yard that was co-located in the guild to demolish the bicone. It was me and Jin who actually dismantled it, Galat, and Blanca. The overall instructions are given by Agri, Grandpa keeps his surroundings clean with water and wind magic, and the women and Grappler Apes are doing chores. "Nevertheless, I can''t believe there was such a use of restorative magic..." Such a use is a magic trick on the body of a bicone. By doing so, you can clean away the fine scratches on the body of the bicone. Perhaps even if the bicorn were dead, magic would activate the cells and restore the wound while the body''s cells were alive. However, when magic is applied to the whole of a large demonic object like a bicone, it is difficult for a concurrent wizard because it consumes quite a bit of magic, and there is not a lot of people to do it because even low-value objects lose a total amount of money. By the way, Agri taught me this. She didn''t even know her grandfather, and she was about to regret it a little. "Gee." "Gee." "Gi." It''s the Agri grappler apes that are making this combatant-like voice. I thought I was doing something with the water Grandpa put out earlier, and it looks like they were washing the built-in bicorn with the apes. They brought it to me because it was over. "Thank you. If you wash your hands, you can rest. Take this, too." "" "Geez! When I gave the Apes a bag with skewers, they all lowered their heads and took the bag. Pretty well-educated or well-behaved Agri. I look at the Apes with envy, enough to want both of us to apprentice them. When I told Agri about it, she said, "It''s in front of the temple, so I guess I''m making a big deal out of it." Those apes don''t want to piss me off because they know that I''m the lord of Shiloumal and the others, and that I''ve defeated the Dragon and Wyburn. Actually, it was pretty much three people reading the air. Those apes are eating skewers with our family. Because Shiloumal and Solomon were drooling and watching the skewers, Ape and the others were unable to get their hands on the skewers, so they also served the skewers for the three of us. "Tenma, I''m done peeling, so take it. And this is the Nucleus, and this is the Ichimotsu and the Jade. The subcutaneous oil is in this bucket." Jin calls me and gives me what I''m done taking. Other built-in items such as the heart and liver were also kept in magic bags. Regardless of the heart, I guess I''m not going to eat the liver or anything else because I worry about parasites and it can be used as a medicine. Evidence suggests that the intestines washed by the apes are separated separately by putting them in an oiled bucket. There are five oiled buckets, which seem to exceed a hundred kg in total. "I forgot to tell you, take your bones off beautifully. Smaller as possible, but bigger for sure." "What are you going to use it for? "Thought I''d use it to fix tanicase. Tanicase, it''s almost broken, so it needs a lot of repairs, so I thought I''d make some improvements." When I told my grandfather about the Tanicase remodeling plan, he listened with great interest. So far, the idea is to use bicorn bones and demonic nuclei to measure inner strengthening and lightening, and to increase strength by using the scales of ground dragons for the exterior. "That sounds interesting. If I had the ingredients, I''d like to make them." Creating a tanicaze-like golem on a boulder cannot be done with the kind of material that is right there. Besides, there''s a lot of reliance on slurin to start tanicase, so it doesn''t make sense to just make the contents. But this time, I''m going to try something that can deliver high performance without slurrin. The scorpion-shaped golem I made a while ago, I gave it to Jeanne and Aura, and the royal golem is so close to my ideal so far, I''m going to try to apply the technology then. It may take a little while, but Tanicase is also my important family, so I definitely have to do it. "Tenma, you''ve dismantled half of it. Why don''t we take a break here? Listening to Agri''s words and turning around, the bicorn was branched and the right half blocked by site. "Right. It''s time for dinner, let''s bake some meat." "" "I''ve been waiting! Gin, Garratt and Amur reacted immediately to my suggestion. And I''m not speaking up, but the Shiloumals are happy. The meat is cooked on an iron plate, mainly in the lean areas, with calamari, spare ribs, and offal. I really wanted to eat at the grill, but when it became a place where I didn''t have to worry about smoke, I gave up because I would have to go inside the dungeon or out of the city. The seasoning is also basically salt, after which the sauce mixed with fish soy sauce, sugar, liquor, etc. is enough to cook over the meat. "Ooh! Ugh! "Half my life is the best! "Replacement" "The three of you, please eat on this side." The first three people to put meat in their mouths were the ones who were cheering. All three of them take meat half their lives, so their hands spin faster than everyone else. When Leena realized that, she had consolidated the three of them in one place and devised a way for them to eat slowly. Besides, it''s thorough to say we''ll line up the vegetables between the three of us. "Hormones are delicious, but they don''t count." "Right." Grandpa and Agri were eating hormones and talking with smudges. Even a boulder sage doesn''t seem like an annual wave to stop by. "Um, when I''m stuck in a bone, I can feel like I''m eating meat." "You''re absolutely right. But Galat looks better in bones." "Must be. Look, Shiloumal." Blanca holds a spare rib directly in her hand and luxuriously clings to it. And he was feeding the bones, which were still meaty, to Shiloumal. Mimic it. Menace also gives Solomon the bones he was eating. "Geezy" "Giggy." "Geez!" The Apes were eating their favorite parts, too. I was just throwing hot meat into my mouth from time to time, burning and screaming. Thus consumed dozens of kg of meat. The bicorn meat was low in fat, intense in flavor, and quite delicious. However, if there is only one problem, it will smell too good. The BBQ was done in a corner of the demolition yard, so the smell reached the guild and the officials pissed me off. "Today, the butcher will make money." Everyone was snorting at my whining. Continuing like this was going to kick me out of the guild, so I tied my boundaries around Grandpa. Now it''s a little smoky, but the smell never leaks outside. When the BBQ is finished, all you have to do is carry the smoke outside with the wind magic. However, we need to be careful with carbon monoxide poisoning during BBQ... I told everyone to take measures such as keeping ventilation tight when using fire. They all heard my words and stopped reaching for the meat, but only Amur "stayed good" and cheeked the meat all the way up to everyone''s minute here. Afterwards, he entered an unbenevolent battle over meat and ordered the Alliance staff to leave. I haven''t finished dismantling the bicone yet... It''s too dark to do it outside, and it''s difficult in time, so we''re going to continue outside the city tomorrow morning. I have not given everyone else the right of veto. Because he promised to dismantle the bicorn meat on the condition that it would be fed, so he''s under contract with me for more than it has been dismantled. I won''t allow you to run away from eating. "Then meet me outside the South Gate tomorrow morning. If you don''t come... we''ll unleash Shiloumal (Hunter). You''re not getting away with this." "On!" Shiloumal was motivated and barked when he saw the jinns. He seems to know which of the Agri and Jin are likely to break their promise. "" You''re not running away! I see Gin and Galat reacting first, and they''re all laughing. It was dissolved where Othi was attached, but half of them felt less dissolved because they were the same where they were going home. "Okay, we''re all set, and let''s start yesterday''s continuation! "Ha! I''ll do my best! It was Amy who replied well. When I went back to my apartment yesterday, I gave him meat as a good idea, but he was interested in bicorns at that time, and he followed me to today''s demolition. Amy, by the way, has no experience dismantling demons, does not become a force for war, but is supposed to get her to work hard as a choreographer. Well, let Grandpa tell you, Amy is externally close to my apprentice, so it''s also my role to gain these experiences. By the way, Amy''s family, Yi-chan and Yi-chan, are with her. "Then I''ll start dismantling it, but just like yesterday, Agri instructed the whole thing, and Grandpa regularly asked me to contain the dust and sand around me with wind and water magic and how I handled it when the fool came. I''ll do the skinning, so Jin and the others go ahead and dismantle as Agri instructed. The women are chores...... Shall we do the makeup first? Because if I ask for anything else, I will say it every time. Please stop or repel the demons and fools that come under the smell. I''ll leave that decision to Slalin." Thus the continuation of yesterday began. Let''s start with the installation of a table for demolition, but this was made with my magic to solidify the soil and put a wooden plate on top of it. And I have two platforms available. One for demolition and the other for skin treatment. "I''ll disinfect the platform first, so everyone stay away" I burn the table with fire magic and the board is disinfected with hot water. At the end of the day, cure and antidote and you''re done disinfecting. Now I can get into the work. Waiting for the heat on the table to cool off, we splashed into each task. "So treat the skin... I guess I''ll take the extra fat first" The gins are removing fat when peeling, but it is also attached to the fine area, so I use a knife from the misthrill to scrape it off beautifully. I washed it once when it was done and now I shaved the hair on the surface. That concludes the downward processing. And at the end... "Slalin, please" Throw a round at Slalin. To get rid of the skin in the first place, they use salted skin such as meow van and tannins. They say there are other ways to chew and get rid of it, but I don''t know where I can get Myoban, and the tannins are in tea and such, but I don''t know if I can do that. And you can do it if it''s a small thing to bite, but you can''t do it if it''s this big. So, slurin in trouble, please. The smoothing removes proteins and fats from the skin and softens them, so let them dissolve fats and the like that could not be removed by slurrin, and then soften them. Since the soap made from slurrin''s body fluids has a moisturizing effect on hair and skin, I wonder if it will work well for the guide. If you fail, there''s no choice if you can''t do it with slurrin. When Slalin took the bicorn skin I gave her into her body, she went straight back to Shiloumaru and the others. This one has been separated, so if you look at the rest of the work, Emily is about to complete it in half, where she is piling up stones to make a *. But since the three women make their own choices, there are four choices of choices. Well, since we eat at the same time with this number of people, it won''t be a problem to have a large number of eggs. Instead, four might not be enough. Jin and the others are on the verge of finishing the demolition in a little while. All I''m working on is Gin, Garratt and Blanca, but all three of them are twice as good as people, and I''m working fast because I did it all yesterday. Grandpa sits on his own chair and uses magic every time he needs it. I don''t have much to do and I seem to have the most free time because I set the line at the beginning. Slalin and the others seem to be playing around at first sight, but they are playing a proper role by forming a line between us and the people who are looking at us. Occasionally some tried to turn around and see, but when they approached more than constantly, they were barking and approaching for restraint. "Tenma! We''re almost done here, so get your BBQ ready first! Jin says it out loud, so Shiloumals and eaters came to me all at once. At the same time, there were people trying to get close to us, but Slalin noticed as soon as possible, giving instructions to Shiloumal and putting them back on hold. Looking sideways at these shilowmalls, I put a gold net on Amy and the others'' builds. I bought this gold net yesterday on my way home from the grocery store and I bought a few pieces thinking about using it several times in the future. The gold net was slightly larger than the gold net, but there seemed to be no particular problem, so the firewood was set on fire. I asked Menace and the others to manage it until the fire calmed down, and I headed over to Shiloumal and the others. "Sularin, that''s enough here. ''Cause I''m gonna give you a golem instead of everyone else." That said, I put out a few golems and created a wall of dirt at a radius of about fifty meters around the centerpiece. The height is about 1m, so it''s easy if you want to get over it, but you''ll be hit by the golem the minute you do that. Even if we pull out the golem, we''ll be turned against the enemy this time. This is not a bad thing, it''s what adventurers usually do, and when they get inside and get closer to us, it''s a sign of intent to consider it hostile. Those who know the rules will never come in. Thus the second BBQ Games were held. He was divided into three men who ate well, four women, Agri and Agri''s family members, and me, Grandpa and Slalin. Besides the bicorn, today''s BBQ is the beef that was left in the bag (not the white-haired buffalo, but from when I met the Tida''s), pork (oak and pork meat), and several different vegetables. Just bicorn meat on boulders is not nutritionally balanced, and I get tired of it. It''s a waste of time and... "For the seasoning, use salt and yesterday''s sauce. Okay, cheers! "" "" Kanpai! Thus the BBQ Games started, but there was considerable bias in how the quantity was reduced. First, the fastest meat loss is in the group of Jin and the others, then in the group of women with Amur, then in my place and the last in Agri. However, the vegetables are reduced the other way around, the fastest place for Agri, the next place for me and Amur, and the last place for Jin and the others. "I forgot to tell you, because bicorn meat is just for a serving. You can have some beef or pork later." To this word, Jin and Amur complained boo-boo, "You can make it meatless, okay?" It immediately subsided. Everyone else looked natural and began to concentrate on a small number of bicorn meats. People say eating crabs makes them silent, but it sounds like BBQ makes them noisy. It was so noisy that the crowd was starting to form in a position where the golem wouldn''t move. Inside, those who mistakenly thought they could eat if they paid, were held back by the Golem. But most of the crowd seemed to know the rules of the adventurer, paying attention to those who were inhibited by the golem. There was a little noise, but the BBQ tournament ended successfully and was to be dissolved on the spot when it was finished cleaning up. Well, it''s the same as yesterday, and half of it is the same place to go home... "Oh, I''m just gonna go" "Again, Tenma. I''ll be there first." "Follow me" "Ah, so am I." "Well, I guess we''ll split up here." This is the fifth time I''ve stopped by. I stopped by every time I saw a grocery store, weapons store, etc. earlier and Grandpa finally stunned me. "The Dawn Sword" and Blanca also seem to go home first, and only Amur and Amy follow. My aim was misrills, and I was buying something made of misrills earlier. I don''t really sell it to boulders, but I have a little bit of it to repair my tanicase. The ideal is one t, but I want at least half of that. The previous tanicase had sunk before the thunder magic of the bicone because most of the body was made of demonic iron. So now we''re looking to focus on misrills and increase our resistance to magic. "Even if it goes with my hand, it won''t be a hundred kg... it''s a long way to go. Gantz, why don''t you talk to your parents?" I thought it was an auspicious day, and I''ll go now. "Arrive!" So I came to my parent''s workshop, and Amur, as you can imagine, also followed Amy for some reason. You could have gone home first. "Good for you." Amur repeatedly imitates my words. That voice, there''s a lizard somewhere. "It ended earlier than planned, so I''m free. I don''t have anything to do when I get back... couldn''t you follow me? I can''t say no if they say so. Amur also saw Amy''s sad expression and said nothing more. "Gantz, are you a parent? "Tenma... what can I do for you? When we visited the workshop, my parents wrote something on the ground, but when they noticed me, they turned it off with their feet. I guess it''s something I won''t let leak to the outside world. "I want a misrill...... do you have one? "Oh, there is. How much do you want? Of course, I''ll take the money." My parents laughed and opened the bag, sticking their hands in. Probably a magic bag that stores the material. "Yeah... I''d like a t or so." "... are you kidding me? He then preached to his parents. He just forgave me when I told him why I wanted it. Anything, as an artisan, he said he knew what it was like to want Mithril. Even though we know the way to make it, craftsmen experience things that could not be made due to lack of materials. "Well, if it''s about 20kg, I''ll sell it to you. I''ll ask someone in the neighborhood, but don''t expect it. Keep the money on that table." That being said, the parent put Mithril''s ingot out of the bag on the table and out of the workshop. Looks like he''s going to ask me now. While my parents were returning, I put up 10 million G''s of the market (20 kg minutes at 500,000 G per kg) plus two million G''s of the upside. Even with all this out, it still doesn''t hurt because I still have the storage. "We''re back. Tenma, I''ve managed to collect a hundred kilos." The parent, who came back in about an hour, left Mithril in the empty space when he unraveled the gold he had left on the table. "They say the price of the market is fine. If I can get it out now, I''ll take it, but what do we do? Parent acquaintances say that some people are covering the workshop where they joined up and others are difficult, so they should be taken by a parent or a parent apprentice. So I decided to keep the money with my words of thanks. It should be noted that for putting it up on my parents, I was thrust back. My parents said, "You can''t just get yourself on it." When I said goodbye to my parents and left the workshop, the craftsmen were seen as flirting that it was time to finish the job and go home. Since we''ve come so far, we decided to stop by the store and do some shopping and go home, and we decided to take them around the store. "Well, what are we going to do for dinner today...... since the meat lasted yesterday, do we focus on vegetables? To my whining, Solomon makes a protest squeal, but Shiloumal remained dear. Amy was surprised at how it went, but was convinced she was going to talk about yesterday. But Solomon was the one who was most surprised by how Shiloumal was doing. A fellow who always takes the initiative to raise his voice of protest looks like he ate his face even though it''s quiet today. In the end, Solomon was the only one who made a scene, so today''s dinner was decided to be a vegetable-centric dedication. When I finished shopping, I went straight home and broke up with Amy in front of the house. I gave my souvenir some bicorn meat, so maybe Amy and the others will be BBQ for dinner... I kept eating two meals and thought Amy the BBQ would be tight, but I didn''t see how I cared in particular. Later, the Amy family found out that the bicorn meat was super luxury, and it caused them to be very concerned. 131 Chapter 8-7 Lake "Slalin, Shiloumal, when the enemy arrives, ask for them. Solomon needs my help." "Wow." "Queue" Right now, we''re diving into the thirty-two levels of the dungeon. By the way, there''s nothing but me and my family. Grandpa has an appointment with Agri, and Blanca is going to Ganz''s parents. Amur was about to follow me, but Blanca pulled me off. He said he ran out of stockpiles of weapons he was using at the tournament for anything, so he promised his parents he''d make them. Apparently, the day of that promise was today. So it''s been a long time since we''ve come alone to collect. Me and Solomon are collecting the roles, and Slalin and Shiloumal are escorting the collection. Solomon is pairing up with me because there aren''t many places in the dungeon where he can fight (fly around). The collection itself can be slurrin, but Solomon''s job is gone, so it''s a pair like this. It should be noted that Solomon''s job is to collect the rocks I have crushed. Repeat this, I''ve been diving into the dungeon since morning, but I haven''t found much of the misrill you''re looking for. Can I weigh a kilogram? I would say that this amount is massive, but for my purposes it is insignificant. "I guess I''ll have to go downstairs... and I don''t have any demonic material." Neither during the mining nor during the break did demons appear as if they were afraid of Shiloumal or attacked from the front. The exception was about a bug-based demon or a demon I encountered without realizing this one, neither of which was the enemy of Slalin and Shiloumal. However, the Demon Nucleus has gathered quite a bit, so the money there is likely to come out. "Okay! Let''s go downstairs for a place where people don''t seem to be coming! Afterwards, it was nice to proceed towards the lower level, but I could not find Mithril in large measure. It seems that the sights around here on the boulder have already been roughly dug. "That''s not how you find Mithril... I''ve found quite a bit of Magic Iron though" Mithril was not found two kg, but Magic Iron was found nearly fifty kg. Diving for more than half a day, 50kg of Demon Iron would be massive. Market prices fall significantly compared to misrills, but exceed misrills in demand. Because Mithril''s products are expensive, and even veteran adventurers often have a hard time getting their hands on them, but most of the magic iron weapons are expensive enough to reach even beginners if they can''t. "That said, I can use all sorts of magic iron too, so do I save it in my bag without selling it" I''m not in trouble with the money at the moment, so I can take anything I don''t need to sell otherwise. There''s still room for magic bags, including the ones I got from the gods, and you can make them again if you need them. "Is it time to go back...... hmm? When I started preparing to go home now, I noticed someone coming this way. But Shiloumal is not very alert, so when I wondered and used Exploration to find out, we all knew each other. "Welcome, Shiloumal" "Wow." When he gave Shiloumaru instructions to try to flirt a little, Shiloumaru replied small and walked in a direction that showed signs not to make footsteps. I can''t see Shiloumal anymore, and a few minutes later... "Noooo! "Whew!" "Aah!" "Whew!" I heard a scream I was used to hearing. After the scream, you can also hear people blaming Shiloumal. "Tenma! Don''t be weird with me! You were so surprised, you thought your heart would stop! Running in the footsteps with the doozy are the faces of the Jins: The Sword of Dawn. Jin, Garat and Menace were complaining but walking on their own feet, but Leena is put like luggage on Shiloumal''s back. "What happened to Leena? Shiloumal looks uncommonly sorry..." "" Don''t ask "" "Don''t ask......" Seeing Reena crying out now, I didn''t pursue it any further... let''s just say I didn''t see Reena trying to hide her subtle wet ass. If you take your gaze off Leena and ask Gin and Garratt why they''re here (in this gap, Menace was hiding in a nearby bend with Leena), apparently they were reviewing the collaboration in the attacked hierarchy before proceeding with the dungeon offense. That review also reached a paragraph, so he ran into Shiloumal on his way to the nearest warp zone. "So, what was Tenma doing here? Enough to put Shiloumal on the lookout, so he was working on something, wasn''t he? Jin seems to be talking with a lot of certainty, and there''s nothing else to hide, so I decided to talk about my purpose. "Huh, that''s tough." "Well, I''ll be temperamental. Worst of all, I''m thinking of making it out of Mithril, inside with Magic Iron, and rebuilding it later." "That''s probably the most realistic thing... wait, huh? Tenma, how far are you diving in this dungeon right now? Looks like Garratt came up with something, and he asked me about my highest floor. "Eh... Sure, on the 38th floor, we can definitely go in the warp zone" "Then why don''t you go for the forty-second floor from there. Most of the floor is like a lake over there, not much land, but I think the scaffolded ceilings and walls are almost untouched for that matter. Tenma can float in the air, so why don''t you go for it? If Garratt is indeed right, we are more likely to get together than collect around here. Besides, I was thinking about going downstairs, so there''s no harm in trying. "You''re absolutely right. Thank you, Galat." As I thanked him, Garratt looked a little surprised. When asked why, she felt a little strange because she had never been thanked by me. I think it''s pretty rude, but this time Galat gave me some pretty useful information, so I couldn''t treat it the way I always do, but it seemed a little stressful. "But I guess it''s tough going to boulders now. I didn''t mind before, but now that I have a grandfather, I need to go back... to the lake in a few days." "Normally, I try this area on a month-by-month basis... for a few days..." "Don''t say much else. You''re gonna lose confidence, or you''re gonna get the wrong guy." Jin and Garat are looking at me with a frightened face. Well, if I use Exploration successfully, I think it would be shorter if I could just get through, but I''ve decided to keep my mouth shut for the sake of both of us'' mental stability. "Are we done here? "Thank you for waiting ~" Menace and Leena came back when the story was separated. Leena didn''t seem unusual at first glance, but if you look closely, her pants were different in color. But Leena and Menace acted as if nothing had happened, so we pretended not to notice. On my way home, as Jin and the others said, I went back to the ground in the warp zone, which was just a few dozen meters from where I was, and broke up with Jin and the others in my guild. I asked Jin and the others about the lake on the way to the guild, but I didn''t know too much. Because that hierarchy doesn''t taste good for ordinary adventurers. According to the story, the floor with the lake has the largest size the Jins know, but it''s basically almost like a main road to the exit, with less land and harder to fight. The only salvation is that there are no very strong aquatic demons, but there are still people who lose their lives and get hurt every year. They say the depth of the lake is up to about twenty meters, and the demons that show up are of several kinds centered around the C-rank. A few are not many in themselves, but they seem deadly when they fall into the lake during battle because of the nature of sniffing blood and swarming it. The demon is about 1-2m long, and even if he is on land, he can fly from the water, or if he is on land for about an hour, he can go up, and if he thinks he is caught off guard because of the bug breath, he will give him a painful counterattack? Still, when I was on land, I had no great difficulty, but when I was underwater, it was quite difficult to defeat, and the materials I could take were not of great value. Besides, I felt stiff and smelly, so there were not many adventurers who stayed on that floor. I did a little research on the guild even after I broke up with the Jins, but there wasn''t much new harvest. To get home first, when I got out of the guild, the area was already dark and the liquor store and the like had shown considerable buzz. "Yabba! I had completely forgotten my grandfathers existed, I was already late when I realized I had rushed back to my apartment and my grandfather was mad at me... next time when I was about to be late, I said in advance before I went to the dungeon, and Blanca was laughing so hard at me. My grandparents hadn''t had dinner yet because they were waiting for me. For that reason, I was to be made dinner after the sermon. By the way, dinner is hamburger. Quickly Shiloumal''s vegetable-centered life was abandoned, but he had no choice but to get his grandparents in the mood... Shiloumal watched the hamburger served and tasted it carefully in tears. Then two days later, I''m standing on the hierarchy of the lake I was taught. In one day yesterday, I rushed to this point by attacking the thirty-ninth to forty-first floors, but I didn''t collect anything on the road, so I''m going to try again when I''m done checking this floor. "That''s really huge...... how many soccer coats are there for you? "Cu ~?" Right now, there''s only Solomon out there beside me. Slalin is waiting in the bag for sorting the collected misrills, and Shiloumal is troublesome when wet, so he is waiting in the bag for sorting as well as Slalin. For this reason, the only Solomon that can fly is out instead. Well, there''s never been a place where I could fly around, so there''s also the point of distraction. "How dare you, take a look at it all" This hierarchy has a path along one side of the wall, but along the way we have to go through the shallow waters of the lake and onto the path of the opposite wall. The shallow water is only about as deep as it goes under your knees, but you have to be careful because it is the place where demons are most likely to attack you. Well, in my case, there''s no problem if you float around in the universe. "Solomon, we''re going to get to work, but I need you to be on perimeter alert. You can go if you want, but if they seem too handy or too numerous, you can let them know even when you''re working." "Cui!" Solomon raised one hand as if to salute, then began his perimeter vigilance. I started digging from where I was concerned near the entrance, but after exploring a few places, Mithril didn''t come out. "I don''t think Garratt''s reading bad...... obviously, Solomon makes more money" "Cui?" Solomon keeps hunting for aquatic demons coming after me and has defeated more than twenty in the first hour. The defeated demons are Thunderfish, with ten demons that have grown thunderfish, Angler Cat, with three demons that add catfish and anchovies, and eight fish named Wanimodoki. A crocodile is a fish shaped and sized like an alligator gar, and it seems to grow to the largest size (about 3m) in this lake, but all Solomon defeated was one to nim in size. I had heard that the fish in this lake were not delicious, so I thought I would just take the demon nucleus and throw the rest away, but I didn''t like Solomon so I decided to bring it back in my bag. Well, I hear thunderfish and alligator gars are fish that can be eaten in previous life, so Thunderfish and crocodiles may also be cooked. Besides, Angler Cat may be a good fish for catfish and anchovies. On the contrary, we should just give up and not eat. I almost wanted to mud out just in case, but Solomon strangled me at the same time as he hunted, so I had to give up. "Do you want to move to the next place... hmm? This..." Mithril didn''t come out, so when I tried to move the place, I saw something glowing in the shallow water, so I picked it up, and the identity was the ring. Besides, when I appraised it, it was made of misrills. "Whoa! Money!... maybe there''s something else falling off? I moved around peeking into the water to change my mood because it didn''t come out too misrilled, but I found all sorts of things. The most common were weapons such as throwing knives and swords, but some of them included shields and parts of armor. "Even where it looks like a boulder, you mean no one dives even though the demon is swimming... this one''s more efficient" The falling weapon was difficult to recover, even if it was at a depth of one meter. Because thunderfish and crocodiles that hear people walking are watching in distant windings, so they strike the moment they get into the water at all. In my case, it wasn''t dangerous because I had the golem collect it, but if this were a living person, unless you covered your whole body with armor, you''d be bitten to death in less than enough. Most of all, even if you covered your whole body with armor, now you''ll just be dragged into the deep field and drowned... "Do you want to explore the shallow waters at this rate? Solomon, let me know if you find anything from above. And don''t ask anyone to stay alert." "Cui!" The lake is not as transparent as it is, so you may not see it at the bottom because of the height at which Solomon is located, but you won''t have to say anything extra because it is strained and flying around. Then I put out three golems and let them hit my help and the collection of shallow water drops. While Solomon and Golem worked together to repel and retrieve the demons, I dug the walls and ceilings to look for Mithrills. As usual, no misrills emerged, but the Solomons continued to collect well for that matter, and by the time they picked up their scheduled time, they had a total harvest of over fifty kg. Among them, those made of Mithril were 5 kg and those made of Magic Iron were 20 kg, while the remainder were made of copper, iron and steel. It sounds good when a tenth of them say misrills, but I think it would be nice to have half of them because they actually have mixes and make patterns and other metals. By the way, the demons Solomons hunted nearly tripled the amount of the collection. "Is it good at first? The problem is with the fish... don''t you dare try it" In order to know the taste of fish in the first cooking, two types of baked fish were prepared simply. The first is just baked without doing anything. The second is salted, gently drained and then cooked. Without salt, in order of thunderfish, angler cat, crocodile, with salt, in order of angler cat, thunderfish, crocodile. Without salt and with salt, one and two were replaced, presumably because of the moisture contained in the angler cat. I felt that the flavour that was blurry when there was no salt was because tightening it with salt drained moisture and made it easier to understand the flavour. All three kinds of salt tasted better, but the crocodile smelled and was hard, so both saltless and salty were at the bottom of the dantotsu. "Thunderfish is the least habitual of these. It doesn''t have any features either. Is Angler Cat a little smelly ancho? The crocodile is... more meat than fish. It smells strong, and it''s hard to use." Compared to crocodiles, Thunderfish and angler cats can be described as a delicious category, but compared to sea bream, hawthorn, salmon and hawthorn, one or two feels inferior. It''s not a fish I like to eat. "The smell of crocodiles seems to be a lot on the skin and built-in. If you eat only the center, is it close to the bird scissors? The angler cat is reasonably dry when fried. Thunderfish should also be fried in oil" After experimenting with various cooking methods, I found that I could eat some of each. I don''t want to bother eating on the ground, but it feels like I said enough as something to eat in the dungeon. I''ll tell Jin and the others next time. "The crocodile just has a crocodile in its name and the skin looks like it could be used as a material...... it stinks though" As long as it doesn''t smell, it''s pretty sturdy so it looks like it could be used for protective gear. It seems strong in water, so I think I can make a bag or something. Maybe some kind of crocodile leather bag will be popular. "Shiloumal and Solomon are like the best crocodiles." "Wow!" "Cui!" Apparently, I liked the taste and teeth closer to chicken than fish. Slalin was eating other dishes because the two were concentrated on crocodiles. All three of them didn''t seem too concerned about the smell. I cooked quite a bit this time because it also made sense to experiment, but the fish still have more than a quarter left. It may be too much, but there are still plenty of fish in the lake. Perhaps there is a hidden waterway somewhere, how highly fertile. "That''s it for today. Build a bunk." I usually almost get the carriage out, but now I leave it in my apartment, so I have to make it from scratch. Most importantly, the bed is placed in a magic bag, so it won''t take much longer if you use the end of the line as usual. However, there was no stopping on this floor, so I had to get to one upstairs. "Well, we''ve secured the bunk... and it''s a question of how to explore the bottom of the lake." I had plans for tomorrow as I sat on the bed I got out of my bag. You can explore the shallow fields the same way you do today, but not half the places you can find them. Even if Mithril could pick up the same amount tomorrow as he did today, it wouldn''t be a huge harvest. When that happens, we have to think about exploring the deep field as well, but I can''t think of a way to do it. I also thought about simply exploring with vegetarian diving, but it is impossible to explore the bottom while surviving the fish that strikes me, and I don''t think it''s efficient. Most importantly, I didn''t like to dive where I didn''t know what was. "I don''t know what to do... oh, I left Yakan on fire" Because of my thinking, I didn''t notice until the water was completely boiling. As I hurried to get Yakan down from the jar, I saw the boiling water and came up with an unexpected way. "Maybe I can go with that (...) Anyway, let''s give it a try tomorrow" I wanted to try the way I just came up with, and I lay right down in bed, but I couldn''t get to sleep because of the excitement. Near me like that, Shiloumal and Solomon were sleeping comfortably, and I got a little frustrated with the snoring I could hear. "Wow." "Hmm?" When I noticed, Shiloumal was peeking into my face. Apparently, he was in a rare and deep sleep. Normally, I would never sleep so deeply in the dungeon or outside, but the feeling may have gone a little crazy because I didn''t put it to sleep. I''m going to try a new method today, so I want to head to the lake as soon as possible, but since Shiloumal and Solomon''s stomach started chorusing, I decided to eat quickly. Just because we had the rest of yesterday, we didn''t have to do it with what was left in the bag, and the rest of the meal was there, and we headed to the lake. If the way I think about it succeeds, the scope of activities will definitely expand in the future. "If I told Namitaro how to do this, he''d tell me to succeed in anything... Speaking of which, I''d also have to make a version of the family crest with Namitaro in it... now I''ll ask the king to do it in a letter" I remember a case I forgot about, and I felt a little bothered... 132 Chapter 8-8 Shrimp Festival "Now that we''re on the lake... Shiloumal, Solomon, I''m sorry, but you''re not here today." The two of them, who immediately started warming up about the lake, hardened when they heard my words. Regardless of Solomon, who crashed yesterday, I think Shiloumal looks cute because he left a message in his bag, but he''s going to check the bottom of the lake today, so the two of them don''t have a turn. The two depressingly trying to get back to the bag looked strange when they noticed the unnamed slurlin sitting next to me. "Slalin needs help in some cases, so don''t ask for it with your intentions" Slalin, who heard it, let her body bounce loudly as if she understood. Shiloumal and Solomon to see how it goes and raise their voices in protest. It was so loud that I wouldn''t end up taking them to the bottom of the lake, but the two settled in that they were free to stay as long as they didn''t leave this hierarchy. "All right, let''s get started... normally, all the time first" The way I came up with it yesterday is the way I always do it when I''m camping, etc., where I tie a line around myself and dive into the water. If this works, there should be no water infiltrating the junction even if it enters the water. The problem is oxygen, but that''s just what you have to do to get up to land regularly. It''s a little troublesome, but if a shore creature wants to spend time in the water, there''s no choice. So, after trying... "I can''t... I didn''t think I could even focus on myself, even though I naturally fixed the place..." Like when defending, you can''t move what you just put out, and you can move what you put around you, but if there was a rocky obstacle on the ground or the ground was booming, the edge of the junction caught in that place and stopped moving. So I got a little creative, put a line over my head, and did it in a way that would give me an umbrella. The umbrella type junction was superior to the two methods we did earlier, but with water coming in at our feet every time we moved, our feet were always immersed in water. If there was a large rock on the path, it would have been troublesome because I had to get over it. Well, it''s the easiest of the three methods to use, so this is the first candidate... dissatisfaction remains. "Well, I guess I''ll only use it for about two or three days, so I don''t even need to get that elaborate. Do you want to take a break?" I decided to make a fire and boil water in an attempt to catch a breath. The boiling water was transferred to the cup and brought closer to the mouth, but the water was hotter than I thought, and the temperature I could not drink without breathing and cooling several times. There was something flashing as I breathed in the hot water somewhat confused. Speaking of which, I''ve never used wind magic before. There are more attributes in the junction than I use as magic, and what I usually use was a junction of no attributes or earthly magic, so I completely forgot the junction of other attributes. The junction has characteristics for each attribute, and if it is non-attributed, it can create transparent walls, and if it is soil magic, it can create walls made of soil or rock. If there are other optical attribute boundaries, they have the effect of making one''s appearance invisible or difficult to see. By the way, the light-attribute junction was used by Jeanne and the others to hide themselves in the dungeon, but since they were able to tension it because they had the aid of magic props at that time, the two of them cannot use it now. The wind magic junction is said to be the most plain of the junctions because instead of having a lot of defense, it is the biggest characteristic that you can control your odor not to leak to your surroundings... So not many people use it in a normal adventurer. However, it''s not that I don''t see it at all because people who use forests as their center of activity or who live in forests such as elves prefer to use them. In my case, I had been working in the woods of the elders since I was a kid, but I didn''t feel the need to remember because I could erase my signs and magically defeat my prey from a position where the smell didn''t reach me. "Well, the wind magic junction is not very different from the unattributed junction, so you''ll be able to do it after a few exercises" All junctions only differ in the type of magic power used, making little difference in the activation itinerary. So as I thought, I could use it in the same way I thought wind magic junction in a few exercises. I checked it at a depth place to the waist area for once, but the wind magic junction worked as well as I thought it would, never wet my clothes...... I just couldn''t help it until my foot was muddy on the boulder and my shoes got dirty with mud. When I went back to land and explored the bag, I found the boots I bought a long time ago so I changed them and then went back into the lake and started looking for Mithrills. It was good to the feet and hips, but I was a little scared to say that when the water came to the height of my chest and head I was sticking a domed junction. About enough we explored our feet at depths to the bottom of the critical face and moved to depths where the junction completely sank into the water a little used to. The junction was about three meters in radius around me, and when it hit rocks and other obstacles, it changed the shape of the junction to swallow the obstacle. "It''s like you''re in a bubble." I forgot my original purpose for a while and enjoyed an underwater walk. There are so many demons of aquatic habitat that if I thought the demons who found me were going to attack me, I wouldn''t have stopped by at all against my expectations. Sometimes he approached me, but he either bared next to the junction or hit the junction and flipped away in surprise. "Out of the blue, maybe you have a bad eye. Or maybe you can''t see me because of the refraction of light." Alarm is a great enemy, but you may not need to be particularly vigilant around this. That''s what I thought, and while I was at it, I stepped on the angler cat I was hiding at my feet and fell. Apparently, Anglercat, who often stood still at the bottom, came into the junction hidden without ever running away from the junction. I panicked, too, but the suddenly stepped angler cat seemed more surprised, trying to escape in a rampage within the contiguity, but was caught by a slurrin jumping out of the bag and stabbed to a stop. By the way, the cause of Anglercat''s death was a blow to the brain caused by a fork used by Slalin during his meal. "Are there some of these things? You mean watch your step." I shrugged to myself as I bagged the angler cat Slalin defeated. Slalin was reaching out and pecking at my legs as if she''d listen to me and tell me to be careful. After I retightened my mind, I started checking my surroundings as originally planned. Looking for foot and rock shade while observing closely, more weapons and protective equipment were found than in shallow waters. However, as much as that, bones were discovered that seemed to belong to people. "Maybe he fell into the lake. They must have eaten it since it was transported to the deep field by demons." I put my hands together gently and then picked up the weapons and protective equipment that were scattered around. I can''t pick up all the bones, so I''ll leave them there, but if the pickup has a name or something engraved on it, I have to think about reporting it to the Alliance. Well, I suppose it will be a consultation with the Alliance as to what to do with the pickup, but even such artifacts will not be confiscated unless there is so much to be done, since the items picked up in the dungeon will basically belong to those who picked them up. Continuing to collect it like that, I was able to pick up nearly 100 kg of gear in about three hours. Some of them were magic bags and so on, so depending on the contents you would expect to make a lot of money. Moreover, the treasure will still be asleep because this time I checked it was about one-fifth the size of the entire lake. For once, the deadline for exploring the dungeon is seven days, so the rest is three and a half days. At this rate, I think we''ll be able to look around all the bottom of the lake within the deadline. You''ll just have to look around... then, once you''re back on the ground, you''ll have to come back here. I don''t like my grandfather getting mad at me again for the boulder, so I''m not willing to shut up and extend my dungeon life. "Well, let''s get started" Back on land, I boiled the water and decided to sort the pickup after a break. Shiloumal and Solomon were hunting quite a few demons while I was at the bottom of the lake. Therefore, I decided to skewer some of them appropriately and bake them with a different one. Now he''s waiting around the corner, dripping yodels. The management of the fire at once is slurrin, so if it burns, it will be fed properly. Among the pickups obtained at the bottom of the lake, there were about twenty kg of those made of misrils, and all the others were made of demonic iron and iron. The reason why there were so many Mithril''s was because they found a few Mithrill protective gears in full gear. Probably a highly-ranked adventurer or something rich. As a victim, I know it''s inconceivable, but as far as I''m concerned, I appreciate it. And the bags I care about are two velcro bags and one dimension bag. They are in poor condition together, but they do not seem to be broken, so it seems that they can be opened without any problems. "The first is...... mainly medicine and food? Sounds like you don''t have much good stuff. The second one is... not much different." I tried to open it from the magic bag, but the first one was no big deal. The second only contained roughly the same thing, and the bag was more valuable. By the way, the quality of the bag isn''t very high and it only seems to go in to about 30-50kg. "And I''m more of a dimension...... seriously! The dimension bag was about 3m square in size inside and had no distinctive shoulder straps such as this, but contained misrill ingots and the like in it. Others included gold ingots, silver ingots, and magic iron ingots. The lack of distinctiveness in the bag may have been a disguise for not being able to understand that there are expensive items inside. "Maybe it''s something I stole... but it''s none of my business" It''s hard to think that just an adventurer had all this ingot, so I also thought maybe it belonged to a merchant, but eventually I thought there was no way a merchant would come to this place, and I decided to think these were stolen... Well, there was no sticking out a request to search the bag or anything in the guild, so it shouldn''t be a problem to keep it mine. "Magic bags are going to cost a lot once they''re sold." I have never sold or bought a magic bag before, so I don''t know how much it will cost, but it must be a magic bag, so there will be a lot of demand. "But I don''t need any money... do I give it to Amy?" Yi-chan, I think it''s just fine to save your bait, so maybe you''ll be happy... it''s pretty dirty... but you don''t think they pushed you through the garbage, do you? I felt such anxiety that I dropped the mud from the bag with the water I had magically put out and did a light moisture wash. The three bags, which were somewhat cleaner, were put together in a bag of hemp before being placed in the bag. I''m going to do some minor repairs in my spare time, but now I''m behind. "Slalin, if we take a little more break, we''ll go again." Slalin has shown her commitment by letting her play her body against my words. On the ground, it''s supposed to be time for the sun to go down, so given the meal time and the break time, you won''t be able to look into the bottom of the lake for very long, but it''s a shame not to go. Therefore, I decided to go to the place I checked today as if I were going to go back. "Here''s how you look at it again, you have quite a few little fish," Previously, all eyes had gone to demons like Anglercat and Wanimodoki, but a peek into the gaps in the rocks, behind them, etc. had quite a few small fish, etc. Well, the fact that there are large fish (demons) is not normal that there are creatures to feed on them, but it was a common sense seemingly unusual space called a dungeon, so I didn''t think of it until I actually saw it. "That''s a lot of shrimp too...... whoa! At his feet, a small shrimp was moving in the mud. Some of them were occasionally large shrimps, so they quickly changed their purpose and began capturing shrimps for meals. There are two types of shrimp found, one like a swamp shrimp, about three to five cm in size. The other type is shrimp like a handsome shrimp, which is about 10 to 20 cm in size, excluding scissors. The scissors were roughly half the length of the body. "I care about the mud, but if you eat it with baked or fried food, it looks delicious" I was thinking which dish to cook while I put the shrimp I caught in another bag. The look is no different from a regular shrimp, so you can expect the flavor as well. The shrimp gathered approximately two hours after the start of the capture is such that the swamp shrimp does not reach about 500g with approximately three hundred and the hand-held shrimp does not reach 10kg with approximately one hundred. It was more massive than I thought the handsome shrimp would be, but the size is 50-200g, so I have to divide it by size when cooking. After returning to land, the shrimp was allowed to mud out in a bucket filled with genuine water. I want to let it mud out for at least half a day, so I decided to cook the shrimp tomorrow night and make it easy with bread or something today. I was disapproved of it from Shiloumal and Solomon, but when I served the rest of yesterday''s baked fish, I grew older. "After all, it''s more efficient than shallow fields. Tons of them today." The next day, I woke up and did my job, and I''m still looking for Mithril at the bottom of the lake today. I''m diving alone today, and Slalin is overseeing the Shiloumals on land. Because if we don''t, the two of us are going to have a demonic seizure. As long as there is no slurin, you must be aware of the signs around you, but once the protective equipment is properly equipped, you will not be seriously injured unless there is more to it. "There''s plenty of shrimp, but if you don''t stop here, I can''t tell you about Shilowmalls." Just like yesterday, shrimp was moving around in the mud at his feet, and when captured to filter mud with monkeys, he was jumping energetically in monkeys. Even though I haven''t eaten yesterday''s shrimp yet, they''re going to ask me if I still need to catch it, but if I had imagined shrimp heaven or shrimp fried, I would have reached for nature and shrimp. "All right! Let''s focus on finding Mithrills! In order to forget the shrimp, I deliberately spoke out and started looking for Mithrills, but every time I discovered a big shrimp, I would have no choice but to reach out. Then I kept looking for misrills (and shrimp) until my concentration ran out, resulting in an amount of pickup that exceeded yesterday (shrimp likewise exceeded yesterday''s amount). "Of a hundred and fifty kg, is Mithril twenty kg... don''t feel less because yesterday was too good" Originally, Mithril 20kg is worth so much as a fortune to a normal person, but nothing, I''m not in trouble with gold, and even if I put everything together in the first place, it hasn''t reached half of my goal, so this is the only thought that comes first... If Jin and the others ask me, I''m going to get into it as much as I want. "Well, don''t you need to rush that far? More than that, you''re a shrimp now." I stopped sorting the pickup, stuck my hand in the bucket and grabbed up the handheld shrimp. The handsome shrimp attacks me with scissors, but I hardly feel any pain because I don''t have much power to pinch them. "Why don''t you start by baking it to Orthodox" Shaking salt gently on the shrimp, stabbing it on the skewer and approaching the fire, the shrimp changed red as I saw it, gradually smelling good. Along with that, there will be an increase in the quantity of Shiloumal and Solomon. "I guess it''s time. The shell doesn''t seem too hard, so I was wondering if I could eat it." I don''t like parasites or anything, so I put enough fire through it and then I stuck with the handsome shrimp. The shell of the handsome shrimp can be chewed up without any problems as I thought, and the fragrance appeared because it was baked, but I think its tongue on the other hand is poor and my taste is divided. Well, it had nothing to do with our eaters. When I found out there was nothing wrong with the taste of shrimp, I was accidentally in a gutsy pose. Shrimp was one of my favorites in my previous life, so I was happy to be able to taste it again. By the way, I also tried baking swamp shrimp, but this one tasted thinner than handsome shrimp. However, for the small and thin shell, eating the whole thing never bothered me like a handsome shrimp. "Next, tempura at last" When I say shrimp dish, it''s this in me! That''s shrimp heaven. I don''t want to throw away shrimp fries either, but that takes a lot of work, so I won''t try it this time. Instead, I''m going to make a fried marsh shrimp. A thin marsh shrimp with a shell would be suitable for frying. For this tempura garment, a mixture of thin powder and rice flour is used without eggs. Oil is vegetable oil. Pour the oil into the pan and light it on fire, peel off the shell of the handsome shrimp and treat it down. Of course I won''t forget to cut the tip of my tail. You can make clothes using cold water and mix them with a lot of clutter. I just finished preparing my hand shrimp and clothes, and the oil got hot in good time, so I put in the hand shrimp with my clothes on. "Oh, that sounds good" Shiloumal and Solomon, attracted by the sound and smell of juju, also waited for the tempura to fry now or now. "Is it time? I pulled the shrimp out of the pan at a time when my clothes turned fox. Shortly after pulling up, Tempura pulled up all ten shrimps she put in, waiting for the surface to cool down a little and put them in her tease mouth, as the oil still made a noise with her clothes. "Good!" Tempura was better than I thought. The shrimp didn''t smell muddy, it was sweet, and I couldn''t resist the prickly teeth. Above all, freshly fried seemed to multiply the taste. "K ~ n" "Cu ~" When I was touched by the flavor of shrimp heaven, I heard a squeal coming from right next door. When I turned to the side with a hack, two faces drooling as much yodel as this still was, were right in front of me. From the fried shrimp I dared to take a larger shrimp heaven in front of my mouth, and they both bite with great momentum. Fortunately, I had a tail, so I never got bit, but I got in a pretty hurry. The second shrimp heaven ate with salt on it, but it was still delicious. When this happens, I want Tentsuyu, but I don''t have all the ingredients, so I had to give up. Tempura also liked the slurrin and tried to fry her while she was feeding the three shrimp heavens. Only swamp shrimp was used for stirring, and its swamp shrimp was only treated enough to wash the surface lightly, too. If I had put dozens together in a bowl, I used the clothes left over when I fried shrimp heaven. "I don''t have any balls, can I have my hand?" Once you''ve put the stir-fried spring in the oil by the clue and shaped it flat with chopsticks, it''s done if the whole thing turns foxy with an occasional flip. "I''d like to put it on udon, put sauce on, put it on rice and eat it ~" The stir fried every shell, so it was fragrant and delicious. Of course I like the three of them. Because of this, he embarked on the mass production of shrimp heaven and kayaki, and a few hours later he made over two hundred shrimp heaven and kayaki over a hundred. Nearly half of them were consumed immediately, but the rest were set aside for snacks and meals starting tomorrow. Half of them were to be souvenirs of my grandparents and stored in a magic bag. If you have a magic bag, it would be very helpful because you can eat freshly fried food. By the way, I thought the shrimp I caught today wasn''t muddy enough, but that didn''t happen. "Starting tomorrow, we''ll have to work hard on finding Mithril and capturing shrimp." If shrimp tastes good so far, and for the capture of shrimp, which has grown as important in me as the search for misrills, I collected a large number of stones falling nearby and put them into a mountain in the lake. If this works, a pile of stones could be like a residence. "Maybe we should take a look later tomorrow." Next time we came, we were going to go back to where we rested yesterday, trying to get something like a crab basket. 133 Chapter 8-9 Raiders "When you get this far to the boulder, don''t lose your sight" I started looking for the bottom of the lake from where it was going to last yesterday, but I was struggling with poor vision. Originally a dim dungeon, but even closer to the bottom of a lake twenty meters from the water, it was almost no different than being in the dark. Moreover, it is not uncommon to not see the end of the junction at all, as the mud accumulating at the bottom of the lake rises. It''s dark enough to be visible if you manage to be in the junction, so if you''re illuminating your feet with a weak light, there''s no problem finding misrills, but some demons are invited by that weak light to approach you, so you had to be more vigilant... A few demons on the boulder chilled your liver when they came together and hit the junction. "There''s not a lot of shrimp around here... instead, there''s a new face" Fewer shrimps were taken deeper, and instead more shellfish and creatures resembling turnip shrimps and seamonkeys were caught up in oyster-like rocks. I tried opening only one shellfish to try, but the idea to make it edible disappeared immediately because I was doth black and smelled so bad. It may be unexpected if I tried it... but I decided it seemed bad to check in the dungeon with the boulder. The turnip shrimp and seamonkey are roughly around 10 cm in size and may be edible because they have a soft body (shell), but I didn''t catch them because they didn''t look particularly delicious. Had it not been for the handsome shrimp or swamp shrimp, I might have tried it once or so. "Lots of things are falling... instead, the quality isn''t bad though" Even though it was only a few meters deeper than the place I was looking for yesterday, there were fewer weapons and weapons falling. However, the occasional objects found were less rust and scratches than those found in the shallow areas because the mud was clustered together to protect them from impact. "Go back once" To see where he was now, he floated to the surface of the water with his boundaries tied and flew straight back into the universe to the slurrins. I''ve been diving for quite a while, but the range I looked into was narrower than usual and not too far from where I started looking. I guess it was only for bad vision that I traveled slowly. Thinking of it that way, I noticed that the slurrins were defeating an unusual demon. "Oak on a goblin...... you have a mix of hob goblins too" Hobgoblins are the top species of goblins, but they feel a little more like handsome demons than regular goblins. It looks like a grown goblin, which is about 150 cm in size while the goblin is about 120 cm, making it closer to a human being. Well, from the slurins, I don''t think there''s a big difference between goblins and hobgoblins. "They buy Hob out in guild just like regular Gob, so wouldn''t it be in vain to have just this? But why are you here? Ask Slalin, the goblins first came down from upstairs and they started drinking water. After that, I found the slurrins and they attacked me, so I was paying them back, and they said the oak came too. Of course, the oak was returned, so they split the goblin and the oak into piles for easy processing later. By the way, it seems the oak is also in the midst of a blood drain. "I see. If there is indeed a lake on the nearby floor, isn''t it strange to come for a drink of water? I guess what you''re not making this place a place to live is a matter of food and a place to live? On this floor, where the lake is located, there is no shield so that the flock can hide itself on land, so it can be seen whole from the adventurer, and from the lake it is attacked by crocodiles and so on, so there is no safe place on land or on the lake. Moreover, only shrimp and small fish are likely to feed on this floor in the demons of the aquatic habitat. Since capture is also a life-threatening issue, I guess you can understand that no matter how little intelligent goblins or orcs it is, it is impossible to set up a residence here. However, it is unclear how much sacrifice it took to understand it as such... "Well, even rice...... and before that" With goblins and oak in his bag, he felt signs of sneaking behind him, so he waited until he was on the verge of jumping before jumping off the spot. "Mmm!" Where I was on the verge, a familiar adventurer dressed in tiger gear remained solidified with his hands wide open. "I know you''re hiding out there, other than Amur." With that said, Bishi pointed his finger at the entrance to this floor, Zorozoro and the people he knew showed up in a group. That number, six. To Grandpa and Blanca, the face of The Sword of Dawn. When I add Amur, the seven of us are going to be having a shitty time. "After all, it would have been impossible to hide in the tenma and shit" "You have a better nose than a beast man, don''t you? Headed by Grandpa and Blanca, the six came out of the rock shade without any evil. Doubts arose that the Shilowmals did not respond, but if you look closely at the Shilowmals and Solomons, they probably bought them because they are dirty around their mouths. Well, I think it''s probably Grandpa who bought it, so I don''t have a problem... but I need to keep the amount of meals down. You felt disturbing signs, and the two were trembling. Leaving those two aside, I asked why my grandparents were here, and I got a concise answer: "Because I was free". So, he asked the jinns who knew where I was to show him the way. "Well, when I said directions, I just brought them upstairs using warp zones." Jin says that Grandpa and I have never been upstairs, so in this case we have to go through the warp zone at the entrance, in direct contact with someone who has used the warp zone of the desired hierarchy (...). "I mean, you came holding hands with your grandfathers... didn''t you stand out? Most of those diving into this dungeon use the warp zone at the entrance, so naturally there are many people near the warp zone at the entrance. "Remarkable, but it''s not uncommon... it''s just that they were celebrities holding hands..." The women didn''t seem to be, but the men seemed a little embarrassed to have been noticed. By the way, the combination I held hands with was Gin and Grandpa, Garratt and Blanca, Leena and Amur, and Menace said she was alone. Sure, there would be something embarrassing about men of good years joining hands with each other. There''s something suspicious about how it looks... and if this was between women, and one of them was around the age of a girl, they might look smiling the other way than men. "You can''t just have fun with tenma" Amur, I guess I seem to be playing. Well, it''s never a mistake, and Amur''s probably bored to be with Grandpa and Blanca. "And I missed Amy, too." I didn''t bring Amy to the boulder this time, but maybe if it''s a safe shallow hierarchy, I can take her. If we take them to a place where the eels are going to feed them, they will have easier access to the bait in the future. Most of all, you will need someone to be your escort, but there you will be happy to follow if you ask a member of the Tamers Guild. Anyway, Amy has become the idol of the Tamers Guild. "I''ll make something up to Amy next time. So, I was planning on making it dinner now, you guys want some too? I asked him once, but this seemed like a stupid question, and he sat in front of me making sure everyone was in a circle. In that circle, Shiloumal and Solomon were also well added. The menu of meals went all the way out the aquatic demons we hunted here. Because I want to hear your opinions. In particular, I thought that the opinion of Dawn Sword, which has a long experience working in this dungeon, might find a better use for it. "This is the one I baked, and this is the one I fried. Seasoning is salt only, but if you don''t have enough, try some fish soy sauce." When I tried it, it was just salt, but this time I also tried serving fish soy. There were some spices to get rid of the smell, but I still wanted them to eat the simple ones at first. As a result¡­ "Doesn''t everyone care about this much smell?" "Well, that''s about all I care about. It doesn''t smell like rot or anything." "Right. Because some things you eat in a dungeon are more habitual." "It''s a better category than this, and the stuff Jin made before smelled worse... compared to that, it''s nothing like this." "Don''t use me for a prick!... Well, I wondered if I could do that myself..." Jin seems to be a terrible cook as you can imagine... I have trouble comparing him to that, but he doesn''t seem to have any problems with the taste. My grandfather doesn''t seem to care about the smell, and he seems to enjoy eating it while the Shiloumals treat him. Blanca and Amur say... "What are you two putting on? I was eating some powder in a vial over fried crocodiles. "Oh, this is it? It''s our hometown seasoning." "Yes, this" When I put the contents of the vial given to Amur in the palm of my hand and licked it, it was curry powder unexpectedly. "Curry powder, this! "At our place, I''d say Cali or Cali." "Taste of home. Depending on the house, it tastes different. That''s the one my mother made." They often cook dishes made with curry flour in the villages of Amur and others, but they don''t have anything like ''curry rice'' as they say in previous life. They say there is something like soup curry in the closest thing, but it is flavored and flavored with curry powder in the soup, and even if you eat it with bread, you don''t often put it on rice. Curry powder tastes better than what I used to make, and it seems like there are many different spices I use, but the spiciness wasn''t that strong. "Amur, can I use a little? "Mmm." Seeing Amur shake her head vertically, I decided to try the new menu that I just came up with. Well, even when I say new menu, I just add one hassle to the dish I just made. "Oops! We''re done! It''s a crocodile tempura curry flavor." I said curry flavored tempura, but I really feel closer to saying chicken nanbarian curry flavored. Well, I think it''s easier to understand than to say chicken Nambu, so tempura would be fine. You can make the real one again next time. "Ashinaga, Hagu... Yum" "I''ve eaten the one I baked covered in curry powder, but the one I fried tastes better." I tried to feed Amur and Blanca the most, but the ratings were good. I served the fried crocodiles one after the other to everyone else, but they were still rated higher than just fried ones. "This doesn''t bother me about the smell of crocodiles." Jin, who first laid his hands on Tempura, raised his voice to share his thoughts, and everyone was in agreement with it. I tried it too, but thanks to the spices I use for the curry, the smell of crocodile disappeared and it felt good. However, Shiloumal seems to be concerned about the aroma of spices, and usually prefers fried ones. Looks like Solomon could use both. "Well... I''m done eating, and I dive into the lake again, but what do we all do? The first person to react to my words was Amur, who began to say he would dive with me. When I heard that word, Blanca tried to make me quit, mistakenly thinking I was going to stay vegan diving, but I was convinced I was going to demonstrate a junction for underwater, but... "I can''t let the boulders accompany me because my vision is so bad." So Amur stumbled, and began to pull Shiloumal''s cheek as if he would even hit eight. However, Shiloumal wasn''t very resistant because he''s used to being pulled on the cheek. "Hmm, if it''s that line, I think I can do it, too. Let''s try a little practice." Something like that, Grandpa started practicing quickly. Blanca and Jin said that while I was diving, I would take a break and kill time appropriately, so I decided to ask them to sort out the weapons, weapons, etc. they got at the bottom of the lake. The reward was easy for me to take on when I said I would give anything I liked other than misrills and rare metals being used. Well, other than Mithrills, it''s all rusty or broken, but many can be used just to get a little hands on it, so I thought you''d take it on because it''s a good part-time job to spare. "Well, then, I''m coming" I took the sorting stuff out of my bag and headed to the lake. The Jins seemed to solidify for a little while when they saw the piled mountains, but they were moving quickly. Amur came all the way to the water and watched Grandpa practice. Apparently, we''ll see if we can tie the line ourselves. "That was roughly around here...... ok" It flew to near the place where it had been interrupted earlier, putting up boundaries and then landing in the lake. When it landed, the water came in just over my ankle, but as usual, the water never went up from there, and I reached the bottom of the lake safely. After I reached the bottom of the lake, I became immersed in familiar work every time. This lake was complicated by deep terrain, and from time to time a few meters of rock held me back. However, the more weapons and protective equipment could be found around such rocks, which was in a sense a guide to extreme athletics. "Sort of got together...... hmm? What is this? After diving, it was about time for a few hours, and I felt uncomfortable when I picked up the protective gear that was rolling at my feet. So after a closer look, I noticed that the protective equipment I picked up was heavily deformed. What I picked up was originally a Great Helm-like protective gear to protect my head, and something the size of which I think was probably equipped by a big adventurer snapped and dwarfed as if it had been tightened to something on the side. Until I picked it up and saw it, I was as petty as I thought it was on my chest or part of my armor. "I don''t know what hit you...... if you were a crocodile, you''d have teeth marks on you, and you wouldn''t have enough power to snap this far in the first place" I''ve been exploring the area for a while, but I can''t find any other protective equipment that is undergoing the same changes, so I decided to go back to land and ask everyone for their opinions. The killer who deformed the Great Helm suddenly attacked me when I tried to move him to land with the Great Helm in my bag. The attack was a complete surprise, but I noticed it instantly and was able to avoid it thanks to several coincidences. The first is that the junction we''re using now has balloon-like elasticity. That gave the enemy little time between touching the junction and breaking it. The second thing was that even if the wind line was broken, the water wouldn''t leak. This junction can change the shape of the junction itself along the lines of what has been invaded, thus avoiding the possibility of inability to move with the water that has been invaded within the junction. The third is that the enemy moved itself slowly. I don''t know if the original movement is dull or on land, but the speed of the foot (...) entering was no big deal for the surprise attack. However, the rest of my legs came toward me simultaneously (...) about how much it came to me to cut off the tip of my leg that was stretching when I dodged it. "What, this stupid big octopus (...) is! I scrambled the octopus trying to hug me and hurried up to the surface of the water. Octopus is coming after me with that long arm stretched out. "Fuck! Perseverance! In an attempt to catch me jumping out of the water, Octopus stretched his legs out of the water with the momentum gained, but I also cut off those legs. My legs were quite elastic, but I was able to slash them without any problems with my favorite little squid. And I tried to stab a stop with thunder magic, but I could see Grandpa and Amur in the shallow waters of the lake, not a hundred meters from where I was. Plus, they''re in the water, so if I used just the magic of knocking this octopus out, they both threatened to be electrocuted together. Me and my grandfather noticed the octopus, grabbing the root of Amur and trying to jump out of the water with flying sky magic, but before my grandfathers evacuated into the air, the octopus'' other legs tangled in my legs. "Gu, you broke it! The moment octopus feet were tangled, severe pain ran along with the sound of cockroaches. Octopus is trying to get me into the water as it is. "I guess so, Yikes! I cut my octopus leg off with a little squid on my right hand, took my big spear out of my bag with my left hand, and stabbed it between my octopus eyes. The large spear pierced the roots, but the octopus movement had not yet stopped. "Really persistent! The movement was rather dull, but the octopus was still alive, so I moved my large spear up and down to cut and spread the wound to stab the stop. That''s it, the octopus''s body color finally changed from black to white, so now it seems to be desperate. "If I had done it properly, I could have seriously died..." If the junction had been broken and entangled and drawn into the water before fleeing into the air, it would have been difficult to resist properly. The countermeasure would be to use lightning magic ready for suicide bombing or "Tempest," which is the biggest magic I can use, although there is a danger of dungeon collapse. With that in mind, I put the starting sinking octopus in my magic bag and headed to everyone who was flabbergasted. "Tenma, are you all right! Grandpa tried to fly to me after he took Amur to Jin and the others, but before that, he was waiting with Jin and the others because I defeated the octopus, and he called me first when he came back. "Well, I think I broke my leg bone, otherwise I''m safe." Grandpa, who heard my words, took charge of me silently and let me sit on a nearby rock. And he raised the hem of the broken trousers and looked at the affected area and was frightened. "What''s the matter? Not only is it broken, but it is also causing severe internal bleeding..." Grandpa told me to look at it, and the skin around the broken bone was reddish and black. At the same time as I looked at the affected area, I began to feel the pain that I had not felt much until then. Soon my grandfather treated me with magic, but I decided to heal magic again myself and stay at rest today. "Hang on, you''ve never seen a guy like this here before" "We can definitely be divided into veterans in this dungeon, but I''ve never even heard of him." Jin and Garratt looked at the octopus that I had taken out for the test, curiously wrapped around her neck. If these two don''t know, ask the other Seigen adventurers and they won''t know. If it''s possible to know, it would be about Grandpa or Agri. You noticed that thought of me, after Grandpa approached the octopus to find out. "I''m not the first creature to see it either. Probably classified as a demon, but I''ve never seen or heard of it before. I know a creature that looks exactly like this (...), but it shouldn''t be this big." Because I said so, there is a good chance of a new species. Later I checked that the similar creature my grandfather said was the octopus I knew (the same as in my previous life), which seems to be at most about two to three meters in size. I snuck up on the ''appraisal'' at once, and this octopus is classified as a demon, but for some reason it was blank by the name. "Well, the rest of the problem is if this guy can eat (...) please" He looked at me with a surprised face, except for Grandpa, in this statement. When I asked them why they looked like that, they said Jin and the others didn''t know they could eat octopus. Well, regardless of the grandfather who traveled in various parts of the country, Jin and the others grew up inland, so the sea creatures were unfamiliar. "Octopus is delicious. Baked, fried or boiled." Even the raw (...) on the boulder didn''t tell me because I thought the hurdles were high, but if it was a light water scratch there wouldn''t be as much resistance as the raw. I thought of some octopus dishes and wondered if I could eat this octopus. The method is simple. First, ''appraise'' to see if the octopus is poisonous, then just include it in your mouth yourself to make sure. ''Appraisal'' seems sufficient, but not many ingredients have ingredients that are not poisonous but harmful to the body. For example, there are no problems with small amounts of oil in certain fish, but eating more can cause symptoms such as diarrhoea. I have never eaten oil of that nature, but I have eaten octopus many times in my previous life, and I have eaten it in this world, although it is dry. So if it tastes the same as my memory, there shouldn''t be a problem... even in the worst case scenario, there will be no death because of the magic of detoxification and disinfection. I cut off the octopus foot I had just cut off, about 20 cm long, and once magically froze it. The octopus itself is large, even if it is only twenty cm, so it has a diameter of nearly fifteen cm. The octopus peeled off his leg where it was half-frozen, sliced into a few mm thin pieces and divided into two parts. The skin was salted because it was stuffed, washed lightly and then water scratched with half of the octopus cut into thin slices. The octopus is thin, so I can pull it up in a short time, cut it into bites, and then serve it on a plate. It doesn''t look the size of an octopus I know, but the smell was exactly what I remember The raw ones are cut to the appropriate size and then cooked on an iron plate. The seasoning is only salt, but it looks like BBQ, so this one might be easier for the gins. Incidentally, at the time the octopus was cooked up, the skin was finished with water, but it was so elastic that it could not be chewed even if cut into small pieces, I decided to throw it away. It should be noted that Shiloumal and the others did not seem to like the elasticity of the octopus either, and they threw up after a few bites. "Done... what are you so wary of?" I was getting the table out of the bag and arranging the octopus prototype dishes, but unlike usual, Jin and the others were just a little distance from me and watching me (the arrayed dishes). Amur and Blanca seem to be reluctant. All I had besides me at the table were Slalins and their families and grandpa. "No, it... can you eat it? "I can''t, it doesn''t look delicious" Blanca and Amur don''t seem to recognize octopus as decent food in the first place, and they treat it like a complete ghetto. "Look, Tenma says it''s okay, Gin, give it a try" "Our representative is Jin, so he said," Come on. " "Mr. Jin, fight! "That''s not entirely the job of a poison watcher, sweetheart! Garratt and the others, rudely, seem to judge octopus dishes as poisonous. A little bit on my mind, so I decided to take responsibility for Jin, the leader of "The Sword of Dawn". "Jin...... eat! "Ha? Ha! He snuck up to Jin, who was turning his back on me, and stuck a little octopus salt grill in his mouth that was stuck to his finger. Jin chewed the octopus into his mouth a few times reflexively before swallowing it, seemingly not knowing what had happened. "What the hell!... is that the one you just swallowed (...)? "Oh, that (...)" I pointed to the octopus dish at the end of Jin''s gaze and then went back to the table. "Even if it''s gone, don''t complain. If you''re not going to eat, I''m not going to make any extras." That''s all I said, I mouthed octopus. Unlike the skin, the octopus was full of good elasticity and flavor. Clearly, it tastes better than the octopus I had in my previous life. Jin looked like he said something, but he stopped with his mouth half-opened because I started eating octopus looking delicious before opening his mouth. Seeing what I said, my grandfather and Shiloumaru talk one after the other. There is no repentance in that face. Probably... "Grandpa, you used me as a poison watcher..." "About what? I was just waiting for the person who made it to eat it first." Grandpa goes with one octopus after another, saying it with a face that doesn''t eat anything. Shiloumal and the others looked as delicious as Grandpa. "Mmm, delicious" Soon Amur, who had come by my side, had stabbed a fork with octopus salt and carried it to his mouth. Next to it, Blanca likewise eats octopus water drawers. Amur trusted me or kept the octopus in her mouth, but Blanca seemed half-hearted, and at first she snapped the octopus a little bit like it was horrible, but within it she was about to eat normally. With the two of them participating, the octopus disappeared as they saw it. The face of the Dawn Sword, watching how it was, seemed that curiosity prevailed over fear, and he managed to cut the water drawer one by one and mouth. Then he was prompted to add octopus dishes, feathers that made a pile of hot water drawers and salt grills. It should also be noted that if I serve it as it is, I may not be able to secure my portion, so I succeeded in securing only my portion during cooking. 134 Chapter 8-10 Octopus Value "I was so hesitant to eat it, I ate scattered." "Don''t say that, it''s weirder to be able to eat that at first sight." A few hours after the octopus tasting, I took care of myself and didn''t dive into the lake to do the sorting. Jin and the others continue to participate in the work, but the work speed itself is slow because it has been roughly sorted. Gin, who returned his words to my soliloquy, apparently approached me as I was carrying things to the women in charge of sorting the trinkets. I guess you''re going to take a half-break. By the way, Galat and Blanca are in the process of moving things, just like Gin, and Grandpa is using water magic to get rid of weapons and protective equipment stains. The slurrins are in the middle of a nap. "First, octopus is a basic sea creature, isn''t it? Leena doesn''t know, but Menace and I grew up inland, and she''s working in the dungeon. You don''t have to know the octopus." There''s a point to what Jin is saying, but I don''t think it has anything to do with dealing with my octopus dishes as poisonous as they are. Upon entering the matter, he deflected himself and began to whistle in an obvious attempt to delude himself. When I look at a gin like that with my jito eyes, I''ve been trying to divert the conversation from whether I can''t stand it anymore. "Nevertheless, how dare you find this all? It was decades ago, and it''s a mess." With that said, the jewellery that Jin pinched up was popular about thirty years ago, let''s build it that I don''t see much of nowadays. However, since most of these are objects worn by adventurers, there are no jewels attached, and they are worn out by rust and so on, so they would be of little value. Well, some of them seem to be in good condition, so if you clean them up, you might want some favorites you like. By the way, I asked him if he wanted it for the rewards of the Jins (especially the women), but he didn''t want it as one. What the Jins didn''t want was instructed to be placed separately for each type of metal. I''m going to talk to my Gantz parents even in my spare time, and even ingot what I can melt and use. "It''s time for us to go back up there, but Tenma''s still here, isn''t she? By the time the sorting was almost over, it seemed time had come for the Jins to return to the ground. He was only going to stay for a short time because he was originally only going to show his grandfathers around here. "There''s still room to explore." In fact, even though I still have more than half left, I feel overwhelmed rather than overwhelmed due to today''s injuries and unexpected poor vision. I''m not going to make it if I don''t find him on the run tomorrow. (Well, if I can''t do it somewhat, I''m going to be able to find it more efficiently... I don''t want to...) If you think about efficiency, you can use Exploration. But when I do that, one problem arises. That''s a terrible headache. When I try to find something in Exploration, I really can''t keep up with the processing speed of my head. Besides, when I try to find something that I don''t know where it is, I have to look into the details, so the burden will go on my brain only for that amount of time, and after degrees, it turns into pain. When I play online games or something, I think it''s a symptom close to stopping or getting very slow when I try to play on a computer that doesn''t have enough specs. Besides, there are many small creatures in this lake that get caught up in ''exploration'', so the burden is put on even more. Even before, I have not suffered from headaches once or twice, using them in a way that makes them more burdensome. I also feel that this is not a user-friendly ability to ask, but as always there is nothing wrong with using it for limited purposes (such as narrow use or search for something I already recognize, or a big mess of searches). Well, good luck with that. The warp zone closest to this lake is upstairs, so the Jins are going back to the ground there. Each one of them seems to have taken their rewards from me. By the way, I barely know what the four of us chose. When it comes to what you know, it''s about comparing a dazzling knife or sword at the time of sorting, and who didn''t choose the ornament alone. "What will Grandpa do? "Me? I''ll stay. I want to practice my world, and most importantly, I''m free." Grandpa seems to have been willing to spend time here from the start, and he''s been collecting carriages. "I''ll stay too" "More than your daughter stays, naturally, so do I." In the end, Blanca and the others were going to stay. They locked the apartment and left it with Amy. The situation where we''re all away might be a one-of-a-kind opportunity from a guy who''s not thinking about it. Most of all, they don''t have anything left in the apartment, so it''s like sneaking into an empty treasure trove. And he didn''t steal anything, but he said he was going to be chased by us as criminals. Well, Grandpa''s been taking care of some thieves, so that''s what we''re talking about if he gets away with it. After Jin and the others returned, we tried to go upstairs to prepare for the camp, but Grandpa said it would be a good experience to camp by the lake because there were four of us, so we were going to build a camp on the wall as far away from the lake as possible. Finally, the order of watch during the break was also determined. The order is three shifts, me (Slalin + Shiloumal + Solomon), Blanca, Grandpa and Amur. This was an operation where Amur and I didn''t have any experience in waterfront camping, so we went around at the beginning or end of the day with less burden, and then we put on the slurins to increase the number, and Amur had experienced Blanca to make up for the shortage, but Blanca asked Grandpa to accompany Amur in this order. It should be noted that the reason Blanca asked Grandpa was "because with all the same guys, knowledge seems biased". Amur said he was going to work with me, but two experienced people argued theoretically, so at the end of the day he was nodding, but when it was my turn he was trying to sneak up on Shiloumal and sleep, so Blanca and Grandpa dragged him to the carriage. By the way, when I took turns with Blanca, I had a bad feeling I didn''t go in the carriage, but slept in the back of the carriage surrounded by Shiloumals. Besides, I had Blanca wake me up when I took turns with Amur, and then I even slept in the carriage. When I woke up in the morning, I complained to Amur, who was completely sleepless, but Blanca was mad that you were bad. Except for Amur, that day, they each continued yesterday after breakfast (I''m looking for Mithril, Grandpa''s practicing the junction, and Blanca''s sorting). By the way, Slalin and Solomon are walking, and Shiloumar is Amur''s pillow. "Will you be more vigilant today than usual?" Diving into what was going on yesterday, I used yesterday''s lessons to broaden the scope of "exploration" nearly twice as much. Even if I say double, it''s not a huge strain because it''s about 20 meters wide, mainly me, and it''s precise enough for a creature more than three meters in size present in the range to react. If it''s true, you should try to react to smaller creatures, but it''s not a good idea to increase the accuracy, so I thought it would be less dangerous to take an accidental hit if it was less than 3m based on yesterday''s octopus strength. "Well, if a creature the size of which is worn out, there''s no way the guild hasn''t grasped the boulder." That''s why I walked around the bottom of the lake while I was on guard. Occasionally I found shy protective equipment, but I never saw the octopus, and when I came to the shallow field, I stopped my morning activities and went back to everyone. "Is Amur still asleep" "Should I wake you up? "Smell the rice and it will happen naturally. Put him to sleep until he''s critical." That''s what Blanca, the guardian, said, so my grandfather and I tried not to make a loud noise. Most of all, as Blanca said, she woke up as soon as I started preparing my meals. After the meal, each taking a light break, I heard some rushing footsteps from the upstairs floor. It''s not us who don''t notice all this footsteps. I stopped the break immediately, took out each weapon and set it up, and prepared for those who approached me... Well, I immediately found out who it was in ''Exploration'', so I knew it was less dangerous, but I kept it to everyone in case something happened. "The Alliance! I''m not going to attack you. The identities of the footsteps were employees of Seigen''s Adventurer Guild. There are about five of them, but they are all people I''ve seen, and one of them was the guild leader. "I''m sorry I came so suddenly. I just came to make sure because I brought some information about the ''Dawn Sword''... is it true that you crusaded an unconfirmed demon in this lake? Anything. Jin and the others who returned yesterday came in the morning and gave us information about the octopus at the exchange. At that time, the guild leader happened to be out, so he couldn''t come right away. He came as soon as the guild leader knew. By the way, the sources Jin and the others apparently left the city on request before the guild chief returned. "Are you talking about him? I took out the octopus with two missing legs and put it out in front of the guild leaders. "Oh well... Actually, this guy could be a new breed, so I''m sorry to make you take a little record. Of course, I pay information and nuisance fees first. And in some cases, just sell me the torso. I might have to send it to Wang Du." That being said, the guild chief took three gold coins out of his pocket. Before I took it, I made a few terms. That was, at the end of the record, helping to dismantle it and buying the built-in that I was going to throw away, but from the guild leader, he said it was a ship across the street, which he was immediately acknowledging. He then proceeded with the recording and dismantling of the octopus with the Alliance staff. "Again, you''re a big octopus like an idiot" Looks like the octopus I know, but the size is different digits. First, there were three and a half meters just for the head (the torso to be exact), under which there were eyeballs with more than forty cm, feet about ten m long, and mouths between the feet sixty cm. It''s just a surprising record, but the most surprising of all was the mouth, also known as the Crow Tombi. Oh, my God, the official''s finger that I was touching to get the record ripped open the moment I accidentally touched it. There shouldn''t have been much force in it, but the wound was deep enough to reach the bone. I treated it with magic immediately, so I don''t think it matters, but the sharpness won''t even take a pull on a skilled craftsman''s knife. Besides, it seems to have at least more hardness than magic iron (because pieces of magic iron protective equipment came out of the stomach like they had been eaten off), so if this bit me, one or two of my legs would be easily eaten off. Octopus, squid, etc. are often preyed upon so as to spread their legs and envelop them against their prey, so I think they were lucky in a way. A demon stone was found from Octopus''s head in a subsequent investigation, and he was officially certified as a demon, so he''s going to send a report to Wang Du. They are checked by the department that manages the demons in Wangdu, where they will be notified to other Adventurer Alliance branches for the first time when they are certified as a new breed. Incidentally, the price of the torso part (including around the eyes) is 500,000 G, and once it is certified as a new breed, an additional 500,000 G will be paid from the guild, as well as a 500,000 G bonus from Wang Du''s department. "I''d rather have a misrill than a bounty..." "Hmm? What, should I pay in kind? I''ll hang it up." The guild leader who picked up my whine thanked me. And the payment from the Seigen Guild was also supposed to be a missle. To tell you the truth, I almost wanted the rest of the Mithrills stored in the guild to be sold as well, but there was a contract with the blacksmith that I couldn''t do it. The King''s Guild just wants to know if there are any extra Mithrills. I will order an extra cap of up to 100kg if I want. Originally, individuals could not treat guilds like shops, but in my case they also acted as'' orations'', and hunting for dragons and other things would give them a lot of preference. Then some time later, the guild leaders returned to the guild and we resumed our activities. There was no particular happening from the time of resumption until the scheduled stay, and we were able to successfully complete the lake exploration. Ultimately, the lake alone was able to obtain nearly two hundred and fifty kg of misrils, with more results than expected. After all, I was able to find a place that looked like an octopus bed. The octopus took the captured prey to his bunk and ate it, but there were misrilled weapons and protective equipment rolling near the bunk that could not be chewed up. The location alone found a hundred and fifty kg of misrils. Now that the total number of misrills is just over 500 kg, it''s almost half the target. If we''re going to compromise, we can still get into work tomorrow. However, when you get here, there is no way to compromise. It will be difficult to find Mithril at this pace, but I do not plan to leave Seigen at this time, so I am hoping to collect it slowly. When I went home to talk to my grandparents about it, for some reason there was a crowd near the entrance to the apartment. Strangely, as he drew the crowd to his apartment, there were several men and women tied up and fished upside down, and several golems protecting upside down fishermen and women, as well as the guards of Seigen. Honestly, I only have a bad feeling. But you can''t stay away from me. Being confused that way, Amy and Ariel noticed us and came and told us what was going on. Anything. About noon after today, a few of those men and women who are being turned upside down fishing tried to sneak into my room and work an empty nest, and they were caught and turned upside down by the golem my grandfather was setting up. The noise grew from there, and the guards rushed, but the golems said they tried to attack the guards as they approached. Perhaps you decided you were one of those people who tried to help the empty nest. They''re taking distance and staring at each other now. It seems like five to six hours have passed since those empty nests were fished upside down because the time now is about to get dark. It''s time to worry about the empty nest life on the boulder, but Amy confirmed that she was energetic enough to just be evil until an hour ago, so she said she would be fine. By the way, Grandpa had ordered the golems not to harm Amy (or Ariel and the others), so he said there was no danger in approaching. However, if Amy acts in a way that helps the empty nest (such as loosening the rope), the golem seems to gently go into stopping. Well, he tried to lower it to the ground at first on the boulder, but because the empty nest rummaged against Amy, he made sure that both Amy and Ariel only had minimal confirmation. "In that condition, you''ll be fine if you do... they''ll likely come to retaliate sooner or later if you let them go" When I say empty nest, it is likely that people will come out fine or light punishment because they were not caught in the current offense. Besides, it didn''t look like they were reflecting on us, no matter what we thought. Well, even if the Golem opponents come to retaliate, I don''t think they can do any harm to us, but if Amy and the others are targeted, they can''t be completely protected. Therefore, I decided to make it a little scary. Fortunately, Jin and the others have been through this many times, so I have some knowledge. Besides, there are two people who seem to be good at that kind of thing, and since I can use healing magic and I have all kinds of drugs, I won''t die so easily... I should. I had a light meeting with my grandparents and talked to the guards who were hanging out with the golems. In the beginning, the guards showed difficulty in my suggestion to do something about torture, but the empty nest was still secured by us, and when we showed the royal family crest from the king and the family crest from the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Summons together, they pretended not to know (...). When it was done, he promised to take the empty nests to the guard''s quarters and asked the guards to go home. Now there is no one in the way. Come on, it''s time for fun. 135 Chapter 8-11: Fatal Death (The Empty Nest) "Well, I''m going to torture you now... and I''m going to punish you... naturally, Grandpa and Blanca are going to join you, right? "" Of course. "" "... I''ll join you" After all, they both seemed to have the empty nests attitude on their heads, and they snorted fast at my invitation. Amur didn''t seem particularly interested, but he didn''t seem to like staying alone, and said he would join after showing a few thought out bare gestures. It would be a nuisance for Amy and the others to do this on the boulder, so I decided to go to the guild and rent a training center. Besides, there are other adventurers and employees in the guild, so if it''s going to be too much, they''ll stop it... Apart from whether it can actually be stopped... "Then don''t ask Amur to go first and secure the place. We''re moving these guys around in a carriage." "Okay." Amur, who replied so, rushed to the guild. Because once you do something illegal, you need to get permission from the Alliance Leader in advance. Well, there is no such thing as the human rights of criminals in this world, so you won''t be refused, but there is still a difference between cloud mugging when you don''t have permission from the guild leader. Most of all, it''s not a big deal because if you refuse, the place will just be the secret base of the dungeon. "I don''t mind carrying it in the carriage, but I''m kind of pissed these guys are having fun" "It''s okay because I have a good idea." "What are you doing? Speaking of my thoughts, they looked very obnoxious after a few moments of decent looks. I thought they looked terrible, but I''m sure mine, the originator, would look the same. Then as soon as we were ready, we headed to the Alliance. "Hey, look at that." "What, that? "Pfft!" "I''m not stupid! People who are different from us from the other day are laughing like they made fun of each other while pointing fingers at each other. Most precisely, the fingers are behind us in the carriage (without a front), and it is the empty nests who are laughing at us. The empty nests are in the carriage with their ropes tied and monkeys chewed, dangling wooden plates from their necks. In addition to what is happening and how he was caught, the board says a word of himself (fabrication). It was me and Amy who thought about it. Unsurprisingly, Amy had written a more relentless word than I did. I guess there was a build-up of depression against the empty nests like that. The empty nests were a laugher on the way to the guild slowly and far, rocked by Shiloumal''s pulling carriage like that. If we were to be freed, we would no longer be able to operate in Seigen. "Chief Guild, you owe me a training center." "I don''t mind. But I''ll oversee it for once. If you are tortured to death at the training center, your guild''s reputation will be lost to boulders and you will be inspected by the king''s capital." Even if Amur told me beforehand, I think I ate a bit of a shoulder watermark when I was well received. Well, should I think I''ve got an accomplice in case. That''s what I''m gonna do. I''m gonna leave the empty nests in the middle of the training center. It''s usually a training center where the beginners are specially trained, but I wasn''t alone today. Anything, he said, he rented it under the authority of the guild chief. "Do something illegal, even if you find out all around you, you better not have eyes." He said. While I was tying the empty nests to my chair, my grandparents each began to prepare something like a big pencil or a mushroom... I''m not sure when I had that ready, but it seems to work just to show it, and the complexion of the empty nests, who had behaved so well until then, is turning blue at the same time. He said one of the empty nests said something, so I took the monkeys, and he started screaming in a trembling voice. "Oh, we know the Shadow Crimson executives! Don''t think you can just do this! The man screamed, and somehow the other empty nests were starting to settle down a little, but conversely, the Alliance leader''s face became more rugged. If I thought I''d heard the name of "Shadow Crimson" somewhere, it was the name of an out-of-the-way party I heard from the Jins in Wang Du. "To give you that name in front of me... you''re not the only ones who think it''s okay." When the guild chief told the man, he had the illusion that the ambient temperature had dropped. He''s only the guild leader of a dungeon city on a boulder, and his power is first-class. "Whoa! You''re listening! Gather those guys from that time right away! "" "Yes! The guild chief, when he gave instructions out loud to the entrance, received a reply from across the door and found several people running dodgy. "I''m sorry, but I''ve been keeping the staff on standby just in case. I don''t think I can stop you, but in case you have to resist." Looks like the Alliance Commander was just about ready to make excuses for when something happened. Well, you wanted to create a situation where we didn''t have anything to do with showing some of the bareback we stopped when we accidentally tried to kill the empty nest. Well, I knew some officials were waiting outside the door, so I thought that would happen. Then for a while, waiting to hear the rumblings of the empty nests, I heard the footsteps of a large crowd running, and the door opened rampantly. "Guild Leader, it''s true that the remnants of Crimson have been captured! A man in the lead spoke out loud to the guild chief. It''s the man I''ve seen in my guild several times. Behind it were those with the same harsh faces as the leading men. Apparently, he was a member when Jin fought the Shadow Crimson he was talking about before. The man in the lead is apparently like a leader in that. The men were about to approach the empty nests with an angry look after exchanging words with the guild chief several times... "You want me to stop taking my prey." Before that, me and Blanca interrupted and blocked the road. Grandpa, subtly, turns behind the men, puts out his wand and tows them. "Mm... that was sooo bad" The leading man, unexpectedly and immediately, admitted his non and apologized. The men behind them didn''t seem convinced, but soon they realized they were pinched back and forth, and they decided to take it seriously. "I know what''s going on with you guys, but it''s not like this, is it? I don''t know if it''s an adventurer to come in all of a sudden and steal people''s prey." He was annoyed by my provocative words, except for the leading man, who seemed so angry that he seemed to get blues on his face, but he seemed so calm that he could tell my words were correct. Well, they''re taking the back, so maybe they just can''t move. "But depending on the terms, I''ll give these guys away... that''s a little different. You can split these guys'' rights." "Huh?" My rhetoric leaked a dumb voice from the leading man. Well, if the wind suddenly changes direction so far, you may not have to react like that, but it''s a situation as planned for me. "You guys want to pull information from these guys, don''t you? I want to make sure these guys don''t get upset with someone I know." "What are you trying to say? The man seems suspicious of my words. But I ignored that and kept talking. "I mean, maybe we can work together. I''m not trying to take any money, so there''s got to be nothing wrong with you. Most of all, if you don''t like it, you''re just going to hand it over after our errands... these guys who turned out to be ''corpses''..." A little awesome to show you that what I''m saying isn''t a lie. Try me, I don''t need any info on Shadow Crimson or anything, and you can take these guys somewhere else at worst and then finish it. In that case, we may turn Seigen''s Adventurer Alliance against our enemies (and the guards), but it is not a felony to just kill a criminal who tried to harm us, so it is just a matter of getting out of this city if we have to. By the way, Amy and the spectators have heard these empty nests say things like retaliation, so it is likely that they will be judged self-defense, and most importantly, the guards did not catch them, and it is a promise on the spot that they will take them later, so there is no particular problem without fulfilling them. So these guys in my hand from the start are like my possessions... really sadly, a world where people (especially criminals) have light lives. "Thank goodness for us... but I think it''s too much of a story and there''s something behind it? As I thought, you don''t seem to believe me so easily. But even if you can''t believe it, the men just have to get on with my story. The men discussed it for a while and ended up working with us. "Well, you don''t have to think hard. We were going to educate these guys so that they couldn''t be evil in the future, so at the same time, we just need to pull out the information. It''s easy, isn''t it? The men listened to my words and for some reason they had solidified for about ten seconds with their dumb faces, but gradually the situation seemed to swallow, and they proceeded to prepare for my style of education as instructed. Well, when I said prep, it didn''t take a lot of time because I just prepared a bucket with water or brought an awesome liquid with a cloth that stinks of stimulants instead of noticing drugs. "Well, let''s get started" When I was ready, I decided to start educating the empty nests. First, he offered the empty nests the condition that they would be free if they reflected heartily or if they spoke of Shadow Crimson''s information. Well, around the empty nest, after about a minute''s change of education, the empty nests had blindfolds and monkeys except during education, so I couldn''t really talk. Besides, it didn''t make sense if I didn''t have it in my painful eyes, so I hurt like I couldn''t talk if I was about to talk about something, or even before time came, I blocked my mouth with monkeys, so by the time the first one was released, I roughly got around fifteen. When one was released, it was quick for the rest to be released. When I got the information from everyone, I found out that the empty nests were just talking about Shadow Crimson. Anything, the empty nests seemed to say their names without knowing Shadow Crimson very well, and they just thought I''d freak out if I gave them names. The liberated empty nests all had a relieved look on their faces, but there was just some little noise in the blind spot, disturbing enough to squeal. Apparently, I had blindfolds and monkeys when educating the empty nests, but my ears weren''t blocked, so I''m sensitive to the sound to the point of being excessive... to be honest, I might have done too much. But that was my reflection, and it seemed to me that the men who participated in the education had been wasted on Shadow Crimson, and before returning from the guild, the men''s leaders approached the empty nests and eared something. The empty nests had heard the words, blued their faces even more and disturbed them, but the man ignored the empty nests and came to me, apologizing again for the first disrespect. When I received my apology, the men bowed their heads again before leaving the training center. "Tenma, what were they whining about? "Sure don''t worry about it" "Be! Grandpa seemed to have seen the way the empty nests were frightened, which also seemed insane, until he found out that the men were the cause, but he didn''t even know what he said. He didn''t even hear Blanca and Amur, the beasts with good ears, which seems intriguing. "Oh, here''s what the empty nests said... from now on we need to be careful not only with the real ''Shadow Crimson''..." It is possible that a new shadow crimson has been formed, unknown more than it has let the executives escape, even though it has been left devastated. In that case, it would not be strange to be retaliated against for denigrating their names if they were caught unsuccessfully after they had been told their names for a sinister crime. Besides, they''re the kind of people who keep their names on the country''s criminal history. It would not be a half-breed retribution. That''s not surprising when people do things that make them feel happy to die. When the empty nests heard about it, they began to be scared like that. Even our education did not allow us to endure new invisible fears in the hearts of the empty nests that were broken and weakened by Bekiveki. The empty nests were then picked up by the guards called by the Alliance staff. The guards were the ones who could rub with me, but I was twisting my neck when I saw how the empty nests had changed, but when I was explained by the guild chief that I had just noticed the possibility of Shadow Crimson targeting me, I half-heartedly did not try to listen to them in any more detail. "That concludes this matter. Shall we go home?" I did what I couldn''t do, so I went back to my apartment to explain to Amy and the others. The guild leaders looked like they said something, but they dropped us off for no reason. "It''s too late, shall we eat something and go home? "Well... I don''t know what kind of store I have here, so make the right decision." When Blanca said that, Grandpa and Amur were also snorting. But the trouble is, I don''t know much about shops around here either. Whatever, I''m always with the slurrins, because I mostly bought and ate something in the street or self-catering myself rather than eating in the store. "I don''t know much about it either, so let''s get in the right place." In my words, the three of them looked surprised, but when I told them about Slalin and the others, I felt convinced. By the way, this story has a Tamer, and Agri and the others said the same thing before. It should be noted that the flavour of the store I tried to enter was neither acceptable nor possible, and the salted meat prepared for the slurrins might have tasted better. "Those people were taken safely, right?" The next day, when I reported to Amy about the empty nests yesterday, Amy looked horrible as to why. I couldn''t tell if the "safe" thing was that the empty nests'' lives were safe or that they were caught without any problems. Talking further, apparently there were several incidents of damage caused by empty nests in the inn in this neighborhood, so maybe it was their crime. Hopefully this will eliminate the damage to the empty nest, but I''m a little worried if the crime that seems to be the same continues, but the story of the empty nest being caught in this apartment will soon spread, so I don''t think I''m going to try to target it in rare things, except for a dump or an empty nest that seems confident in my arms. I broke up with Amy and looked for Mithril over the dew shop as usual, but I couldn''t find it at all no matter how many times I went around. "Tenma, go to the dungeon" Amur, who was following me, invites me to the dungeon for a skewer, but she just got back so I didn''t really feel like it. Amur was peeling when I said no, but he didn''t seem to be going alone and started walking behind me in silence. "Oops, isn''t that tense?" Suddenly I was called from behind so I looked back and there was a Gantz parent there. Behind my parents was one disciple in my luggage, so it looks like he was here shopping. "I heard a lot of misrills got together, but how are you going to make a horse" My parents have asked me how to make tanicase, with greetings there as well. "Parents, isn''t the way you make it a secret? Aren''t you supposed to hide something that special? My apprentice stopped, so my parents said, "That''s true, too," but just as I wanted to get my opinion on it, I decided to ask her to talk to me. Talking about it, my parents got tense at once and pulled my arm and started walking in the direction where my workshop was located. All of a sudden I was surprised, but the most surprised was my parent''s apprentice. Whatever, because he suddenly left on a small run, only one of them was left behind. It should be noted that Amur followed me and my parents without any problems. I felt sorry for my disciple on the boulder, so I stopped my parents along the way to pick up my disciple. My parents were complaining about my apprentice even though I was bad, but even though they complained that they seemed to think it was a little bad, they were following me. Eventually, I left my luggage in a magic bag and used a carriage nearby to the workshop, but my parents'' tension was high among the carriages. Among the carriages with other guests in the boulder, he did not try to ask how to make tanicase, but the guests around him seemed to have been certified as strange and distracted. "Well, let''s talk about it" When I entered the workshop, my parents pulled me to my desk and said so. There were various documents, ores, etc. on the desk, but the parents were abusively rid of all of them. "I''ll start by talking about how to make a broken tanicase, but to put it simply, that one was made by partitioning each joint and pouring demonic iron into the mould like a cast and connecting it with the joints of the sphere. The advantage of this is that it is easy to make and can be sturdy. The downside is that it''s too heavy to use a lot of magic iron." "I said it was sturdy, but I heard you got a bicorn thunderstorm and you said play it. If you''re right, it''ll melt before it breaks, won''t it? Parents are right, but this is because I was immature at the time I made it. The point seems to be that there was too much impurity mixed with the molten demon iron and that the air could not be completely drained when the demon iron was poured into the mold. My parents were convinced to talk like that. "So now I thought I''d try a new way..." "Before I do, it''s... If the way Tenma''s trying to do it is the way I don''t know it, I won''t tell anyone how, and I promise I won''t try it without Tenma''s permission. Whatever, you can write a pledge." Parents had one of their disciples bring a piece of paper, where his name and the contents of his covenant were written, and even the punishment if he broke his covenant. I naturally turned it down, but my parents didn''t give it away so I had no choice but to write it down. By the way, some of the guests who come to their parents bring requests that people can''t tell them, so they''re used to these situations. It should be noted that in the section on penalties it was written: ''When you break your vows, you become a slave''. "So, it''s a new way, but first we cement the bones with metal so that we core the bicorn bones. And even more around it I can wear armor made out of a misrill exterior..." "Between the metal of the core and the armor of the misrill, it''s not good to have a slight gap." My parents immediately understood the problem with the way I said it. If it were made into a gap between the core and the armor, distortion and breakage would begin there every time it moved violently. "If you care enough about the gap, why don''t you just leave it full of gaps? Thin the metal around the bones and thicken the armor slightly. When you assemble it, it feels like you''re not supporting it with bones, but with armor." To my parents'' suggestion, I remembered a robot with a plastic model. Even though the contents are scurvy, you can stand on your own properly and posing freely. "Sure, that might be better...... so it might be easier to make a bone think of it as a circuit that flows magic rather than think of it as a core. Plus, it''ll save you misrills." "Then you see the direction. All we have to do is decide on the details." After that, I had to discuss it with my parents. The parent has come up with an idea and intends to join the production entirely. Well, even for me, I asked because I would be grateful if my parents could help me, but my apprentice looked more complicated. Later on, he asked for more information, because he said he now has a few hasty jobs in it, and because of Golem''s production, he realized that he would be working all night for the next few days. I thought the disciples would resent me, but the production itself seems to be of interest to the disciples, so I didn''t have to worry about it there. Discussions continued until dusk that day, and we went back to the apartment to confirm the general working procedures. Work was scheduled to begin a week later, during which time the necessary materials were collected. It seems that the parents themselves were going to start tomorrow, but the disciples were desperate to convince them and succeeded in taking the week. By the way, I also covered for my disciples that I needed time to collect materials, so I was to be quite thankful after the persuasion. And a week early from the day of the meeting. I''m visiting my parents'' workshop again. The week to this day, I was running to collect the rest of the material, etc. It was a misrill as usual to collect, but I also hung out and literally flew to the Wang capital. As a result, I was able to add about 200 kg of Mithril, but it became quite difficult. Because the Knights found me in the middle of a search for Mithril in the King''s Capital, and the Kings found out I was coming to the King''s Capital via the Knights, and they called me to the Royal Castle. Fortunately, there was a huge crowd of people who would stop the King, Master Lyle and Luna from rambling, so they were released immediately, but the Kings were willing to follow Seigen until Maria and the others arrived, so much so that they were trying to adjust their plans to the brink of Maria''s appearance that they were wondering how to escape from here. Well, even if they escaped safely from the royal castle, those people would come all the way to Seigen and join in making the golem on their own. Without thinking about people''s annoyances at all... It''s going to be loud if we don''t go show it sooner or later than the kings know about the new tanicase. "All right, Tenma. Time to get started." In the words of my parents, I decided to forget what happened in King''s Capital, and took the misrill out of the magic bag and gave it to my parents. We''re going to go into the process of melting the misrils. Parents are asked in advance to make templates based on tanicase parts. You pour misrills into this template, beat it little by little and work it out. The silver you need to train your misrills is available in large quantities. "On second thought, you were lucky to have your parents work with you. With me, it wouldn''t have been possible to train Mithril without breaking the shape of his armor." I think a simple shape would allow me to work out enough to use it in practice, but it must have been impossible to work out by tapping something made of template like this one. At best, the surface would have made the best of Tsuruzuru''s armor. "Whoa, thank you enough! I''ve never had a big time this far either, but I''ve made armor many times in the same way, so you''re gonna be on a big ship! That''s what my parents, who picked up my soliloquy, said with a confident face. I got ready for the job I was assigned to, laughing bitterly at how my parents were doing. The job I was assigned to was to apply a misrill to the core bone. On the bones that apply misrills, they carve the circuits used to strengthen the body and so on, and work carefully to fill the grooves of this circuit with misrills. Failure to do so will result in problems such as, for example, having only one leg become normal while the three legs are being reinforced, and suddenly having a broken leg while running. To avoid that, I did many drafts and then dug them, tried them with sticks of the same size before the production, and asked my grandfather for the last confirmation. Thanks to you, I''m pretty sleepless right now. "All right, here we go! Don''t get distracted! "" "" Ooh! Unexpectedly, I was responding with my disciples. Amur, who was watching at this time in the corner of the workshop, later said, "It seemed like Tenma was apprenticing to her parents". 136 Chapter 8-12 Goblin House The first four days of making Neutanicaze. I''m just about to get a quarter of the whole thing. It also seems to be moving slowly, but let the parent say, "It is unusual to say that we are working out the misrills in a special way while taking a proper break, however fast we think". Normally, it was said that this progress would be good in ten days. Well, that should do the same. This production is dedicated not only to materials, but also to supporting production. Meals first. Collects nutritious, easy-to-eat items, some cooked themselves. Some of them would be quite expensive in monetary terms, as we also prepared dishes such as bicorn meat and octopus, as well as treats to pick after meals and during work. However, the liquor was not prepared in such a way that it did not affect the work, but the parents were dissatisfied with it. Next, medication. Focused on homemade nutritional drinks. This is also made using all the good materials, so if it''s a price, it''s going to be a price that only nobles can buy, but the materials are collected by themselves, so all it took was a lot of work. In addition to this, if anyone gets hurt, I treat them with magic instantly, and when I suddenly got what I needed, Blanca or Amur ran around Seigen and sometimes Grandpa flew to other cities to buy them. Since the work was carried out with such support, it became a speed of progress that even the parent had never experienced. As the exterior work progressed, I gradually got more work just for me. Mainly things like combining the exterior you could do with the core bone to make a single part, or combining the parts you could do to adjust the balance, but it was difficult and struggling. First of all, I was about to combine the exterior with the bone, but the bone adjustment was almost something I was doing alone, so I totally needed to do this alone. And the balancing, but I have to look at and modify or combine the balancing of the appearance of paired parts, such as both front and rear legs, but because each part is heavy and large, it was a task while Blanca and Grandpa helped me. It should be noted that Amur is shorter than me, so nature and appearance were taken by the other two. But the hardest part of the task I was in charge of was definitely the joint part of the leg. In joints like the plastic model, the degree of freedom was problematic, so I gave up at the prototype stage. After that, both Grandpa and his parents exchanged opinions, and after the excessive bending, it was completed to articulate something like two spheres stuck together. This is a reference to a spherical articulation doll, but it''s a technique that doesn''t exist in this world, so I decided it was my original (come up with). Most of all, even if you refer to spherical articulation dolls, you almost don''t know the technique, so you''re just making it look like it, remembering a doll you''ve only seen once. They use rubber and the like for the real thing, but they couldn''t find a rubber that was strong enough to support this giant, so they decided to split the sphere of the joint into two pieces and wrap each one around the edge of the part to connect it. However, if the joint area was kept too tight at this time, it moved poorly, and if it was too loose on the other hand, it threatened to fall out of its appearance when it was moved. So it was very difficult to adjust without being too tight or too loose. I assembled the rest of my legs in reference to the fact that I was able to be satisfied, but the first thing I thought about when I looked at the four legs I was about to make. "That''s going to take a while to get used to..." It was. It may seem natural because it was rebuilt with new technology, but it was of a different type than the previous one, more than its tolerance. Previously, tanicase was made like a plastic model joint, so it was a slightly cooler movement, whereas the new tanicase felt somewhat uncomfortable because the range of motion of the joint was wide and soft. I think the movement itself is closer to a real horse, but for me it is about tanicase when it comes to horses, and I am not used to real horses, so I may not ride as well as before. "Well, should I worry about that area after it''s done?" I decided to send the problem ahead and get back to work. Then I helped my parents with their work, but it was time for dinner soon, so that''s all the work for the day. The disciples were surprised by the parent who had lightly interrupted the work, but according to the parent, they would use more strength and energy than usual work, so they cut it up early to enrich their strength. I never want to think it''s because I want to drink... From there on another four days, all four legs were completed. As far as the parents are concerned, they are ending most of the torso. The torso part seems to have been easier to work out for a large amount of time, but I could afford it more than I thought, so the artisan soul got on fire (in person) and it took me a while because of my attention to the details. By the way, what my parents were obsessed with was the decoration of the armor in my abdomen that I would not normally see standing on. The torso part is likely to be ready in about a day or two, so I decided to adjust the general leg connection surface while I was at it. Even when I said adjustment, it was not very difficult because I only visually checked the connecting surface of the torso part and saw if there was any extreme distortion. In the first place, it was unlikely that there would be a problem, as the parent was also attentive to the connection surface while making the torso. I don''t know why I was doing that, but I''m running out of time. The leg part that I was in charge of until a while ago is finished nine ways, all I have to do is combine it with the torso to make sure, but that torso part is tackled by my parents and their disciples, so there''s nowhere I can get my hands on. When that happens, the rest are saddles, tails, and internal gimmicks on the head, neck, and reins, but the parent has taken the lead in those productions, so there''s nothing I can do right now. "Tenma! If you don''t have anything to do, polish the nucleus you use on this guy! I wandered around and my parents yelled at me. I had no choice, so I decided to set up in the corner of the workshop and clean the nucleus of the demon to be used as my parents told me. In addition to what was originally used for tanicase, the Demon Nucleus to be used this time will be added that of the bicorn, octopus and Wyburn subspecies. I really wanted to add the Devil''s Nucleus of the Ground Dragon here as well, but in addition to the fact that there was no place for the Devil''s Nucleus to enter anymore, I wanted to use the Devil''s Nucleus of the Ground Dragon for other things, so I dropped it off this time. If we were to put a price on the new tanicase, that would be enough to make even the royal family hesitant to pay. I don''t intend to sell it. I''ve been polishing the Demon Nucleus for three hours. The torso part also seems to have come to a good cut, and that is all the work we have done today. At this rate, there will be more work for me tomorrow afternoon. Looking forward to it... and I thought... "Parents...... too elaborate" Parents also stormed off and continued to fix that the balance of the fine parts was not satisfactory. Because of that, I was supposed to keep polishing my demon nucleus that day. I was brushing too much and the cloth was about to rub off more. Furthermore, the next day, it seems that my parents are finally able to convince me that I can also participate in the work, but since it was close to the end of the work that the parent''s correction was completed, I kept polishing the Demon Nucleus on this day. The Demon Nucleus I used for the boulder this time became so beautiful that I mistakenly saw it as a gem that I was going to polish some of the Demon Nuclei I didn''t plan to use. Come on, now it''s time to do your job! and on his way to his parent''s workshop in a temper, "There he is! Tenma, help me! The Agrees, who suddenly appeared, were abducted by the faces of Tamers Guild. They took us to the corner of the Adventurer Alliance, where the Agrees are always gathered. "What happened, the hell? I''m busy." complaining a little grumpy, Agri let out her breath, "I''m sorry, but it''s an emergency. The Sakarat brothers are trapped in a dungeon! If you ask me in detail, I hear the Sacalato brothers were attacked by a bunch of demons while they were exploring a newly-found twenty tier compartment. And while they are fleeing the herd of demons, they are being hunted down to the end. Why did this information come in, only the two family members, Flame Tiger, fled the dungeon, and that flame Tiger wrote a sentence asking for help and where he escaped into the cloth he was wearing? "What demon are you attacking? "They say it''s a bunch of goblins, but it feels like thirty on the count, and the focus is on hobgoblins." Four or five Hobgoblins are not the enemies of the Sakarat brothers and their families, but they didn''t seem to be the same when they became nearly thirty herds. The new compartment looks like a goblin''s nest in the first place, and if it was attacked in a way that was close to an ambush, it would be difficult to push it back if it weren''t for an all-armed party. "Okay. I''ll be right there. I know it''s okay, but let my grandparents know for once. After that, the worst case scenario will be ready to move, but I''ll ask you to take care of it." The worst case scenario is, of course, one in which the Sakarat brothers are dead. In that case, it is also possible that the two bodies and artifacts cannot be recovered, as crushing the new compartment will also be viewed. Notifying the survivors and the Alliance of the incident will be thrown round to the two long-time agrees. I''d be called in to talk about it in detail, too, because I thought the first report should come from someone I knew. "Don''t we have to follow? "If you think about surprise attacks, smaller numbers are easier to move around." "Okay." At the end of the discussion, one red-haired tiger jumped out of the bag Agri had at the time he immediately tried to make his way to the dungeon. It''s the Sakarat brothers Flame Tiger. Apparently, Agri kept it. "Are you going to follow me, too? "Gaff." You understood my words, and Flame Tiger, who shook his head vertically like a snort, came to me. "Tenma, take him. I guess the lords are worried. Besides, that flame tiger... Frau should know where he broke up with them, and he should have the power just to keep them together on Tenma''s feet" Flau feels like he''s a smaller tiger than Shiloumal, but he''s only a tiger and has tighter muscles. He''s injured all over his body, but he doesn''t seem to have any major injuries. Surely this won''t take so long for a hobgoblin opponent. It is also convincing that he escaped from the goblin herd alone. In the meantime, Flau was asked to go in the same bag as the slurrins and moved to the entrance to the dungeon. From there, I flew to the warp zone closest to the twentieth level, and I called Flau again to give me guidance. The nearest one was a hierarchy above the destination, but Frau quickly figured out his current location, so he went for the stairs leading downstairs without getting lost. "Exploration" was also developed to explore the position of the Sakarat brothers, but because of the complexity of the structure in the dungeon, a different hierarchy could not be found to react. When I went down to the twentieth floor, the air felt a little heavier. Hi, I hear the demons on this floor are concerned because of the goblins. To that proof, a two-legged walking demon with a few dog faces... a so-called cobolt attacked us before we just walked in. Incidentally, there are demons called Wearwolf and Warwolf as the top species of Kobolt, but they are larger and stronger than Kobolt. In rank, Kobolt is D, whereas Wearwolf is C. However, because they often act in both flocks, such as numerical flocks, and are good at hunting in collaboration, there are four to five of them, which increases the risk of one around one. The Kobolts had rusty knives and worn swords that the adventurers thought they had thrown away or dropped, but were being kicked in by Flau. Apparently, Frau''s attack has a style that emphasizes speed and the power of a single blow. It was an attack reminiscent of Blanca because it was the same tiger. However, thanks Frau doesn''t seem to be a good defenseman, and there was also a side that was at stake when Kobolt opponents took his back. Well, the Kobolt attack never arrived because of his too different stature as a demon, but it would be dangerous if this were a horde of hobgoblins. "Gahoo!" Flau, who kicked Kobolt, turned to me as if he were going to go fast, trying to move on, but I called Flau once and called Shiloumal out of the bag. "Shiloumal, turn to cover Frau. I''ll protect you behind my back." "Wahoo!" Shiloumar was greeting Flau with his nose tip close once he snorted and replied. Flau also returned Shiloumal''s greetings and ran out to feel like this was the time to go. After a few minutes of running at the head of Flau, he arrived at the entrance to the new section where the Sacarat brothers found him. This is a place I''ve never been either, and I''d probably say that for some reason the wall collapsed and a new passage came out behind it. "Frau, wait! I stopped Flau trying to rush to the back and I took a good look at the entrance. Flau was dissatisfied with the fact that he had been stopped. He was showing his fangs, but he didn''t mind checking the entrance. "Sounds like this was more of a goblin nest hole than a new compartment...... Slalin, here, please" After I did a little research and concluded that, I decided to ask Slalin to protect me here. Whatever, because there was a hidden horizontal hole right through the entrance. Probably made to be able to pinch the prey that the goblins came in. The horizontal hole was cleverly hidden, but there were a few goblin reactions to my ''exploration'' on top of only a few footprints left. Further widening the scope of ''exploration'', there were dozens of goblins gathered. At this time, "exploration" was somewhat hard to use, but maybe there is something (...) in this compartment that interferes with "exploration". "Over there! Let''s hurry!" "Gaff!" When the reaction indicated with a finger a certain direction, the momentum flaw popped out. The defeat and Shiloumal also follow after Frau. As I chased behind it, I positioned the golem near the horizontal hole that I would find every now and then. So far, there''s been no goblin response, but this would slowly reduce the chances of getting attacked from behind and letting the goblins get away. Well, I don''t think we''ll let Slalin get away with it when she''s waiting at the entrance, but lately the goblin will also be gold, so I''ve never gone beyond collecting a lot of effort. Passing several horizontal holes, he suddenly went out into a wide area. Is it roughly one football court? "There it is! We made it!" There was only one place on the wall of the square where the goblins flocked. From what I can see, it looks like there''s about five to sixty goblins. In Exploration, there was also a reaction from the Sakarat brothers and family Mountain Turtle ahead of the Goblins, and nobody seems to be dead. "Flau, Shiloumal, rave to your liking. But I''ll do the biggest one." The two barked at my instructions and answered, running to drive out the goblins swarming the Sakarat brothers. I took the knife out of my magic bag and walked towards the big goblin staring at me earlier. The big goblin I targeted is out as'' goblinking ''as a result of the appraisal, and would definitely be the leader of this herd. Generally, goblins are considered the epitome of idiots, but intelligence jumps when they evolve to become hobgoblins. Well, it''s as good as'' elementary school ''when you say you jumped. Incidentally, it is my view that normal goblins are'' below kindergarten children ''. Such a goblin, but when it evolves more than a hobgoblin, the story is different. Evolving destinations beyond Hobb include Warrior, Magee, Archer, plus General on top of that, and finally King (Queen), who is generally said to have the same or more intelligence as adults when they become General King classes. The only evolutionary species on this scene are Hob and King, but since this created a herd in a narrow range, I guess only one of them evolved more than Hob and became King. Goblinking set up his weapon opposite me after ordering the hobgoblins around him to intercept Shiloumal and Frau. Whereas the hobgoblins around us are roughly more than one hundred and sixty cm long, the goblin kings are more than two m tall. He has an even more muscular body, so facing him from the front was quite compelling. The rank as a demon is something like B to B +, which is about as dangerous as the oak kings we used to take down. The weapon in your hand is a great sword that the adventurer would have used, one that seems rusty and uncut, but heavy enough to handle as a blunt weapon. Because of the difference in the size of the weapon, it was a gobbling laugh as ugly as I was sure I would win, but the laugh turned into a stunned look a few seconds later. Because Goblinking''s bragging weapon was bounced off my knife and pierced the ceiling. Until now, this goblinking may have dealt only with its own subordinate, Goblin. So I thought I could evolve to King a lot, but since it may be the result of how lucky I am, and it doesn''t make sense to think about it, I snapped the neck of Goblinking with a knife to give it back for now. The lower goblins never thought their absolute leaders would be so lightly defeated that they stopped moving even though Shiloumal and Frau were in front of them when they attacked them. And he fell on two nails and fangs without all the resistance. We drove Goblin away without any harm by defeating King in a quick attack, but the Sakarat brothers who were ahead of the herd were not. The two had bruises and fractures, but not as much as their lives had otherwise. The worst part was the Mountain Turtle, the two family members. Mountain turtle had a number of cracks in the large methyl on its back, and at its worst, the methyl peeled off and the meat inside was visible. "Thanks, Ten" Aquaheel "Ma" To the Sacarat brothers, who were about to bow their heads, they first performed the magic of recovery. The healing magic was applied only to the surface of the two bodies, so it has not healed until the fracture, but the injury other than the fracture should have healed almost. I went on to check on Mountain Turtle before checking on the two of them. Mountain Turtle was consuming quite a bit of strength, and it seemed like he was taking damage to his gut because he was hit hard on the methyl multiple times. However, he doesn''t seem to have been hit so badly in the gut, so if he carefully applied healing magic, he seemed to be able to fully heal. Firstly, the missing fragments of methyl sticking to the meat were removed and ''aqua heels'' were used several times from the place towards the gut. It would have been possible to recover it in one go, but since the location was the location, I went to see how Mountain Turtle was doing, and it only took a lot of effort for me to do so. But Mountain Turtle only got better for the hassle and was about to walk out even though he hadn''t blocked his wound yet. We couldn''t let the boulders walk yet, so we successfully placed the Sacarat brothers and Frau by the mountain turtle to calm them down. The last finish was solely the restoration of the methyl, but I had no idea how to fix it. The first method I came up with was to fix the methyl with gips, as when the fracture occurred, but I did not know the raw material of the plaster, so I refused to do so. The next thing I could think of was a way to harden it with clay, but I was anxious about the strength, and most importantly I was afraid of germs, so I came up with it and gave up immediately, but the Sacarat brothers said that the Mountain Turtle''s methyl would heal naturally, so I applied oil and applied a simple waterproof cloth to the methyl to finish the first aid. And at the time of the end of treatment for Mountain Turtle, Slalin brought the golems with him. As expected, there were goblins trying to attack us from behind, but they were annihilated by Slalin and the Golem without difficulty. Goblin''s body, she brought it all, so she switched it to my magic bag. There were a little over forty goblins in all who tried to take the back, and I can see how much the goblinking that knocked them down understood the strategy. After Slalin''s report, I looked into this compartment with ''Exploration'' in mind, but it looks like there are no surviving goblins. Instead, I discovered behind this compartment a collection of treasures that I believe the goblins collected. "I''m curious, but you''re better off treating the Sakarat brothers... and Slalin''s going? The treasure man came on the back of Shiloumal as he tried to put it behind him and get the treatment to resume. Behind it, some Solomons are on Flau''s back. Flau seemed pretty spicy that he wasn''t used to putting things on his back, but Solomon ignores Flau like that. Flau also couldn''t seem to defy Solomon (dragon), who was a superior species to himself in Flau, and he wasn''t trying to lower it by force. "Solomon, you''re going down from Flau. If you want to ride, make it Shiloumal." When he heard my words, Shiloumal said, "Eh!" He looked surprised, "but when he returned to his original size, he honestly put Solomon on his back. Apparently, Shiloumal tends to forget his original size these days. It should be noted that Frau, who was at your service, returned to the side of the Sacarat brothers with a hospitable expression. The only injury to the Sakarat brothers was a fracture left, so if you correct the bone position and then ''heel'' it''s over. Just in case, "Cure" and "Resist" were applied to prevent the infection. We''ll have to rest for a few days, but there won''t be any after-effects. When I finished treating the two of them and asked them why this had happened, the answer returned from them was extremely simple. The point is, "" I found a new path that wasn''t on the map, so I went and Goblin kicked me out " That''s what he said. I think it was a rather reckless act, but for both of us, adventurers and blacksmiths, we thought there might be undiscovered minerals in the newly discovered compartment, so there might be room for sympathy. Well, when you get back to the ground, you''ll be squeezed tight by all the people involved, including Agri, so let''s not say anything from me. By the way, the skill of the two blacksmiths can be said to be one serving, but still something like that, and as adventurers, they are a little inferior to Ted and Wright, who are a little older. Then a while later, the slurrins came back. There seemed to be some different discoveries, and the three seemed somewhat satisfied. However, it was not only treasure that I discovered, but also a large number of bones that I thought were adventurers, so I later decided to collect and feed the bones. However, if an amateur buries a fed remains poorly, it is also possible that the bone will be an undead monster in the worst case, so it will be left to the church and others after taking it back to the ground. In that case, I think it would be a good idea to just report and suggest to the guild and throw it round later. So far there is not some certainty with the Church, but some Church humans say they have some kind of unique idea. Although a church existed in Kukuri Village, where hunters and adventurers like Kukuri Village had a say, indigenous faiths seemed to tend to be more valued, and church teaching was not very pervasive. Most of all, the priest who had been seconded to Kukri village was a rather unusual figure, and even though he was a priest, he didn''t seem very willing to spread the Church''s teachings. By the way, the power of the Church is not very great in this world. The reason is that a real God, whom I also know well, gives shelter to non-church human beings on a whim or gives them tidings. Perhaps the general population has more protection than those belonging to the Church. Whatever it is, if we retrieve the remains, we have no reason to stay here. But this goblin nest hole seems to be worth a lot of use, so I just want to make sure it does somehow. However, unfortunately, there is no warp zone in this nest that is necessary for exclusivity, so some trick needs to be put in place. Well, now that we don''t have time to apply the trick or the idea, we''ll just have to tightly block the entrance. With that in mind, I headed to the room where the remains were collected under the guidance of Sularin and the others. 137 Chapter 8-13: Escaping Having finished what I had to do in the Goblin lair, I decided to take the Sakarat brothers back to the ground. The Sakarat brothers and their families decided to carry them in my dimension bag, and when I was going back to the nest entrance and magically blocking the hole, Grandpa and Agri just arrived. After they saw me, they looked around and realized there were no Sakarat brothers. "" You didn''t make it? at the same time and tried to say a silent prayer, but when I heard the two of them were in my bag, I went back to the look of relief. However, when Agri peeked inside the bag to see how it was, the two slept snoring, so Agri''s face was getting worse. As it was, Agri was about to drag them out and start preaching, but Agri was pulling back a lot because Grandpa convinced them to "let them sleep a little because they were in a lot of trouble". He then carefully plugged the hole and marked it to the extent he could see before returning to the ground. Ted and Wright also seemed worried on the ground, but they both said they saw how the Sacarat brothers were in the bag and said something. When I asked Agri what happened after this, she wanted the Alliance to show its face. Apparently, the Sakarat brothers have been reported to the guild director and are in the process of coordinating the information in the guild. So, if we don''t get there soon, the guild leader''s decision is that the information might flow to the adventurers. In this case, the information was that a new compartment had been discovered in the dungeon. Once the information was disclosed, adventurers would flow into the new compartment at once, and the minerals and materials that I had not yet discovered would be taken to their roots. Well I haven''t fully researched it yet, but I''m going to have brought crude things that are visible and dizzy, so as far as I''m concerned, I don''t really regret the material that I haven''t discovered being taken, but I felt it was a shame that I couldn''t monopolize that space. "There''s something about tanicase..." "Don''t give up. Even if Tenma belongs to the Tamers Guild, and it''s Tenma who helped her, so I can''t help explaining... well, I''ll be the director of Tanicase, so don''t worry, you''re going to the Guild! I know what Grandpa''s saying, but Grandpa''s obviously going to do something to Tanicase. I''ll give you some advice, but because of my grandfather''s character, I can''t think of anything to do even though there seems to be such an interesting thing in front of me. The trouble is, he''s my grandfather. Something is more obvious than seeing fire. As I left the dungeon, I broke up with my grandfather, who was going to my parents'' workshop, and I headed to the Adventurers Guild with the Agrees. The information on the new section did not appear to have been leaked yet, and there was no indication that the different adventurers were standing in color. When he arrived at the Alliance, an officer noticed us immediately led him to the Alliance Commander''s room. At this time, some adventurers seemed suspicious of the actions of the staff, but they noticed that I was here and immediately looked back at me. Apparently, he mistook me for something about the octopus. Maybe you thought I made something up again, but all this time I just wanted to thank you a little for my trouble physique. Really just a little... As soon as I was put through to the Guild Commander''s room, I was to brief him on the situation. Even with the explanation, I heard from the Sakarat brothers that the new section was the nesting hole for goblins, and there was goblinking, but I eliminated it without any problems. And only that the remains of an adventurer who appears to have been fed by the goblins have been discovered. At that time, he advised the guild chief to leave the remains to the Church, but said that the guild chief did not like the Church to influence the guild, holding a mourning ceremony in the guild subject, which would take the form of leaving some of the progression to the clergy along the way. I think it''s a guild issue around here, so you can do whatever you want, but they want me to attend the mourning ceremony. I refused because I didn''t think I had the stewardship to go that far in the boulder, but after being asked to attend because of the discoverer, I decided to clarify that I was a person on the Alliance''s side, and I was also told that I had a goal to be able to withdraw the solicitation from the church. In the first place, appearance involves voluntary participation, but the fact is that 100,000 G was paid for the request of the Adventurer''s Alliance side. However, because of all the noise when this was discovered, it was decided that it would be paid not as a reward, but as a reward for the discovery of the remains, and furthermore, the contract would not be written. That alone leaves no proof that the Alliance Commander unilaterally broke the contract after the mourning ceremony, but in that case I will only tell the aristocrat (including the royal family) I know why after I withdraw from this Seigen and show my legitimacy, so whatever you think, the Alliance Commander will only suffer. I don''t know about that. I''m not the guild leader, so I don''t think I can trust you without a contract. "So, I''m talking about the new section... and I''m going to publish it. But in ten days." They can''t hide it for a single individual against the new section reported to the Guild by the boulder. The only thing that made him have a ten-day respite is that until then, you can do whatever you want. We must hurry to mine. "That''s the story¡­ well, the Sakarat brothers, the culprits of the noise, are waiting for a sermon." After all, they decided that their behavior was frivolous, even as an guild, and the guild leader would be preached straight away. And to add Agri to this, it would be exactly hell time for both of us... if I hadn''t healed my injury, I might have been able to make a little time for a sermon, but if I did, I would have been resented, so I kept my mouth shut. "Good for you both. Twice the hell out of you." "Even if the number of times decreases, the contents will be thicker..." "If that were the case, you might as well have split it into two parts..." Leaving the two depressed, I exited the Guild Commander''s room and went to my parent''s workshop. If we don''t go soon, the new Tanicase will undergo some weird modifications! With that in mind, it was me who ran through the city almost at all costs. After that, I think I was able to stop my parents and grandpa from being ambitious at a critical point. At the feet of the two, there are rolling parts that appear to be several prototypes. Perhaps those parts were just the ones that made the shape, but just before they made the trick to attach to the torso. If that trick had been made, it would have been installed disintegrally. My parents and grandfather, whose plans were frustrated when I made it, were so sorry that they seemed to pound their tongues. Ignoring those two, when I looked at the parts that were about to be mounted, there was an amount available that said you had prepared this much in a short time. The first thing that comes to my attention is a feather that mimics Pegasus. Whatever you think, you won''t be able to use it except for decorations. Let my parents tell me, they''re going to let it have the effect of amplifying the magic of the new tanicase, but if I put that thing on my back, there''s no place for me to ride at the heart of it. Next, this is another cannon-like cylinder to attach to your back. It felt like a shell appeared on both sides of the neck, like a horse version of Ganta Oak. According to my parents, I can fire magic from this barrel. But this cylinder seems to be a prototype, and they haven''t had success on a practical level so far. The failure was caused by a lack of magic power and magic accuracy, ranges and lack of power, and the latest experiment said it was more unusable (...) than "fireballs released by children". So, what if I did? He tried to wear it with the thought. At the end of the day, it''s like a ''pile bunker'' that attaches to the side of the torso, and although it seems to be the most practical piece of equipment, it won''t automatically revert once fired. Moreover, because the range is short and the recoil at firing is too large, it seems that if you do poorly, you may fall off the tanicase. They thought I could use this, too. Incidentally, the power of the firing seems to compress the air with the ''magic formation of the wind'' applied behind the pile and inside the barrel, firing with its recoil. "Don''t use people on the experimental bench... but a pilebanker would be nice" Both of us, especially our parents, looked happy to hear what I said. "I don''t need a pile, and the cylinder doesn''t have to be this big. Simply put, I want enough scaffolding to stand even while riding." Listening to the following words, my parents fell apart disappointed. Ignoring my dying parents, I pack my ideas with my parents'' disciples. As for the structure, it was decided that the cylinder of the pile bunker that the parent was about to wear would be about twenty cm wide and would reduce air resistance by sharpening the tip of the scaffold, covering the area below where the saddle would be placed. If this works, the stomping will work better than the stomping, and waving the weapon will make it harder to get out of balance. However, at first, it feels like a trial, and I plan to tie a belt to the torso, and also attach it to the torso. Grandpa was also closely involved in this discussion, and only his parents were not involved in discussing the fittings of the new tanicase. Afterwards, his parents, unable to participate in the discussion, began to make the neck part by themselves and never let anyone help him... worried about setting up a weird gimmick, but from what I could see he seemed to be making it just as he had made it at the first meeting. At the end of the day''s work, let''s go home, Amur came to the workshop looking plugged. As Amur approached me with a plump face, he began to kick my tibia silently. I''m stubbornly aiming for the tibia, whether I avoid it or not, so when I kicked Amur''s leg back reflexively, the tip of my shoe hit Amur''s tibia critically, and Amur sat down on the ground with his tibia contained. "Are you okay, Amur... hey! Could you have kicked him too hard? And I worried and tried to put my hand on my shoulder, and suddenly Amur, who moved out, bit my hand. I rushed away and looked at the bite, around the bottom of my right pinky finger, it had a clear tooth shape. The bite marks are red, but there is no blood, so I guess I was at Amur''s mercy, but if I made a mistake, my fingers might have been bitten off. "It''s not gonna be stylish! Amur!" "Bad Tenma" Even if I''m angry, Amur is pointing that way. I don''t know what I''m unhappy with, but I was swelling my cheeks and bashing the ground with my tail. "You were here! A voice that now conceived anger echoed in the workshop where the atmosphere was getting worse. The Lord of the Voice is Blanca, upside down and angry with her hair. We were very surprised by the sudden appearance, and the atmosphere was foggy. Blanca dropped her knack silently as she approached Amur, ignoring us by surprise. Not that long since I met these two, but how many times have I seen this sight? To the extent that it seemed so, I was able to calm down. "Sorry for the noise... Tenma, the bite marks on that hand... sorry" Blanca found Amur''s tooth mould on my hand and dropped her genius on Amur again. "So, what the hell happened? Even if Amur asks, it''s my fault." "That''s what I mean... lady guy, I''m glad I went after Tenma and dived into the dungeon, but I didn''t know where it was and kept wandering... at the end of the day, just leave me and run. Thanks to this, I went to look for it near the lake I had explored before. I went that far and went back to the ground once, and I heard your daughter came back from the dungeon first, so I ran this far." If you look closely at Blanca who said so, she was scratched all over her body. He seemed so worried about Amur that he hadn''t noticed his outfit. Then when I pinched Blanca and Grandpa and talked to Amur, I found out why Amur was angry... well in conclusion, it''s Amur''s eight hits... Explained plainly, I dive into the dungeon - Grandpa calls me - I notice that Amur went to the dungeon but Grandpa finds out why I''m asking the Agrees - Amur, storming the dungeon - but I don''t know where I''m going, looking for me in the dark cloud - Amur, shaking off the blanca I''ve been chasing, wandering around the dungeon - managing to get back to earth, knowing I''m coming back, storming the workshop - I''m angry to see that I seem to enjoy myself... the flow. I don''t think it''s bad for me to listen to you. But I couldn''t say it strongly because I was certain that I had completely forgotten about Amur. If they bite me again, I won''t stop... "I got the story. There are some things I''m not comfortable with, but I''ve had some bad things too, so let''s end this matter. That''s all right." "... n" Amur seemed somewhat upset by the bite and the fact that I admitted that I was not, and nodded slightly. I was wondering if this would be the end of this story. "That''s not how it works. Ma''am, I''ve caused you so much trouble. We''re going back to the village." "... yes, okay. Bye, Blanca." "You too! Gen trick falling on Amur''s head three times. "I''m already way past my schedule. Come on, or we''ll all be worried! "It''s okay, I''ll live with Tenma. So, just Blanca, what! Before I finished, a fourth gen trick burst. The next silent blow seemed to be the most powerful of the day, with dull, loud noises echoing the workshop. And with that blow Amur lost consciousness. Blanca quickly restrained Amur, who had lost consciousness, with a rope, and let him bite the monkey and lift him up on his shoulder like a mound. "I''m sorry, but I''m going back. I think it will be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, but until then your daughter thinks this is the state... but don''t let her go." Blanca left the workshop just in case she told us so. "... are you okay? "Are you worried about Amur? "No, it''s one Blanca or the other. With that face, if you were in charge of a girl tied with rope... you''d usually get caught" This worries me. On the way home from the workshop, there was air flowing through the yakitori, so I gathered information at a nearby street stall, and a poorly resembled beast man was apparently caught by a guard a while ago trying to kidnap a girl. There are more than a dozen odds of Blanca and Amur, so when Grandpa and I rushed to the guard''s quarters, they said they had already left. He said that some of the guards happened to know about Blanca''s relationship with Amur, who, although not instantly, was released early... Most importantly, Amur disguised himself as an unrelated victim, and when the sympathetic guard untied him, he escaped at a glance. He''s still on the run, and as soon as Blanca was released, he ran to find Amur. They never came back that day. "Well, before you go to your parents again today... it''s rice, right?" When I woke up in the morning, I wanted to head to my parents'' workshop, but I decided to prepare breakfast first because Shiloumal and Solomon were all sitting at the table. By the way, I don''t always skip breakfast, by the time I went to my parents'' workshop, it was routine to finish breakfast at the stalls. "I wasn''t going to make it again today, so I hope it''s easy" That''s what I told the two of them, took the meat out of the magic bag and distorted it. I didn''t want to fill the carriage with the smell of BBQ in the morning, so I prepared a cold shabu-style salad for the slurrins today. The meat was more distorted than my share, but only a little. "Speaking of which, I wonder if it''s time for those guys to feed too" I opened the dimension bag with the spiders in it and saw how it was, and the feed I was putting in for the guiding spiders was about to poke me to the bottom. The spiders adjust the amount of bait themselves, so we''ve been feeding them here for a few days. It was like we were saving them in small pieces ourselves. Well, the spiders don''t miss me, so when I open my bag every day, I might get alert and stop feeding, so this is the only way I could... But today was different than usual. I opened the bag to wrap it up for you for a few days, as usual, and two of the three spiders came close: a gold spider and a silver spider. Feeding those two on the palm of his hand, the two slowly began to eat the palm feed, although slightly confused. However, the rest of the silver ones never tried to get close to me and never tried to hide their vigilance, as usual. "Is this going to be possible for my family? When I tried it, the two people who approached me to eat the food seemed to be able to do it for their families, but the rest of them could not be identified. I was a little lonely, but I gave up that I had no choice because there were other compatibilities to be a family member, and when I wanted to be a family member even for just two of the nostalgic ones, I reported because my grandfather had just returned from a walk. Grandpa was listening to me as Shiloumal and Solomon took the skewers he bought on the way out for a walk. And when I''m done with my story, "Because of this. So why don''t you make a family member in front of everyone? I have suggested that. In front of everyone, I''m guessing the Tamers Guild guys and Amy. These spiders are quite rare, so shutting up and being a family member may make them noisy. However, I''m worried that Blanca and Amur aren''t here, but it''s obvious that the two of them chasing after the boulders are bad, and Amur, anyway, won''t have to complain about Netineti later because of Blanca''s character. At best, I think it''s "unfortunate because it doesn''t look that way, such as dependency". Maybe Amur will say something he can''t see later, but Blanca will (physically) stop him. So I first spoke to Amy and headed to the Tamer''s Guild (named Table) in the Adventurer''s Guild in the same flow. Amy was excited about the fact that it was the third time she became a member of the family (Kaku is my fifth moment, so there''s no big difference between Amy and the number), but it was the Tamers Guild face that was more excited than that. Among them, Agri''s degree of excitement is out of the group. "Naturally. You can worship the family of only a few demons in the literature! Can you stay excited! And I was so excited that I had never seen it before. Because of this, our table has been the focus of attention for adventurers and guild officials who have been coming to the guild since morning. Everyone looked away as soon as I turned to them and pretended not to be interested, but every time the Agrees shouted, they found out they were listening. "Okay, calm down for a second... and I can''t concentrate here, so I''ll dive into the dungeon before I do it" The adventurers and officials who heard my words gave me an unfortunate atmosphere, but if I let the spiders out in such a deliberate situation, when I was bad, I could start to be alert again and become Ami Nogiki. In the first place, I didn''t intend to sign a contract with the guild, and the people around me are not intimate, so I don''t have an in-laws to show how the family is. So it''s no use leaning your gaze over here with a flicker! Guild Leader! "''Cause you want to see! You understand what it means to be in my sight, the guild leader tries to raise a protest, but I ignored it and walked over to the guild door. There is no such thing as the power to have the boulder be a family member in the guild, and the guild leader never followed me because he is not a person who is not responsible enough to leave his job alone and follow me. And when I tried to dive into the dungeon, Amy suddenly raised her hand. "Yes, Doctor! I''ve only dived ten levels in the dungeon! "Ah!" I don''t know why, because the members here are so smart, they took it for granted about the twentieth tier, so they completely lost sight of Amy. But I wouldn''t have dived into the boulder myself, but Amy is also going pretty deep, even though she''s not an adventurer. Probably as a luggage escort, but it still makes no difference what''s dangerous. When I thought a little about who I dived with and then looked at Agri and the others, everyone in Tamers Guild turned a blind eye. "Agri... I know it''s okay, but we''re working out measures to make sure there''s no danger, right? "Naturally. I only take them when I collect feed, mainly for Amy''s family, and when I go, I go with all the members. Even if I''m wrong, it''s not the kind of party that takes a lag on the ten tiers! Yes, I say it with my chest up... "Like the Sacramento brothers, it''s the dungeon where unexpected things happen... keep it shallow. And if you''re wrong, don''t try to take Amy deep." Saying to Agri with a little anger, not only Agri, but all the members nodded in unison. If I said any more, this time I stopped because Amy seems to care, but I need to push back later when Amy isn''t around. "Well, aside from that... I guess I really should stop, but shall I use that method just for once? Amy won''t be able to dive 20 floors on her own, and she''ll be able to get to her destination quite safely." "That way...... what is it? Talk to Amy around the neck, tell her how to do it, and we''re on our way to the 20th floor using the warp zone. 138 Chapter 8-14 NG Names "Amy, you can come out." When I opened the dimension bag and spoke up, Amy came out of the bag. After that, Yi and Yi come out in turn. By putting Amy in a dimension bag, carrying her to her destination, and returning the same way, Amy couldn''t remember the path. This prevents Amy from coming to the twentieth tier on her own. However, it was nice to come to the destination goblin nest hole, but the entrance I had blocked when I came was broken, so I checked inside face-to-face except for Amy, so my plans went a little crazy. However, thanks to that, I was able to ensure sufficient safety. There were no demons, but even "Exploration" found a few poisonous worms that were hard to find, so they got rid of them all and made sure there was no bug free space to call Amy. Only one unexpected creature was found in the nest hole, though not a demon or bug. But if I don''t get my hands on this one, it''s basically safe, so I''m leaving it now. "Is this the place? I don''t think it was a very goblin nest." "Not really. Everywhere, there is still the smell of goblins. Especially not behind that hole. Maybe it''s the goblins'' dump." Amy''s question was answered by a creature hiding in this place, whose name is Amur. When I heard Amur had escaped, I used ''Exploration'' to explore all over Seigen, but I was wondering if he was diving in the dungeon because he didn''t respond, but I didn''t think he was in this place. Asked why Amur knew this place, he found out the nest was on the twentieth floor in his parent''s workshop, so he chased after my smell (or the smell of Shiloumal or Frau) and suddenly discovered a place that was interrupted. Well, it would be a lie to follow the smell on the boulder and look for it. Perhaps he looked for an unnatural end from Amur. Aside from that, as Amur did point out, there is a slight smell of goblin manure drifting from one of the holes, so I decided to disinfect it before I became dependent... in this case, I would finish baking poison. For once, I use "Explore" for holes that smell like manure, make sure there''s no reaction from people or objects inside, and then burn them to the back with "Firestorm". The most important thing to be aware of at this time is the poisoning of monoxide, but I think everyone will be fine because they took refuge the furthest from the hole and even more water magic fogged out around the hole. Thanks to even more fog, even if the shit burns but comes out of the hole in the air, it won''t be inhibited by the fog and spread out. Finally, it would be complete if we filled the hole that had been turned into an excreta in the dirt around the fog. It took a little while to treat the hole, but now I can relate the spider without worrying. "All right, come on" When I opened the dimension bag I had used as my spiders'' nest and spoke up, the two I had missed approached me. And when I tried to connect the passes, the spiders accepted them, so I was able to make my family safe. The guild chief wanted to see quite a bit, but this is what it is when he actually does it. As much as I think it''s too bad that I''m the person doing it, Agri was just so moved by the tears. I''d love to get into it, but when I speak poorly, I''m going to get tangled up in some weird tense agrees, so everyone is watching and pretending not to see it. "Doctor, don''t you want the one remaining to be a family member? Amy said so and came (...) with the silver gum left in her bag. The spider still seems wary of me, but doesn''t seem to think anything of Amy holding herself. Walking behind Amy - Chan and Chan seem intrigued by spiders, and from time to time they do things like say hello with their faces close together. So, "Amy, would you like to take that spider in your family? Fortunately, the spider doesn''t seem alert to Amy, and it doesn''t seem to be compatible with you." "" Huh? My sudden suggestion overlapped with a loose voice between them. One is Amy, the person she was told to be, but the other is Agri, the tension agate. Perhaps he thought he was. "It''s nothing strange. I had no choice but to release the spider into the dungeon or dismantle it as material than I miss it. Then Amy would be better off with her family." Listen to my words and think a little bit, Amy. I guess Agri wants Amy inside to say no, posing like she prays for something from earlier. "Okay. I''ll take care of this girl! So before Amy changed her mind, she decided to make her family quickly. And as I thought, Amy made the spider family without difficulty. "My name is Haku-chan! It''s a very cheap way to name it, but Tamers Guild faces, except Agri, are applauding with cheer for some reason. Looking closely, Agri seemed complicated, but he applauded. And when the applause faded, everyone looked at me at the same time this time. I guess it''s my turn to announce next. But I hadn''t thought of a name at all. So, "Well, Mr. Kim, in Mr. Silver. He''s gonna live a long time." "I don''t know what that means..." Everyone nodded in unison to Grandpa''s words. Sure, it may be the only story I know, but from the color, I think it''s the perfect name for both of us... but Slalin is right in front of me, slowly rocking his body to the side and opposing it. Apparently, even as Slalin, Mr. Kim, Mr. Silver is no good. By the way, the spiders who are about to be given this name don''t seem to know very well, and have been saying hello to Shiloumal and Solomon since earlier. "Uh, well, how about Gol and Jill? In the meantime, I took it from gold and silver with a name that I associate with from gold and silver. I tried to say with half a yakeshit, but this time my name sounded like Safe as Slalin, and I was letting my body bounce vertically. So the spiders'' names were determined by gold being ''gol'' and silver being ''jill''. He said the grandfathers had said something to their next name, but all other opinions were ignored because OK came out of Suralin, who was also a family member''s summariser. Now that I''m a family member, I''ve checked again to see what Gol and Jill''s abilities look like, but I don''t care how you look at them, they don''t seem to be suitable for battle. Name... Gol Age¡­ 8 Race... Golden Silk Spider Title... Tenma''s Family HP¡­ 1000 MP¡­ 800 Muscle Strength¡­ D- Defense¡­ C + Fast... b Magic... D- Mental Strength¡­ C Growth power¡­ D Luck¡­ C Skills... Yarn 8, Poison 5, Cover-up 4, Magic Manipulation 3 Jill had the same status as Gol, and apparently this was close to the limit value of the two. However, I want to develop my skills slowly as they could grow depending on future training. Still, it''s not going to be a big battle force, but I don''t have a problem with it because I have enough fighting power in the first place. "Yi and Yi seem to be welcoming about Ku too! Amy is a senior member of her family, Yi Yishi-chan, who seems happy to have accepted her new family, Noku-chan, and the tension has increased since earlier. And I watched Amy Toku-chan, Tamer''s Guild face, in an intriguing way. "Agri, hey" Among other things, when I called the Agri I was looking at seriously for the moment, they approached me in response to my call, even though I looked a little disgusted. "What is it, Tenma? I''d like to observe you." "Keep that to a point where Amy doesn''t hate you. Because I won''t say any more... well, I put that aside and made it into Amy''s family, but if it''s just a rare demon, the guy who tries to make it into things by force shows up, right? "Well, I guess that is. What Tenma''s trying to say is, you need to watch out for Amy, too, right? I''m gonna be very careful, but I can''t keep an eye out for you all the time." Agri immediately understood what I was trying to say and said that we could do everything we could. I apologize to Amy because I suggested this time without thinking about it, but I also thought that I should have given it to Agri now. "I''ll give you some golems for the escort... if there''s about five guys there, you''ll have them until help gets here..." I can''t give a royal specification high-performance golem to a boulder, so I thought I''d give him the best I could from what I usually use. "Then you should have Alex as your back shield. Normally, there would be criticism, but Seigen is in the royal jurisdiction, so it is through to ask Alex, the lord. Besides, there''s a girl in the literature who has a family of legendary demons, like only a few, so if you write to her asking her to help you, she''ll definitely be interested in Alex. If you write down that you want to talk to me first, someone close to Alex will come." So I decided to write it in the letter for now. Hopefully, it will be a pretty powerful deterrent. It''s just that there''s got to be a fair price, so they''re only going to start with consultation. They''re going to gradually pull out favorable conditions for this one from there. "Well, if I were to come, I''d be that idiot (Ernest) or three guys, so it should be easy to negotiate. After that, don''t forget to put your full name and family crest on the letter. Because there''s a big difference in the importance of the content." Listening to my grandfather, I''m going to write to him. I have not deliberately elaborated because I am writing as a consultation only. "Is this what it is? Ted, I''m sorry, but I need you to carry this letter to the King''s Capital as soon as possible. Take this to your grandfather''s mansion or the knight''s quarters and it should reach the royal family. Just in case, the other letter contains an explanation of what this letter was written for, so let me read this if anything happens. Worst case scenario, if you''re wandering around Grandpa''s mansion, I think someone from the Kingsguard is coming, so please." "The Kingsguard won''t catch you, will he? "At that time, you just have to give Eina''s name. If you were Aina, you''d prove to me that you knew Ted. I''ll give you three gold coins for the request and one for when something happens. Spend it on meals and lodging." "Okay. More than that, the amount is close to double the market price, okay? If you don''t mind Ted''s question. Replying, Ted walked out of Goblin''s nest hole with a happy face. She said she was due home in four days, and even if she had trouble, it wouldn''t take her a week. Until then, I told Amy to keep her secret, and decided to adjust the Golem of the Five Bodies and make it exclusive to Amy. In the beginning, Amy was confused that she was given the golem, but when I told her more about Ku''s rarity, she was receiving the golem, even though she was confused. Well, the nucleus of the golem is not that expensive (as far as my senses are concerned) because I reused the old one. Amy was convinced by the explanation, but Grandpa and Agri were curious to see me with their eyes as if they were going to see an asshole. But since all the golems were homemade, I decided to think the value was up to me, and I ignored all my gaze. "There''s nothing more to do here, and shall we go back? When I told everyone that, everyone nodded, except the Sakarat brothers. They want to do mineral mining here, even though they said it was a place they had scary eyes on. I know how it feels when the two of them originally stepped in here because mining was their purpose, but it''s about time they filled up the capacity of the magic and dimension bags they have. I didn''t like to carry the minute they couldn''t hold onto the boulder, so when I left just the two of them and tried to get them all back together, they rushed to cut off the mining and chased after us. He still didn''t want to be left alone on this occasion. When I got out of the dungeon and asked Agri and the others about Amy, me, Grandpa and Amur rushed to my parents'' workshop. I left Tanicase to my parents, so I was suddenly worried the moment I got out of the dungeon that they might have made some weird modifications while I was gone, and I forgot about the two of them and ran as hard as I could. I never used a flying sky all over the city on a boulder (not a violation, but not a very complimentary act), but it still seemed to be fast enough for a horse to run. All the different people looked surprised, but quickly disappeared far rearward. It was nice to continue walking all the way from the dungeon and arrived at my parent''s workshop roughly enough, but I was unable to breathe properly because I ran too far. When she entered the workshop in that condition, her parents were sleeping in a barrel with a smile like she had done. I have a bad feeling, and when I look at the tanicase, which is almost finished assembling, I can''t find anything unusual in appearance, but there are wreckages rolling around like the ones I used for some fine workmanship. "I got hit... where did you get hit? The appearance alone can not find anything unusual, but it is very likely that the modification has been made to a place that is not known by appearance because it is about the parent. So I decided to kick the barrel my parents were holding and wake them up. By the way, what are the disciples of their parents doing, they were all wrapped up and then bitten by monkeys and rolled into the warehouse. When the disciples opened up, they looked at their parents with anger and resentment, and it was hard to stop them from ever trying to beat them. "What! Enemy attack!" Parents who scream like that but look for the missing barrel by hand. Apparently, he''s falling asleep. My disciples and I watched closely as we looked down on each other. But our parents didn''t notice us, and somehow they crawled to their own desk at high speed and rambled the chair away. We thought something interesting was going to happen and decided to ask softly how things were going without getting close to our parents. After his parents threw the chair away, he didn''t even shake his side eyes and swung the floor under the chair. Then a part of the floor came off with the sound of a gutter. Parents counted something inside as they stuck their torso into the outer part of it. Seemed to be focused on counting, so we decided it was just the right time to sneak up behind our parents and speak to them. "What are you hiding? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! My parents rushed out of the floor trying to surprise me, screaming that this one would surprise me the other way... I was hitting my head on the edge of the floor as much as I wanted. Parents who had been stuffy for a while, but after a while they seemed to be able to afford just to check their surroundings, staring at us in tears. "You''re threatening me! What would you do to me if my head broke and I died! "No, my parents just took it upon themselves to be surprised. In the first place, did you do anything nasty to be surprised that you just normally spoke up? My parents couldn''t blame me any more if I kept saying we weren''t bad for speaking normally. At any rate, the half sleeping parent has no certainty that we did it on purpose. Even for us in the first place, we didn''t expect our parents to be so surprised just by the way we spoke, and it was a completely unexpected event. In other words, it is an accident. "Damn...... I have no choice. In the meantime, let''s talk slowly in the next room." "Nothing here is fine. I want to know what you did to Tanicase, and I''m curious about what''s under the floor there." My parents were trying to pull us away from the workshop with a natural flow, but I stuck with it and tried to continue the discussion in the workshop. Anyway, my destiny is not the one under the floor, but the fine workmanship applied to the tanicase. Therefore, it would be more convenient to ask on this occasion. "Shit." Parents who stand in front of us like they''re hiding holes, whilst pounding their tongues. The doors of the workshop were inadvertently opened rampantly when the confusion continued unanswered. "Mmm." What was there was Amur feeling like inflating her cheeks and how grumpy she was. "Now! Hang on!" It was the disciples who moved to action as soon as possible in a gap distracted by Amur. Usually even if it took all of us, we would get hit by the parents collectively, but this time it seemed to be a good surprise, and the parents were pushed by the disciples to get away from the front of the hole. "Oh, wait a minute" The parents tried to push the disciples back, but they could not stop the momentum of the disciples, giving one of their disciples time to look for a hole. "Wow..." A disciple who peered into the hole took turns with the other disciples, speaking out in a frightened voice. And the alternate apprentice has a similar voice. My parents were already quiet as I had noticed, but I still don''t know what I''m going to do, so my disciples are taking turns holding me aside. "What''s inside... Wow..." Now that the disciples had seen it, I peeked at it too, but I still only had the same voice. "Alcohol, liquor, liquor, liquor, money... If this money is also the cost of purchasing liquor, is everything in it liquor? More than that, these walls are amazing... enough to shudder." Well, since it''s a dwarf, I wouldn''t be surprised if the contents were a single color of alcohol, but I couldn''t hide my surprise that I was building all the walls with Orihalcon to protect that alcohol. Besides, it even carves magic formations to make them magically impossible to find. Remember, I''m going to use this magic team next time. But to protect the liquor, Dwarf''s ¡­ or his obsession with the parent liquor is horrible as he makes a vault made of Orihalcon that is 2m (H) x 2m (W) x 1m (H). "Parents... you said you couldn''t pay for the ingredients, and you were in a fight during this time, right? "We were desperate to twist the liquor store, too? "There''s a million G''s of money here alone... but what was our struggle then? Unlike me who was impressed with the weird part, the disciples are angry minded. Well, from what I''ve heard, I don''t think it''s impossible either. Me too, if Grandpa had done that, he would definitely be out. Afterwards, my parents and my disciples started a cock battle, but I was not very interested, so I''ll give it a break. By the way, at the end of the day, after a spectacular beating, it was a no-contest due to guard intrusion. "At the moment, Tanicase seems to be almost finished, so take it home with you... it wouldn''t have stopped if you were taunted any more..." Even if I actually touched it, I couldn''t make sure it wasn''t stuck in the back of the boulder, so I need to look into it carefully. It should be noted that Amur, who should have been quite grumpy, seemed distracted because of the brawls of his parents and was back to normal with one baked treat. "Go home." "Mmm." Me and Amur went back to the apartment with my parents pissed off by the guards, but Amur forgot what was important at this time. Yes, the fact that he''s running away from Blanca... Returning to the apartment, Amur was captured by Blanca, who was waiting, and imprisoned in the apartment in a tied state. "Tenma, thank God" "Muggles! Basket! "No, I didn''t help Blanca..." Blanca thanked me for bringing Amur, who, mistakenly mistaken for me, was screaming something with the monkey bite. I denied that it was different, but it turned out to be a form of putting on Amur, so my heart broke just a little... Best of all, I forgot my grandfather''s presence too, locked him in the carriage and fell asleep early, so I was to apologize to Grandpa flat the next day... 139 Chapter 8-15 School Admission Decisions Four days have passed since the Neutanikaze incident. When it comes to what happened in the last four days, the parents'' workshop was suspended for several days (because the prowlers developed into off-site brawls and caused trouble around them), they moaned without being able to find where Tanikaze was trapped, and the chase of Blanca and Amur resumed. Blanca was more severely tied than before, but Amur saw a gap and escaped the apartment in a winding state, cutting the rope with a stone that had fallen on the road. It should be noted that when Amur escaped, Blanca was taking a bath and it was an escape play that happened in just about five minutes. Once Blanca taught that Amur was likely diving in the dungeon (seemingly really diving, but ''exploration'' clouded the word because it kept it a secret) and also taught him where the Goblin''s nest hole was, but has not come to discovery until today. And earlier, Ted returned from the king''s capital and brought back a reply from the king. Most of all, they didn''t hand it over directly, it seems it was an exchange via Mr. Cliff, but this letter is more authentic than Mr. Cliff handed it over directly. "Looks like the king''s into Amy after all." "Tenma, the way you put it, Alex''s guy''s a pervert... not a mistake, but he''s a bad listener" I dare to briefly explain what the letter says, "If something interesting is going to happen in the royal jurisdiction, I''ll go for it! was." "Sounds like him, but I''d definitely be able to stop him around. If that''s the case, it''s still a fool or a threesome to come." Regardless, Master Ernest, Master Lyle should be quite busy, but besides being the most similar in character to the King, he''s not as busy as the King, so he''s going to come for some reason. When I talked to Grandpa about that, the street outside was getting noisy somehow. My carriage is inside the apartment grounds, so there is a little distance from the street, but it may be unusual for me to say that I can hear the sawdust so far. "Whew, Tenma... I have a bad feeling about this..." "That''s an odd encounter, Grandpa... most of all, I don''t have a bad feeling, I''m sure..." Zawatsuki is gradually approaching the apartment, and with that, multiple horse feet are being heard. Most importantly, because I know who that sawdust is in my Exploration. "Mr. Tenma, I''m here. Please come out." The voice you hear as you knock on the carriage door is that of a woman who sounds familiar. "Are you here yet, Mr. Chris? It was Mr. Chris, as expected, in front of the door. I don''t have to use Exploration. You''re a young woman and you don''t hesitate to go so far because you have a limited number. "Ted''s guy... you''re fucked" That I arrived so early. Come with me to the vicinity of Seigen, and I guess Ted was the only one who got ahead of me in the right place. It''s not that Ted is bad (the average person (Ted) couldn''t have asked me to say no in the first place), but I was in the mood to say one of my grudges. Because the royalty who came to Seigen... "Dear Maria, Tenma, there you are." That''s why. If it was the king or Lyle who came, I had nothing to worry about, but I get a little nervous when I''m in front of Maria, so this kind of surprise is bad for my heart. "Thank you. Long time no see, Tenma. I hear you''re still active. That''s right, if you came to Wangdu, you should have shown your face." I guess Maria says I''m the one collecting the Tanicase ingredients during this time. You seem a little angry. "Hello, brother. And Solomon?" "Don''t say hello properly, Luna! Hello, Mr. Tenma, it''s been a while." It was Luna as usual and Tida scolding Luna like that who followed Maria out of the carriage. Luna was finding Solomon and storming after Tida scolded her and apologized. Solomon had gently escorted Luna''s assault and had appropriately fled. Around not running away for real, I guess I enjoy being a Solomon. "It''s been a while. I''m sorry about that verse. I was in a hurry for a few minutes..." We were in a real hurry, so we didn''t have time by the royal castle and we didn''t want to make any extra noise. Maria didn''t pursue it any further either... especially since she seems to know the culprits of the second half. I couldn''t help but call Amy to the carriage to tell her more about what I wanted the king to ask, but at that time, there was an unexpected incident. That was something that not only me, grandpa, but also Maria didn''t expect, and it was such a case that I had a feeling that a lot of hard things would happen in the future. What happened... "Mr. Tenma, who is that girl? Hi, it looks like Teeda fell in love with Amy at first sight. Pulling my sleeve as I dye my cheeks red, trying to get information on Amy. Maria the boulder seemed distracted by the appearance of Tida like this, and she didn''t know how to react. And Amy, who doesn''t know what she was called for, was watching us with a decent face. "Chris, take Tida to our carriage. If we keep this up, we''re not gonna talk." "Okay. Dear Tida, should we leave for a moment? "Heh? Um, hey! Mr. Chris pushed Teeda''s back without question and took her outside the carriage. Tida had managed to step on it, but was unable to resist Mr. Chris'' power on the boulder and was easily pushed outside. "I can''t believe we''re talking about this. Though I was totally unexpected about Tida... so, Tenma. What does that kid have to do with anything? I was surprised at Maria''s gaze. Amy hid behind me, and there was something about Maria being a little depressed, but I didn''t know what to say when I laughed, so I stuck around my flank and managed to bear it. "Yeah, this kid says Amy, and she''s the grandson of the landlord of this apartment. So, there''s a lot going on, and it''s like my goddaughter." "Nice to meet you, Amy." Then I told him what had happened so far and let Amy tame a rare demon on my whim, so when I told the royal family I wanted him to be my back shield, Maria was sighing with her head in her arms. "Tenma, you are Ricardo''s son and Merlin''s grandson, after all. You two look just like each other... in a bad way..." Maria was whining about that, but Grandpa, who had been quiet nearby, seemed so happy. "Well, I don''t mind being the back shield for that kid. In the first place, it happened in Seigen, so there''s no problem in the sense of preventing trouble... but Tenma will certainly be regarded as belonging to our faction, okay? "I don''t mind...... or now, right? That." At a time when the king and Lyle were not hesitant to visit Grandpa''s mansion, it was also a matter of discussion among the inhabitants of the king''s capital that I belonged to the royalty. "So is that. Then there will be rumors that Tenma''s godson is being assisted by the Grand Duke because it would be too much noise if he were a royal asylum... And now I''m interested." and so on, and the fine conditions were determined. Note that Amy, who is at the heart of the story, doesn''t seem to know exactly what''s going on, so she''ll need to tell you more later. "That changes the story... Amy, are you interested in Wang Du''s school? Suddenly, Amy didn''t seem to understand what Maria meant. "If we''re going to spread the word about the Grand Duke''s asylum, it''s time to get into school. There are a lot of good parents out there, so they can spread the word. Plus, students know a lot about tenmas, so they''ll tell you they''re eye-catching, and we''re easy to move when something happens." They''re going to be halfway through school now, and the exams are going to be a little tough, but they''re going to use the Grand Duke''s power there to screw it. It is likely to be wrongful as you wish, but it seems to be common in the aristocratic world, and unless you are so retarded, you will pass. It should be noted that the most common reason for aristocrats to use their power to enroll them halfway through school is if a concealer is discovered. There are other cases where I have adopted a child, for reasons like Amy''s being a minority, but they have precedents. "So, how academic is Amy? Once in this Seigen, there exists something like a school, but it is not as solid as a school in Wangdu, but enough to teach the basics. Hopefully, they''ll teach you a little more of an upper level of study, but they don''t have one in ten such students. It should be noted that Amy learns the basics at school and further teaches Tamer''s Guild facades, so I think there is an average level of school, although on a personal level. "Then you don''t have a problem. And then there''s Amy''s own feelings, but I think you should talk to your parents. At least I''m not the one who decides." Looking at Amy, who hasn''t been able to talk about it, Maria seems to have decided to have Amy consult with her family once. I explained clearly to Amy (I may be able to enroll in Wang Du''s school, but what do I do? like that), I told him to talk to his family and make up his mind. By the way, Amy seemed to think of Maria as a great aristocratic woman and didn''t know she was a queen. For the record, Ariel and Karina, who heard Maria''s suggestion from Amy, apparently noticed Maria''s identity immediately, and were coming to greet her with familiarity and shortness of breath. And after the discussion, Amy''s admission to school was decided. Apparently, Maria''s going to put Amy in school irrelevant to the results of the exam, and she''s going to use my grandfather''s name, but you don''t mind, do you? He said. I was a little scared, so my grandfather and I nodded without a thing or two, and Tida was so happy to be back in the carriage that Luna didn''t seem to know exactly what was going on. The details will be discussed tomorrow, and Amy and the others went home. "So, they had a lot going on, but what was it like? Maria wanted to hear the story in Seigen, so in the middle of the request, it became a bicorn fight, and she told me that she had been defeated, but that Tanicase had been hit, and that when she went to a hierarchy in the lake to collect materials in the dungeon, she had fought the Octopus demon and that the demon had been certified as a new species. Dear Maria and Tida, Chris wanted to hear what he thought when he fought, but only Luna wanted to hear the taste of the bicorn and octopus he defeated. "Just in time, and should we try it for lunch? There was no opposition from everyone to my suggestion. I haven''t decided what to make, but only the ingredients, so I decided to make something that I could come up with. "Is the octopus fried or takoyaki, as the bicorn is to be hamburger? The bicorn was well decided, but the octopus got a little lost. However, at the end of the day, I realized that I didn''t have enough certain definitive items, so I decided to fry them easily. "I want to make a takoyaki, but I don''t have a takoyaker, I don''t know what else to do" I didn''t even have anything that was likely to replace the octopus grill, so I decided to fry the octopus dish, but it might be a little heavy for lunch if it was hamburgers and fried food. Therefore, the fried chicken taste is limited to salt and pepper, and the flavor is adjusted by having lemon used according to preference. Hamburg decided to use the lean part of the bicorn and the lean part of the white-haired buffalo to maximize the fat. To season, I used ginger squeeze juice in salt pepper and onions stir-fried in a few spices, making the shape smaller than the flat hand and thinner, so that I could make as much as possible as quickly as possible. The sauce is made from crushed sugar, fish soy, liquor and skinned tomatoes in a frying pan after baking, and it feels like adding it to your taste. After that, prepare the salad and the bread and you''re done. The food could be cooked together, so it wasn''t that laborious, but it took longer than I thought because of the large number of people (three royal guards, including Chris). The things I could do were first tasted (poisoned) by Chris, then left in front of Maria and the others. Maria''s share and Chris''s share to me and Grandpa were served on one plate each, but the Kingsguard''s share was served together on a large plate and handed over. I don''t think it''s a very stained way to eat a Kingsguard with a cluttered platter and lots of people of noble origin, but we can''t put everyone in the carriage in a boulder, and we can''t let Maria and the others out, so we decided to ask the Kingsguards, except Chris, to take it up with us. "It''s delicious, this" "I''ve never eaten anything so delicious." "Get me some meat" Maria was surprised but is eating elegantly. But eating hamburgers is surprisingly fast. Tida was just as surprised as Maria was, but this one was eating slowly. Luna...... is demanding a replacement for Hamburg as soon as possible while soiling around her mouth. Although there are differences in how we all eat and how fast we eat, I think I really liked the taste of the hamburger. Ultimately, all the replacements and more prepared hamburgers were gone beautifully. Deep-fried octopus took the form of being hidden in the shadow of a hamburger, but it tasted good and was rated easy to eat. It should be noted that Luna was the one who ate the hamburger the most and Chris was the next. Luna seems to be the type to eat intensively what she likes, and Chris moves a lot, so she eats for it. On the contrary, the one who hasn''t eaten the most was Teeda, and I was next. Tida, as opposed to Luna, is the kind of person who slowly tastes and eats what she likes, and I was up to everyone''s demands for a replacement, so I just missed eating. "Well, it''s time for us to go back to the mansion." Maria''s mansion is the building the royal family uses when they come to Seigen. Although the building itself is a little smaller than Grandpa''s mansion in the King''s Capital because it is a building for royalty to use, even if there is not much opportunity to use it, the garden is large for that matter. This is because we need to be able to park escorts and invited aristocratic carriages in the garden. In some cases, they sometimes use it for emergency evacuation locations due to earthquakes, etc., and although there are fences, walls, moats, etc., flowers, etc., are not planted. After dropping off Maria and the others, Amy and the others arrived as expected. Apparently, he really wants to hear about Wang Du''s admission to school. Therefore, after apologizing for taking the liberty of speaking at the outset, I decided to discuss the details. Well, to tell you the details, Maria said she was going to talk tomorrow, so I just answered what Amy and the others asked me. What Amy and the others were worried about was the money (tuition), the house, the parents. It seems worrying to let the boulder make Amy live alone in the king''s capital. I didn''t want to worry about the school fees, but I decided to help, but I told him not to worry about the house and the parents. First of all, regarding the house, but there are also student dormitories in the school, so if you have a royal recommendation, you can definitely go in, and in case you couldn''t, you can go through Grandpa''s mansion (then, you''ll be asking Jeanne and Aura to take care of you), and you can introduce Uncle Mark. It''s about my uncles, so they''ll adore Amy just because she''s my apprentice. As far as parents are concerned, someone in the royal family (Maria or Ernesto expects to be the most powerful) will be the guardian than she took the story from Maria. Talking about it, Amy and the others were grateful. At that time, I apologized that I would undoubtedly be involved in a power struggle, although I was told that it was now. Apparently, Amy got noticed from around the time I won the martial arts tournament, and several nobles have said they want to hire Amy. He said he refused to talk about it because he could see the aim on the boulder, but there could be enough nobility to say no at this rate, so he was going to ask the Marquis of Sammons if he could be the back shield before that with the Tamers Guild connection. So he said this story was a ship across the street. Just looking at the backshield story, it also sounds like you took the Marquis Sammons lightly, but let Grandpa tell you that the faction is the same, and the Marquis Sammons and the Royal Family are good friends, so there''s no problem. Ning Ro, if the Marquis Sammons hears this story, he''ll work with the royal family and could even fit into Amy''s guardian jointly. "From the Marquis of Sammons, we can create a relationship with Tenma by helping Amy, and from the Royal Family, we can strengthen our cooperation with the Marquis family. It''s a story that''s gainful for both of us. Tenma should know her worth better." When I concluded that way with my grandfather, Ariel and the others were nodding to agree. It should be noted that the next day it was found that there was nothing to worry about regarding the money. The reason for this is that in the future, they will twist tuition and living expenses (including pennies) in the form of selling the yarn that Ku-chan puts out to the royal family. However, because I don''t know how much yarn of quality and quantity will come out, it will initially take the form of debt from the royal family (the joint guarantor on the paperwork is me), but if I enroll on the recommendation, there will be little tuition (depending on my grades, I will be fully - partially exempt), so if the yarn is picked at all, they will have no problem. I made a lot of noise about Amy and her family, but eventually it seemed like it would go in a good direction, so it seemed reassuring to me. Incidentally, with regard to the other worries, fugitives (Amur) and trackers (Blanca), he said Blanca was likely to be caught in a few moments, so it seems only a matter of time before Amur is secured. 140 Chapter 8-16 Lyden "Unfortunately, you have no problem walking. Do you want to speed up a little next time?" So I whined, and I slightly increased the speed of Neutanikaze revamped "Ryden (Thunderbolt)". By the way, both Tanicase and Lyden are the names of the mighty men. These two mighty men are in a priestly relationship, and together they are also said to be one of the mightiest. For the record, Ryden took it from the name of Li Shi, but Tanikaze is different. Originally with the name of a curious horse, he later remembered that it was the name of Li Shi, so the name of Neutanikaze was given the name of his disciple. Exactly, it also has to do with Lyden saying that he had a lightning attribute due to his use of the demonic nucleus of the bicone. "Ability, overall, feels better than tanicase." He evaluated it that way after switching from a quick leg to a rush and a walk (full force disease) and circling around the city of Seigen as it was. It''s just that it''s harder to handle than tanicase just for the amount of increased ability, but it''s still acceptable, so it''s not a big deal. But more than those, Ryden has a surprise point. That''s... "But a willing golem was one of my goals... I can''t believe it''s so easy..." Obviously, this Ryden may take actions that he can determine to be of his own free will. It broke my knee and lowered my body to make it easier for me to ride, avoided muddy spots that I didn''t realize, and annihilated demons that showed up on my own. Besides, there''s no slurrin in Ryden right now, like when he was tanicase. For once, we have room for Slalin, but even without Slalin, Ryden outperforms Tanicase''s abilities. My senses are that the ability to increase tanicase (with slurin) by 10% without slurin, and with slurin it feels like a 30% increase. So if you let the disease run at full speed, depending on the conditions, it may exceed 200 km/h. I didn''t get that far earlier, but I still think it was about a hundred and fifty km/h. However, the vibration is quite tight when the velocity is given that far, so it will not be given out on rare occasions. "I''d appreciate more fighting power because Slalin will be free" I don''t think Slalin can follow that speed when fighting on Lyden, but it''s a matter of fighting on Shiloumal or Solomon. If Slalin took command of the two, he would definitely be stronger. The power of Lyden, which can be described as an artificial demon, cannot be measured in its true value by demonic opponents living near Seigen. I can''t even try it with Shiloumal by saying, or it''s too narrow to fight in a dungeon. Therefore, the exact strength is unknown and there will be differences in compatibility, but perhaps even the demonic opponents of classes A to S will not lose that way. "Is that all you need? I stayed on the boulder for a few hours, so I decided to finish the test around here. Unfortunately, I went back to the first place I was examining the performance and saw a few figures there. "Ah! He''s back! Chris is at the head of it. Behind it were Maria and Luna, as well as the close guards of the guards. "What are you doing here? And Tida? Obviously it was a line waiting for me, but I decided to check it out. Besides, I''m worried about Teeda. "Of course I was expecting you. It seemed like something interesting was going on, and I was wondering about the new tanicase made of bicorn. Teeda seems more important to appeal to herself." When Maria answered my question, she approached me riding Ryden as she did. Being rude to the boulders while riding, when I went down and tried to put Lyden in a magic bag, Maria said she wanted Lyden to see it and wanted it to stay that way. As Maria walked around Ryden, watching at various angles, Luna snuck up to Ryden and tried to cross as she was. At that time, there was a case that I didn''t expect either. "Brrrrrrrrrr...... Gah! When I thought I heard a threatening voice coming from Lyden''s mouth, after that voice, Package Lyden''s mouth opened. "Kyaaaa! "Yikes! Luna, who saw Ryden''s intimidating face up close, fled behind me with a loud voice. Maria, who was near Ryden, has an adorable voice and a buttcake on her. "Dear Maria! To this event, Mr. Chris and the Kingsguards rushed over to Maria and set up their swords to alert Ryden, but Ryden is blackmailing Luna for running behind me, ignoring the Kingsguard pointing the sword. But I couldn''t even think of Maria raising her pretty voice or Luna running away in a panic. The fact that you occupied my head at that time, (After speaking out, my mouth opened! It was. I made all those careful checks, but opening my mouth was a blind spot. Besides, voicing means there''s a cavity in the throat area, so there might be some trick there that I don''t realize. I forced Lyden''s mouth open and looked inside, and there was a hole that lasted all the way to the neck. I stick my hand in it and it doesn''t reach the end of the line, so maybe it even connects to the space for slalin. I asked Slalin to try it, but Slalin didn''t seem to notice, and now she''s going to try to break in through Ryden''s mouth. Lyden had intimidated Luna earlier, so there seemed to be something rather uncomfortable, but he seemed to listen to me and Sularin, but he was left alone. However, even in that state, Ryden was alert to Luna, and his face remained pointing toward Luna. "Oh, I knew it was connected" Decades after Slalin entered Lyden''s mouth, this time the entrance to space for Slalin on Lyden''s back opened and Slalin came out from inside. When I asked Sularin what was going on inside, apparently some of the front part of the space for Sularin was coming off, and she was able to get through from there. Regarding the roaring voice, there was a protrusion in the passage of the throat, and it seemed to vibrate and make noise there. Others, according to Slalin''s report, had some unfamiliar pattern applied to the throat area, which they accidentally touched, but nothing was dangerous. "I mean, you don''t know anything until you interrogate your parents..." "More than that, Mr. Tenma... Explain it to us so we can understand. Tenma, it''s not gonna be a problem because it''s you, but it wouldn''t be weird to be imprisoned if you were supposed to, would it? Chris, who came behind me, asked for an explanation in a slightly angry voice. "Well..." I told Maria and Chris what I knew so far and that Ryden was intimidated because he didn''t like to be touched by Luna. Fortunately, Luna was the only one who tried to touch it, so no one else was enemy certified by Ryden. Apparently, Ryden has mixed memories of bicorns in his memory when he was tanicase, and he knows my husband and Sularin and the others as his companions. By the way, me and Lyden can communicate with each other to a certain extent, but we don''t know as much about nuances as the Slalins do, but Slalin seems to communicate perfectly with Lyden. "All I can say is that it''s amazing..." Master Maria was stroking Ryden, listening to my explanation. Apparently, Ryden doesn''t like strangers touching him on their own, but if I give him permission, he''ll be fine. Strong vigilance probably has to do with the use of bicorn nuclei and materials. "Tenma, if it''s okay to touch it, is it possible to ride it? Chris wants to try riding Ryden. But I asked Lyden via Slalin, and he said he was resistant to riding alone except me. It should be noted that Slalin used a rather gentle expression, but in practice it would be something like categorical refusal. But there was also another way out of this. That''s... "Wow, this is! Ordinary horses don''t give you this refreshment! It was about riding with me. When I told her that Lyden''s permission had been granted via Slalin, it was Maria who raised her hand first. Chris seemed to want to ride first, but he couldn''t claim to want to ride first until he pushed Maria over the boulder. Maria now sits behind me, hands around her hips. Once Slalin was turning to Maria''s support, it wouldn''t be so easy to shake him off, but the escorts, except for Chris, were horny and wolfy. With those escorts up my ass, I''m giving Ryden instructions to speed things up. This area that I used for my exams continues to be plain far away, and the ground isn''t very rough, so it''s less shocking, but I still think it''s tough on Maria, so I''m just going to run Ryden for a few minutes. In the course of those few minutes, my thoughts when I gave speeds exceeding 100 km/h for just a few moments were words earlier. I think a horse in this world can get close to 100 km/h using magic or something, but that''s only instantaneous and not always like Ryden. Besides, like Lyden, this speed for two would be impossible even with magic. "Dear Auntie, next time, wah-wah-shi" "Dear Luna, I''m next! Second, Luna and Chris are arguing, but Maria doesn''t seem satisfied yet, pretending they haven''t heard each other and giving me instructions to go far. She ran for about an hour, so Lyden was tired of the boulder (Slalin said), so she took a break. Luna and Chris were suspicious of Lyden, but if Lyden really hated it and went wild, they seemed to know they couldn''t do anything about it, so they shut up and decided to wait for the next opportunity. "Phew... I had a little trouble, but it seems to have been reconfirmed that the temper was out of standard after all." To Maria''s words, Chris and the others were laughing a lot. I was a little upset about Chris and the others, but I couldn''t say anything back about Ryden, so I decided to ignore him and ask Maria why she came here. In the first place, just my letters, it''s strange that the queen of this country brings the Crown Princess and her grandchildren. "Maa! He looked at me like that! As shocked by my words, Maria hid her face with a fan removed from her nostrils. But it was such a deliberate act that when I kept looking at Maria''s face in silence, I eventually took the fan off and started telling the truth, as I had noticed. "I just want to make a request. I''m just going to have to ask you to go a little further, but with Ryden on the move, you''re going to be fine." "No, you can''t get a nomination request because you haven''t increased your rank." Essentially, the nomination request consists of a B-rank. However, if you consider merit or merit, if it is not above the B rank, then you are worried about it as a guild to mediate the request. "Tenma, the winner of the martial arts tournament, who defeated the dragon and stopped the coup, but lack of strength and lack of track record won''t work. Besides, do you think the guild will refuse the royal request? I mean, it''s up to me to take it or not. "Don''t worry about it. Even if I ask for it, I''m just going to give a letter to someone. It''s just a long way from home, so it takes a lot of time." I wondered if that was all right, and when I tried to hear more about it, I was told that the details would be after I got back to my apartment. I thought it might be something that Maria and the others would normally do in the mansion they use, but I thought the apartment would be more convenient because I had to talk to my grandfather, and I started getting ready to go back to the apartment. Mr. Chris and Luna were disappointed that they could not ride Ryden, but they followed quietly because they could not defy Maria. When we all got back to the apartment, there was Amy and Tida outside the apartment. It sounds like the two of us are talking about something rather than saying we''re playing. Besides, Amy seems to be talking to me, so maybe I made some progress. "Ah! Welcome home, Doctor" Amy noticed us approaching first and said hello. Tida was greeting a little late from Amy, but I could see that her face had a mood written like "I could have been a little later..." "Is Grandpa here right now? "Yes, I came back a while ago." "And a little after Merlin, Mr. Blanca came back too... with Mr. Amur on his shoulder..." Tida gave me supplementary information. Apparently, Blanca was able to capture Amur safely. I don''t think I''ll be alarmed by the boulders this time, so maybe it''s close to breaking up with the two of us. "Yes, Blanca is back, too. Just fine." As for Maria, it seems convenient that Blanca is back. I''m getting a bad feeling about something, but I just have to hope nothing happens. "I''m home." Trying to talk to Grandpa first, when I went into the carriage, there was Blanca and Amur tied up more sturdy than before. Apparently, Blanca was waiting for me to get home early. "It''s just the right time. We''re going home now. Thank you for everything. If you ever come to our hometown, you''re welcome." Blanca said so when she saw my face and tried to head outside in charge of Amur, but it was Maria who waited for it. "Could you give me a moment? I''d like to make you a request." Blanca didn''t seem to know what to do with Maria''s words all of a sudden, but she prioritized going home and tried to say no. But Maria said, "It''s about Blanca and the others'' hometown," so she sat back in her chair to hear the story for the first time. "The first request I would like Tenma to make is for me to give a letter to Viscount Robo, who houses the Southern Autonomous Region. Blanca and the others would like you to take Tenma to Viscount Robo." I heard that Blanca and his hometown is in the Southern Autonomous Region, so I thought it was just a good request... but it seems a little different for Blanca and his people. "So you want me to introduce you to my brother-in-law... Is that Maria''s personal request? Or is that an order as royal? "It''s a royal request (...). Of course, I can say no, but there''s no harm in taking it on, and I think it''s a request that only tastes good because it pays a lot of money? Somehow, there seems to be a spark between Maria and Blanca, but in abdominal arts, there is no one in this country who can beat Maria (I think), so the settlement was immediately reached. Naturally in the form Blanca undertakes. But I''m more concerned about the word "brother-in-law" that Blanca said than that. Blanca''s brother-in-law means Amur''s father. When the thought got there, nature and gaze were heading towards Amur. When Amur notices my gaze, she''s chested with a doorface for some reason, even though she''s tied with rope. From what Amur looks like, I don''t care how you look at it, Viscount Lady. As a precaution, when I asked Blanca and Maria for confirmation, she said, "Definitely a Viscount Lady." "For once, it''s up to Tenma to take the request... what do we do? To Maria''s words, Amur turns a gaze of anticipation, but I was worried about what to do. I can afford it financially, and there''s something about Amy. Besides, there was a desire to continue the dungeon offense. "Can I take it otherwise? Until then, my grandfather, who was turning into air, turned in favor. "Tenma has only ever ventured close to the center of this country, has she? I thought this would be a good opportunity for you to take it. Now you''ll get plenty of rewards and directions." The one who most responded to Grandpa''s words was still Amur. Amur told me to stay here because I''m in Seigen, and I ran away from Blanca. If I try to get Amur in the form of a crushed plan because of his captivity, I guess my actions together to give Amur''s father a letter mean a one-shot reversal. However, Amur is now in a state of being wrapped around with rope by Blanca (with + monkeys), so he is roaring ~ uhh, and it is unclear what he is talking about. "Dear Maria, what is the content of the letter? Unlike usual and polite, Blanca asked Maria a a question while holding Amur like a water-fried fish. "I can''t tell a boulder what''s going on. It''s a letter from the royal family officially addressed to Viscount Robo... but don''t worry. ''Cause it''s like a hairy story." Between Maria and Blanca, sparks are scattered quietly, but in Blanca, a militant on a boulder, Maria''s castle could not be broken. Blanca, who gave up, asked, "It''s not like there''s an impossibility written," and Maria''s snort put an evil mood to rest for the first time. "By the way, does Viscount Robo mean that Amur''s name will be ''Amur Robo''? In an attempt to change the air on the field, I asked Blanca what she was concerned about earlier, and she shook her neck beside her, not only Blanca, but even Amur, who was tied to Maria, and denied it. "Yeah, very few guys name their families where we live. That''s with Robo, the chief. So there''s a Viscount directly behind the name." He said that the Southern Autonomous Region was also a slightly different area within the kingdom, an area where several tribes originally lived and did not belong to the kingdom, but it became a kingdom territory during the war against other countries where it used to be, and it was named the Autonomous Region after a lingering bend, and that the position of Viscount also had tentative implications in relation to the fact that the top had changed from time to time, and that many people did not name their families. Well, let Blanca tell you, "naming a family name is a lot of trouble". "Will Tenma take on this request? In response to Maria''s question, I said I would take it, and I signed various contracts. I guess the only reason I got a smooth contract so far was because Maria brought the story on the assumption that I would take it on. "I want you to go as soon as possible, but Tenma will have a lot to prepare for, so maybe we should leave in a week or so? And you don''t have to worry about Amy because I''m responsible for the conversation." Since Maria is straining herself about Amy for some reason, I don''t think it would be a problem to leave it to her... We decided to start preparing for the journey. Well, even when it comes to preparation, I put it all in a magic bag every time, so I just prepared some extra food and detailed items. By the way, at this point Blanca has decided that Amur will never escape and is untying the rope. "Brother, what are you doing? Having finished prepping earlier than everyone else, I was fixing the magic bag I got in the dungeon lake. In the meantime, Luna came. When I explained to Luna, I noticed that there was more than one bag, and I looked at Luna with the expectation that I would get one, but it was immediately recovered by Chris and given to Maria. "Well, you know what?" It was concentrated and repaired, so by the time it was over, it was dinner time. Everyone else was almost ready, and now Grandpa and Blanca were discussing what route they would take to the Southern Autonomous Community. Amur... was stuck on a skewer next to me. "And then... this, this, this and..." I put a lot of stuff in the magic bag that I just fixed that I think I could use from my magic bag. "Now all you have to do is give it to Amy." In the two magic bags, I kept a preserved meal for times of need and a few cores of escort golem in the redeemable demon nucleus. The Golem is not made for the royalty of Marias, but it has close combat power. In terms of rank of demons, there must be about B. I prepared about ten of them. "Tenma''s pretty overprotective..." Somehow Maria was scared, but I don''t think there''s much of it from me. If a nobleman with that much power seriously tries to do something to Amy, he thinks this is not enough. "Well, from those who don''t really think of me, it''s no wonder Amy thinks she''s after me." If a fool is truly targeted at Amy, (for once) I am obliged to take action for Amy in the position of Master. In that case, I''m not going to condone whoever they are. When I told Maria about it, Grandpa agreed. Grandpa says around that he''s a ''grand apprentice'' about Amy, so it''s natural if you take it for granted. Maria saw how my grandfather and I were snorting and immediately tried to catch Tida, but she said she wasn''t going to put a cross spear in a personal relationship with a boulder. However, I also said that if Tida went tochi crazy and tried to ignore Amy''s feelings and try to be forceful, that would not be the case... With all that happening, Maria was preoccupied with talking about Chris and Amy''s escort. Beyond what Maria said she would be responsible for, her face was serious because it could also be the royal responsibility if anything happened. It feels a little too much, but as long as you know I''m serious. It''s late at night, so I decided to finish my preparations for today and resume them tomorrow morning. I dare say tomorrow''s plans are to buy out what you need and interrogate your parents. 141 Chapter 8-17Second Journey "Intrusion Successful... Target Found" What''s going on outside today is that it''s still dark because the sun hasn''t risen and no one is walking outside except the craftsmen and patrolling guards who start work early in the morning. It was my parents'' workshop I broke into. Although it seems to be trespassing, permission is granted to the parent''s apprentice for once. I remembered last night that I had business with the guild (selling goblins), so I went for a walk, and I met with my parents'' apprentices rolling out to the tavern on the way, so I made plans for this one. Incidentally, the disciples were bought by letting the liquor hold a little (in the Dwarf sensation) to the point of being able to drink. The amount of the parent''s sale was one silver coin. "Ugh - I slept well...... what the heck!!! The parent who finally woke up realized she was tied to a pillar and shouted out. "Shut up, oh..." "You don''t think it''s annoying in the morning? Oh... booze madness" "That''s why your wife can get away with it, you idiot... you big idiot" The last one was genuine, but it was the funniest in content. It should be noted that it was the disciple''s representative masked blacksmith (apprentice), A. B. C., who made his parents curse. They knew I was going to tie my parents up, so they came anticipating the timing. "No, no kidding, untie the rope. And you''re not ashamed to dress like that, you guys? Especially Tenma." The disciples are usually just dressed with paper bags on their heads, but I wanted them to stop being such a sober scratch because I was dressed with job qualities in King''s Capital (but the mask is a killer specification that will be out on Friday). You''re not dressed like this with me... maybe. "I can''t believe this is the end of the joke... Parents, do you have anything to say to me about Ryden? "About what? I don''t know." I gave instructions to my parents to open their mouths and let Ryden out in front of me. "You don''t even know this? So far, my parents finally confessed to me about setting up this gimmick in secret. Apparently, the parents tried to see if Ryden could make an attack like "Brace," but they decided that it was not possible in strength to produce high-output magic like brace on a boulder, eventually connecting it to slallin space. The magic formations and protrusions that were written on the throat seem remnants of that time. "Finally, say it, Tenma. Actually, Ryden''s head is still unfinished." I was wondering what to say, and my parents were going to put a bicorn horn on Ryden''s head, apparently. Anything, he thought it was better to look like a bicone. "Moreover, cornering also leads to the reinforcement of Lyden''s lightning attributes..." There seems to be no certainty, but if bicone consciousness is strong, using bicone material to bring the shape closer together is not negative, even if it is positive. So my parents were right, I decided to give them the corner of the bicone and put it on my head. Either way, so far the corners of the bicone have had no use, so if Ryden''s performance is likely to improve, you should use it there. "It''s just that one of them is broken from the roots, so it''s gonna be shorter than the real thing." They said it would be done late and tomorrow evening, so I decided to leave Ryden to go shopping. The first thing I want is sugar and salt. As for spices, they have a lot of specialties from the Southern Autonomous Region, so I think it would be good to procure them locally and plan to only buy the minimum necessary. After hanging out in the city until that evening, sugar and salt could be bought more than double what was planned, and spices could be prepared as planned. There were many unscheduled purchases, but most of them are fruits and vegetables and so on, so it shouldn''t be a waste of time shopping. Back to the carriage, Maria and the others were relaxed. However, I didn''t see Teeda, so I asked Chris, who was also relaxed, and apparently Amy was showing me around the city. It seems that Teeda was floating around saying it was a date, but she''s actually consolidating her surroundings with an escort other than Mr. Chris so that Teeda won''t notice. He said three other people besides me were almost ready today, so he was going to take his time a few days before his scheduled departure date. "Tenma, I''m free, let''s go shopping" The next day, after breakfast, Amur invited me shopping. Just what I wanted, so when I immediately O.K., for some reason Amur looked surprised. "The Tenma...... DELETED! "... nothing, you don''t have to go with me, do you? "Lie! Tenma''s not dele! So go?" So I went shopping. For once, everyone else tried to invite them, but they were all smiling and saying no. For those reasons, the two of us went shopping alone, but Amur was in a disgusting mood. Sometimes it sounds like a "date, a date," but he didn''t seem to notice. "Right here first. Just give me a minute." I said no to Amur and then went into the store because I was in the store for him, but Amur didn''t wait outside. And "Here, I can''t..." So he immediately evacuated outside the store. By the way, I''m looking for a pharmacist. For this reason, the store is full of herbs and medicine smells. If you are unfamiliar with the smell, you will feel ill if you do poorly. Even more so if that is a beast man with a better sense of smell than a man. "Eh... what about this and this and the herbs that make it a wound pill?... Is there only one that is dry? Then take this and this. Then, gastric medicines and antipyretic herbs... are also dry... well, okay" Like this, I bought various herbs and medicines. I learn how to make medicines from my mother all the time, so I basically make my own things to use, but that''s all I can''t study, so when I find medicines that seem to be effective from time to time, I buy them and make sure they work. In this store, I didn''t have very good products, but I didn''t necessarily think the other stores were of better quality than here, so I chose one that looked like it would be good all the way. When he finished shopping and went outside, Amur was in front of the stall, which was a short distance from the store, with the meat stabbed in the skewers on his cheeks. "Mmm... Tenma, smell" Amur came up to me when he noticed me, and suddenly he smelled it and said so. I didn''t mind because I can smell the herb myself, but from Amur it seems pretty stinky. "Bye, Day...... Continue Shopping" When Amur finished his skewering in a hurry, he walked out next to me. But... "Bad, ''cause I''m gonna drop by here too" There was a pharmacist a few hundred meters walk away so I went shopping for the herb again. Now I bought a few doses because I had a good pill type. "Stinky......" After this, he also toured various pharmacies and purchased various herbs and medicines. I bought all the herbs of the kind I didn''t have, one small amount of each, but when I put them all together, it turned out to be quite a lot. Besides, the unique smell of medicinal herbs (which feels like it enhanced the smell of sip) shifted to my body, and Amur, who was looking forward to shopping, was quite upset. Most importantly, even when it came to shopping, Amur just wanted to walk outside, and he only stopped by about a stall. Having obtained the herb, my purpose was achieved, so I thought I would go out with Amur, but Amur, who was in a bad mood, said he was going back to the carriage. He doesn''t want to walk with me with a smell he doesn''t like. I went back to the carriage in that condition, so everyone who remained in the carriage was surprised by the double meaning (grumpy Amur and my smell). "You can study pharmacists, but Tenma needs to learn how to treat women first." Master Maria said that, but I dared pretend not to hear it. Because I don''t think it''s okay for a man to argue with a woman in these stories... In the first place, I can''t possibly beat Maria (married man) for having such low experience. So you''re right not to go up on the mound in favor of your opponent... although some people might also say ''escaped''. While Maria was shooting me in the mouth, I decided to make medicine out of the herbs I bought in my spare time to go to my parents'' workshop. When the work began, Amur and Blanca evacuated outside the carriage, wondering if the smell of medicinal herbs was hard. Dear Maria and Luna were also frowning at the smell of medicinal herbs, but remained in the carriage wondering if curiosity was better. However, Mr. Chris was evacuated outside with Amur and the others. He was doing so, but he seemed to be patient because Master Maria remained. Grandpa can smell it, so he usually does tea change while eating sweets. "This will be fine" As I was putting the dried herbs back in the water, Amur, with his nose plug, came back into the carriage with a creaking voice. She seemed pretty spicy with a nose plug quite carefully, but no one said anything because she pretended to be nothing in person. The medicine I''m making now is an ointment made with bicorn oil. It''s easy to make, and even amateurs can make some quality stuff if you make it carefully. First fry the bicorn oil in hot water and make it liquid. At this time, by heating in boiling water for about 30 minutes, it should also be disinfected. Next, carefully rinse the medicinal herbs with clean water (this time I use the dry one, so I rinsed every water I used when I put it back) and remove leaf veins, etc. with a fine tea broth of my eyes. Finally, mix the slightly cooled oil and soaked herbal solution together until the tuna stands so that there is no unevenness with the hella. Now the ointment itself is complete. After that, divide into small portions, taking care not to add air to the boiled disinfected vial so that it is easy to use. Apart from this, I also made a hand cream in the same way (the one that turned the herbal solution into a perfume diluted with water), so I gave it to the ladies in the mood. I made a good amount of it, so even if I give it to everyone I know in Seigen, it seems a lot too much. I couldn''t resist presenting Maria and the others here, and I gave Chris the minutes of Jeanne, Aura and Aina, and Maria the minutes of Isabella and Mizaria. "It''s time for me to go to my parents. Maybe it''ll be a little late, so eat dinner without me." That''s what I told my grandparents, and I left the carriage. Amur was trying to follow me, but I didn''t know what time he was going to be home, so I told him not to follow me. It''s not a good idea for men and women to go out and come home late. "Parent, did you do it? There was a parent just moments after entering the workshop, so I asked him, and he said the task of cornering him safely was a success. And I need a little help from my parents. My parents have been punished for suspending business for a few days, so I thought I would be free to do business, so I decided to ask them to help me. An excuse is to help Ryden free of charge as an apology for putting a weird trick on him. The parents agreed to the proposal before they heard the details. She ran out of free time in Lyden, so she had to drink it later. "What I need you to help me with is the demon iron I was using for my tanicase, and I need you to help me make knives, short swords, and pans and frying pans" I wondered if my parents, who make them around weapons and protective equipment, would make pans and frying pans, but I nodded lightly and started checking the furnaces and tools. I talked to my parents later and they also said that in their apprenticeship years, they made pots and other things beside their training for sale. "The Demon Iron is nearly a t in all, so I''ll make it with the other half as a thank you for the free help... can I ask my parents for a knife and a short sword? Do everyone else a favor for a pan or a frying pan. I want to make a little something." "That''s good, but Tenma is making one mistake. The iron used for Tanicase is not Magic Iron, but Magic Steel. Perhaps the iron has changed." When I hear more about it, they say that Demon Steel is what you can do when you shed a strong magic against Demon Iron, and as for the material, it will be one thing above the other, and the hardness is a little inferior to Mithril, but in a sense it is more rare than Mithril. Well, when it comes to rarity, if you have enough gold to buy Demon Steel, they say that more people choose a light and durable Mythrill than Demon Steel, to the extent that it''s about 20% cheaper for the price compared to Mythrill, so less than half the price of Mythrill Demon Iron is a better price. Besides, it also seems to weigh a little lighter than Magic Iron. Because of that kind of half-way, you don''t see much in the market? "Well, as for the ingredients, it''s a first-class product, so there''s no need to use it in pans or frying pans! and at the end of the parent''s explanation, each was to go into work. Fifty knives in total for which the parent is in charge. The breakdown is ten machetes (bush knives), ten survival knives and thirty throwing knives. Each was made of iron from blade to pattern, and the throwing knife asked for something like a kunai about fifteen cm. There were ten short swords and the design was left to the parent. The disciples are responsible for ten one-handed pots, ten two-handed pots and ten frying pans. One-handed pots are smaller, and two-handed pots are larger. Five large and small frying pans. Apprentices often make pots and such as training, so they can do everything in two days, so they decided to ask their parents to help them when they were done. And I''ll make new weapons and new cookware. A new weapon is a hand-backed sword (one that just sharpened the four sides of a square board) that carves a magic formation of summoning magic on each piece, so that even if you throw it, it will come back to hand, taking a hint from what was previously written in a book by the Marquis of Sammons that you read. And the new cookware is the Zubari Takoyaki. I also plan to make other items the size of which I can make a large bake. And then I''m thinking about making an iron plate for okonomiyaki. There is nothing particularly difficult about saying that I decided to start with an iron plate¡­ Just pour the softened demon steel into the mold frame until it''s drooling and then wait for it to cool naturally. Three iron plates of different sizes were made this way. One of them was to be made for the octopus baker, so I found the gold with the tip rounded out of the tools my parent had, and used it to make the circle. I could have fifty slightly larger holes, so it would be enough for home use. And a large baker, but this made two sets of objects that could be made five at a time on one side. The size per piece is about 10 cm in diameter and I also made the depth of one side about 3 cm, so it looks like I could make something edible. However, shortly after I built the large baker, I realized that there had been a major miscalculation. That''s... "Soon, the night is dawning..." I forgot how much time went by because I was so enthusiastic. That seemed to be the same for the parents, all ahead of where they had planned. "... I can''t believe it, let''s go to sleep" "" "" Let''s... "" We suddenly got drowsy because we were aware of the time, and we decided to sleep in the corner of the workshop. The next day, after lunch, we woke up, tucked into our stomachs and resumed work on a pre-prepared meal (bought from a stall)... "Tenma, should I slap you like this? "Brother! I''m burned! "Luna! I told you to be careful! Excuse me, Mr. Tenma. Medicine, please." "Doctor, the fire is amazing! It was like an experience class for some reason. That and this, because Grandpa brought Amur and the others. "Something''s happening." Grandpa the puller is making tea for relaxation. Next to it, Chris and Blanca, who were supposed to be the pullers part two and part three, were also drinking tea. Maria said she was going out to meet with Seigen''s representatives. The reason everyone came to this place was that I didn''t come home yesterday, and when Grandpa tried to come see how it was going, Amur hitched a ride to it, and Branca accompanied him worried that Amur would not storm, and Luna and Amy, who were interested in what I was making, also joined, and Tida came because Amy said she was going. Chris was originally planning to escort Maria. Tida and Luna told me they were coming to my place, so Maria told me to escort them. I hear Mr. Chris'' missing hole will be covered with the rest of the escort. It should be noted that the parent, who seemed reluctant to use the workshop for children (amateurs), rarely said anything. Maybe it''s because the other guy has a royal mix and he''s going to make me take responsibility if anything happens. I asked the four of them to help me with the hand sword I use (even if I fail, because this is the least damage), and in the meantime I finished the iron plate. Even when I said finish, I polished the surface nicely and just bent the edges slightly, so I could do it fine while watching the four of them. In exchange for the four satisfied (tired) with the blacksmiths, the parents finished the throwing knife with great momentum and completed it in a few hours of the stuff. There was only a job in the boulder, and the speed and accuracy of the work was out of step with me and my disciples. That night, the disciples were also finishing their allotments, so the work of the parent was to increase further. It must have been one of the factors that increased the speed of work for the grandfathers to take everyone home (only one being forced) before dark. "Phew haha... what is it like! At the same time as the sun rose, the parents created the last short sword. Later, it was only Matchett and the survival knife, but with the help of his disciples, he says that he will finish hitting everything in a day. Well, the disciples are waving their necks sideways behind their parents, so they won''t be able to do it in a day on a boulder... "That''s why I''m going to bed. After you wake up." With that said, the parents began to sleep snoring in the corner of the workshop just like they did yesterday. As I watched, I decided to go home to the carriage once. Today I gave up my place to my disciples on the way and took a little nap, so I could afford to go back to the carriage. When I got back to the carriage, Grandpa was already awake, so I decided to take a light bath and sleep in bed after talking about the work situation. Sleeping in bed, the slurrins came into the futon and it was a little hot and painful, but I couldn''t do much about it here, so I decided to be patient... well, when Amur tried to come in, I threw him out to the boulder. We spent a few days like that and today we have a scheduled departure date. We were all set by yesterday, early in the morning to the south gate of Seigen. The drop-off included Amy and her family and Maria, who somehow extended their stay until today, in addition to the "Tamer''s Guild" facade in "The Sword of Dawn," "The Royal Royal Line (+ Escort). As for Maria and the others, we planned to leave Seigen before us, but Tida''s insistence on dropping me off stretched her stay. He insisted on dropping me off, but no matter how he saw it, there was another purpose, and it was obvious to whoever saw it was more fateful that way. "Then it''s time to leave. Good luck with your studies, Amy. The next time I see him, I think he''ll probably be the king''s capital. If you have any problems, ask the people of Kukri Village and Aura''s sister Aina, and nothing will go wrong. Don''t be shy." "Yes, I understand, Doctor! I gave Amy a letter to Uncle Mark and the others beforehand, as well as a letter to the King''s Capital. I''ve also sent letters to Jeanne and Aura for once, but I can feel more comfortable letting them rely on Aina than those two. Amy, who heard my words, was snorting fine. That hip had the short sword I gave it down. The short sword is engraved with the family crest of the Ootri family, and as soon as someone sees it, they''ll know it''s my associate. At least, I think the adventurers and guild officials, plus the knights, will soon notice. I think some adventurers will show up as fools trying to use Amy, but the guy who extends the offense after finding out that me and the royal family have something to do with it is not in the boulder...... Well, I''ve given you an escort golem (with + weapons) for that, and I''ve given you a way to find Amy so you can use Grandpa''s mansion as an evacuation spot. "Leave Amy to me. There are more people with habits in the Southern Autonomous Region than that, so watch out for Tenma." Maria says such advice as she looks at Amur beside me and Blanca behind me. The two people who felt named had missed their faces without particularly disputing them. "I''ll be very careful. Now, to deliver this letter to Viscount Robo, we''re leaving, C-rank Adventurer Tenma." "Please. However, I don''t think so, but in case you do, destroy the writ. But prioritize your own life. This is an order." "Ha! Got it... That''s why I''m going" After saying hello to everyone as Maria, we boarded a carriage connected to Ryden and headed to the Southern Autonomous Region. "Let''s go, let''s go." "Tenma, be careful." "Good luck, brother." "Tenmaku, nice souvenir." "Good luck ~!" "Don''t be impotent - let''s go!" And so on and so forth, they sent us out loud. In response, I stepped out of the window and kept waving, but if I had enough, everyone would have gotten smaller and smaller like bean grains, and finally I couldn''t see. "It''s not a quick journey, and shall we take our time on the road? I''ll take care of the directions, Branca." "Whoa, leave it to me. I''ll tell you what sounds interesting on the way to the Southern Autonomous Region" We decided to ask Blanca, who is most familiar with the Southern Autonomous Region, for directions. In the carriage passenger seat, Blanca answered that with such a smile that she could cry if the child saw it. I will have Blanca do your job for the longest time in terms of directions, but if you think about walking, the burden will be extraordinarily low. Besides, by traveling in Ryden, he said he might arrive a little earlier than he had originally planned, so he could afford to stop by and picked up some of Blanca''s recommended places. It should be noted that from the Southern Autonomous Region to Seigen, it seems to take a month and a half to two months. Besides, depending on the weather and the incident, it''s not uncommon for it to take three months? Blanca and the others say they take the carriage, walk, and sometimes travel on a boat. That''s why they were so surprised to hear that if they moved in Ryden, it would be about a third. Most of all, in my own case, if you move as far as you can, don''t tell me you''ll get there sooner. Because if I surprised you any more, I was terrified of what would happen to their faces. "Well, if you move a month as a guide, you''ll be fine as long as there''s not a lot going on. Don''t ask me to do you both a favor in the meantime." "" Ouch! "Tenma, don''t forget I''m here too..." This is how my second journey began. Unlike the trip three years ago, I was a little nervous about having company, but I was sure it would be fun. 142 Chapter 9-1 Family "Tenma, it should be time to see the river. After a while along that river, there is a place suitable for camping. A little early, but let''s take a rest there today." Blanca opened the window and suggested to me that he was manipulating Ryden. Looking at the sky, it was still bright, but they said there was no further place ahead, so they decided to accept Blanca''s suggestion. "Tenma, over there. It''s just on that hill." "Okay." As Blanca said, there was a hillside high near the river, and I let Ryden go that far. When I reached the hill and looked around, the surroundings were stretched with meadows with low length grass, and if something tried to get closer, it was a place I would immediately notice. Plus, it''s a full moon tonight, so it''ll be extra easy to understand. "The water field is close, and it''s a great place to take a break." "Oh, if there''s one difficulty, it''s easy to spot enemies, but it''s also easy to spot them." "We''re both gonna finish getting ready, before we talk." Talking to Blanca, Grandpa came out of the carriage looking for a place to start a fire. In these places, there must be traces of those who used this place before, so we''re looking for it. "Lord Merlin, it must be behind the carriage." "Oh, there it is." As Blanca said, there was only one place behind the carriage where I dug up dirt, damp charcoal and burning but rolling. "Ahhh... are we there yet? Amur came out of the carriage yawning at the end of the perimeter confirmation and exploration. From behind it also follows Silowmall and Solomon, who were asleep as well. "Lady, you''re sleeping too much. Just wash your face." "Mm-hmm..." Amur went back into the carriage with half his eyes closed. The next time I came back, my eyes were completely open, so the drowsiness seemed to have flown. "We still have time until sundown, so shall we look for something to burn nearby? Something to eat." Everyone nodded at my suggestion, looking from the carriage to the visible position. There''s Ryden near the carriage, and just in case the slurrins are waiting, so if someone is too far from the carriage, Shiloumal or Solomon gave instructions to go to the news. "Why don''t I go over to the river?" "I''m coming too" Grandpa and Blanca went to the meadows, so I decided to head to the river where the food seemed the easiest to get. Amur said he would follow me too, so we headed with him. "Arriving in the river. You can see the carriage." I checked the position of the carriage at once, but it was not 100 meters from the carriage to the river, so it seemed unnecessary to worry. Even if you just look at Kawahara, there are quite a few driftwood and so on, so it''s going to be easy to find something that might be useful. "Amur, I''m looking for this side. Don''t ask for the other side." "Okay." When Amur and I broke up second-hand, looking for driftwood, affordable stones, etc., my eyes somehow turned to the river. I didn''t mean to target the fish because I didn''t have poles or nets, but I thought I might be able to go for pussy fishing or billy fishing, so I decided to check on the river. Don''t remind me of when I met Namitaro. With that in mind, something huge approached me from underwater. "No way. Flag retrieval! Something in the water popped up at me the moment I was ready for a creature that might be Namitaro, with a little regret for my words. "Namitaro...... not! It was a giant sake, slightly over 3m in a painful look that jumped. Maybe a mass, though. Sake was trying to eat me, opening his mouth wide and jumping out of the water, but I caught Sake in "Guardian Giganto," which I was not in a hurry to prepare for Namitaro. "Food, get it! Unstoppable, tightening." I guess I should really drain my nerves and blood, but it was a pain in the ass, so I broke my neck bone with a gigantic and processed it. The treated salmon was immediately placed in a magic bag, so we decided to dismantle it later and used Exploration in the water. "There''s another big one in the small response." As a result of the "appraisal," apparently it''s a fish called Tyrant Salmon, so I thought it might be the same kind as the earlier sake, so I decided to catch this guy as well. "Are you trying billy fishing? In my previous life, I knew there was something called pussy fishing or billy fishing, but I never actually tried it. Anyway, most rivers in Japan were told that they were not allowed to fish. But there is no such law in this world, so I decided to give it a try. "I wonder if it feels like running current...... ho! Using thunder magic to pass where the salmon were, it seemed to diffuse a little, but the salmon floated to the surface as I thought it would. At last, dozens of small fish floated, but it was difficult to recover them, so I decided to leave them there except for the big fish like Coy. With any luck, it would resuscitate, and even if it didn''t work, it would feed on other fish, birds, etc. "Nevertheless, you''ve never had a sake before. I''d love some sashimi, but can''t I do it on a boulder? Mass had seen it before in this world, but I had not seen it yet, so I was looking forward to seeing what it tasted like. I decided to go back to the carriage once by releasing a simple process to the salmon, coils, etc. With all this, I wouldn''t be in trouble for a few days. "I know it''s ''appraisal'' and it''s not poisonous, but what about the taste? Looking for Amur with that in mind, for some reason under the river, Amur, flooded with water, was headed this way with a bag of swollen hemp in his bread. "Tenma, big fish! For some reason, the fish is flowing! Some of the bags Amur opened with a voice of joy filled with little fish I hadn''t recovered earlier. "... well, good for you" I had a slightly complicated emotion, but I didn''t think it was enough to tell Amur I was happy, so I went back to the carriage with him, talking about the unusual. Back in the carriage, Slalin, who was watching on the roof, said something. He was looking at this one. Apparently, Slalin knows how easy it was for Amur to catch fish. But Slalin is a readable slime of air, so I didn''t try to teach Amur. "Oh, that''s massive! Sadly, I''m almost zero." "I''m similar. Apparently, small animals and demons know the danger zone around here." They said that, but they were collecting good eating weed. Plus, things like novir, lily roots, and mites on tampons, they were all easy to cook. Just in case, I checked the "appraisal" to see if there was any poison, but there seems to be no problem. "I''ve got the big guy, too, but today I''m gonna cook with Amur''s fish and the weed we''ve both taken." The fish that Amur caught were many, like Haya and Huna. So Huna lowered it down to three sheets and exposed it to water, so as to take a little bit of muddy odor, Haya removed the built-in and gently shook it with salt, stabbing a few together in a single skewer. "Grandpa, wash the lily root and the noville carefully. Blanca and Amur ask me to make two kamadus and start a fire. When you''re ready, light a pan with oil and a pan with water on it." I''ll give each one of them instructions and get ready to cook. Today it is a meat-free menu, so the Shiloumals may not be enough, but I will turn the coils I have secured with the salmon, etc., so I will ask them to be patient. "Now it''s done." Less than an hour after the start of cooking, I was able to cook several dishes. The menu focused on boiled wild grass, fried fish and baked food, but prepared several different kinds of seasoning, so it wasn''t the kind of dish to eat in the camp. "And a little bit, but also because of the booze. Just in case, I only make enough for one drink at a time." Even when it comes to liquor, the distilled liquor is divided by more water, so if you are not so vulnerable to alcohol, you will not get drunk. At least, Grandpa and Blanca have made it so intense that they can never get drunk. When the liquor was removed from the magic bag, Grandpa Advisor and Blanca poured the liquor into the glass as if they were fighting ahead. Well, it''s all like the food in front of you is a booze knob, so when it comes to having no choice, I can''t help it. In the end, the two of them also drank Amur''s share of alcohol and ate all the intense flavors of the dish. "It''s tonight''s night shift, but first it''s Blanca, second it''s me, and last it''s Grandpa and Amur, okay? Normally, I thought it was Theory who brought the second most experienced person with the heavy burden, but Blanca made it the first one that seemed to sleep long because he had been your man the longest in the day, and Grandpa made it the third to make him pair with the least experienced Amur. We talked about the reason and took the understanding of the three of us, so we each started preparing for the evening. By the way, I created several collisions for this trip, so I was able to secure separate spaces for men and women. Well, it''s easy to say space, so I have to be careful with a lot of things, but still the mental burden (mainly mine) has been exceptionally reduced. Anyway, Amur deliberately tries to take off her clothes in front of me or peek at my change of clothes. At that time, I try to escape into the bathroom, but only then can I escape into the bathroom because either Grandpa or Blanca use the bathroom. Despite the day of his debut, he is a newcomer to expectations, with nearly double-digit activity. "Is it time to go to bed? What are you two gonna do? "I need to ask Blanca a few questions, so I''m a little bit more awake." "Well, I''m awake too" "No, ladies go to sleep. Even though you''re unfamiliar with camping, what do you do with creating anxiety elements" Amur, who tried to re-sit, was forced by Blanca to head to the carriage for a drink. Amur, reluctantly obeying, had turned this one around wanting him to pull back several times until he arrived at the carriage, but every time Blanca was staring and letting his feet advance. "So, what does Tenma want to hear? Well, it''s a big prediction." Apparently Blanca knows what I want to hear, and she purposefully drove Amur away with tough words. "Well, I think Blanca''s anticipation probably fits. What I want to hear is about Amur''s family. Amur says you''re marrying me or something, but it''s not gonna be that easy for a Viscount''s maid, is it? If I''m bad, I think I''m gonna hurt my father''s Viscount Robo mood." Honestly, as far as I''m concerned, I can''t say I''m a Viscount as Amur''s father, even if someone I''ve never met hates me. But to say that I am more damaging to Viscount Robo''s mood than to go as a messenger from the royal family could make the relationship between the royal family and the Viscount worse. If this is just a Viscount, there''s nothing wrong with it, but I hear Viscount Robo is like a compiler in the Southern Autonomous Region. I mean, you have too much power for a Viscount. "Well, clearly, my brother-in-law (ahem) would be hostile to Tenma. He was drowning in Amur. Quick story, we''re not getting separated. So I think Amur will hit a favorable tenma tight. Give it up. But that''s all I can say. The Southern Autonomous Region will never be hostile to the Crown." I was surprised at Blanca for being clear, but I was a little relieved to hear that there was nothing hostile about it. "What makes you say that so much?" "It''s a simple story. I won''t let you. Assuming that happens, I stab my brother-in-law, but I stop. The selfishness of my brother-in-law on the boulder and the lives of the inhabitants of the Southern Autonomous Communities. Then it is not necessary to weigh which is heavier. Well, I think my sister-in-law can stop me before then. That guy can''t get his head up on his sister-in-law, and most importantly, his sister-in-law is stronger. Besides, my brother-in-law inherits the Viscount, but my blood muscles are more direct to my sister-in-law. My brother-in-law is like an adopted son-in-law." Therefore, even if Viscount Robo seriously flipped the anti-flag on the royal family, the resident would be his wife. In the first place, it seems unlikely Viscount Robo will enforce it until Amur hates him. "So, about my sister-in-law... I''d rather think of her as my sister than Amur''s mother. That''s how similar." The last piece of information, for me, is only anxiety material, but they have normal common sense, so they don''t have to worry too much about it there. "Well, as far as I''m concerned, it''s a pleasure to have ordinary common sense in Amur''s mother. And one more thing I''d like to ask you, what''s Amur''s great-grandfather Kaiji like? In me, when I say ''Cage Tra Big Man'', I can only associate myself with that warring age curiosity most famous in Japan. Maybe he''s a fan of that curiosity, but he''s likely the same reincarnator as me either way. It makes me wonder how such an alien reincarnated senior has lived. I don''t think I told myself that I was a reincarnator, but I had something in common with Kay and I wanted to know if there was anything I could do to help. By the way, Namitaro, a senior of the same otherworldly reincarnation, hasn''t put him in numbers and doesn''t plan to continue to do so, because he''s not very much of a reference. "Well, in brief, the most powerful man in southern history. And although this is my personal view, I also consider myself the most powerful man in the history of the Beast Man. Even if I were two...... no, I wouldn''t beat that guy all season long. I''m a man enough to make you think so." From the look on Blanca''s face, he never seems to exaggerate. Since there is absolutely no battle, and they are compatible with each other, it may not be that they are generally three times stronger than Blanca, but they still show that they are substandard men. "By the way... if me and Grandpa Kay fight, which one do you think will win? To my ridiculous question, Blanca took it seriously with a seemingly difficult face, "Depending on the circumstances, it''s a one-on-one battle, and if it''s a melee, it''s a nine-on-one, Grandpa Kay. If you fight away, it feels like a seven-to-three tenma. It''s my own imagination." So Blanca''s conclusion is that me and Grandpa Kay are generally stronger. I didn''t think I was the strongest in history, but I couldn''t believe it a bit. Of course, I don''t think Blanca sees it in a glance, and I don''t think Blanca (the powerful person), who knows both, is out of line to say so after reflection. But it''s still true that I put it in this world and thought it would be the best ever if it was just talent. Anyway, the gods of this world gave me a gift right away. Besides, each packed me with multiple abilities. So I changed the angle a little and thought about it. Consider that the physical abilities of this world are slightly inferior to those of Grandpa Kay and that his talents outweigh those of him. Then we should be close to each other in our overall abilities. In other words, I suspect that the cause of the difference is not in this world, but in previous life. So if Kaiji''s identity is who I think he is, there''s no other way to make a difference. Whatever I was taught in my previous life by various masters, it was a story in a time of peace. In contrast, if Kaiji was a man who lived in the Warring States, it was a time when people''s lives were as light as this world, in which they were moving on and throwing themselves into battle, it would not be strange if experience and the unseen appeared different. "Did I offend you? Look at me thinking about it, Blanca''s been calling out to me like that, but when I put my thoughts together for myself, it was all convincing. "No, if Blanca says so, I guess that''s true. But if Blanca''s got a comparison, Grandpa Kay''s in full season, and I''m growing up on the other hand... you mean the reversal eyes are still there, right? It may be absurd to compare your strengths to those of the past, but nevertheless it was regrettable that you even wanted to lose, even though it was an imaginary thing for Blanca. "Guhaha! Sure it is. I know Grandpa Kay''s full season, but I don''t know his full season! Blanca listened to me and gave me an exuberant laugh. It was so loud around that Amur, his sleeping eye, threw himself a spear, his own weapon, as he rode himself out the carriage window. "Heh, it was dangerous. You said you were half asleep, but you''ve been targeting my eyebrows exactly. Out of the way, your daughter might be better hit by falling asleep." Behind words, Blanca, who briefly grabbed Amur''s spear, was poking his spear at the nearby ground with an extra face. "Is it time for a change? All right, Tenma, I''ll take care of it later." After the Amur spear incident, my watch time came because I kept talking to Blanca. Well, my time in charge is about three hours at the most, so I have no problem staying awake. Ningro, it''s better than going to bed halfway and then watching. "But you''re getting a little stiff because you kept sitting there. Do you exercise lightly?" It''s not a good idea to make a very loud noise or get enthusiastic about exercising, so I killed time by doing radio gymnastics and walking around like writing circles around a carriage. And doing some radio gymnastics, my grandfather and Amur seemed to be waking up as the time for a watch shift approached. "What are you doing, Tenma? Grandpa didn''t know radio gymnastics, so he seemed to think I was doing something strange again, but soon he figured out it was a move to relax his body, so he started radio gymnastics asking me how to do it. "Is that it? Why is my spear here? At the same time as Grandpa finished his radio gymnastics, Amur''s consciousness, which had fallen asleep until then, seemed to awaken completely, and he looked strange when he noticed a spear protruded by Blanca. 143 Chapter 9-2 Goblin Hunting and Shiloumal "Tenma, the village in front of that mountain is where we''re supposed to be today. There''s still a lot of time for the sun to go down, but after that, it''ll be all wild lodging." With that said, Blanca pointed to the village. Originally the rest of the trip was at Blanca''s disposal, so I just nodded and made Ryden turn. It took me over two weeks to get here, and it was time to take a break somewhere safe. Incidentally, this is a village that is already in the Southern Autonomous Region and is present approximately two-thirds of the time, from Seigen to the destination of the journey. The village of destination is not very large, but it seems that the mountain just around the corner is the treasure trove of resources, which is rare for the village and where the Adventurer''s Guild is located. Well, the adventurers who come here seem to be mostly runaways and low-ranking people, and the building itself is small enough to say guild. On the other hand, most things come by carriage, so you think the grounds are huge? "Is the entrance to the village over there...... hey Blanca. Something''s guarding the entrance with the guys stiffening their gear to the bees... you, did you do something? "It doesn''t matter to me!... That''s a serious and vivid vibe. I''m going to talk to you for a minute, so just stop away from the entrance." I stopped Lyden about a hundred meters from the entrance because I thought he might be on guard. Blanca got out of the carriage as soon as Ryden stopped and ran to the entrance. The people at the entrance were pointing their weapons at Blanca, who at first was surprised to rush over, but were immediately lowering their weapons and bowing their heads. Blanca used to point at us from time to time and tell us something when she asked them to raise their heads. In time, some of them at the entrance ran into the village and Blanca also returned to the carriage. "What happened? "Oh, apparently this village is caught up in troublesome things. Because of that, they''re getting more vigilant. In the meantime, the demonic horse pulled the carriage closer, and he was wary of it." I''m worried about the troubles, but Blanca decided to rest in this village as planned. I guess you decided that it wasn''t that dangerous to have Amur. "Don''t you dare, can we just keep going Ryden inside the village like this? "Oh, when you get inside, go for the red roof building, straight ahead" Copy that, sir. As we proceeded with Lyden as directed by Blanca, we immediately saw the red roof building. The building was like a log house, with a sign above the entrance that said ''Adventurer''s Guild''. "Carriage, pull over where that pile is being struck. The village chief and the guild chief want to talk to you." I mean, you want us to take care of the mess this village has. "... excuse me" "Well, fine. You decided we''d be okay with Blanca anyway, right? "I''m sorry about our Blanca. He''s a deadbeat bad boy, so forgive me, gush! "I''m really sorry about the tenmas, but I don''t think about your daughter, so don''t get on with it" As Amur joked next to Blanca, who lowered his head and apologized to me and Grandpa, the discerning Blanca fist fell on Amur''s head. It''s a familiar sight every time, but Amur doesn''t really learn on this matter. After seeing the two comics talent, I went all the way into the guild and there were two men at the biggest table. As soon as they noticed us, they stood up and bowed their heads. "This is the village chief, next to him is the guild chief." The village chief and the man introduced are a lot saggier in the head, but on the other hand, they have a disappointing figure. The guild length next to it is a skinny man who feels a little unreliable. If Blanca hadn''t told me, I would have mistitled them both. "Quick and bad, but let me tell you more. I''m at the entrance, too, and all I hear is that there''s a massive outbreak of demons in the mountains." Blanca says that and tries to listen, but we''ve never even heard that before. Well, I couldn''t help pursuing that here, so I didn''t say anything, but Branca, who noticed me and Grandpa''s gaze, bowed her head again. And Amur was about to say something again, but Blanca was blocking her mouth. "I''m sorry. For how many minutes, the whole village is flustered. It''s the goblins that are experiencing mass outbreaks." "The goblins? There was a mix of surprises in Blanca''s voice. Perhaps you are wondering why you are rushing so far with goblins rather than with more goblins. If there were indeed a massive outbreak of goblins, it would be difficult to deal with them if they were ordinary villagers. But if there were a few adventurers with about C-rank power and villagers who could fight there, it would be possible to deal with about a hundred or two of the goblins. You see what we''re wondering, now the guild leader opened his mouth on behalf of the village chief. "You do think to the extent of goblins, but that goblin herd is not normal. Just confirmed. The number is over five hundred. And the biggest problem is that Goblinking is leading the herd. Moreover, the presence of other superior species has been confirmed. When this happens, even though they''re goblins, the difficulty jumps, and at least they need more than one party above B-rank." So the guild chief said he asked Viscount Robo for backup in the city where he lives. But he wants us to stay in this village and help him until backup arrives, as soon as possible. "Well, I get the point... if that''s the case, wouldn''t it be quicker and surer for us to go crusading? Even if there are more than five hundred goblins, they are goblins. Even the King of the superior species is said to be about B- in rank, so the four of us here can defeat it without a problem... or we can drive the herd itself to destruction. Even if you let them get away with it, you can use my Exploration to find them. "Sure, but the question is, what are we going to do with the protection of this village? Even if we can destroy it, if the rest of the party enters this village, we''ll be sure of the damage. "That''ll be fine. Tenma has dozens of golems, as well as slurrins and sillowmalls. Just in case the villagers get stuck and evacuated and focus the golem around them, the protection will be complete." "And if we leave Slalin in the village as our commander of the Golem and Ryden in the assault, at least one of us will have time to come back." "Then are you okay? Village chief, guild chief, what place in this village is likely to accommodate all the villagers? To our conversation, the chief of the village and the chief of the guild looked pokant, but Blanca suddenly shook the conversation, stuck in words for a moment, but said that this guild of adventurers and the nearby assembly hall could accommodate everyone in the village. "Then let us evacuate immediately. We''ll be ready by the time the evacuation is complete, and then we''ll head right for the crusade." So we left the Adventurer Alliance and headed for the carriage. Out of the Adventurer Alliance, there were several villagers out there who I didn''t see until earlier. Apparently, he came out to take a glimpse of Ryden and Shiloumal. "It''s just the Southern Autonomous Region, and the villagers are full of beasts." "Well, you are. If you go to a bigger village or city, it''s not uncommon for anyone but the Beastman, but it''s a small village like this, because it''s full of people who''ve lived there for a long time." When the villagers noticed us, they had a mild meeting. Blanca seemed familiar to some of the villagers, and told them to explain the situation and start evacuation, asking them to tell the other villagers as well. "Well, shall we begin the discussion? For once, I left Slalin and Lyden in the village, and Gol and Jill waited in the carriage. Other than that, I''m thinking it feels like we''re headed for a crusade, but what do you guys think? "There won''t be a problem" "Right." "It''s okay." This place was as originally planned. As for the golem, it was decided to turn eight large, sixteen medium and forty small to shelter protection. I think this is enough, but I placed ten other medium sized bodies in and out of the village as an assault, registering me first in command in all the golems and me second as a slalin. Slalin is second, but since I leave the village for the crusade, it is de facto first. I wonder if I can put this in first place, but if you don''t keep me in first place, I always do this when I give someone the right to order because I have more trouble adding or fixing it. Slalin climbed over the Adventurer Guild when he was briefed and began looking down around him. Adventurer Alliance buildings are the most expensive around here, so it''s just right to look around. "You''re about to complete your evacuation. So, when you place the golem and say hello to the village chiefs, do you want to go to the woods? Everyone''s ready." "Of course not." "Whoa!" "You can go anytime! Grandpa has his usual outfit equipped with his favorite cane. Of the members, they have the heaviest weapon, but muscularly it doesn''t matter how many times they wield it (although I feel a little strange given their age), and they magically fly out of the sky, so they never lag behind other members. Blanca is also the usual light outfit, but the weapon has a shorter spare spear than usual so that it is easy to pick up in the woods, giving him the short sword I gave him at the waist. By the way, the short sword is stamped with the family crest of the Ootri family (no Namitaro version), so that you can tell from my associates. It should be noted that if you use this engraving on your own without permission or for any reason other than being given to you by me to obtain and abuse it, depending on the extent, a rather heavy punishment may be imposed. In addition to his usual tiger gear, Amur says he''s going with the short sword I gave him and Matchett''s duplicity. My favorite spear is difficult to get around in the woods, and I have a few spare spears that are long, so they won''t use it this time. Finally, it''s me, but I''m wearing a chock-like jacket made of Seigen on top of my clothes, not my usual protective gear. This chock can actually be tougher than coarse armor because it looks seemingly less durable but uses bicorn leather throughout and has a thin misrilled plate inside the chest and back area. There are many pockets inside and outside of this chock, so I have my back sword in there. And he''s wearing a belt pouch and a waist pouch, and he''s got a handsword and kunai in there, too. This time it''s all avant-garde, so I fight with ranged weapons and magic centers so I can handle any style. Well, the real deal is that I want to try hand-backed swords and kunais in practice. "Then let''s go. Everyone remembers where the herd is. Shiloumal goes around behind me and the herd. Grandpa and Solomon, plunge into the herd from the sky. Blanca and Amur from the front, please. The order is Grandpa and the others after Blanca and the others penetrated. At that point, I think the superior species will either attack everyone or escape. If you turn to everyone, me and Shiloumal will focus on reducing the amount of miscellaneous fish, but if you run away, we will target the top species. While we''re dealing with the top species, we need you to keep cutting back on the mutton fish. The herd should start breaking down at the point of annihilating all the superior species. There''s no choice but to escape somewhat, but definitely don''t miss only the top species. And don''t let Grandpa and Solomon use extensive magic if they make mistakes. Instead of goblins, it doesn''t make sense if we destroy this area." "Copy that..." "Cui......" You were even thinking of appearing flashy, and Grandpa and Solomon replied with a voice that seemed discouraged. I made the final confirmation of the operation in a way that ignored the two of them, and me and Shiloumal stepped into the woods one foot away. The location of the Goblin herd confirmed by the Alliance is said to be about five km from the village, but when I looked in my "exploration," it was closer to the village than one km from the position examined by the Alliance. Moreover, it makes a place where trees can be cut down and rested in groups. Maybe he was going to base there and launch a raid even today and tomorrow. "Shiloumal, we''re gonna go a little farther, but we''re gonna bypass the mountains and get closer. The planned route could match Goblin''s repulsion." "Wong." Turning a little farther behind the herd, he hid himself in a place that was easy to see around. In that place, I decided to constantly expand my exploration. According to that information, the kings and the goblins, supposedly the superior species, seemed to be forming in the center of the herd, with more goblins weak enough to go outside. "Coming! Grandpa and Solomon came down from the sky as I whined. It''s a battle in the woods on boulders, so Grandpa was sealing fire magic and firing wind magic in a row. Solomon hunted for goblins after repeated sudden descents from above, targeting goblins that were outside his grandfather''s magic range. When Goblin''s attention was directed at his grandfathers, now Blanca and Amur hit him from the front. The goblins are dancing through the universe with dozens of bodies torn apart in the form of being taken behind them, with little response. As soon as I wondered if I could just finish with my grandfathers like this, Blanca and Amur stopped moving and my grandfather began to be surrounded by goblins. "Has the superior species gone? Still, I think it''ll only buy me some time... you know what? Shiloumal, it looks like you''re here." "Au?" After his free time, Siroumar, who was depressed, stood up with a dumb voice. With such a gentle slap on the back of Shiloumal, I pointed to where the goblin herd was. "Apparently, King''s taking a few escorts and running away from this place. Seems wise enough to use all that herd in your eyes." The moment I said that, a goblin with a large body, with several superior species, pulled the bush apart and appeared. "Shiloumal, say hello to him. By mistake, here..." "Grrrr...... Grrrrrr!!! The goblin kings seemed to have lost their hips in greeting Shiloumal, who had just said it sounded as far as the village. The Kings were trying to escape first with their hips slipped, bumping into each other and teasing at the tree crawl they were teasing. But the person who suffered the most from the chirping of the sillowmall was undoubtedly me, who was to be heard right next to him. In addition to the tinnitus from earlier on, my head can''t stand up straight as a flutter. "Ugh, my legs snap... Shiloumal, you barked before I said, ''Bark him in front of those guys'', not directly next to me..." "K, K ~ Nk ~ N" Flying before he finished listening to my instructions, Shiloumaru was making a sound like he was showing his belly and begging forgiveness. "Shiloumal, treat me when you get home. However, if I lose by the number of goblins I defeat (...), there is no punishment! "Ga, Gau! Where the sense of equilibrium had returned, conditions had been placed on Shiloumal and then pushed into the Kings. Shiloumaru ran out in a rather hurry as he fell back on his back and started rather late than me. "One first! Then the second one! I threw my back sword at Goblin, who was still out of hips, and took the life of a superior species as I stood. Shiloumal was also waving his forelegs late to me, slitting them with one or two pieces. "Well, the other one... oops" Confirming the results of Shiloumal''s battle, I stepped back a lot as I tried to kill another one. Where I jumped out, there was a big stick slapped and a hole in the ground. The killer is goblinking. He seemed unlike any other superior species on the boulder, and was regaining his posture as soon as possible. "You''re not King to Dada...... still! King pulled out the stick at his disposal and was about to shake it again, but I quickly took out the knife, stepped in its arm and cut it off at the same time, chopping off its neck with a knife to return. "Okay. That''s it." This herd is over now that the biggest goal, King, and the crusade of the superior species around it, is over. Even if we missed the rest, we wouldn''t be able to build a herd that would be a threat just by running away goblins. "What is the effect of Shiloumal''s battle... three?" "On!" "Well, that''s a draw...... sorry to hear that, Shiloumal" "One?" Why? It felt like Shilowmall, but if I lost, it was a retribution, and "Defeating More Goblins Than Me" was the condition imposed on Shilowmall. By "draw," I didn''t lose, so Shiloumal failed to avoid punishment. "Wah-wah." Shiloumal entered the woods with the face that he had just noticed the matter. Perhaps he went to defeat the goblins that were swarming his grandfathers. I also retrieved the bodies of the Kings, and then hurried to everyone, where a goblin corpse that just covered the area greeted me with a beaten look Shiloumal and three neat expressions around the rampage + Solomon. "Tenma, Shiloumal is depressed, is something wrong? Amur noticed me approaching Tokotoko, pointing at Shiloumal and visiting him. So when I talked about the terms I put out to Shiloumal, Grandpa and Blanca had sympathy for Shiloumal, but Amur and Solomon were laughing. "Guru...... Guru? To those two, Shiloumal ran out realizing something, wondering if he was staring at them with his jitsu eyes. Coming back some time later, Shiloumal dragged the corpse of a goblin wrapped around a tree. The Goblin corpse that Shiloumal dragged is one thing, and that would mean he outdid me. Nevertheless, I guess the fact that you''ve deliberately dragged the corpse by using the spreading means that even just silowmalls don''t want to get dirty goblins. "But was that voice still Shiloumal? For a moment, I was surprised another demon showed up. Most of all, the goblins were more surprised and frightened than us." Blanca started talking about when she was massacring goblins with pleasure. "I''d love to hear about Tenma, but shouldn''t we collect Goblin''s body first? Leaving you here alone could attract another demon." "Both of you, get to work! To Grandpa''s words, Amur, who was about to join me and Blanca''s story, began collecting Goblin''s body as soon as possible. With such a bitter smile, we decided to join the goblin retrieval operation, but because there were too many, we decided to send out a few golems to help. But even when I said I would collect Goblin''s body, the goblin at heart had a good chance of getting his body torn apart, and it was quite a hassle to pick it all up. So we decided to focus only on the torso, which has a demonic nucleus that can be called the only material of the goblin, and the ear, which is the proven site of the crusade, and dug the hole appropriately and threw it away. This alone was considerably easier and the speed of the work increased considerably. "It''s time to burn it" "Whenever you want." Now that all sorting and collection is complete, I will magically burn and dispose of the goblins dumped in the hole. Where everything was ashed, he covered the soil with care not to splash, and finally wet his surroundings with water magic. This was a precaution because if the fire was smoking in the soil, it could become a mountain fire. We''re done here. We''re going back to the village. And on the way home, no one expected anything to happen that wasn''t expected at this time. "Was there a survivor?" Yes, I ran into a bunch of surviving goblins. The first thing I noticed about that group was that I used my back sword to destroy it with a second kill, but a whole bunch of Goblins that destroyed it was ten. Which means I outnumbered Shiloumal by a huge reversal. If Shiloumal is to outsmart me again, I''m going to have to look for ten goblins. Shiloumal was shocked by that fact and was desperate to smell the surrounding smell, but I don''t see any shadows or shapes of goblins in my "exploration," so the goblins that were gathering around here were the last of an earlier group. Whatever you said, Shiloumal didn''t try to stop the goblin hunt, so in the end those bunch were achievements after hours, and what I said about making it no count, Shiloumal finally stopped looking for goblins. 144 Chapter 9-3 encounters "But Tenma, were you really good? What Blanca said was good was the demonic nucleus of the Goblins who attacked that village. After the Goblin crusade we returned to the village, we went first to see the village chief and the guild chief and reported that the danger would have left because we drove them closer to total annihilation. As a result, the villagers were very pleased and invited to give the village as a guest of honor for the banquet. "They fed me all kinds of things, it doesn''t matter as much as Goblin''s Demon Nucleus. Thinking about the amount of Shiloh and Shiloumal ate, I thought I''d have to pay for it. Besides, the kings didn''t get the top species of demon nucleus." "Well, when they say that... I don''t know how many servings your daughter ate either" You remembered Amur''s plethora of food, Blanca was sighing. It was in Shiloumar, Solomon and Amur, showing so much momentum that the villagers might have eaten nearly half of the food they served us. The villagers looked at the food with a smile was salvation, but if you try blanca with me, it was a headache sight. By the way, my grandfather was doing something that would make him headache in another sense, comparing him to drinking with the villagers and sinking all the people he had challenged. No one in the fallen managed to become acutely alcoholic thanks to water drinking and restorative magic, but it must have been a big deal if you took a wrong step. So as punishment, we let Shiloumar and Solomon see if there were demons in the direction and surroundings of the carriage, and Grandpa and Amur decided to take turns to keep your people all day. Not a big punishment, but I still felt sorry for me and Blanca if I didn''t let them do it. Well, I don''t think that''s a punishment for my grandparents. "I hope it''s one day and you''ll reflect a little" "Sure, just a little bit, wow! The moment Blanca tried to agree with me, the carriage''s speed suddenly increased. Thanks to the various hands applied to this carriage, it has been made so that it does not feel some shaking or shock, so this was not normal. "Something''s happened! "Grandpa, Amur, what happened..." The moment I opened the window behind your seat and tried to ask my grandfathers what was going on, I accidentally lost my voice. Whatever. "Ugh, I can''t catch up with Shiloumal" "Even Lyden can''t compete with the carriage pulled." I don''t know. These two started competing with Shiloumal, who was walking together. If we kept going at such speeds because of how much flat it lasted, the carriage, especially the wheels, would break even soon. "Still battling the next downhill! "All right, let''s go! "" Hey. " "" Whoa! Me and Blanca stopped by grabbing the back collar of two people trying to strain and fly. The two looked ''Shit'' and made Ryden brake suddenly. As a result¡­ "Wow! "Ooh! They were both thrown out in front of the carriage. And me and Blanca got slammed in the window, too. "Tsuuuuuu..." "Up!" It was me and Blanca holding their faces together, but Grandpa and Amur seemed to have done more damage than we did. The two are hovering around the ground holding their faces next to Ryden. "Blanca" "Sorry, that helps" After I put healing magic on my face, I also used magic on Blanca. We both had a nosebleed due to just bruising, so it was cured only by gently applying magic. "Now, do you both have something to say? Especially Grandpa. If you were Grandpa, you''d know roughly how strong this carriage is, wouldn''t you? "Lady, this is... this time (...) too much! Is there no word in your head for reflection and learning! Me and Blanca sat Grandpa and Amur on the ground, scolding them as much as they wanted. The two boulders also felt bad about bad objections, they kept quiet and adulterous until the end. It was just that Amur felt his legs were paralyzed and lacking concentration while he was being scolded, but he managed to stand it out. "Oh, I can''t walk...... Shiloumal, stop! Solomon, House! Amur, unable to stand properly due to his leg paralysis, was walking a little towards the carriage while using a spear instead of a cane, but Shiloumar and Solomon, mistakenly mistaken for playing with it, were following Amur''s foot with their noses. Besides, the two were on track because Amur''s resistance was weaker than usual. Because of this, Amur had fallen many times. Well, not yet. Grandpa, who saw Amur like that, for some reason, looked proud and headed toward the carriage. However, "Shiloumal, Solomon, Grandpa said they''d play! Plus, they''re gonna give us snacks! "What are you talking about, Tenma! This, this, don''t come! Ahhh! I knew it. My grandfather was paralyzed in the leg and was not able to stand properly. Then why didn''t he be like Amur, when Grandpa was sneaking up on magic. Moreover, because it is easy to find out when it is restorative magic, he was traveling with a subtle wand while floating with floating magic. "Grandpa, it''s because of you. If that''s what you''re going to do, you can usually use healing magic." "I''m reflecting, get these guys out of the way ~ ~!" It doesn''t make sense to stay here forever, so I pulled Shiloumal and Solomon away from Grandpa with the bait, and then put restorative magic on the two legs. "For this punishment, you and I will watch the night until we reach the city of Viscount Robo." From here, we''ll be in the city in a week or so, so I decided to give you a tight punishment. If you''re as adventurous as your grandfather, you''ve been through this many times, but you''ll have to support Amur, so the burden will go up extraordinarily. If you are inexperienced Amur, needless to say. "" Sorry...... " We both said only one word of it, and walked to Tobotobo and to your seat. Shiloumar and Solomon also started moving to the front of the carriage, so even if Grandpa and Amur tried to stick together, they told him to slow down and come to me. I don''t expect to repeat it again as soon as the boulder pisses me off, but it can also increase nature and speed in a competing fashion, so just in case. Three days after that happened, the carriage made another sudden stop. Since then, they''ve been trying to drive safely, so maybe this is the time something happened. "Grandpa, what happened? "Somehow, an armed group is on its way. He''s still ahead of us, so he probably hasn''t noticed." With that said, Grandpa makes a telescope-like shape with his right hand, placing it on one eye and looking at the far side. It''s the first magic I''ve ever seen, but as far away as I can imagine, it''s magic. I also checked using "Exploration" and there was a group of about 50 people about 3 km away. When I used ''appraisal'' on one of them, he was a regular soldier of beasts belonging to the city of destination. "I see something else...... I mean, teach me that magic" Because "exploration" and "appraisal" are kept secret, magic like the telescope used by Grandpa seems just as good for hiding. So if it''s going to be easy, I thought I''d teach you here now. Most of all, Grandpa probably knows I can use Exploration and Appraisal. Even if they are called wise men, and those two magics themselves, quite rare, are the magic that exists in this world. Well, it is said that almost all those who can use them belong to the aristocracy or the dark society, even if they are fairly inaccurate magic. Moreover, its existence will not be made public, and most of the time it will not. Whatever, even if it is less precise, it can be easily used for crime, and it is possible to hold the other person''s weakness, so are you going to be surrounded or terminated in secret? By the way, I have used it many times, but this is something I can do because there is a ''cover-up'', and if I find out that I am using ''exploration'' or ''appraisal'', it is possible that if I do poorly, I will be affixed with a criminal rettel. The secret passage of the royal castle and the personal information (age and ability) of the kings are examined at will because they belong to the most important confidential of the boulders. Well, those people might have to complain a little bit, but they''ll be loud around. Especially the reformists. That''s why I didn''t even tell Grandpa. "Well, it''s not hard magic if you get used to it. Rationally, it feels like putting boundaries on both ends of a hand that imitates a cylinder. So, the best trick..." "Oh, I can do it. Thanks, Grandpa." "Nah! From my grandfather''s description, I figured he was going to telescope a cylinder made by hand, using a junction. Simply put, considering the junction to be a glass object, it created the shape of a convex lens and a concave lens and fitted it into both ends of a cylinder made by hand. Pretty bad accuracy because this is my first time, but I repeated fine tuning there and if I magically enhanced it, the problem would go away. "How many years did it take me to turn this magic into a thing..." "I''ll hear that story later. Blanca, Amur, I think they probably know each other." "Is that true? "Really?" "Maybe, but I see a lot of tiger beasts, and I have all the armor I''m wearing. And more importantly, at the beginning, there is a woman who resembles Amur. Wouldn''t that be Amur''s sister or a relative''s woman? "" Sister? They''re both necked, so maybe they''re just shadowy alike, but I think it''s okay to keep going than they are out with regular soldiers in ''appraisal''. Even if you were interrogated, you wouldn''t be able to do anything bad if you showed the crest of the letter that Maria left you. With that in mind, I replaced Grandpa and your seat so that I could quickly prove my letter and identity, and I held Lyden''s reins. At that time, I thought it would be easier for me to listen to the beasts of the same race as the soldiers sitting beside me, and I tried to ask Blanca for the part, but because Amur refused so hard to give Blanca the place, I had no choice but to let me and Amur sit in your seat and move Ryden towards a group coming from the front. "Carriage there, stop. Are you the ones who came through the village up ahead? "If so, there''s something I''d like to ask you about the village ahead." Two young tiger beasts rushed in from a group that noticed us approaching. Looks like these two are here to determine who we are. "That''s right. I came at the behest of someone from Seigen, an adventurer named Tenma Ootri. I want you to call the head of your unit." Having said that, the two beasts looked suspicious to me, but thanks to the family crest of the House of the Duke of Sanga and the House of the Marquis of Sammons, which I showed the family crest of the Ootri family, one of the beasts ran to inform the head of the group. At this time, I gave the family crest of the Ootri family, but they were rather suspicious because they refused to give the family crest of the Duke and Marquis. So one of the others was blatantly wary of us. However, when I saw Amur, I was concerned that he had his neck clenched for some reason. "Seeing it this way, it''s pretty powerful." At the end of my gaze, there was a bunch of beasts coming this way. Since most of them are tiger beasts, they are quite a strong alignment, and those in the back society who are going to embark on hostile groups were also likely to bluish their faces and give way. "Are you the adventurer you named Tenma... I don''t know about the Ootri family or this family crest... hmm? A tiger beast man at the head of the group threw a family crest of the Ootri family at me and stopped moving for some reason. At the end of that gaze was Amur, who was leaning on me perfectly, and Blanca, who was letting his face peek through the window behind him. "Why are Amur and Blanca with this kid? I mean, get away from Amur, kid! Look at the man who turns his fangs and gets angry, and Amur pulls on me even more. Amur like that, I pushed my face away, but the guy who saw me like that said, "What''s wrong with Amur, kid!" and said something that seemed inconsistent with earlier. "Sorry, Tenma. That''s my brother-in-law and Amur''s father, Robo. And you probably said you were Amur''s sister..." "Why don''t you get away from me, kid? Ooh! against me with no sign of leaving at all (in fact, Amur grabbed my clothes and wouldn''t leave), a paralyzed Viscount Robo tried to jump at me, "Be quiet! A woman behind Viscount Robo was slapping her head from behind... what a spear she had in her hand... "Ugh! Viscount Robo, slapped from behind, had his face slammed into the ground. "I''m sorry" When I saw a woman apologize, my grandfather, who was showing his face from the side of Blanca, said, "Amur''s sister? I said." Then Blanca looked delicate and Amur burst into laughter. "Nice joke! The woman''s face looked a little drawn to Amur, who laughed with her thumbs up. Blanca noticed that the woman had put her strength into holding the spear and pulled her face quietly into the carriage, but Amur didn''t seem to notice what was going on around her like that, so she went on. "I''m just making that one young. Who is that, a fine old lady... heb! A sharp blow of a woman pierced Amur''s forehead during the big bang. The blow was too sharp, to the extent that even I, who was beside Amur, found that it barely moved. Assuming this was a blow aimed at me, I would have taken a spear blow to the forehead and hit the back wall hard on the back of the head, just like Amur did. That''s how amazing it was. The only salvation would be a blow with a spear stone poke, pulling the spear back the moment it hits your forehead. Without it, Amur would surely have been out of breath without being bored. Most, and still seems to spare enough to get cracks in the skull. "Don''t you dare, Amur, I''ll do the restorative magic, so turn Odeco over here" "Tenma...... healed with chu, wagga! I was kidding. I visited Odeco in Amur with a decopin instead of a kiss. The decopin felt like Amur''s head wasn''t very bad (although the contents seemed to be as usual), so I treated it with ointment instead of magic. "Tenma no... but I like it" "Friends please" "Amur won''t do it to my wife, Gubbe! "You''re so close." The suddenly resurrected Viscount Robo was stepped on the head by a woman and plunged into the ground once again. Now it seems to have penetrated deeper than earlier. "So, suppose this woman isn''t Amur''s sister, could she? "Amur''s mother! "I need to think about the year...... Ha! "Shit, I took it off" As far as I''m concerned, Amur''s mother''s behavior felt a little trivial, but not so uncomfortable. However, it seems that Amur, who is inside, was full of discomfort, and he accidentally penetrated it. And he immediately defeated his body to the side for evasive action, this time perfectly deflecting that sharp blow. With Amur''s mess, the victim didn''t appear to have come out at first sight, but the victim was actually firmly out... Viscount Robo was trampled under Amur''s mother''s feet. Head... "Father, are you dead? "As long as this is it, you''ll be fine. ''Cause the best part is sturdy." Mother and daughter were in conversation watching Viscount Robo plunge into the ground with others. In that house, Viscount Robo seems sadly underprivileged. "Well, leave that alone, you''re the one Amur chose. So, shall we do it? That''s what the woman said, and for some reason she began to prepare happily. 145 Chapter 9-4 Request (Half) Achieved? "How did this happen..." "Give up, Tenma. That''s a kind of illness. Because many beasts want to give it a try." My grandfather was the only one who responded to my crush, and the others were cheering on me and Amur''s mother (who said she was Hannah), who was going across the street with a huge buzz. Ms. Hannah swung a spear that sank Viscount Robo and Amur without worrying about her surroundings, doing something like prep exercise, and I took out the stick I always used to practice and exercised to the point of relaxing my body lightly. Honestly, I''m not serious about fighting Hannah, but I think I''d lose that thought watching that move. Amur and Blanca said they were the strongest of them all, at least if we did it the same way we did when we fought Blanca, we wouldn''t be sorry for one arm this time. "Ready? "Yes." "Shall we begin, then? Branca, please give me a signal." "Yes... check the rules before you do, but no biting, blinking, or attacking a steep spot. Later, no pursuit of stunned opponents. Win or lose will either surrender or stop if I decide I''m out of combat. Both sides, if you agree, stand up for your position... OK, here we go! In the end, Blanca checked the rules, looking sorry for me. I know in my mind you think it will be called off for some reason, but nothing convenient like that happened to the boulder. "Shh! Almost at the same time as Blanca''s hand was waved down, Ms. Hannah had stuck out a spear. There was only one hanging voice, but there were actually three spear attacks, all carried out within one breath. I''ve seen this attack for the third time (the first time and the second time it was carried out by Amur), and I expected it to come first. However, I didn''t expect to be poked three times at the same time, so I couldn''t set up a counter. "Oh? Did you think it was off... "Shit." Hannah didn''t think the first hand would be completely deflected or seemed distracted from the attack for just a moment. But it seemed to be a trap in itself, and he tried to intercept me with a spear sideburn, packed with distance to poke through the gap. I tried to stop the attack by putting a stick on my stomach to prevent a direct hit, but I was forced to fly. Because of Amur''s mother, I expected her to have considerable muscle strength, but I didn''t expect her to be this far. "Is that a little bad? "Sounds like we can afford it, but hey! Mr. Hannah answers my light-hearted mouth, but he keeps his spear in between while he rolls out his thrust. Plus, they each have a change in speed, so it''s hard to get the timing to dive in. Against such Hannah''s onslaught, I was slowly lowered back and began to turn around behind me. "What''s up, what''s up! You''re freaking out! Well, you can''t admit it! At this time, it was Viscount Robo who was most haunted. He sees me unable to fight back, skipping the field as if I were fighting. "Shut up!" "Ugh! Suddenly a stone hit Viscount Robo''s face, and the Viscount fell backwards and stopped moving. Hannah was the one who threw the stone, and apparently Hannah felt like Viscount Robo too. Moreover, as if pursuing a fallen Viscount, Amur had taken some rope out of it and tied the Viscount. Moreover, after dozens of rolls so that they could not be solved, he threw them far away as if to throw them away even in garbage. "Oh? I wish you could have hit the gap now." "I didn''t want to make that gap because I was scared of something. Well, I had a crush on the Viscount, too." In that commotion, I stopped moving while the attack was interrupted and waited for it to end. Hannah put up the spear again after a corny laugh about how funny my actions and actions were. I didn''t even try to, but it would just be the same development as earlier than I still can''t get into my time. (The force is blanca and the instantaneous force is more than blanca. Lightness equals or more than Amur...... that''s a pain in the ass) With that analysis, I decided to take one bet. So far, Mr. Hannah''s attack has provoked a thrust away, and if he tried to get close, he was setting up a horizontal giraffe. Of these, the poking had been deflected, but all the horizontal giraffes could only be taken with a stick, and they had been flown completely unacceptable. Therefore, it was decided to aim for a thrust that could be avoided, rather than a horizontal giraffe that would increase in power with centrifugal force. I put the stick on the top and invited him to poke me. Hannah was confused for a moment by the sudden change of scenery, but she threw a poke at my torso that made it easier to aim. "No. Aah! My blow, waved down with the voice of temper, took Mr. Hannah''s spear off brilliantly. Moreover, the stick, which pounded the ground with momentum, broke from the middle to two. "I''m sorry! Hannah, who looked like she knew the spear was being targeted, pulled the spear as I attacked her, and just afterwards she started poking again. But I also (...) assumed this situation. "Huh! Shh! I threw Hannah the stick I had in my hand when I was half-baked. The tip of the stick is pointed by a broken tap and cannot be prevented by the arm. Hannah twisted herself wide and threw her stick away, showing the real gap for the first time. "Shh! So I stepped on Hannah''s spear, and with that momentum I turned and kicked in. But Hannah let go of the spear so aggressively that my kick stayed to plunder Hannah''s cheek. "Now are we going to make each other? But this was the way I expected it to unfold. Well, I wish I could have decided with an awkward kick earlier, but the Inquirer didn''t wholesale that on the boulder. "You''ve been reading this far...... but I also like this time of year! Hannah has been packing up time from herself and setting up a melee. I just say I like the boulder myself, the attack was impeccable out and powerful, but the attack itself was something I''ve seen a lot here lately, so it wasn''t that hard to deal with. Amur. The answer is simple and very similar to Amur''s attack. It was definitely above Amur, but I expected that in itself, and when I practiced with Amur in the first place, it had all won out. It''s extraordinarily easier to do than to be fought with a spear. "So how about this? That being said, Hannah grabbed my chest collar and its opposite sleeve and tried to put on my inner crotch, which is Judo''s throwing technique...... "Is that it?" I was about to be bounced up with my arm up, and I pulled my leg, and I was about to dance the other way around the universe. It is said to be in a state where the inner thigh is blurred. "... I surrender" When accompanied by an aligned finger on Hannah''s neck slapped to the ground, Hannah immediately declared her surrender. "There''s a battle! Winner, Tenma! It was Blanca who made my declaration of victory, but I could see how reassuring that look was that it was over with nothing in particular. "That''s enough." "Right. He showed me his strength." Hannah had a meaningful grin when she helped her wake up with a hand. "teh-n-ma" When Amur saw how it was, he rushed towards us, so he was half-hearted so as not to disturb the reunion of his parents and children, and pushed Amur further in the direction of Hannah gently to distract him. "Oh, that''s a fervent hug. But it hurts, Amur." "gibberish, gibberish, gibberish." Hannah took Amur lightly, who had gained momentum and bumped into him, and tightened Amur up with a bearhug as if to give him back his embrace. Amur happens to be gibberish, but Mr. Hannah didn''t let Amur go. "Contents... Leaks..." Amur, who was released a few minutes later, was lying on the ground crushing something, but no one seemed to be listening except me and Hannah, who were nearby. "Then I''m next. Let me take Hannah''s enemies! "Whatever, brother." "Get off me, Blanca! Viscount Robo gave him his name, but Blanca stopped him with wings clamped from behind. Much appreciated. If I fought weirdly here and left a remorse (on my own), I might interfere with Maria''s request. Most importantly, the request itself ends at the time I hand over the letter, but I don''t know what it says, and I''d like to keep it at least until I get a response. Such a wish of mine somehow began to thrive as Amur and Hannah talked to Hisohiso. I had a somewhat unpleasant feeling, so when I tried to look away and go back to the carriage, Blanca, who happened to be in my eyes, was also starting to walk to the carriage, leaving Viscount Robo alone with the same face. "I''ve made up my mind! Make Tenma Amur''s son-in-law! "Mom, nice! "" "" Huh! I was so surprised, my weird voice leaked out of my mouth. Most of all, I''m not the only one surprised, Blanca to Grandpa, and Viscount Robo have a similarly weird voice. "We''re both just the right age, and if we''re this strong, Amur deserves it. Of course Amur''s fine." "Fine." roughly the two thriving. Blanca blues her face and Viscount Robo blushes her face. Grandpa is counting something as he folds his fingers, and the soldiers that surrounded him are doing something like gambling. Among other things, "I''m dying to fight more and more...... kid" Viscount Robo, who came behind me, put his arm on my shoulder and smiled. But his face is bright red, his eyes are running blood, and his mouth is seeping blood. I didn''t know much about the shape of it. "Red ghost!" So much so that I almost penetrated. "You, keep that scary face away from Amur''s son-in-law" "I won''t admit it! At the same time Viscount Robo screamed, his hand resting on his shoulder came into force and his finger crept into my shoulder. It was too painful and angry to get into trouble, inadvertently holding Viscount Robo''s hand as much as he wanted. When gripping, Viscount Robo was screaming as he put his finger in a bump near the base of his thumb called Heiya (Gokoku). "Tenma knocked your father out too...... Ha! Obstruction eliminated! "I''ll do it. I can''t believe I took him down in that moment." "No, I don''t care about that. But my sister-in-law, Amur, I disagree with my son-in-law." "Well said... Blanca" Viscount Robo also agrees with Blanca, who waited for the two of them, as she stood up. While doing so, Mr. Amur & Hannah, VS Blanca & Viscount Robo schematics could be made, and sparks began to scatter between the two factions. And watching such a lid group, the soldiers surrounding them heat up... mainly in terms of gambling... "Grandpa, the Tiger Beast Man really has a lot of blood..." "I''m surprised too..." Me and my grandfather were pulling all over Amur and the soldiers of the Tiger Beast who started fighting two to two and making a scene about it. The battle itself is quite intense, it looks good because it is a battle between each other who knows all they have in their hands, and even in the pair of tournaments played at the Martial Arts Games in Wang Du, there would not have been a match so far. Looking at it, Hannah seems to be the strongest of those four, but the second and third are Blanca and Viscount Robo, and the fourth feels like Amur, so it seems to be balanced at first glance. However, Amur''s physical abilities are much inferior to those of the other three, so on the whole, Amur and Hannah''s pair were pushed. "Dora! "Ugh." Poking through a flash of gaps, Blanca blew Amur heavily around her body, creating a situation where only a few seconds were needed: Mr. Hannah vs. Viscount Blanca & Robo. In those seconds, the two surrounded Hannah, and where Blanca caught her attention, Viscount Robo succeeded in stopping Hannah from moving with wings clamped from behind her... From the side, it was a scene that smelled pretty criminal. Where Mr. Hannah''s movements had stopped, the battle arrived with Blanca''s powerlessness of the Amur he had headed for. However, Hannah resisted violently to the end, so the damage to Viscount Robo, who was tight with wings, was amazing. To put it plainly, both legs were kicked and stomped many times, blood flowing from their mouths and noses because of head poking, making blue tan in their eyes. I thought it was an amazing gut not to let Hannah go even in such a situation...... I guess I hate Amur''s marriage so much. "Blanca! Whatever this guy is, why are you against it! "Sister-in-law, once you''re married, the will of your opponent, Tenma, will also matter. Besides, Tenma has just given her a family name straight from the royal family. Welcome to your son-in-law in that, the royal family won''t look good. Besides, it looks like the queen has something in mind about Tenma''s marriage. So we should avoid the possibility of doing bad things and creating a ditch between the south and the royal family." Viscount Robo, who heard Blanca explain, was nibbled with a worn face. I felt like a villain like Yakuza suited me. Honestly, Hannah would have been relieved that Amur was born with a face similar to herself, though. "Did the royal family give you a family name? Is Tenma an aristocrat? To Hannah''s doubt, I shook my head and denied it. "Tenma herself did not become a nobleman because she did not want the title, but so much so that there were rumors in the King''s Capital that the Count would be strong if he wanted it. Of course, the royal family would be willing to do the same. By the way, Tenma''s parents are best friends of the king and queen, and Tenma''s grandfather there is Lord Merlin, famous for his sage. Tenma herself is said to have almost single-handedly crusaded the ancient dragon that saved the king''s life and turned him into a zombie in the past, in addition to crusading the earth dragon and stopping the coup, which had appeared near the king''s capital, to the double victory of the militant tournament''s individual and team battles. Ning Ro, it''s stranger that you haven''t become a nobleman. To be honest, he would be more important to the royal family than his brother." I didn''t hear the Counts in person, but if I wanted to, those people would be ready for it soon. I myself understand that I have achieved that much. Hannah saw that I wouldn''t deny it and decided that what Blanca said was true, so I thought about it a little bit... "So if you''re going to give it to your wife, not your son-in-law, you don''t have a problem? If you''re close to a nobleman, you can have as many daughters as you want." and so forth. Blanca also said, "I think it will be fine then..." Amur rejoiced and Viscount Robo looked desperate. "Fine then. If Amur and I had a baby, we wouldn''t have a problem." Viscount Robo''s face became even more amazing as he ignored me and the story progressed on its own. There seems to be some reason left to just not go into action as soon as the boulder tells me there''s a connection to the royal family, but it seems to be only a matter of time too. "Anyway, let''s get back to the house... we had business ahead of us in the village." "Maybe it''s about the goblins? Then there is no problem. When I stopped by, we crusaded. You should let some of them go to see how it goes, but the boss and his side took it away, and not even 10% of the whole thing would have escaped. Even if it''s still there, it''s as far as the villagers can go." "Yes, then let me turn half the squad over and have a look around the aftertreatment and the village. If Blanca says so, I''m sure it''s okay, but I''ve never tried to keep an eye out. I''ll turn around here for the rest." When Ms. Hannah heard about Blanca, she immediately split the squad in two and sent one of them to the village. The other said he was coming home with us, but before that, he wanted to check on King and the superior species, so he took them out of the magic bag and put them out in front of Hannah and the others. "It''s really amazing how you beat so many of the top species against each other." "Ha! That''s how easy it would be for me. Nothing so prestigious." As Hannah complimented me on my battle, Viscount Robo had staked out, but Hannah looked up to me and I grew up. "Are you serious? Sure, you could take it down, but can you win with all this beauty? "Well, I guess I can''t. My brother is just like me and Amur, and he''s better at fighting on his own. If you deal with more than one at the same time anyway, the materials of the top species will be worn out." Mr. Hannah and Blanca told me, and Viscount Robo was staring at me in silence. Why are you staring at me so much, because Amur is by my side from earlier. It was decided when I was staring and Amur was out of sight of Viscount Robo, and as soon as I was about to meet him, I was straying away. "Viscount Robo" "Ooh. What?" You didn''t think you could talk to me, Viscount Robo replied slightly. To Viscount Robo like that, I took a letter from Maria. "This one''s been deposited by the royal family. I''ll write to you." "Um, good luck. Write a letter certifying that you have accomplished your request, so wait a moment." That''s what Viscount Robo said and had his men nearby bring paper and pen, trying to write something on the spot... "Wait." Mr. Hannah snatched the paper from the side and sneezed and gripped it. "Regardless of the receipt of the letter, it would be odd to write the certificate here. I have to check the contents, and in some cases I have to write a response. In that case, it would be more convenient to ask someone to return in the same direction as Wang Du." The words frustrated me and Viscount Robo. Viscount Robo separated me from Amur, and I was free to go around the Southern Autonomous Region. Well, I''m just saying it seems easier that way, so to be honest, it would have been better to succeed, but Viscount Robo seemed pretty serious, unlike me. For that reason, it was blatantly depressing. Anyway, I need you to accompany me to our house. That''s why Hannah got into our carriage. By the way, Viscount Robo has soldiers, so he decided to travel on a horse apart from Mr. Hannah. 146 Chapter 9-5 Nanao "I see it. Tenma, there''s ''Nanao''" "In the heart of the Southern Autonomous Community, that''s a city built by Amur''s great-grandfather, Grandpa Kay, and his grandfather, Mr. Crowe." Blanca even added a supplement to Amur''s explanation. On the fourth day after joining the Viscounts, we finally arrived in the desired city. Looks like Nanao doesn''t look that big for the center of the Southern Autonomous Community, but that''s because Nanao is a city built on a hill, and even if it doesn''t look big from where we are, it''s actually about two-thirds the size of Seigen. One of the reasons Nanao was built on the hill, he said, was because the city assumed to fight the Krustin Royal Army. The Southern Autonomous Communities began about a hundred years ago in the form of half independence from the kingdom, apparently at a time when they initially named themselves the Southern Republic. However, because it was originally the territory of the Kingdom, there were many disputes with the Royal Army, which eventually led to its descent into the Kingdom in the form of an autonomous region. It was just around this time that Nanao began to be built, he said, with a steep mountain to the east, deep woods to the west where demons walk wide, and foundations laid by Grandpa Kay and his son, Crowe, who laid eyes on this place, where the slopes are soft and long to the north and south. As it turns out, the battle was over before the Royal Army came to Nanao, but they can keep building the city. To this day. It should be noted that one of the reasons why the South was recognized as an autonomous region was discrimination against the Beasts, or the decision of the King at the time when he ran into the South and feared that the power of the country would decline. If the Beasts, who were on average stronger than the humans, fought in madness, even if they won because of the difference in national power, there was no doubt that the damage would be enormous. The gatekeepers and the city people were surprised to see the soldiers back earlier than planned, but soon when Viscount Robo declared that the problem had been solved, we were wrapped in great cheer. The city is lined with buildings that may be Japanese-style, and there don''t seem to be many typical Western buildings in the world. As we proceeded to the center of the city, surrounded by cheers, we could see a two-story fortification-like building ahead. Apparently, that''s Amur and the others'' mansion. When Hannah explained something to the soldier who came out to pick him up, the soldier came in front of Ryden and started guiding him as he was. Proceeding with Lyden according to its guidance, he was passed into a space like a horse cabin. When I parked the carriage there and retrieved Lyden, now the ladies like the ladies showed up and were led to the building. They say the mansion has a number of buildings in the grounds, including the soldiers'' quarters and the servants'' quarters. "Tenma, take off your shoes here" It was the front door of the biggest building that guided the women, and from there, Amur said he would guide them. At that time, Grandpa tried to get up on the ground, so Amur started explaining. First, in many buildings in the Southern Autonomous Region, they need to take off their shoes as they enter. They said some places wash their feet after taking off their shoes, and they told me this was an idea to keep the building clean. There were other detailed rules, many of which were close to Japanese common sense. "Hmm, it''s no trouble to go into the mansion and purposefully replace it with shoes for indoor use. But you don''t seem to care much about the temper." "In Kukuri Village, in Wang Du''s mansion, I took it off or changed it in my room. Walking around in dirty shoes was a hassle to clean." "Speaking of which, I did." It would be a rare kind of rule in this world, but as far as I''m concerned, there was resistance to using outerwear shoes in the room, so I always changed them. I didn''t force anyone else on the boulder, but it seemed like Aina was the only one who wasn''t sure if she would take it seriously. "They are always equipped for visitors, so you should use them." That''s what Amur put out of his shoebox was a bigger slipper. Assuming Grandpa Kay''s identity was the person I imagined he was, I don''t think he had slippers in those days, but I thought he might look like nature and shape even if the world was different from what he needed. "Hmm, this top is pretty comfortable. It''s not easy because there''s no tightening." Grandpa seemed to like these slippers and asked Blanca where he could buy them. Then they waited a little while in a room like a modem, and now Blanca came to get us. "My brother and sister-in-law are waiting for me here." That said, Blanca stopped her leg in a room on the edge of the mansion. The city felt like it was really not Japan, looking at the handicapped bamboo in front of it and the Japanese garden-style garden visible from the edge. "I brought Tenma and Master Merlin. Can I come in? "Ooh." When Amur spoke from the outside and obtained permission to enter the room, Viscount Robo, who was inside, gave permission. When he heard the permission, Amur opened a little ramblingly and went in slightly. Moving on inside following such an Amur, Viscount Robo and Hannah sat in the front of the back, and their men sat in such a way as to create a path leading to the Viscounts. It''s like watching a scene in a epoch. "Tenma, you don''t have to keep your head down. Keep walking straight and sit around the center of the room. Don''t thank me when I sit down." Blanca stopped me whispering when I almost lowered my head when I came in. After a brief explanation, Blanca sat near Viscount Robo through the back of his men. Me and my grandpa walked like Blanca told us, and some of my men were staring, but they were all smacked in the elbow by colleagues next door. I went straight to the center, so when I normally sat on the claw, my grandfather sat on my right side the same way. And on the left is Amur for some reason. "Amur, you''re this way." Amur, who was noticed by Hannah, stood up reluctantly and moved to next to Hannah to re-sit. Viscount Robo looked at that with a bitter face, but did not say anything on this occasion to the boulders. "Tenma. He delivered the royal letter well. So..." "Before that, if you have family, you can let them out. I''ve been in my bag forever, and it looks cute." Blocking Viscount Robo''s words, Mr. Hannah has told him to let the slurrins out. By the time I got to Nanao, I had talked about me being Tamer, but I hadn''t even told her what kind of family I had. Because it could be a trump card in case. Most likely, Blanca, Amur, or some kind of information network. Hearing of his family, Viscount Robo did not change his complexion, but more than half of his men were bothered. Perhaps you realized on this occasion that it was possible to use the slurrins to ambush them. As far as I''m concerned, I''m not going to ambush you. Well, on the contrary, I counted on it as my strength when I was attacked. "Well, sweeten your words" Behind me, I let Slalin out first. At this time, some of my men, who saw Slalin, looked at him with ridiculous eyes, but then they saw Shiloumal coming out and pulled him on his face, and when Solomon came out, he was so surprised that he was going to flip. "In addition to this, there are Ryden, who was pulling the carriage, and two spider demons, but this place is narrow to get Ryden out, and two spiders are known to people, so forgive me" When I was still in possession of my power, I uttered words mainly to those who looked at Slalin and looked at him like he was a fool. However, I will not tell you on this occasion about the Golems, which are other forces of war. I''m going to let you know later via Blanca or Hannah and get your liver fully chilled. "A merchant from Wang Du rumored it was you, after all" Ms. Hannah wasn''t very surprised, as if the rumor lord was clawing that it was me, but Viscount Robo was quite surprised. Maybe Hannah felt it smelly and thin when she got in my carriage, but Viscount Robo didn''t notice it because it didn''t get any closer to the carriage than she needed to. "Hey, can I touch you for a second? Hannah looked at Shiloumal and Solomon and she was distracted, so she asked the two of them and said it seemed okay. She was happy to approach Shiloumal and the others and immediately obtained permission. And... "This girl is most comfortable to touch." Hannah liked Slalin. Apparently, Slalin''s puffy sensation hit me. The remorseful feelings of Shiloumal and Solomon at this time were very interesting. "Phew... well, please continue the conversation" "Ooh..." Hannah, who looked satisfied, suddenly baton touched Viscount Robo and sat on the spot holding Slalin. I''ll leave the story to Viscount Robo, and he''s going to indulge in Slalin. "Mm-hmm... I can''t believe I let you read the letter I was given. Discussions continue on the content. Because of this, it takes a while to write a reply, so tell the Royal Family that Tenma has accomplished the request..." "I want it, so stay in Nanao for a while. I''ll arrange the accommodation here in the meantime, and I''ll have the price here. I''d really like you to sleep in this mansion, but you find it hard to move around freely here... because there''s a lot of bloody people out there." Hannah, who was behind my oblique, continued her words, blocking Viscount Robo''s words. To the words, "Is that a request?" Hannah was nodding when she heard it. "If you just want to deliver a response, you can make a request to the Nanao adventurer! "You, in that case, will have to pay the usual fee, as well as the wages for your journey to and return from Wangdu. In some cases, hazard allowances are also required for round trips. If you think about it, it''s cheaper to ask Tenma, who only has to pay to go. Besides, even if you look at your strengths, you will certainly, and in a short time, deliver." "But even in that case, do we have to ask Tenma to bring proof of the completion of the request? "That should be left in the merchant corps headed to Seigen or Wangdu. Even if you can''t keep a royal reply from them, you can keep a certificate and take it home. Besides, you''re their former fastener, so there''s no problem." "Nooo..." The argument between the two seems to have gone up in arms against Mr. Hannah. Hannah, with the laugh of the winner, made one of her men ear to ear and head outside. "Tenma, the request fee, but the base fee is 50,000 G, and the hazard allowance is 10,000 G, for a total of 60,000 G. Here''s the rest of the lodging and accommodation expenses you''ll need to pay for your stay here. How about that? I''ve been trying to calculate in my head, but as for me with Ryden, I decided I could say it was a pretty good job, and I decided to take the request. I checked with Grandpa just in case, but Grandpa doesn''t seem to have any problems either. "Soon... my men will be back. Amur, it''s the usual inn, so show me the tenma." "Okay! "Become!" "You, Blanca, I need to talk to you, so stay a little longer." Hannah pulled me over | (especially Viscount Robo) sat back on the spot looking disgusted, and the men who saw it left the room discussing their plans after this. "Bye, Tenma. Guide me to the inn." "Oh, please. Come back to Slalin, Shiloumal, Solomon, Bag." With that said, the three went back into the bag in turn. At that time, Slalin slipped out of Hannah''s arm and Hannah looked sad. Amur ignored Hannah like that and pulled my hand and headed outside the room. but... "Tenma... my leg is paralyzed... I need a moment..." Apparently my grandfather was paralyzed in the leg, and he was crawling on all fours with his legs pulled together. When I approached Grandpa to use healing magic because I had no choice, for some reason Shiloumal and Solomon jumped out of the bag and began to follow Grandpa''s legs. Apparently, he remembered how funny the reaction to his grandfather''s leg on the journey was. Later, they got angry from their grandfather. "Tenma, I have to stop by before I go to the inn" After leaving the mansion, Amur said so and walked out. I wondered where I was going, it was another mansion a short walk from the mansion. I said I was stopping in front of the inn, so I''m sure it''s not the inn, but I don''t know why I stopped by. While thinking about it, Amur creeps through the Mansion Gate like he knows what to do. And "Sana, hey, I''m here" Amur called someone named Sana Hey out loud as he opened the front door. I heard that voice and it showed up... "Amur''s... No, Hannah''s sister? She was a woman similar to Amur and Mr. Hannah. I just thought it was Hannah''s sister, not Amur, because she looks older than Amur or Hannah, but it wasn''t. "No. It''s your mother''s sister, Blanca''s wife" "Nice to meet you, Sana." The woman named Sana ''a bowed her head in a beautiful work compared to Amur and Hannah, who had a childish place. Seeing that, my grandfather and I hurried to introduce ourselves. "Amur, is this man your good man? "Yes!" "No, sir." "Oh, too bad." Sana, who believed my words for the first time than Amur, who nodded instantly, said to go up to the mansion laughing with pleasure, but she felt sorry for Amur when she just stopped by to say hello and said she had to lead us to the inn first. But when Blanca was returning and she was in her own mansion now, she looked happy as she dyed her cheeks. "Are you sure Sana is Hannah''s sister? Not my sister? "True, Sana Hey is your mother''s sister...... maybe, definitely" Because of the calm appearance and atmosphere, Sana looks older than Hana no matter how she sees it, Amur also seems to think, and she answered with a slight lack of confidence. By the way, if you compare the three of them, they don''t make much of a difference, but they''re tall in Sana ''a, Hana and Amur order. It looks almost identical in shape, but Hannah and Amur are likely to move easily, while Sana''s wearing kimono-like clothing may also be the oldest looking factor. Most, if anyone who knows nothing sees the three of them together, they look young enough to mistake them for the three sisters. "Then I''ll show you to the inn." "Please." "That''s right, does Sana run any stores? From behind the mansion, there was something rattling." Grandpa said behind the mansion¡­ I heard a small noise from the back, to be exact. I was concerned because it sounded like some kind of loom, but I missed the time to listen because of what Amur said. "Sana hey... crafts? I''m not really interested, so I don''t know the details." I also find it a little problematic not to know the work within my body that lives nearby, but in Amur''s case, I may have no choice because I''m likely to be more interested in food or weapons than ornaments, etc. "Heh ~ Maybe next time I''ll ask if I can visit" "I think I should ask Blanca... here we are. This is the inn." Guided by Amur, it was a three-story building that seemed firmer to say inn than inn. The location is a short walk past Sana ''a''s (Blanca) mansion, about a kilometer from Amur''s mansion. I don''t know about the other lodgings, but it''s an inn prepared in the name of the Viscount, so it''s probably one of the top inns in Nanao. As soon as Amur talked to the receptionist, someone like the owner showed up and took us away behind the ground floor. As I was on my way, I heard that moving away from the guide was made so that I wouldn''t get peeked at from other floors. Finally, this detachment is reserved for the Viscount family, even the nobles who come from other lands, even if they do not get permission to use it so easily¡­ By the way, they say the most recently used one has to go back about three years, and the customer they used was Ernest? "Nice room." "This'' Lew Saiken ''is the best inn in Nanao. Originally started by Kaiji... he said he was in trouble on the way and left it to his men" I don''t know what kind of kanji Lew Sai would hit, but Ken''s would be ''house''. After all, either Grandpa Kay, or his son Crowe, who said he had laid the foundations, is a reincarnator from the building and building of this town. "Excuse me. Ma''am, we''re here to welcome you back to the mansion." "Uhm...... but I say no! "No! No! A companion (like) came to inform Amur that he had been picked up, but Amur said no immediately. But Blanca appeared away as if she had foreseen it, grabbing and lifting the root of Amur. "Stop! Get off me! "I''m sorry to make such a scene. Tenma, Lord Merlin, I''m taking this inn for a week at a time, so please take your time in the meantime. I asked for a later explanation." Blanca completely ignored the noisy Amur and left the rest to her buddies to go back. "Now let me explain" The companion also began to explain as if there had been no Amur, etc. According to that explanation, meals are morning and evening, and you need to tell the inn side early at noon or prepare your own. Besides the meal, he also explained the bath. They say the bath is also equipped for this detachment, but it''s bigger in the main building. However, the main building can be used by all guests, so it seems very noisy if you are unlucky. Plus, they say the bath closes late at night. In that regard, if you''re prepared for a detachment, they''re not as big as the main building, but they can use it almost all day long. By the way, there is no mixed bath in Lewsyken. There were a few other details, but he basically said that if he didn''t get too dirty or hurt the room, he would be fine, and that if he wasn''t Ryden, he could let him spend time in the room. The reason Ryden couldn''t was because he was too heavy on top of being too big. They just don''t have a problem with serving it in a garden dedicated to away... I tried to give it a try, but it was small and I hated it... "Grandpa, that''s why I''m coming around, but you''re following me? "Shall I take a bath? If it''s time now, they''re going to have to take a bath in the main building. So we broke up and acted. By the way, Shiloumal and Solomon are going to follow me, and Slalin is going to stay to take care of Gol and Jill, who will be out in a while. "I''ll go then. I''ll tell the innkeepers there''s still some slalin left, but don''t go to the main building on your own." To my advice, Slalin was stretching his tentacles and answering. "Best Regards, Souvenirs" Grandpa seemed to take a quick bath and had the dressing and hand wipes provided. "Tenma, by the way. How do you wear these clothes? Grandpa spread clothes like yukata and had his neck clenched. I know how to wear yukata for once, but it''s not always the right way to wear it in this world, and I think it''s strange that I know it, so I called my buddy (who called me) to teach me together. In conclusion, they were worn the same way. 147 Chapter 9-6 Tenma Walk - Nanao Edition After my grandfather and I broke up, I came to Nanao''s guild. The purpose is to find out the information and danger of the surrounding demons, and to take Shiloumal and the others to walk, because I wanted to talk to them in advance, not to receive a request. Speaking to the Alliance staff, they said that Shiloumar and the others had already spoken via Hannah, so that they could understand that the family members and the responsibility of the family members were only to receive ordinary advice such as the Lord''s responsibility. With regard to the surrounding demons, they say that the bear-shaped demons of the forest and the meadow werewolf shapes, as well as the Wyburn that sometimes appears in the mountains, are at high risk, while the others do not appear that ranked. However, they can''t be completely alarmed because there are examples of sightings of dragons and dragons every few to more than a decade (defense and attack are inferior to dragons, but lower dragons beat with speed and endurance). And the guild receptionist also told me stories that bothered me. Apparently, some other adventurer guild showed up with my fake. They said all the fakes were just people who told my name and didn''t look alike, but there are people out there who have met the victims of fraud. Most of all, even though he said he met the scam, most of it seems to be done laughing because he ate with a bump and ran away as he was, or to such an extent that he dictated a woman, and both the guild and the victim soon found out that was a fake. However, some of them said they had been tricked into taking a lot of money, and nomination arrangements and precautions began to spin around the cities and guilds everywhere. And when I left, several receptionists asked me to shake hands. Apparently, my name is spreading because of Wang Du''s tournament victory and this fake noise. When I shook my hand, I asked him if he didn''t think I was fake, and this time he said he was getting my information via Viscount Robo (Sana, to be exact), and he knew it was real. Besides, he said Viscount Robo''s subordination came all the way here to teach me my sketches and my outfits and traits in detail, and you think he found out it was me the minute he joined the guild? It''s a little bit illuminating, but I expected this from the time I won the tournament after having Solomon as my family, so I wasn''t surprised. I decided to get out of my guild and hang out in the city of Nanao for real, but all over the city I asked Solomon to wait in my bag. Solomon seemed dissatisfied, but with no idea where in the city of Nanao, I wanted him to spare me being surrounded by people who were looking for Solomon, so I convinced him to let him fly as much as he wanted when he went out of the city, and that I would buy him something that looked delicious that I saw in the city. The bustle of the city of Nanao was slightly different from the previous one. Previously, the city had only food when it came to stalls, but there were many stalls out in Nanao that sold games like edge days. Many of them were for children, and the contents were "targeted", "wheel throwing", "scraping", "fish suck", "color chicks" and many other things I had seen in my previous life, but it didn''t seem to be a pet feeling when it came to the second half or two. Whatever. "Mother, when this fish grows, cook it deliciously" "Mom. This guy''s definitely gonna make me big, so cook me good! Because I heard a lot of words like that. By the way, the fish sucker was a fish kid similar to a huna that would be about the size of a tatami half-fold, and the chick was a bird chick that looked a little bigger than the chicken. They both exhibited specimens or grew up big. Note that the color chick used one of the following colors: red, blue, yellow, black, and pink on white feathers to draw a variety of patterns. They extracted all colors from natural materials, which are harmless to chicks and to the human body. Since there was a crowd around those stalls with children, and walking out of Shiloumar was a fool, I decided to wait in my bag with Solomon. As I walked blah blah blah as I cooled down the stall, the smell I felt nostalgic tickled my nose and the noise rang from my belly. "From this side?" My legs went to nature and smell, gradually increasing my speed. "Hey, there! What I got to was a stall selling grilled rice balls. Besides, it wasn''t just a grilled rice balls, it was a grilled rice balls with decent soy sauce. Other rice balls are cooked with miso. "Give me this and this and this, seven at a time." I bought a regular soy sauce flavour and a grilled onion miso rice balls mixed with miso coated and chopped onions. I gave the roasted rice balls I bought, one for Shiloumal and Solomon, and then I cheeked the roasted rice balls. The grilled rice balls were quite delicious and we quickly ate three rice balls. Shiloumal and Solomon seemed to be after the rest of the grilled rice balls, but this was a souvenir for the grandfathers left in the inn, so I made them give up. "I definitely need to buy soy sauce and miso." I definitely decided to buy soy sauce and miso for my primary purpose today and decided to look for it quickly. I asked the people on the road about the recommended store and they told me that "Jay Chamber of Commerce..." It was a Chamber of Commerce familiar to Seigen. If I''m handling it here, should I have talked to you when I was in Seigen... Well, still, I was forced to find advantages to convince myself that it would be cheaper to buy it for real. It should be noted that the manager is a pig-eared beast, and he is not a relative of Jayman. I bought up to a critical amount of soy sauce that I could sell to individuals at the Jay Chamber of Commerce, and it was roughly 200 L of soy sauce and 100 kg of miso. If this goes any further, they won''t be able to sell it to other customers. I couldn''t help but look around at the other stores and eventually I could buy more than 500kg of soy sauce and miso. I also found sake, mirin, grain vinegar, etc., so I bought them too. Now that we have all the "sashiso" of the dish, we will be able to make our own products closer to Japanese food. Also, spices and herbs that I had never seen before were sold, so I bought them while asking how they worked and how to use them. After shopping, he walked around the city again with bluffs and bought food from the stalls before heading outside Nanao. Walking through the meadows and traveling a little further from Nanao before sending Shiloumar and Solomon outside, the two ran (flying) around as they stretched their bodies as they wished. From time to time, they caught horned rabbits and so decided to kill time by draining blood and so on. When the sun began to tilt, we went back to the inn before the sky darkened, but it wasn''t long before we took a bath before we headed to Viscount Robo''s mansion. Blanca, who picked us up, said Viscount Robo would be hosting our welcome feast. Upon arrival at the mansion, he was led to the room where the meal was prepared and seated next to Viscount Robo. On the seats that hit the top of the room, there were four seats, from the left, in the order of Grandpa, me, the Viscount and Hannah. Amur and Blanca and Sana ''a sat in the other seats near us, and the other men sat in line behind them. "Start a feast welcoming messengers from the royal family. Drink and eat and make noise, everyone! "" "" "Ohhhh!!!" "" With such a mouthful, the welcome feast began. The meal served...... "Crusty raw fish in natto, and insect tenderloin...... tenma, can you eat it? It was all pretty habitual. That''s right. Amur looks worried too. Hannah, Blanca, and Sana ''a also look worried, and only the Viscount has a niggered face. "No, I''m trying to get Tenma to eat something that looks like Nanao." When I heard the words, I found out that this feast was planned to embarrass me. And the fact that the four people watching with such an eye to condemn the Viscount were irrelevant. "Do you want me to talk to you for a second? "Brother... I feel sorry for you" "Fucking father......" While Hannah and the others were about to have an instant touch with Viscount Robo, me and Grandpa... "" Rice change "" I was enjoying my meal. It was Sana who received my grandfather''s tea bowl. "Is it delicious? "Yeah, very" "I have a little habit, but I don''t really care." Since we are adventurers, we have also experienced food that is more habitual than this, and in the first place, this meal is the same food that I was eager for, so I wanted to thank Ning Ro. The four people who were staring at each other looked distracted, but suddenly the three, except the Viscount, laughed. My men were making noise without worrying about the actions of the four of them, but they were caught laughing at the three of them and made more noise. The Viscount, whose condition was not funny, looked boring, but Mr. Hannah looked horny. And "Come on, he''s eating me because he says the tenma is delicious, so you have to eat without leaving it too...... alas? Speaking of which, you don''t have natto and sawdust in your place...... Sana ''a, I''m sorry, but I need you to bring a lot of natto and sawdust for this guy." "Okay, sister" "Hey, stay! Damn it, get off me, Blanca! "Brother, it''s not good to like or dislike you." Sana quickly took a seat at Hannah''s words, holding the Viscount back as Blanca quickly strapped her wings and tried to escape feeling dangerous. "Dear brother-in-law, how are you waiting? Sister, please." "Thank you, Sana. Your favorite (...) has arrived." "Gu!" "Conceive" "Who! HELP...... GOOP! Ms. Hannah moved the vessel closer to the mouth of the immovable Viscount, mixed with a large quantity of yawns and natto, but Viscount Robo put his strength into his jaw, keeping his mouth shut in one letter. But Amur appeared from beside him, and pinched the Viscount''s nose, and the moment his mouth was slightly open, he inserted an iron rod into his mouth so that it could not be closed. The Viscount turned to his men for help, but they kept making noise pretending not to look. Hi, it looks like you don''t want to turn Hannah against the enemy. Ms. Hannah poured the contents of the vessel into her mouth for the moment when the Viscount opened her mouth wide for help. Moreover, after pouring it all over his mouth, he forced him to swallow by holding down the Viscount''s mouth, jaw, etc. with three men, Hannah, Amur, and Blanca. It was like a geese poured in for foie gras. "Mr. Tenma, Dear Merlin, please try this one. And we also have hot sake for Merlin." Sana was the only one who didn''t add to the noise, he was dealing with us. He now recommended salt and spice made from river fish. "Oh, it''s good" "This liquor would be nice." While my grandfather and I were eating salt and spice, the Viscount was entering his second forced feeding time. The Viscount''s men making noise as if they didn''t see such a Viscount. Perhaps it is usual for the Viscount to see such eyes. Afterwards, the feast lasted until late and was finally dissolved by the time the day changed. In the room where the feast took place, several human beings sleep in such a way that they fold up. Most of them are just drunk from drinking too much, but some of them seem to have fallen from eating too much... well, the head of it is the belly swelling Viscount and his maid... By the way, Blanca is home with Sana one foot away, and she''s not here. After Blanca disappeared, Amur snuck up on me, but what Sana said was stronger than Blanca was not that it was armed, it was just that Sana was on top of the power relationship between the couple. You think Blanca is in love with Sana and can''t get her head up enough to say nothing? Returning from the Viscount''s mansion, he carried a rarely drunk grandfather and was led back to the inn by a safe man. Originally, Lew Saiken said he was due in the middle of the night, but thanks to Hannah for contacting me in advance, he was opening the front door even though it was late at night. Amur had advised me to stay at the Mansion, but he politely declined because Amur could have struck (or shaken) his sleep with drunken momentum. When I returned to my room, I dived into the futon that had been laid without dressing and went straight to sleep. My grandfather also snores and sleeps in the futon next door, but I didn''t really care about snoring because I put Shiloumal to sleep in between. "Huh, nice water" The next morning, I was taking a morning bath to start the day. Grandpa is here for the morning bath in the same way. He was a grandfather who was drinking enough to get drunk yesterday, but the alcohol seemed to be missing beautifully, and he woke up as if nothing had happened, and came straight after me. In the bath, a few guests enjoyed the morning bath, but even with the addition of the two of us, there was plenty of room for size. When I went back to the room after enjoying the bath to an extent that I couldn''t get up, it seemed like it was just breakfast time, so I asked my buddy to bring me a meal. While we were eating breakfast, Blanca and Amur came in a bit of a rush. "Sorry, Tenma. It''s going to be a little rough." "What''s up? "Stupid father did it! According to Amur, he told the representatives of the nearby village who happened to be here that I was coming to Nanao. Then the representatives of that village said, "If there''s such a strong guy coming, I want him to fight the guys in our village" or something. Hannah, too, said she thought it was a social dictionary at first, but there was a specific story after she took her seat off, and this morning, she was delivered with a bunch of letters about when to make her fight. Because the letter was delivered before the sun rose, Hannah said, "Did something strange happen to the surrounding villages?" When he jumped up, he discovered this matter from the Viscount''s mouth, and he''s in a terrible mood. By the way, Viscount Robo seems to be getting lynched by Hannah, named Folding Cage, and then wrapped up and slapped into the dungeon. Amur was scared of Hannah like that, and she said she had taken refuge with Blanca at my place. "That''s why I want you to come to the mansion as soon as possible. I don''t think I''ll be able to say no when I get here, he wants to make that meeting and apologize. My brother-in-law and sister-in-law should have come, but my brother-in-law is in no condition to use it, and my sister-in-law is being chased by a variety of responses, making it difficult to leave the mansion." "Then you have no choice...? "Tenma, this means lending one to my stupid father... even such an idiot can be useful around here" "My sister-in-law also said," I don''t care how you use that idiot, work with me ". They pay a proper request fee, and depending on the content, they add a request fee, so here''s one." The two bowed their heads together. After talking to my grandfather, I decided that I would take this as a request from the Viscount family after officially passing through the guild. It is better to go through the guild than to receive a request directly from the Viscount, so they can take the guild on their side if something happens. Blanca, who heard back from me and my grandfather, seemed to expect it to happen beforehand, so she went straight to the guild, signed the contract and then headed to the mansion. He also told the guild that he had spoken beforehand, and the contract was completed sooner or later. Well, even when it comes to contracts, it only says simple things, so I just wrote my name on the contract that Viscount Robo signed (Mr. Hannah''s proxy). However, in the last sentence of the contract, it was written: ''If there is no compromise after the discussion, Tenma can also unilaterally break the contract, in which case the penalty shall be irrelevant, and the request fee shall be given as a compensation''. It''s too broken a condition. Early on, in this case, I was given all the right of initiative, and even if I refused, I would get a request fee, and if I took it, I would get a request fee + an additional fee. After the contract, when we arrived at the Viscount''s mansion, we heard so much bumbling that we could hear it all the way outside the front door that we felt more rushed than we heard. When he was led to the room he used yesterday at the banquet, he was about to give instructions to the people Hannah thought were civilians in the upper seat. "Sister-in-law, I brought you Tenma. And I''ve got a deal in my guild." "Thank you Branca. Everyone, please take your seats off for a moment." "" "" "Ha! My men took only the necessary paperwork and left the room. I was very impressed with how sorry they all looked when they were different from their men. "I can''t believe you sat there... again, I''m sorry our idiot did something to himself." "I''m sorry" "Sorry" At the same time as she sat in front of Hannah, Hannah, Blanca and Amur all said words of apology in the dungeon. "This matter is totally a downfall in our home, and all responsibility rests with Robo, the Lord of the Viscount family, and this me. And on top of that, we want you to take this request." And, Hannah was talking with her head on a tatami. I dared to ask Hannah and the others to return to their original posture and ask for more information. According to that story, the Southern Autonomous Region is never a single rock, and there are many who think about losing Viscount Robo, if there is a gap, to take his place. However, rather than Viscount Robo... it seems that Nanao''s forces, which follow from Grandpa Kay, are long gone in the Southern Autonomous Region, and even if they are consigned, they are confident that they will win, and in case they struggle, it is possible enough to fight through them until a friendly village or city comes to the rescue. However, if you unilaterally rebel the story you took from Viscount Robo like this one, you may lose the trust of the city in your friendship. If it''s enough to be a dispute over those boring things, they''re not ashamed or anything enough to ask me to sit down. "If that''s the case, I don''t mind as much as joining the force comparison. So, what format do you plan to take as a force comparison? Hannah and Blanca looked horrible when I agreed. Amur seems happy for some reason. "So far what I''m planning is to open a tournament that only brings together those who want to fight Tenma, and I feel Tenma will fight that winner..." "If that''s the case, fight the finals in a tournament way, just like the Wang Du militant tournament, only those who have won the qualifying round of mass matches." "No, you can''t let a boulder fight a tenma out of qualifying. First of all, it''s unlikely, because if Tenma loses in the qualifying round, she''s going to come out with an excuse that she lost because it was a riot, or she''s going to bring together the village players she doesn''t like and beat them and keep them from going to the finals... hey... let Tenma have a seed from the final tournament and the qualifying round is a way to decide the group with a scratch in front of everyone" It is not known at this time how many people will be gathered for the tournament, but it was decided that the number of participants would be determined before proceeding to the final tournament. "Let''s quickly inform the village that has delivered the letter. At the same time, you will be notified to gather participants in each village or city. If we''re going to do it anyway, let''s make it a grand tournament... so there''s no excuse." That''s what Hannah said, and she laughed quietly. To the creeps of it all, the attendants, other than Hannah, starting with me, were feeling a certain fear. Especially since Amur''s fright was terrible and he was immediately hiding behind me. "Then I''m a representative of Nanao... Blanca, Amur, please" Nanao''s representative said he''d leave these two alone. The reason is that these two will almost certainly be able to break through the qualifying round, and unless the two of them are in the same qualifying group, the two Nanaos will get into the finals frame. Others say it''s because Nanao''s players don''t keep a record of losing to other village and city players in the qualifying round. "Then I''ll join you." "Oh, please don''t Merlin" "Huh? Mr. Hannah immediately refused to join me. Why? He had the face that "Joining Merlin could drastically reduce the number of participants, and if you meet Blanca or Amur in the qualifying round, you will surely lose. Sorry for the inconvenience, please." "Mmmm... it''s a request from the Viscount''s house this time, and I can''t help it..." He was the grandfather who convinced himself that it was a request, but he looks obviously dissatisfied. "I''m so sorry" "Fine, this time the lead is in the tense. I''ll be on my back." It was Mr. Hannah, who was going down to earth again. Grandpa, who saw it, changed his mind and proceeded to talk. "I can''t believe I''m going to set the rules of the tournament with what I''ve just decided on as my spindle. I don''t think it will take a month for the event, but until then, Tenma and Merlin can arrange to stay at the Lewsyken Inn. And Tenma, Blanca and Amur, be careful to make sure they''re ready for the tournament." "Okay." "Oops! "Okay." "Then dissolve! Along with Mr. Hannah''s declaration of dissolution, the civilian people who were out of the room returned in unison. They''re going to prepare letters to be sent everywhere now. "But isn''t Viscount Robo supposed to take the lead? "If that fool does it, he won''t be able to do what he can. Tenma, people have a part to play. All I can do with that is a decoration called the Viscount. Nanao would be fine if she had a mother! "You can''t deny it... my brother uses his powers in battles and festivals, but when it comes to home affairs and foreign affairs, he often pulls his legs... for some reason Nanao residents admire me." Viscount Robo is not incompetent, but he doesn''t seem to be as useful in politics. However, for some reason, charisma is a difficult person to handle... 148 Chapter 9-7 Deer Hunting and Supper "Well... I don''t know what to do until I''ve decided on the details of the tournament..." There are only a few things I can do beyond not deciding on a day, and I can only come up with enough to check my weapons and protective gear and get my body in shape, but I feel like spending just that is something different. "Then why don''t you go to the guild? Just a peek at what kind of request you have, you''re gonna have plenty of time." "So is that. There may be some interesting requests." Following Grandpa''s advice, I decided to take Slalin and the others to the Alliance. By the way, only the family members of the Slalins accompany the Alliance (though Gol and Jill are tucked into their bags as usual). Looks like Grandpa was planning on enjoying the bath today, getting dressed and all, and Amur and Blanca, respectively, are going to be ready for the tournament. Also, if those two and I see each other frequently before the tournament, they may question the fairness of the tournament, so Hannah has asked me to refrain from visiting the Viscount''s residence unless I have business. "So, I didn''t dare come... that''s a lot of people" The Alliance had nearly doubled the number of adventurers than it had been when it came before, and it was quite crowded. Guess from what I hear, apparently the early hearers of the tournament were gathering in Nanao. The adventurers in the Alliance accounted for many of the beasts they thought operated in the Southern Autonomous Region, but some of them seemed to be people and elves, and some of them seemed to know me. I had been fingered from time to time but no one spoke to me, so I proceeded to the bulletin board on which the requisition was affixed. In front of the bulletin board, a crowd was made, but it was mainly gathered where high-ranking requests were posted, so before the C-rank request, it was less than I thought. Still, it wasn''t a very slow situation, so I appropriately peeled off the requisition that caught my eye and headed to the counter. Incidentally, the request I was to receive was for you to conduct an investigation into the deer demons and make a compromise. The deer demons have a high appetite on top of a large number, and when left alone, they even come to the fields they made near the city and devour their crops. Strength itself seems to be enough to defeat even D-rank adventurers, but it''s troublesome to search in the woods on top of fast escape feet, so they''re asking for the C-rank above one. When I got the request, I headed to the woods quickly, but something unexpected happened when I arrived in the woods. That''s... "I never thought Gol and Jill would be so shaky" Gol and Jill, who used to pull on their bags, played with the big shag. When they arrived in the woods, they jumped out of their bags, climbed trees, flew to the next tree, ran around branches, and didn''t come back. Fortunately, there seemed to be enough reason left to play in a position not too far from me, but still my liver was cold when Rockbird was about to grab my gol. Nothing happened because I immediately magically shot him off, but still Gol and Jill kept playing. Sometimes if you can''t play in the woods or something, you might get stressed out. They played around for about an hour and then finally came back to me, but they were pulling right into the bag. After all, I guess the two are basically drawstring physiques. I started searching for deer after the two of them came back, but I couldn''t quite find them. I tried searching for deer in ''Explore'' a few times, but all I could find were regular deer that weren''t demons. Well, they also designate deer as a vermin, so I made a compromise while securing meat, but I was going to deal with the demon, so there was a shortage. When I was traveling using Exploration for several times, "Hmm?" "Gru......" I accidentally noticed signs of something and stopped. At the same time, Shiloumal roared low and entered a state of battle. It was the big deer who showed up to me and Shiloumal noticing and noticing. "Is he the target of this one... and he''s big. Not really, but he''s not the kind of demon you can defeat in D-rank." While I was talking to myself, I kept my attitude in order to be able to unleash magic at any time without distracting myself from the deer. The deer was about the size of a little smaller than Ryden and had big, splendid horns growing on his head. The feeling of seeing it is like a heraldic, but it is definitely like a demon because the tip of the corner is pointy and the pattern of the body changes subtly to assimilate around it. "Sounds like you have ''cover-up'' skills. Didn''t you get caught up in ''Exploration'' earlier because of that? Shiloumal, turn around behind him. Be careful, there may be other individuals around you. Slalin asks to follow Shiloumal. Solomon, find out if there''s anyone else hiding from the air... let''s go! "Gaw" "Cuy." After giving instructions, they each moved on to action. The deer flipped on the spot trying to escape from us, but because of the giant it had been turned into Shiloumal first. So you decided to be ready, and the deer lowered themselves and horned at Shiloumal. I don''t know if you''ve forgotten my existence, or if you thought Shiloumal was more dangerous, but it''s full of gaps and I''m turning my back, so I decided not to hesitate to let you attack me from behind. "Whoa, there''s a gap." "Vo......" His neck was defenseless because he was lowering himself and pointing the corner toward Shiloumal, so he cut his neck off from behind with a halvard in one slice. The deer looked like they were trying to intimidate Shiloumal, but they were going to lose their lives before they finished ringing. "Gaw...... garu? "Cuy, cuy! "Gaaaaaa!" Shiloumaru, who had not turned up, seemed unfortunate, but soon realized that Solomon was raising his voice to let him know something, and with tremendous momentum he proceeded to where Solomon had shown him. "I knew you had other people... Sularin, we''re going to collect them" He recovered the deer demons rolling in front of him and went after Shiloumal with Slalin. Then, after a while of running, the deer body, supposedly retained by Shiloumal, was rolling. When I retrieve it and raise my face, I see deer bodies rolling a few meters away, and another few meters away, deer bodies rolling a little bit. In the end, the deer demons I recovered were six combined with the ones I defeated. Shiloumal sat and waited at the last head, looking very satisfied. "Well done, Shiloumal" "Waw." "Is this all the deer? Shiloumal, who acted on his own before I gave him instructions to crusade the deer, but in that situation, he likely would have escaped if he hadn''t chased him right away, so this time it would be Shiloumal''s manners. After a lot of praise, I asked if there were any other deer, but Shiloumal had made a report that felt like he was not there or could not be found, with a ringing and body language. No matter how many ''cover-up'' skills you had, you can''t delude Shiloumal''s nose because it won''t eliminate it until it smells. Therefore, I believed in Shiloumal''s report and decided to return to Nanao. Just in case, we decided to let Shiloumal mark the trees there and make them think that there were powerful demons living around here. Now for a while, monsters weaker than deer and other vermin and silowmalls will no longer lean on them. On my way back to Nanao, I explored my surroundings to keep in mind if anything was hidden, but all I could find was a regular deer, and Shiloumal only intimidated me a little, and I didn''t hunt because he was running away as much as a detachment. "Excuse me. I have a report about this request." "Good luck. Can I help you? As soon as he entered the guild, he headed to the reception, where he retrieved the requisition and began reporting. Fortunately, the receptionist in charge was available when I received the request, and he seemed to remember me from the other side, and immediately perceived that something was wrong. "The requisition says something like ''demons that can be dealt with in D-rank, but are C-ranked because they are searches in the woods,'' and I actually got those explanations, but demons that I thought would qualify for this request with deer demons that were in the woods were difficult to deal with in D-rank" I would like to show you the demons that I have been crusading against as evidence, so when I asked if there was any place where I could put the demons out, I said there was a demolition station behind the guild, so I also decided to call the guild executives to make sure. After a short wait, he went to the demolition station and was introduced to the deputy guild chief with a thin tiger beast man at the demolition station before us. There were several other officials, who seemed to be interested in what would come out. When they put out all the deer demons they had just crusaded in the presence of the deputy guild chief, the officials, starting with the deputy guild chief, said, "Ugh! I was surprised to hear such a feeling." Whatever this deer demon is, it''s a B-rank demon called ''Spear Elk''. In common sense, I''m not the kind of demon that can deal with D-rank adventurers. Besides, since you act in the herd, I think it''s a request for difficulty like being sent to more than one A-rank adventurer or a B-rank or higher party. "Sorry! It''s totally this one''s fall! The deputy guild manager looked at the contents of the requisition and the spear elk in front of him and immediately lowered his head. Plus, as an apology, they say the guild will do free spear elk and deer dismantling. In addition, they buy Spear Elk materials for sale to the Alliance at a regular 20% increase. I''m surprised at all the sudden low profile and favorable conditions. Am I up to something? thought, but the deputy guild chief who read my complexion like that, "Actually, I worked for the guild here on Hannah''s nomination..." This deputy guild chief, Hannah''s distant relative, seems to have been unable to raise his head to Hannah for a long time (or treat him like a subordinate). How scared of Hannah, when I said I would take that condition, the deputy guild chief had a relief look on his face... "Huh." I suddenly reacted to the voice I heard and it solidified like a stone statue. "I recommended you to the deputy guild chief to prevent these things from happening, and you''re not just making mistakes, you''re trying to get rid of them, right? "No, you know, this is what I''m trying to get rid of... or why here! In response to the Deputy Guild Manager''s question, Hannah laughed nicely, "Do you think there''s anything like sending only one person on our side to an organization like the Adventurer Alliance? That''s what happened. I don''t know who it is, but I''m guessing this guild has someone like Hannah''s spy. And I guess that spy passed this case on to Hannah. "I can''t believe I have to discuss this with you once. I got nothing this time because it was Tenma who got this request... but if a regular C-rank adventurer was getting it, it wouldn''t have been weird if the dead were out. Oh, you don''t have to worry about this story because we have permission from the Alliance Commander. Come on, shall we go? "I don''t like it. Huh! The deputy guild chief was pulled out of the demolition station by Mr. Hannah screaming. "Dear Tenma, if you don''t mind, we can still do the demolition now, but will time be all right? And are there any hopes of selling sites, etc? "Time is fine. The sales site is¡­ Spear Elk is not very tasty, so I will sell it except for the Demon Nucleus and the two-headed fur. And then we''d like you to dismantle the deer." Other officials who remained at the dismantling station began to do their jobs pale without being slightly upset that the deputy guild chief had been taken away. Only a bunch of demolition professionals were gathering on the boulder, and the giant Spear Elk was instantly dismantled. Even the spear elk does, so it was placed on the desk divided by site before it even reached the deer enough. In the end, at the hands of several officials, the six spear elks were dismantled in just over an hour, and the deer with ten were rose in less than half an hour. "This will be the purchase amount. Including the meaning of this apology, it is also possible to ask Tenma to take the B-rank promotion exam, what will you do? A woman who had staffed the staff after the deputy guild chief left has been diagnosing me with a B-rank promotion exam, but after a few thoughts, she declined this time. The woman was surprised that I quit, and she asked me why, so I succinctly, "I belong to the royalty, so I want to do the promotion in the King''s Capital. Perhaps with this delivery request and previous achievements, it will be possible to take the promotion exam in the guild of Wangdu." I said. Normally, it would still be judged to be inexperienced, but it would also judge the guild of the Wang Capital, as it has achieved more achievements than that (such as winning militant tournaments and coup crackdown on the crusade of the Dragon of the Earth). In other words, the royal family (especially Maria) recommends or supposedly does. When the woman asked why, she nodded as if she remembered my relationship with the royal family and was convinced. Just because I''m a royalty, I don''t have a problem taking a promotion exam outside of Wang Capital, but putting in a report to the royal family and then getting promoted is more effective for my appeal that I''m a royalty, and most importantly, I don''t have to be heard of stupidity later on. Mainly Maria''s...... "It was a disaster." Returning to the inn and telling Grandpa about this request, Grandpa was laughing with words of sympathy. Well, if I were in Grandpa''s shoes, I''d react the same way. And when I said that I was diagnosed with a promotion exam in this case but I refused, I said that it was the right decision to make this time with a turnaround and a serious face. Apparently, Grandpa also imagined when he was asked about the stupidity of Maria and the king. Grandpa is strong for a king who was a godson at one time, but doesn''t seem to be able to get out strong on boulders for Maria who didn''t have much contact with him. "I''m sorry I''m talking to you. I''m seeing a messenger from Master Hannah right now, can I let you through? As the two of us were talking, a buddy called from across the door. I was a little uncomfortable when I heard about the messenger from Hannah, but she gave me permission to go through with it. The envoy was not Blanca as expected (if it were Blanca in the first place, he would come here directly without letting his companions through), but a Viscount''s subordinate who looked familiar but never spoke, and the content was that Hannah wanted to invite him to an apologetic dinner. Originally, until the end of the tournament, it was Hannah''s side who said it shouldn''t fit too well, but she wants to take the form of an apology immediately because the matter of this guild has been known to other adventurers and others. Upon hearing the story, my grandfather and I were convinced that we had communicated our willingness to participate to the messenger and asked him to return after hearing the time. "Until the scheduled time, two more hours... that''s pretty steep. Grandpa, what do you think the slurrins should do in this case? "Hmm... normally it would be easier for me to leave a message, but this time I can tell you that the slurins are also the victims, so I wouldn''t have a problem taking them. But until I get clearance, I''m gonna have to wait in my bag." That''s why we decided to go all the way. Well, amongst the top three Viscounts, Amur won''t be opposed to the presence of his family, and Hannah seems to like Slalin, so Viscount Robo won''t say anything if he just takes them. In the first place, Hannah seems to be hosting this dinner party, so they''re going to complain about not taking Slalin. He said the Viscount carriage would pick him up before the hour (he said he could walk to the other side, but the Viscount had some face, so it was about a few minutes away, but a carriage was to be prepared), so he hurried to take a bath (and Shiloumar and Solomon), and decided to relax until time after he was clean. "Tenma, Lord Merlin, I''m sorry for all of a sudden" On a carriage that came an hour ago, when I arrived at the Viscount''s house shaken for a few minutes, Blanca, who was waiting at the entrance, apologized for the opening best. Briefly, Hannah also noticed that she had forgotten to confirm my plans since the dinner party was about to be held because of a rapid decision. In addition, Viscount Robo didn''t have very good feelings about me being the guest of honor after the last time, and Blanca told me, "My brother may be involved in the temper, but be as patient as possible." When I was invited to this dinner party, I was told that if Viscount Robo and I were to fight, they might think that the Southern Autonomous Region had sold the fight to the Royal Family. If this is a personal fight between me and Viscount Robo, I have no particular problem with it (though Viscount Robo will still do a lot more damage), but if this is in the position of being the head of the Royal Apostle and the Southern Autonomous Region, it could be a Royal vs. Viscount War as it is. So Blanca went on to say, "Instead, me and my sister-in-law (Hannah) will deal with my brother (Viscount Robo)". By the way, when we said we were going to deal with each other, we also said, "My brother could die... but we have no choice". The killer at that time would almost certainly be Mr. Hannah. "Well, I''ll keep that in mind, too. However, if it seems like it''s too much time, I''ll leave on the way. And we''re leaving the south as it is." "Please. Ning Ro, I''d appreciate it if you did. Then, at worst, one brother''s sacrifice adds a piece." It''s a terrible way to put it, but it was a statement that could be taken for granted if Viscount Robo and a large number of the lives of the Southern Autonomous Communities (although Mr. Sana''s specific gravity would account for the majority of them) were put on the scale. I have a short temper, too, so let''s be really careful. "I''m sorry I pulled over here. I''ll show you to the venue. Follow me." After a little talk, Blanca started guiding us like she remembered her role. The place they took me to wasn''t the room where I last met Viscount Robo, it was a bigger room than there. They say that''s where they use it for banquets, celebrations, etc., and the floor was covered with tatami, but they can also party in a standing meal format, except for tatami, where the slab floor appears. "Tenma and Lord Merlin''s seats are reserved for those in the upper seat" Blanca showed us around pointing to the deepest table. Viscount Robo and Hannah sat at that table, and there were Sannah and Amur at the table near it. Blanca sat next to Sana ''a after we got to her seat, and Viscount Robo, who saw it through, stood up with Hannah. "I know you''re all listening, but this time in my misery, the royal messengers, Lord Tenma Ootri and Lord Merlin... excuse me, I made Lord Merlin Ootri uncomfortable. So this dinner party is also meant to be an apology to both names. It''s supposed to be rude in these seats, but for those reasons, enjoy it to the extent that it doesn''t bother you around." "¡­ than this, we will hold a dinner party. Cheers." "" "" "Cheers! The dinner party thus began, but the greeting was somewhat uncomfortable. The first time Hannah re-mentioned her grandfather''s name was because his grandfather glanced at Hannah (who would deny it, but he had a pretty sharp eye), but Viscount Robo''s lines were considerably smaller for the amount of Hannah''s lines. Perhaps it has something to do with the chilling of Viscount Robo at the last time Hannah said, "To the extent that it does not cause trouble" (which he would also deny, but was sharply eyed enough to illusion that the ambient temperature had dropped a few degrees). In other words, Viscount Robo had some sort of plan, but he supposedly ended up greeting Hannah too easily because she stabbed him with a nail first. Probably was thinking about something that wasn''t even busy. I still don''t know what I''m thinking, but I thought it would be nice if the food continued to taste good. At least, I want you to just stop bleeding. Because I lose my appetite...... maybe. 149 Chapter 9-8 Namitaro? "How do you like the food? "Yeah, they''re all delicious" "That''s good to hear." At the start of the dinner party, where we had some food, Hannah came with Sana. Originally, it was supposed to be Viscount Robo who came to me with Hannah, but Viscount Robo kind of gave her a reason, and Hannah had no choice but to come with Sana. It should be noted that Amur, who tried to come in Sana''s place, had been stopped by Viscount Robo. The words that were heard at that time were, "Do not get acquainted with each other who may hit the tournament". Amur seemed not convinced as a matter of course, but because Viscount Robo persisted, he could not change from Mr. Sana. "I''ve also tried putting out something more habitual than this one... you seemed fine. Still, I tried out some of the things that a lot of people in the south don''t like, and you were able to eat well." With that said, Hannah pointed out that it was sashimi and crumbs (...). Both were served small amounts at first, but I ate fine, so it was added several times. "As for raw fish, I''ve eaten something close to it several times, and this crumb? Because I''ve eaten something stronger and smellier than this." Well, the main reason is that I have eaten it in my previous life, in fact, raw fish were previously taught by Namitaro (when I left Kukuri village) to eat raw fish, so I have had it frozen several times combined with vitamin supplementation, and if you are crusty, I have eaten the same preserved food (not much blood drained veterinary meat soaked in liquids such as salted or fungicidal herbs) in rural villages, etc. Incidentally, for preserved foods, the flavour was very poor, as nutrition and long-term preservation are the major prerequisites. Compared to that, this sawdust is a cute thing. "It''s normal to be full of strangers if you live in different places and for different purposes, but I find it hard to believe that there''s something worse than this." "I''m a little interested... but you wouldn''t think to put it in your mouth first if they actually put it in front of you" Hannah and Sana expressed an interest in the food I had talked about, so the conversation bounced straight off and they asked me what had been delicious with the food I had eaten so far, etc. "There have been a lot of things... if you say only ingredients, the best is white haired buffalo and the second is bicorn" The only reason I''m limited to ingredients is because basically what I made myself tastes better because of the difference in cooking methods between my previous life and this world, etc., but I''m a little embarrassed to self-admire boulders. Otherwise, what my mother made would be the best, but I was more ashamed to say it. By the way, when it comes to the best besides those, it is the dish of the uncle of "Full Pavilion". "Both are so luxurious that they come with super. I''ve never eaten before." "Speaking of which, from Amur," I put a blow in the bicone with Seigen! I heard... "Could that kid and that guy have eaten bicorn? When Sana shrugged so, Amur and Blanca were shaking to see if they felt anything. "Yeah, after I knocked them down, I had BBQ with the guys I knew, so I ate them both. You chewed the flesh around your bones with guts." I couldn''t help but lie, so when they both ate bicorns, Hannah and Sana looked at them with envy. It also seemed like there was a mixture of black emotions in his eyes, but maybe it was because of his chi. "We still have bicorns and white-haired buffaloes, so shall we give Hannah and the others about what they eat? To this suggestion, Hannah and Sana said in a covered manner, "Please!" "I replied with a full voice. I wondered what it would be like to give the boulder raw meat on this occasion, so I promised to cut it up and give it to him at a later date. "Pfft. Well, I don''t mean to give it back, but maybe it''s time for me to bring the main dish." "Oh, that fish dish. I''m sure you''ll be surprised." In response to Sana''s suggestion, Hana looked a little mischievous and signaled her salary. "Main?" It was Amur who outed Viscount Robo who reacted to the two words. Anything, he said, "It''s embarrassing that the house people don''t greet the invitees, so they greet me as a common sense person (...)". By the way, naturally Viscount Robo, who tried to stop Amur, seemed compelled to drop him off in front of his men. "Yeah, a very big fish just happened to be caught in the river right next to the village I''m pleading with. He resisted quite a bit when he hit the net, but he stabbed a stop in the gap the village chief stunned him with a blow between his eyebrows. He brought it this morning as his usual thank you." "It''s really big. Whatever, there was more than three meters! Hannah and Sana made me talk excitedly, but me, Amur, and even Grandpa and Blanca, who had heard the story, had stopped moving in the same way. "Class 3m fish......" "I have a bad feeling..." "No way, Nami..." "Don''t say it, Amur! I panicked and blocked Amur''s mouth with my hand, trying not to let him flag it, but I had a bad feeling, just like my grandfather, from the time I heard the story. It should be noted that Viscount Robo, who saw how I behaved, was about to jump on me, but as well as I could not afford it, Blanca was beating me to the tatami. "You all seem very concerned! "But sister, is it because you seem more anxious than kind of expecting it? "It''s my fault! Oh, there he is! Sana, take the cloth with the ''of''." "Okay." Ignoring us hardening, Hannah and Sana stood on both ends of a giant fish dish hidden in cloth, "" Me! So I took the cloth. The result is¡­ "" "Good, not Namitaro" " "Se-fu! It was. The giant fish had been roasted round and, by the way, burned, seemingly close to the color of Namitaro, but obviously in different shapes. Apparently this giant fish was like ''salmon'' or ''trout'' whereas Namitaro was'' carp ''. Probably the same kind of fish I caught on my way here. Me and Grandpa and Blanca accidentally sat around in some way, but only Amur had his hands spread sideways like a baseball referee. Who conveyed that pose and meaning? Well, I''d almost certainly be a reincarnator. "Is that it? What''s wrong with everyone? Seeing us unexpectedly, Hannah and Sana were wondering. "Mother, Sana Hey, actually..." Amur, the only one who was fine, explained Namitaro to Hannah and Sana. "Speaking of which, there have been reports of such demons on the Tenma (winner) team," the two of them said after hearing Amur''s explanation. "Normally, there''s no way a person who can do Namitaro is not in the tournament." and Amur said, "When I was reunited with Namitaro, he was caught and sold by a regular fisherman who couldn''t possibly do this. ''Cause he''s pretty handsome..." "Mmmm... I certainly can''t deny it" Amur, who listened to me, seemed to have a lot on his mind about the matter, and he was convinced with his arms together. "Well, let''s eat that story later, before it gets cold. This kind of thing is best eaten when it''s hot" In that one word of Sana ''a, the servants who had refrained from cutting the giant fish apart one after the other. I was a little hesitant to eat it at first because I became aware of Namitaro earlier, but it tasted pretty good when I tried it. In addition, the stock marination served as the last tightening (with stock taken with fish bones instead of tea) was the best. "Tenma, it''s about the tournament, but it''s been roughly decided. Five days from now, the finals are scheduled for up to sixteen, including Tenma. As other rules, the weapon is blade pulled, the flying tool is fitted with a special cover first to ensure a minimum of safety, no biting, crushing or gold. It''s almost a similar rule to the Wang Du Games, but due to time shortening, it''s forbidden to use anything but the first weapon I brought in. Victory or defeat is judgment of the referee. The referee shall have one presiding judge and two vice-presiding judges. And three recorders and preliminary examiners." Others say the use of tools other than weapons and protective equipment is prohibited. Preliminary hearings are those in which reference opinions are advanced only if they cannot be judged by the presiding deputy court. For more information, they will be handed out from tomorrow on the day before the tournament (the day before is the qualifying day) when they write rules and such. They say that there are currently about eighty people gathered together, and at this rate, they are likely to exceed two hundred? Well, even with the increase, it''s none of my business to exempt me from qualifying, but Blanca and Amur looked annoying. Four days after that dinner party, "Easy win!" "It sucked..." Amur won the qualifying round with an overwhelming victory, as he put it, and Blanca was forced to struggle considerably. "Why are those guys gathering at my place only..." Blanca said there was a bunch of fiends at the level that if they split the guys who lost to themselves into other groups, they would win the finals. Some of them said they didn''t know if Amur could win, and Amur, who saw the members of that group, was silently joining hands towards Blanca. "I''m telling you, I haven''t put my hands on anything but Amur and Blanca." "That''s right. If I told you I was messing with you, all you could think about was wanting me to lose." If there were a ranking of strength in the Southern Autonomous Region, there would be Mr. Hannah in first place, Viscount Robo in second place, Viscount Robo in third place, and Amur around eighth place, but in addition to Blanca in second place, there were people in the Blanca group who were said to be fourth to seventh place, as well as those who thought they would be within twentieth place. "The only salvation was that they weren''t all after me." Qualifying took place in the Battle Royal Method, but since each of the top names went first to those who viewed it as a rival, only the obviously inferior ones killed Blanca. Well, in the end, those who beat their rivals came to Blanca, and all the rest developed into a punch by throwing down their weapons, and Blanca, who had the most leeway, became the winner. Currently, Blanca''s face is swollen and puffy. When it came to Amur against such Blanca, it was clearly a gathering of those who were lower than Amur, and this one took everyone against Amur, but it was easily repelled. It should be noted that the division of this qualifying round was decided through a public lottery, so there was no way to do anything other than work to separate Amur from Blanca. So whenever the strong were assigned to Blanca''s group, it changed from a great cheer for the strong to a discouraged voice for the strong to crush each other, and finally to a laugh that gathered too much to know what would happen. "It looks like the whale''s about to start." When the last qualifying round was over and he was resting in a place that was an understatement, Grandpa came when the whale of the main battle began. During the qualifying period, Grandpa made the title of my manager and watched the game in the official seat. Hearing Grandpa''s words, Blanca stood up like a dall, taking a few deep breaths to get in the mood and walking out with a firm foothold. If you look far away, it will look like there is no damage, but if you look close, you can clearly see your legs shaking. Perhaps you are putting up with those who will be enemies in order not to show weakness. Blanca in that condition had occasionally been lightly bumped into by Amur pretending to be a coincidence, but he was dropped a dick just before he left for the raffle venue. For this reason, Amur was feathering himself in public while holding his head in the venue. When we showed up at the venue, the audience cheered. Much of it was directed at the local Blanca and Amur that worked earlier, but some of it seemed to cheer in anticipation of my work. It should be noted that I heard voices from the audience who saw Amur holding his head down that were not intact to the boulder, but it seemed I was the only one who heard it, and I had to use extra strength to indulge in laughter. The best thing about wuss was me, the guest of the tournament now. I stuck my hand in a box with a whale in it (no weird craftsmanship) and grabbed the first wooden plaque I touched my hand. "It''s number one." The number on the wooden plaque was "One". We made it visible to the audience and then headed to the far left end designated as the clerk. Thereafter it pulled in the order of the number of the qualifying group, while the fifth blanca pulled the ''four''. I mean, if you get there right, you''re gonna hit it with me in World War II. Both Hannah and the audience were surprised by this combination, but unexpectedly Blanca was motivated. "I pulled a good spot. I''m done getting used to my shoulders, and I don''t have to worry about my strength." To this word, Blanca''s opponent (the man for Amur) was angry with his face red, but he was a huge recipient to the audience. But what surprised Hannah the most... "''Two'' number! It was Amur''s decision to fight my first battle. Blanca and the audience were surprised by this, but what was more surprising were the other players who had come up to win the final tournament. These players are all men and have been beaten up by Amur in the past, but if they win, they seem to think they can get Amur, which seems inconvenient when Amur loses to me in the first round. "I pulled a good spot. Now with fame, I belong to Tenma." Amur proclaiming so high beside me, but I can also see that it is intentionally going to lose to me. As a result, complaints came in from other players, except Blanca, and the clerk came to inquire about the sincerity of what he was saying, but Amur said, "If I lose, I''ll be Tenma''s wife. If I win, I''ll make Tenma my son-in-law. It is better for the strong to have strong children among themselves! Bye-bye, South." The audience was quiet for a moment to Amur, who spoke of a somewhat disjointed muscle, and the next moment, for some reason, was sending a big round of applause. Especially the southern superiors (married), who were in the same group as Blanca, were very pleased that there could be more powerful people in the south. "What are you talking about! "Buy!... hiccup" "" Hiku? I tried to complain about what I just said, and Amur is snuggling after he cheerfully showed his buoy sign. I wondered how tight it was when me and Blanca approached Amur... "You''re sober! "You little girl, you''re drunk! For some reason Amur was drunk. Thinking about why you''re drunk, Blanca mostly starts exploring her waistside, "I don''t have any drugs! I said out. I can''t dare keep Amur up in the hall like this, so Blanca gave the clerk the proper excuse to send Amur to the modem. When I asked why Amur was drunk with the medication, I heard that Blanca''s medication was pure alcohol. Anything, they also have a purpose to paralyze the senses, and they have to adjust the amount they drink with the lid of the vial (one or two cups of cap per bottle, even a liquor-resistant, well-physique blanca), but the vial found later from Amur''s pocket seemed to have less than half the rest. I guess Amur also knew about the noticing pills themselves because Blanca used them a lot, but she didn''t even know what they contained. Normally, it was dangerous, but luckily Amur wasn''t acutely addicted to alcohol, and thanks to his high resistance to genetic alcohol and fast treatment, he can compete in tomorrow''s tournament without any problems. When I asked Amur about the drunkenness, she thought the pain would disappear as soon as she drank a lot, as Blanca always drank the arre and erased the pain (which she actually paralyzed or revealed). Except for Amur, he finished the draw without any problems, and then he just waited for the tournament to start tomorrow. Even on the day of the tournament and before the first game, the voltage of the venue continued to rise with great momentum. The reason for this is that a front-seat match was played by those selected from among the players who lost the qualifying round. Even in the front seat, it was a match by the top Southern Autonomous Communities who lost to Blanca, so there was a level of battle that we didn''t know would be seen in the main battle. Which means our main contestants'' hurdles have gone up. When I went up to the venue, I was confronted by Amur, who laughed bitterly at the unusual atmosphere around me, but waited a few meters away to unravel my body and await the signal of judgment. "Both sides, get ready! The rules, as presented in advance, shall be immediately disqualified for malicious offenses! So don''t regret it...... get started! "Huh! "Answer! This time, the weapons of the participants are to be prepared by the organizers, so everything is drawn with ready-made products. It was the spear that Amur chose as his weapon from among them. This seems to be a little longer than what I always use, but I can shake it without any problems. By contrast, I chose a knife. This is also slightly longer than the "Xiaowumaru" I always use, and the opposite is significant, but because it is close to what I have used in my previous life, I have shaken it several times to make sure I feel it, and I confirm that there is no problem. However, because the knife is less powerful than the spear, it is a double difference style with another knife of the same length lowered to the waist as a spare. It is somewhat difficult to move, but if you have to, you are going to fight with a duplicity of sheaths thrown away... Fortunately, I don''t think anyone here knows the story of Kojima, so there is no going into it... it should. 150 Chapter 9-9 Top Replacement and Solving Trail Problems "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Amur is at the forefront. Well, this is because there''s a difference between a spear and a knife, and it''s within the assumption. Amur''s serial strike was sharp, because he didn''t want me in time, or because he pulled faster than he did, and because he occasionally put in a cross giraffe fence, he couldn''t step in so easily. However, I couldn''t keep avoiding it forever, and with the intention of pulling back the flow, I matched the standard to the tip of the spear and struck it down. I don''t think I can stop this blow on a boulder, but if I do the same thing a few times, the speed of the spear will lose momentum. "Shh! "Yo! Where the speed of the spear had dropped, he tried to step in even between the swords, but Amur flew backwards at the same time as pulling the spear, keeping the spear in between. "Hmm." Apparently, Amur is a thorough and spear-enabled operation, and if I proceed, I fall back, and if I fall back, I move on. And if you try to unleash magic, you''re holding it back with a sharper blow than earlier. "Pretty good op though...... sweet" "Huh?" I deliberately showed some room before letting Amur wave the spear just like I did earlier. And after a few rounds of meeting, Amur pulled the spear, while throwing a knife in his hand. "That''s sweet! When Amur waved the spear twice, the sound of a kid, a kid, rang twice (...). There was only one knife thrown, but a sheath was thrown right after the knife. Amur, who was reading it, prevented me from keeping my knife and sheath up and was a little better at reading than me. However, "There''s another knife." I pulled the knife out of my waist and slapped Amur with a slash (...). Amur made it a priority to escape from the blade and chose to back off rather than prevent it with a spear. But... "Damn!" My blow hit Amur in the left shoulder. He thought he had avoided it altogether, and Amur stopped moving with a stunned look on his face. "Shit!" "Ugh! Amur rolled backwards about three meters, about as powerful as I could think of. And "Amur, off-site loss! Winner, Tenma! I rolled off the scene. Originally a narrower arena than Wang Du''s, but still not as narrow as falling off-site as a 3m roll. It''s just that after Amur was more focused on making it than necessary, he listened to my words and was weirdly alert, so he was falling back a lot from the second half. He threw a knife and a sheath there at the right time, lowering it back, but he brought it to my attention, so nature and Amur were pushed towards the edge. "Mm... I failed. But why did the knife grow? "The knife is not stretched, the sheath is stretched." I told Amur, who looked strange off-site, the secret of the blow earlier. Typically, the knife fits into a sheath the same length as the body. In other words, if you don''t pull the sheath completely out of your body, the sheath will only grow in time. Japanese swords don''t usually fly sheaths just by shaking them normally, but if you shake them well with the carp cut, the sheath will fly like a flying tool. I adjusted the timing and hit him with my sheath caught on the tip of my sword. Then he unleashed a blow of the horizontal giraffe on Amur, who stopped moving. Well, it was a delightful miscalculation to have gained so much power because the sheath blow was something that I couldn''t dare to hit anywhere. "Lost......" Lending a hand to the depressing Amur and pulling it up, the audience cheered, but some guests also booed. Thanks, it seems that some people suspect the eight hundred because it ended too soon. The customers most eager to do so are seen with white eyes from around them. "Um, it was quite a game! Of those, the loudest praised the game was unexpectedly Viscount Robo. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I''m surprised you said something to compliment Tenma." "Huh, whatever that kid says, it''s none of my business, but it''s unbearable for Amur to be ridiculed! "Oh, yeah." Whoever watches and criticizes that game is blind or doesn''t have the strength to just understand, but you honestly think it''s the same thing that can''t be admitted. "Well, it looks like we''ll do it there, but I guess we can beat Blanca on the boulder. It''s not until the next game that the kid gets well." I''m predicting the next game while something floats, but I wonder if this guy knows how Blanca is doing? I think I''ll give it a try. "Then why don''t you make a bet with me? I bet Tenma wins." "Fine, I''m Blanca. So, what do you bet? "Right... shall we decide that later? I don''t have time to think about it now." "So is that. But you don''t have to call him Amur''s son-in-law! "Yeah, fine." It took! I knew this guy underestimated Tenma rather than trusting Blanca...... Even though you say you''re the winner of the King''s Capital militant tournament, you also think you could have won because you happened to beat Blanca. If it stays that way, it won''t be for Amur or the south, so let''s see if it hurts a little. I also got the trump card when I disputed it. Yes, there''s a trump card... ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Hannah looks so bad... you got Viscount Robo''s losing flag" "Flag?" Amur, who was nearby, reacted to my whining. The word "flag" is used in the same sense as in previous life, but it is less recognizable, mainly in stories and so on, so it seems that Amur, who rarely reads books, could not understand it. It should be noted that most of the use of these words seems to have spread from the same reincarnators as me, but there are also words like those that I started to use a little before I died (e.g., the flag of the front or ''adoration'' in a geeky sense, etc.), and it is unclear where they spread from. Fate is Namitaro, but he''s also reincarnated long before I die, so it''s a subtle matter whether he spread these. "I see... I do feel like I''m always in pain when my mother has such a shitty face" Explaining the meaning of the word to Amur, he nodded as he was impressed. Nevertheless, how Amur doesn''t like to call Viscount Robo his father, he always says'' alle ''or'' he ''. Well, I don''t know what it''s like to hate Amur if you think about Viscount Robo''s personality, but there are some things that make me feel a little sympathetic as the same man. "It''s time to start the Blanca game" Returning to the modest room thinking, Blanca had just arrived at the starting position of the game. "Speaking of which, why are you calling your uncle Branca, Amur? "Everyone called me Blanca, so they called me Blanca before they knew what my uncle meant by that influence... Apparently. Once I called him ''Uncle'' before, Blanca looked disgusted herself, so I decided to call him Blanca." That''s what happened. Maybe Blanca was embarrassed not to like it, but if she doesn''t say anything about herself or around her, don''t you have to point it out? If I had thought about that, Blanca''s game would have been over at some point. According to Amur and Slalin, who watched properly, the opponent collapsed in the right straight from Branca''s rampage. The two (one and one) taught me while imitating the moment (Blanca as Amur and his opponent as Slalin), but Slalin tried to recreate the move close to the sphere that he was beaten and collapsed, so it just seemed like the beaten ball rolled down the floor. Slalin, hearing my thoughts like that, was unusually depressed. "Tenma, terrible" "No, I just thought there was something wrong with a lot of clever slurrin." Slalin seemed a little energized by my follow up, stretching and shivering her body in the corner of the room. Maybe he''s also practicing acting. "Something''s up, but what''s up? Blanca at the end of the game, who passed in front of my modem, slipped his face out of the entrance. The act of Blanca may be legal for a formal tournament, but since it is not such an upstanding tournament, the clerk did not say anything unless he said something to suggest that it would be eight hundred or so. "Your mother was frightened, he was on a wind light, and Slalin was just a radish" "Oh, well..." He didn''t seem to notice that there was a mix of slalin''s bad words, but he was well aware of the said slalin and was also depressed. Perplexed by Amur''s explanation, Blanca refused to explain with a bitter laugh as she sent her gaze at me for an explanation, but could not have caused further damage to the depressing slurrin. Blanca seemed even more puzzled by my refusal, but there was no need to compare the damage to Slalin to Blanca''s puzzle. "Anyway, good to see you in the next game, Blanca" "Oh, oh." I was forced to shake hands with Blanca in a state of confusion, and then Blanca and then I kicked Amur out of the modem. Amur was quite resistant when he was expelled, but was taken out by Blanca, who guessed something. Afterwards, it was me who missed the other player''s game, fitted in with a special training for the snowflake burning slurin in the two missing modem rooms. "Well, if we beat Blanca, we don''t seem to have any particular problems after that." "Did I say something? Thanks to Slalin''s special training? So the time is up in no time, and I''m currently facing Blanca at the venue. Besides, it looks like the whining words got to Blanca''s ear somehow. Misleading that it was nothing, I decided to wait for the signal to start the game. Blanca didn''t seem particularly interested either, only to say so, and was re-gripping the spear in his hand. The referee alternated between me and Blanca, so it was going to take a signal. I pulled out the knife so that I could move with the signal, and then the sheath was also removed from my waist, and I stood in front of the starting line with a knife in my right hand and a sheath in my left hand. "Match, let''s go! "Oh." Shh! Blanca tried to roar with the start of the game, but I threw a knife at Blanca like that. The knife flew in a straight line with Blanca''s eyebrow hanging, but Blanca hurriedly played the knife with a spear. "Ola! Ola, Ola, Ola, Ola! I approached the gap where Blanca played the knife, slapping him on the arm with the spear in the first blow and letting him go of the spear, and continued to sheath a series of strikes at Blanca, who had become unarmed. Blanca was also fighting back with punches and kicks in the first place with a gap in a series of hits, but as I continued to move around and attack while blanca''s attacks were being fought, Blanca became full of hands on defense. "Damn! "Damn... ahhh! Blanca burst beautifully into her jaw, so suddenly Blanca barked loudly the moment she tried to convolute herself with the chance arrived. I felt my life in danger for a moment and jumped back big, but Blanca made a fighting pose and didn''t move with me staring. At first I couldn''t move my legs, so I was wary, wondering if they were waiting for me to approach them, but if I looked closely, Blanca hadn''t even blinked, so I approached her terribly and looked with Blanca''s arm on my sheath. Then, "Whew!" Suddenly, Blanca''s right hand stuck out at an awesome speed. I put my sheath in front of me wondering if I had been fooled, but Blanca kept her right hand sticking out and was stopping moving again. When the referee approached to ascertain, Blanca had passed out standing. The last blow would have been unleashed in response to an external shock by the action that was about to be taken before consciousness flew. So, "Winner, Tenma! My victory was declared. This game was to be told later. In addition to my relentless serial strike, I fainted at the serial strike and continued to stand as "Blanca''s Stuck". Totally I was in a position to be a villain... The reaction of the players and spectators to Blanca''s unilateral defeat split into two parts. One is those who are not convinced of Blanca''s way of losing, and who accept that Blanca has no choice but to lose, whether there has been some misconduct or a deal. The general ratio is about three to seven, with the former represented by Viscount Robo and the latter by Hannah (and the fierces who fought Blanca in the qualifying round). Viscount Robo was relieved if Blanca''s loss was unbelievable and had not reacted in any way to the words of Hannah next door. "Don''t you dare, carry Blanca" No one stood up and tried to carry Blanca, who was passed out, while the audience bothered, so I had no choice but to carry Blanca and head to the depot. Blanca didn''t make it slight when she was standing, but when she carried it forcefully, she lost her strength from her body and deposited her body on my back. However, unfortunately, because of the considerable difference in stature between me and Blanca, I carried him with me as I dragged my feet from time to time. Blanca, who had suffered extra scratches on her toes, was to be carried by a clerk who had finally arrived on her way to the depot. "Welcome back." Back in the armoury, Amur broke in. Besides, I even prepare rice balls and hot tea to be generous. "No, I hope you''re done with Blanca already... you''re too lenient" "Fair enough... but you didn''t have Blanca" "Sort of." Amur, who gently flushed my aversion, seemed to be lookin ''at Blanca generously but firmly. This time I was able to lightly defeat Blanca, simply because of Blanca''s lack of luck. Blanca''s winning qualifying team was so fierce that members could fight in the final as it were, and at the end of the day it was a riot between a few. No matter how strong Blanca was, the damage he did when he fought his cock against the superiors of the Southern Autonomous Region was nothing like falling out in a day or two. For that reason, Blanca was cornered until he staged quite an ambush in the first round. If Blanca had been the opponent, it would have been like my victory had been confirmed by the time I ambushed him and took the lead. Well, although Blanca needed more trouble than I thought because she was tougher and more protective than I expected. "If Blanca had been decent, she would still have fought in the venue." But if we didn''t use magic... the word would have continued later, but without it, the game would still have continued. That''s about it, the original blanca is strong. "Dare not... Tenma, congrats on winning" "I still have two games left, thank you" Quick story, if we fight normally after we defeat Amur and Blanca, we''ll win without taking any damage. That''s about the difference between the rest of the players and Amur and Blanca. Identification, "There are battles, winner tenma" The semifinals ended at the counter with the face of the opponent on his way, "That''s it, the winner is Tenma" The finals ended with a torso after teasing the opponent''s spear. Booing was happening from the audience against the opponents because it was so late with the finals and semifinals, but it didn''t happen much against me. Well, maybe one of the reasons why the argument spread that this tournament was all about qualifying, focusing on the fat in the eye. The tournament then closed with an award ceremony at the venue and the receipt of 100,000 G of the winning prize from Hannah, but I was a little concerned that the Viscount Robo did not show up at all. - That night at the Viscount''s mansion - "Well, you''ve all gathered." Originally, we should celebrate the end of the tournament and the victory of Tenma, but it took time to prepare for the banquet and decided to put the family meeting first. I (Hannah), Robo and Amur, as well as Sana and Blanca, are attending this family meeting. Looks like Amur and Blanca don''t know what the discussion is about, but he and Sana seem to have an understanding that it''s about the bets they made during the tournament. To the evidence, from earlier on, that guy is trying to escape this scene for some reason, and Sana is holding that guy back while he successfully uses Blanca. "So, what discussion is this? Amur, who would want to go to Tenma''s, has been asking questions just as soon as possible. Just in time, I replied that I was going to talk about it in the future, and I finally told him about the bet I made during the tournament. "I mean, are you trying to say that your sister-in-law won a bet with her brother and that will lead to the future of the Viscounts? "Yes, this man bet on Blanca''s win and I bet on Tenma''s win. As a result, I won the bet. I didn''t decide what to bet on, but one of the conditions was not to make Tenma Amur''s son-in-law." Hearing the words, Amur was plainly depressed, but Blanca looked like she noticed something. "As it were, well, I can''t help but lose. So Hannah, apart from Amur''s marriage to Tenma, what are you going to let her do?" "My brother-in-law, my sister just said she wouldn''t let Tenma be Amur''s son-in-law, and she didn''t say she wouldn''t let me marry her." "What?" To Sana''s point, that guy has a loose face between them. Blanca seems to have figured out what I''m up to because she looks like, after all. "As a prize for this bet, I''m going to ask you to take Amur to Tenma" "What?" "I''m not tending to this story, but with Lord Merlin''s acknowledgment, I''m pretty sure there''s nothing wrong with it." "Ok!" He doesn''t seem to understand, but Amur was happy to hold his fist when he said he had the recognition of Lord Merlin. "Wait, Amur won''t do it to my wife! "You don''t do it to your wife, you send it out to get experience. Let the little one travel, right? Well, even if you grew up with love in the process, there''s no choice." "What''s going to happen to our trail! "We''re originally Viscount Emeritus, and if the other brilliant ones attack us, we''ll have no problem. In the first place, Lord Emeritus inherited what your father gave you." "Still, succeeding to the title is getting it out of the bloodstream..." "That won''t be a problem either." I decided to cut one of the trump cards in order to silence this guy who disagrees with something. "Sana!" "Yes, actually this time... I was given a child" "" Seriously! One of my trump cards is Sana and Blanca''s kid. I didn''t even let Blanca know about this, so I am surprised with him... or too surprised to solidify. That would be the case, anyway, more than a decade after we got married, but there''s a verse where we both gave up because there''s never been any sign of getting pregnant. Sana suffered several times because of it, but she came as a couple thanks to Blanca being betta in love with Sana. It''s also a big thing Amur misses for both of us. Whatever, I missed Blanca more than my real father, and if I was bad, I might have missed Sana more than I did. "Sana, is that true? "Yes, I''ll be right here" That''s what Sana said, taking Blanca''s hand to her own stomach. Not as prominent now, but in a month''s time it will be easier to understand. "Maybe, but this girl''s a man" "Right..." Sana''s account of these times often hits me. Whatever, when Amur was in my tummy, he said that only one Sana was a girl, in saying that everyone was a man because he was so rampaged around. Then again, more than once, the sex of the child in the stomach of the pregnant woman, whose correct answer rate exceeds 90%. "Now you have no problem picking it up. I''m sorry for my nephew to be born, but some guys still stick to the fact that a man will inherit, and I need Amur to work harder than he lacks the qualities to be the Lord... Oh, and because this time I''ve been appointed Viscount" "" "" What? Just here, I cut the second trump card I kept a secret from everyone. This story was written in the Queen''s letter. When I received the letter from Tenma, for some reason there was a letter in it addressed to me, perhaps because wearing a collar on me would make it difficult to pinch Tenma''s marriage story. But I''m not going to stick to Amur''s marriage. Worst of all, you don''t have to get married, you just have Amur by the tenma. Therefore, I decided that this story is more flavorful and I intend to take it officially. I''ve already written up a reply for that. All you have to do is give it to me via Tenma. "I mean, with all the fame, your mother is at the top of the South" The words of Amur reminded him of his position. Until now, the nominal top was that guy, so I was able to do whatever I wanted, but I had a higher title, and from now on, I have to get permission. It is quite significant that I was able to take a decision. So, "I will not accept complaints about Amur because it is the Viscount''s new decision." "Whoa whoa whoa whoa!!! The wild cry of that man, stained with despair, echoed not only from the mansion, but from the outside, thanks to which Amur instantly traveled from the Southern Autonomous Region and Sana ''a''s pregnancy became known to the people of Nanao. 151 Chapter 9-10 Divine The next day of the tournament, a luncheon was held inviting participants to the tournament. Blanca was floating around at this time, so when I asked Amur, who was following me around, what happened was that Sana was pregnant. Blanca herself, she said the child had given up, so she left it floating from last night to the happiness of her sudden visit? "Congratulations, I know you can float... that''s creepy when you get there" "" "" "" um "" "" The people around me give me a voice of consent to my whining. What surrounds me, by the way, are the superiors of the South who fought hard against Blanca in the qualifying round. They all wanted to celebrate Blanca, but they came to me first because they were strong and didn''t know how to speak to Blanca, who was swollen and still nibbled. Incidentally, the superiors are older than Blanca and are no less powerful than Blanca. Blanca, who is being seen by everyone, followed Sana from earlier and was careful not to be at all dangerous. "By the way, what''s wrong with me? "Don''t worry about me." I pointed out to Viscount Robo, who drinks like he drinks. This one was distancing himself from everyone because he was drinking sobbing too. Honestly, Blanca was probably creepy, but Viscount Robo was no less creepy than he was. Amur didn''t say any more, but from what I hear around him, Viscount Robo, the Viscount of Honor, was pulled down from the top of the Southern Autonomous Region because Hannah was awarded the Viscount of the Kingdom. Besides, it was Hannah''s grandfather, Grandpa Kay, who originally laid the foundations for Nanao, so you think the surroundings and his men accepted a very favorable replacement for the top? "And I decided to follow Tenma." "What? What now? To a word I was casually told, I didn''t know what Amur was talking about for a moment, and I was listening back with a dumb voice. "In the name of spreading the sight and ear... it is troublesome at Tenma''s place. Grandpa (Merlin) has agreed to this." "Ji-chan! I summoned my grandfather, who was drinking handily, and asked him why he was supposed to keep Amur. Then, "Simply put, it''s not to secure the escape route. I don''t doubt Alex and the others, but they''re royalty, and even if they can see it, they have to put the kingdom first. In some cases, we may be pushed into a situation where we have to be eliminated. For that reason, we need to have connections to the Southern Autonomous Region, which even Alex and the others cannot attack so easily... well, not those who think about it, but we need to be prepared in case." That''s what happened. Well, it''s hard to imagine that the king would harm us, but if the reformers had more power than the royalists, it wouldn''t be inconceivable. Originally, the south was the place where kingdoms attacked, and there are no countries around them that could be enemies. Precisely ahead of some through the woods, there are countries known as'' small country counties'', but the reality is that many, if not thousands, of people gather in one country. They say that if all of the small counties gather, they may be able to form tens of thousands of sized armies, but they are less dangerous because they are likely to be a UAE crowd. Besides, if it were all over the South, the Southern Autonomous Communities would be an escape with no more because the kingdom and the countries adjacent to it could invade simultaneously. "This is a mutually beneficial story, and I let you decide at my discretion." "I get that... but what did you get? "... I''m not getting anything." He was a grandfather who had cut off Shira in my pursuit, but as I kept listening, I confessed to him that I had received Southern liquor in my mind. Besides, they also got four tortoises (one with 20L), which were supposedly a hundred-year-old sleeping shochu. According to Grandpa, we talked about Southern specialties after we finished talking about keeping Amur, and we talked about liking Southern liquor when the liquor story came out in there, and Hannah said it wasn''t bought because she was going to split it it specially, but I would definitely have expected it. Unfortunately, I accepted that Amur was the decision of my parents (meaning the lord of the mansion in the king''s capital, not the Ootri family), but I decided to get half of the booze my grandfather had received because I was sure it would be harder for me. I think Grandpa will drink everything himself, so I''ll turn this one over to a souvenir for someone I know. One armed man came running to Hannah as the various noisy luncheons were about to come to an end. Participants were paying attention to Hannah, who looked harsh about something, and the man who let her breathe out, but immediately saw that the insurance had been taken out of Hannah''s face, and each resumed eating and drinking. When I saw the man leave by Hannah''s side, me and Grandpa and Amur headed to Hannah''s to ask what had happened, Blanca, who had followed Sana around until then, and Viscount Robo, who was drunk by the barley, came at the same time. Most importantly, Hannah apparently decided that the current Viscount Robo was too drunk to guess, and had been pushed back to remind her of drunkenness in the corner of the venue. "I seem to be worried, but they''ve solved the problem. Simply put, they discovered two Wyburns coming in the direction of Nanao and crusaded them as they were on their way home from finishing the goblin aftermath. They said there were a lot of injured people, but no one was in danger of dying or dying." Hannah, with a relieved expression, had taken the cup that was nearby unconstructively, sipped a sip of the liquid inside, and continued to swap a few drinks. There was a pretty strong alcoholic odor from the cup, but I can''t see how Mr. Hannah got drunk. "The problem is that there were a lot of people who saw Wyburn flying. Unfortunately, a group of Wang Capital merchants and travellers were near the troops, right? Well, he was attacked and crusaded by his troops first, so he was hardly harmed... but if he was bad, there might be fewer merchants and travelers visiting the south next." Even if damage had been done to the merchants and travellers, especially if the Viscounts didn''t have to take responsibility, but if there was a bad reputation and the merchants and others hesitated to stop by in the south, they would be devastated by the economy. "I have to take care of that, but it''s like the merchants and travelers are arriving in Nanao the day after tomorrow... what do we do? As with that consultation, Blanca is not very helpful, Amur is useless, and Viscount Robo is out of the question. Sana, the only one who seemed to count on her, was unlikely to get out surrounded by aunts celebrating her pregnancy. Because of this, Hannah is turning her gaze to me and Grandpa like she expects something. "Hmm, if that''s the case, it would be nice to do something to forget your anxiety... Any ideas, Tenma?" "Yeah, well, if you invite that merchant or traveler to celebrate the Wyburn crusade, it might also fade some anxiety? "That''s a good idea, but that''s weak... I don''t think travelers can do much good for the merchants, anyway" I tried to say something that came up with my grandfather''s pass (round throw), but it couldn''t be adopted as a boulder. "Then why not make Wyburn a heavenly grace or something, carry out the thanksgiving divine affairs, and make it a festival for the whole Nanao? If the scale of the festival is greater, the anxiety may fade just for that matter." "Uh-huh... I want a push later." While Hannah said she wasn''t enough for Blanca''s proposal, she was making a bullet note of Blanca''s proposal on the table right next to her. "Speaking of which, what about the taxes that go into Nanao? Normally, when entering a big city like Nanao, it is normal to be taxed like an admission fee, but in the case of me and my grandfather, there was no such story because it was a messenger from the royal family. When I asked him about it, he said that even Nanao is usually the first to be collected and allowed to stay for a certain period of time. "Then why don''t you exempt the merchants and travellers from taxes only this time, and also reduce taxes when buying or selling goods? "That''s a little harsh..." "Sister, why don''t you give it a try? Direct tax revenues will decrease, but if you drop me money at the festival for that matter, it won''t hurt that much, and if this is a rumor, the merchants who have not yet come to the south may be interested. I think it would be more effective if you were involved in divinity." Hannah had shown difficulty with my proposal, but Sana, who had come close at some point, turned in favor. Hence Hannah decided to adopt my proposal and the two of us began to pack the story. In the meantime, Blanca seems to be making a selection of participants in the divinity. So far, they have three contestants from the Viscount''s house, two as guest slots (this is what they wanted me and Grandpa to do), and three others from then on. He really wants to do something bigger, but he wants to get the strongest possible out of those who don''t have time, and the other three people decide from among those who are here. "Anyway, it''s fine to join, but what does the divine do? Because of the strong, I can imagine opposing forms of divinity." "Oh, you should explain it first. This time the Divinity fights one-on-one saying ''sumo'', on a ring named mound, one body. The general rule is that a magical use is irregular for knees, elbows, fist-gripping blows, bites and attacks on steeples, otherwise get the opponent out of the mound or let the mound have anything but the soles of his feet to win." They say there are a lot of other things to decide, but it doesn''t seem to differ from the sumo I know. Blanca said she would teach the detailed rules later and began to gather everyone together to decide on the other participants. Then most of the participants in the luncheon said they would be divine and began qualifying on the spot at will, approximating the troubled Blanca. It''s a good opportunity, so I decided to eat and drink in the sand to visit this sumo wrestler with my grandfather. At first, I thought there might be some guy who would obsess with us who decided to participate in a special frame, but that didn''t happen, and the game was digested at a fast pace one after another. Occasionally, those who were pushed or thrown out of the mound flew to where we were, but I couldn''t tell if it was intentional or accidental. And the three men who eventually won... There''s no southern superiors. "Of course." The superiors, who were thought to be leading candidates, lost the first battle with all of them. Well, the top boulders couldn''t seem to use their powers in a drunken state. It was the pig beast man and the bear beast man, and the tiger beast man, who grabbed the appearance. "Then I''ll ask for the day. I know you do, but remember, your liver imposes more severe penalties for misconduct than sumo wrestling as a matter of god." Blanca was cautious as she stared at the three of them. We''d all heard a lot about Blanca, but from time to time he looked at me sharply. Apparently, he thinks he can beat me when compared to the power without magic. "So, the Viscount family, but I decided..." "Of course I do! "Rejected" Until then, Amur, who had erased the signs behind me like the air, jumped out in front of Blanca with momentum as he announced his participation, but Blanca said no quickly. Amur complained of boo-boo, but the sumo is basically forbidden for women to participate because of the style of wearing turns naked, as in previous life. However, at one point, the method of deliberately targeting molluscs became popular, so they now wear shorts under spinning. "Well, other than me, you''d better pick from among the troops that crusaded Wyburn" Subtle Blanca has ruled out Viscount Robo, but he didn''t get any opinions from the people he was listening to around. Maybe he decided he wasn''t going to put the top of the game until yesterday, but he just forgot. Those who decided to participate were gathered by Hannah for brief rule confirmation and explanation, which led to an early dissolution. Anything, they''re going to have to notify the entire Nanao about the festival now, build mounds, and have stall locations and tax meetings. On a pretty hard schedule, the respite is only two days, including today, and it''s only the day after tomorrow, when the merchants and travellers are due to arrive, that can be used as a spare day, and it''s the festival production the day after tomorrow. So Blanca was going to be driven out too, and there was no one to teach me and my grandfather the sumo rules. I was told that I had never participated in sumo wrestling as a divine matter, even if I could explain the rules of sumo wrestling, I would not be able to explain what happened when I entered. I caught Viscount Robo in the corner of my sight when I was in trouble, but he still hasn''t lost his liquor and is likely to be the enemy of my sight about Amur, so I decided that it would be a last resort to consult him, and so far I''ve dropped him off. Worst of all, talking to Grandpa about telling Blanca just before, the top southern players who lost the first war named us our leaders. They have nothing to do and they''re free, and they''re paying back their interest in the person who beat them... totally resentful, but as for this one, I decided to ask for help. "Eh, enter in a row along the mound and stop at equal intervals. Then he lowers his head once with a cedar hand inside the mound, turns straight out, and likewise lowers his head once with a cedar hand. But once it''s off the mound, the callers go up to the mound..." "That''s right. When I get up to the mound, I grab a grab of the salt I put aside and sprinkle it on the mound and go to the line in the center... it would be quicker to actually do it around there" So I got into practice as soon as I could. Apparently, he doesn''t like to explain it with his mouth. Well, I don''t have time, and I appreciate it because that would be more helpful to me. After practicing a few mounds, I actually decided to take a sumo. There are four superiors here, so they split into two groups, one being the practice opponent, and the other looking from the outside to correct the irregularities and errors of manipulation. "If you try, I''m pretty unfavourable" During the practice phase, I lost a series of fights to one of my superiors. I was told there was no problem with the modus operandi and irregularities, but if you can''t win, it doesn''t make sense. When Grandpa said that to me, he was fighting more than one another against his superior opponents. "Nooooooooooooo... Holy shit! Along with the voice of his grandfather''s temper, the superior he was dealing with was thrown off the mound. They say this is Grandpa''s sixth straight win. By the way, he has overwhelmed his superiors with an unsafe way of winning since he first lost four in a row but got used to sumo wrestling. "Ugh, I''m gonna bust your ass till the last tournament minute! The goal is not to win! "Amazing, Grandpa. I guess the goal is to break through the first round." I set realistic goals for my grandfather, who set goals for me out of practice. 152 Chapter 9-11 The winner of the Sumo Competition was Uzza... "We will now begin the Sumo Competition. Athlete, enter! Hannah''s declaration started our entrance. The lead was two representatives of the troops who crusaded Wyburn this time, followed by me and Grandpa, the three of them who won the qualifying round behind them, and finally Blanca. This is in the order indicated by Hannah, the first two being first as meritorious this time, me and Grandpa being second as guests, the three winning the qualifying round so third, and Blanca being the last in the frame. When I went back to the depot after greeting the superiors on the mound remembering the manoeuvres they had taught me, my name was immediately called. This combination is a mechanism where the players don''t know their opponents until they are last minute, because we can decide by whale pull as soon as we put them in the spare room. "I''m with you. I can name it early." That''s what I laugh at is the pig beast man who won the qualifying round. It is considerably bigger than me in stature, and is the third largest of the participants in this one, the Bear Beast Man, followed by Blanca. "Maybe I''m better with it. The pig is called a pig rush, and if you do, it''s a straight line to the off-site." The pig beast man seems to be looking down on me, so I also uttered words of defeat and provocation. It should be noted that the physical nerves of real pigs are quite high, and they can suddenly stop while running at full speed, bend almost at right angles while running, and sometimes jump easily if you have an obstacle of about 1m, which is a mistake to make. "This, you fucking kid! But this provocation seemed to hinder the man''s eclampsia, making his face so bright red that he would jump at me if he wasn''t in front of the crowd''s eye. When I saw a man''s face like that and made a purposeful noise while hiding his mouth with my hand, the man''s face was even more red. Seems the audience didn''t hear us, but they knew we were exchanging words, and they figured out that the man had been provoked and that he had ridden that provocation. Because of that, the venue was greatly enlivened when he said it was still before salting. Well, there''s too much physique difference from the looks of it, but it looks like the big guy put a tongue fight on his kid and lost the other way around (he''s actually losing, but I guess it''s either good for the audience). I guess from the audience it feels like a good pre-game pastime. Unfortunately, the outpost felt like my complete victory, and I was able to salt the mound comfortably. But it could have been a little too provocative. Anyway, by the time I got my hands on it near the center of the mound, the man''s face was filled with anger like a red ghost. "Good, I stayed! "Huh!" With the honking of events, I dived into the man''s pocket all at once. Because I decided that if I made a fool of myself for all that pig rushing on the boulder, there wouldn''t be any popping up, but the man was really caught up in my measures. Besides, it was about the moment I got up, so the guy who got surprised in that state, luckily for me, had a high waist position. "Damn! The man came out in a hurry, but I quickly held my thighs in before gaining momentum and tried to keep pushing the man back down. "Don''t lick me, you fucking kid! The man tried to stretch his body toward me before he was defeated, but because of this, the man''s lower back (center of gravity) came over my lower back (center of gravity) completely. "Let it go! As soon as the man''s body snuggled up on me, I lifted the man''s legs feeling like pulling them out, and at the same time threw the man backwards as he twisted his hips in the back throwing procedure. The man seemed to weigh more than twice as much as I did, but after his center of gravity was floating and he was easily thrown away because of the momentum when he tried to stretch out on me, he rolled out of the mound with too much momentum. I also put my back on the mound because I unleashed a half-dropping technique, but obviously the man had been slapped on the mound first, so the armament went up on me without a problem. The audience was surprised that the settlement had arrived lightly, but soon cheered and praised my victory. And surprisingly, I didn''t hear much of a bad review of the man who lost. Hi, it seems to be because of my assessment that my operation was a good haunt rather than because my opponent was weak. Well, you can also hear them laughing inside, but that won''t help. "Unfortunately, you''ve achieved your goal." Originally, after the man returned to the mound, he would be declared a win, but this time he lost his mind about the bounce the man had rolled off the mound and was carried on a stretcher as it was, so he was told to win without waiting for his opponent and descended from the mound. "That was a good way to win." On his way back to the holding room, he was praised by Blanca on his way to the next game. "Thanks... I mean Blanca or something next" Of course, Blanca hasn''t decided to win yet, but it''s like just looking at the opponent''s face determines the outcome. Anyway, Blanca''s opponent is one of the Wyburn Crusaders, someone like Blanca''s men. Some would doubt eight hundred, but there seems to be too much difference in power without having to be eight hundred, no matter what you think. Whatever, the opponent''s face, which knows the difference in force the most, was turning bright blue through it. "... Blanca, don''t kill me if I''m wrong" "Who kills! If he gives himself the strength he deserves, he''ll have enough power to aim for the top of the South..." Blanca says so, but it doesn''t look like she has that kind of power in that way at all. Blanca, who knew what I was thinking, grinned and headed to the mound. And it turns out, shortly after the start, the opponent lost the push to Blanca. That next game was between the rest of the Wyburn Crusaders and the Bear Beast Man. The crusader man also had a pretty good physique, but was inferior compared to the bear beast man. As expected, the Bear Beast Man won the game, but he said it was a pretty hard win...... or as for the contents of the game, he lost. The Bear Beast Man who beat his physique had always attacked at the mercy of his strength, but the crusader man had succeeded in compensating for his loss of physique and strength with technical skill and hunting him down to the next step. The moment they thought the battle would be decided as it were, a stroke of tension released by the Bear Beast Man into a tear hit him on the shoulder, and for a moment he was attacked where he was let loose, losing in an extrusion. The Beast Man seemed to know best what was close to winning, and even after being told the win, he left the mound with a bitter face. The way the crusaders fought earlier was helpful to me. However, if you ask me if it works for Blanca, I have to say NO. Because there''s too much difference in physique between me and the crusader guy, and too much difference in strength between the Bear Beast Man and Blanca. I have to think only to the extent that there is such a way of fighting. "By the way, Tenma, were you watching my game? "Hmm?... Sorry, I didn''t see it" Grandpa''s game was over sometime while he was obsessed with anti-Blanca. Blanca told me that she was watching properly, but she bumped into him from the front with the Tiger Beast Man and blew it up as it was. The opponent said he had buttcakes on the mound when it was blown up and settled as it was. In competitions between selectors like this one, it seems that games that show so much difference in power are very rare, and the audience greatly praised Grandpa. "It''s a shame you missed your grandpa''s game, but it''s the next one, more than that." "Oops. Sounds like you''ve been thinking about it, but have you come up with any good ways? "I''ve been thinking about a few streets, but none of them are going to work" Can I just say that? Blanca with that face, but when I said I just had to try other methods, I laughed niggly... I thought it was not the kind of face that a man would do to be a father, but when I said that, I felt like Blanca would be depressed somehow, so I decided not to say it now. "I can''t believe it, they also called me names, so shall we go? Like some fighting nation, I''m excited! He headed to the mound with Blanca who felt something like that, salted and in position. "Good, I stayed! "Ho! Almost at the same time as the event hung, I put my hands forward and slapped my hand with a pussy in front of Blanca''s face. I set up the so-called ''cat trick''. Not Blanca so frightened by the boulders, but you tried to take my hand reflexively, the motion was only dull for a moment. Perhaps the judgment could not keep up with unexpected movements, but thanks to this, one of the operations was successful. "Okay! I''m in! I poked Blanca''s gap and dived into my nostrils, holding Blanca''s left foot with my right hand as I sat on my left foot and pushing Blanca''s chest up with my shoulder as I took the turn with my left hand. This move is one of the decision-makers of sumo wrestling and is called "Triple Attack". I bumped into the moves I found out when I saw the sumo feature in my previous life and tried to use it in production, but I could hang it better than I thought. "Whoops! Totally..." Even if Blanca, who has experience of sumo wrestling in boulders, has never been snuck in by a small soldier before, he was able to hunt him down to the mound... Yes, he was only able to hunt him down (...). In the operation, I was going to decide the battle by pushing it out like this, but that doesn''t seem like the Inquirer would have wholesaled it. "It was close to dangerous... but I got you! Blanca was trying to take my turn with her right hand, cleverly balancing, and taking it from disadvantage to a situation in her favor. "Then the battle! Before I was in a totally unfavourable situation, I aimed for an inner crotch-style throw with my left leg pulled up. "Come on! The opposing Blanca has fought with a good throw of power without worrying about being hung on his feet. After some antagonism, we traveled in a fight for a few steps to each other, and me and Blanca fell outside the mound at the same time. As a result of the events calling for other referees and consulting for a while¡­ "Winner, Blanca! was. Some of the audience were complaining about the referee''s decision. Whatever it is, it looks like he made a move at the same time and fell under the mound at the same time. At least you''re re-ordering it! I also hear voices. Furthermore, some complaining audiences shouted that they had made a very small but Viscount ruling in their favour. Well, I was convinced of this result, so I left the mound without complaining about the referee. By the way, my cause of defeat was the difference between ''virtue mounds''. It just so happens that Blanca''s stepped out of the mound was wide enough for the virtue mound, and my leg broke the mound first. The noise of the audience finally subsided with the fact that I, the party, left the mound with great enthusiasm and a detailed explanation from the referees, as well as the footprints of me and Blanca left on the mound. "It was delicious, Tenma" "If they weren''t Blanca, they''d throw it like that." Honestly, if that wasn''t Blanca and he was still a grandpa with less physique differences, I would have made it to the finals. Most of all, Grandpa would have hit something before he got in that position. "I see the cause of Tenma''s defeat is lack of luck. Well, it''s strange to stick with me on that condition." Blanca, who came back late, joined the story about me and Grandpa. It was the usual blanca, although in a good mood, because we are not as close as we would have been to being giddy with the result of the battle against the boulder. "Well, battles are luck of the hour, and Tenma can''t help losing... but let me take vengeance." I''m looking forward to it. Those are the two light-hearted guys, but the game I bet my grandfather would make it to the finals is coming up. I mean... "Ignore me!" The other bear beast is here, too. They were apologizing to the Bear Beast Man after they looked like they had completely forgotten, but that seemed to hinder the man''s cane and only doubled their anger. Well, based on the contents of the first match, you won''t be your grandpa''s opponent in Bear Beast Man... Most importantly, I forgot to see your grandpa''s game what I would say... "Winner, Merlin! Eventually, as expected, Grandpa''s win was complete and the game ended. The Bear Beast Man came back to the holding room in dismay and was depressed in the corner. By the way, the deciding hand is'' hanging out ''. Grandpa lifted his opponent completely right after the combination and put him out of the mound. This doesn''t force me to be depressed either. "Well, if you have that high back, it''s not hard to lift" If you let Grandpa tell you, you could have done it because you dived under the power difference or center of gravity with your opponent, but it''s still not the kind of weight the old man lifts. Whatever it was, the finals now meant Blanca and Grandpa, a combination of what was expected or what was planned. They''re going to pinch the break before the finals, so they decided to finish the meal while they''re at it, and they decided to buy the food at the stalls lined up around the venue. I still have room, so I thought if I left the booth for a little while, I would make it to the finals... something unexpected happened at the stall. "Take this one, too! "Mine''s freshly baked, so it''s the best! "When you eat more and grow up, you can beat Blanca next! I was surrounded by people who were watching sumos, like that. In the beginning, I just called to say that the person who noticed me was a good sumo, but as people gradually grew, the shopkeepers who noticed that they had come shopping at the stalls brought me what they were selling to compete. Because so many people surrounded me, I was in trouble without being able to move, but it just happened because of my fondness for me, so I couldn''t go down, and it was only a short time before the finals began that I was released. The reason I was liberated was because one of the people I was surrounding remembered my relationship with my grandfather and told the people around me to pave the way. "I managed to make it..." "Really, it''s dangerous, it was... Whoops!" Back in the holding room, Grandpa and Blanca had just entered the mound. In a few minutes, the game will begin. By the way, Amur''s "dangerous" is not saying that he made it in time, but that he stuffed the meat in his throat and smothered it because he was eating it while running the skewer obtained from the stall back to the holding room. It should be noted that Amur, who still goes unpunished, still cheeks on skewers and so on looking delicious after securing his seat in the understatement room. While you follow our two eaters... "Don''t you dare, see while eating" When I moved my chair to a place where I could see the mound well and took out the food I had just received, the game started at a good time... "Tenma, I''m tired" "Well, I haven''t had a big move since earlier." Approximately five minutes from the start of the match. Grandpa and Blanca remained glued in four sides in the middle of the mound. From what I can tell, the two of them don''t seem to be moving, and I can''t keep an eye out because I can actually see the fine faints and rushes repeating themselves, but I don''t like the audience expecting a luxurious settlement like Amur. The adhesive state continues for five minutes... "Get away from me! Rearrange!" The event announced a rearrangement with water. When we got here, the audience that was leaking dissatisfaction was also killing nature and breath to see the sumo between the two, and from that recoil or at the same time the voice of the event cheered loudly. "I wish I''d started over sooner" Most of all, there seemed to be quite a few spectators who wanted a fancy battle, and a few, albeit natural, who divulged the same sentiments as Amur. Without concentrating on sumo wrestling, Amur was cheeky with street food to compete with Shiloumal and Solomon. Because of that, my share of eating is sharply shredded. For once, I was holding a skewer and other easy-to-eat items while watching sumo wrestling, so there is no stomach, but for this minute, I''m sure I won''t be enough. "First, eat as much as you can before the game resumes." "I like that." Ignoring Amur, who knows whose fault I have to make such a choice, I secured myself to my plate, focusing on what I had not yet eaten. When I secured it, Shiloumal and Solomon naturally formed next to me, but I ignored it because I couldn''t afford to split it it between them. "Good, I stayed! It was thought that the redeployment would also change, but the movement of the two stopped near the center of the mound, as in the earlier reproduction. However, there was only one difference. That was Blanca''s decision (to spin her hands under the opponent''s armpit). Blanca gradually began to push his grandfather after a while of antagonizing him in the center by taking him to what was generally described as a favorable posture. Grandpa seemed to have done everything he could, but the resistance stood idly by and lost. When Grandpa broke the mound, the venue was greatly boosted by local athletes winning. Among them, Sana was the one who was sending the most cheers to Blanca. Sana was so excited that she couldn''t imagine from her usual sober feelings that she was being molested by the women around her who knew Sana was pregnant. "Was the difference between Grandpa and Blanca a difference in support" Then they''re going to tell me to support you, but Sana wasn''t the only one who supported Blanca, so I wouldn''t have been able to fill the amount and quality of support on my own... Let''s think of an excuse right now. Because my grandfather will definitely say something. "Instead, if you can''t win with all that support, every time you have a sumo in the future, Blanca will be teased around" Sure, no offense around, but I''m pretty sure it''ll come up on the subject as a tale tane. Especially those southern superiors. "Speaking of which, there''s no prize for winning this sumo tournament." "Once it''s pre-construction called ''Divinity'', all you get is honor. I''m allowed to bet for that." I also find it somewhat contradictory, but even if it is'' divine ''on the side of the fight, it probably means'' festival ''for those watching. "I also feel sorry for you that it''s just honor. Coupled with the pregnancy celebration, was there anything I could give you? Fishing a magic bag with that said, Slalin, who had been quiet until then, approached me and went inside the dimension bag. Waiting for Slalin to come out of the bag wondering if it was also a good idea, after a while Slalin came out with Gol and Jill and threw out two round balls of gold and silver before me. "Is this... Gol and Jill yarn? The yarn balls had a silky touch, and when I unraveled them a little and checked the color, they were clear gold and silver. "If I sell it, how much will it cost? "I don''t." Amur asks me that after she takes the yarn balls, but there''s no reason to know the price because I''ve never seen it before myself. However, if Agri''s story is true, the value of this yarn ball (diameter, about fifteen cm) would be immeasurable. "Well, okay." Branca and Sana are taking care of me, and I didn''t know they existed originally, so I thought I could let them go, and I decided to present these two thread balls. "Speaking of which, Hannah and Sana asked me to do something similar to Amur''s armor. It''s time to work on it." Size wouldn''t be a problem if you referenced Amur''s stuff, so you wouldn''t have to ask. If it doesn''t fit, Mr. Sana will rework it. Ingredients have tanned spear elk skins, so you could use that. By the way, it was Slalin who tanned it. Slalin utilizes the properties of slime (to melt and eat prey in the body. In addition, the slurrin can be chosen to dissolve, so only unnecessary items such as meat and oil attached to the skin were digested) It was processed, so it was possible to enter the work immediately. "Tenma... why didn''t you support me right next to you..." As he worked out his plans for the future, his grandfather, who had come back, mentioned his support first at the opening. So I uttered an earlier excuse, but still Grandpa wasn''t convinced. I was thinking about how to wrap my grandfather up, and Blanca, who finished the awards ceremony, came back with Mr. Sana. Grandpa, who saw him, seemed unwilling to complain to me. By the way, I was losing my mind about making excuses for Grandpa, too. Because... "Sooo, wussy" Because I felt the same way about Amur. Blanca appeared while snuggling Sana''s princess, and Sana also turned her hand around Blanca''s neck and snuggled her face and kissed her earlier, releasing a pink aura that was so nasty. "All right! The sumo tournament is over, let''s go around in the stalls! "All right, let''s go, let''s go, let''s go! "Of course." The three of us ignored the two (seemingly) shining pinks and hurried out of the barn. Later on, I heard that the two of them kept flirting in the stall, unaware that no one was gone, and I came to see how things were going with suspicion about us not showing up forever, and I said to Hannah, "Come on!" He said he was angry. 153 Chapter 9-12: Choosing Souvenirs Carefully A few days after the Sumo Games, I was immersed in the Bandit King''s Armor requested by Hannah in the Inn. Until the day after the sumo tournament, I went outside and enjoyed the festival, but the militant tournament and sumo tournament made my face completely remembered by the inhabitants of the south and surrounded me wherever I went. That made it difficult to move around freely, and he solemnly declared to go outside for security reasons and mental health reasons. On the measure of Amur and Hannah, who understood my circumstances, I was not dissatisfied because they plugged in the rare and popular foods served in the stalls, and I enjoyed a life of extreme ease: eating something delicious between tasks and immersing myself in a hot spring to change my mood. "Yeah, that''s good. It may be a little less durable in action, but it''s usually enough. Is there any other color?" I was in a good mood when I gave Hannah the armor that I was able to satisfy. The color was the brown of the spear elk, but instead the shape seemed acceptable because it was made in the image of a tiger. However, the size didn''t seem to be slight, so next time she asked Sana to fix it. "And here we are." That''s what I gave him. He''s wearing clothes. This can be used for everyday wear, and can be worn from the top of a sleeping roll. I made it in my spare time because I had so much excess Spear Elk skin. By the way, there are three finished clothes, which I have also given to Amur. I''m glad I didn''t have to worry too much about the size of this outfit, so making two or three outfits didn''t make a big difference. It should be noted that there are several other clothes that are about to be made. Because I definitely want this, so I thought I''d make it for you instead of a souvenir. "So, what are Tenma''s plans for the future? "Are you looking for souvenirs for someone you know and ready to go home as soon as you find them? Once I told her I was planning to stay for the next week or so, Hannah had a little thought in mind. And "I''m sorry, could you give me one of those days? I need to show you something." I nodded quickly because sometime I would hear that with a serious look and voice. Because I don''t know where you''re going to take me, but you decided there was something I had to tell you. I told Hannah that I would still be fine today, but I decided that Hannah needed to prepare herself to go to the place, so I decided to go out as early as two mornings later. Grandpa wanted me to accompany him, so this story came from me to Grandpa. "If you''re not going to find a souvenir unique to the south, you should talk to Sana. She''s more reliable than anyone because she''s a Nanao folk." So I just decided to visit Sana ''a. My only concern was whether I had created a pink space like the one after the Sumo Games with Blanca, but I was told that I shouldn''t have to worry about it because Amur was going to play. "Looks like the city''s calmed down a lot." I left the Viscount''s house and went for Sana ''a''s house to see what was going on in the city, but although the festival had just come to an end, some noise remained, it was never surrounded as it had been immediately after the Sumo Games. Well, it''s just possible that people in the city haven''t noticed me because of the hood. "Hello ~, is Sana there? "Ha ~ i" With patties and footsteps, Mr. Sana came hurriedly on his feet. Behind it goes Blanca, who worried about Sana ''a in a hurry, and Amur, who seems to have reacted to my voice. When she told Sana why she came here and asked her to come to the consultation, Sana immediately nodded and led us to the room where the products were lined up. However, it seems that many of the rooms have a rarer value than what they normally sell, and Amur, who was trying to treat them abusively, was pissed off at Sana. "If you''re giving it to a woman, it''s popular to use gold based hair accessories, necklaces, and silver bracelets for men. However, regardless of the men, women can be loud to their tastes, so I guess it''s easier to have handkerchiefs over here or something? It was Sana who explained the various products, but none of them were pinned at the moment. So, I decided to take a rough look at the classification of people who take souvenirs. First of all, I know Seigen, such as Jin. This one would be more delightful with food and such than with ornaments or something. Especially for Ganz parents, I think it would certainly be more pleasing to take the liquor. And acquaintance of Wang Du. In it, first of all, the people of Kukri village. This is also a large number of people, so I might like food, especially food and condiments that would be helpful so that I can serve it in the inn where Uncle Mark and Aunt Martha do it. Kelly and the others, like their Gantz parents, should be delighted with alcohol. And Jeanne, Aura and Amy. These three would like something with the family crest of the Ootri family. Because the three of them will be treated like me, they can also be used to ID me in times of need, and I can expect some deterrence if I get tangled up by a weird guy. Just in case Sana asked me if I could make a handkerchief with a family crest, it would take a little while, but it was possible. However, I may be a little lonely if it''s just a handkerchief, so I decided to buy some ornaments. Ah! Eina might want the same thing. For once, Eina should still have a book in "Oracion," which she may hate, but I don''t think it''s a bad idea to have about one pair of handkerchiefs with Aura (her real sister). And Mr. Cliff. That guy would simply like a rugged handkerchief. Later, nobility. Albert and the three of them can do anything, the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons don''t know if they''re in the King''s Capital and can''t send very weird stuff, so a set of several kinds of alcohol, including those wound up from Grandpa, would be fine. And the royal people...... perhaps something slightly different should be done because I think there are many things I know about southern products as well. However, no matter what kind of product you choose, you can''t remove the condition of ''high quality product'', so you decide to have something made on special order. First the men, but this one ordered clothes like work clothes from Sana. I don''t think the clothes need to be as fine as the women''s, so I told Sana about the approximate size (but only Teeda is a little bigger in anticipation of future growth) and asked for the material to be durable and of high quality. And the biggest problem was the royal women. To be clear, my taste can''t be expected myself, so I don''t know what to give away. In particular, Maria is the hardest part. By the way, the easiest one seems to be Luna, and I feel like Luna would be happy with any of them unless she chose to go off the hook. "So what should I make a souvenir of? If I don''t know, I asked Sana professionally, but Sana the boulder also told me that she didn''t know because she had never given gifts or anything to people like the royalty. Sana had some interesting suggestions from unexpected people in your situation. "Why don''t you just try not to think so hard and feel like giving it to your relatives? From the side, the queen seems pretty adorable with her temper, and I think she''d be happy if it weren''t for the old one." "Blanca is right. That queen should be absolutely sweet for the tenma, so even the handmade ones look delightful! I assure you, when I heard the two of them, Mr. Sana came up with something, and I walked to the workplace that it was in the back. As always, Blanca was following Mr. Sana around. Sana and Blanca, who came back after a while, each had several pieces of cloth on them of different sizes and shapes. "This is Shawl''s sample. Because it''s a sample, it''s simple, but we can make the original with a variety of colors and patterns." What I thought was just a cloth was a sample shoulder strap (shawl) for women. The shapes were square and rectangular, and there were three types, large and small. "Whether it''s handmade or okay, I won''t be able to weave it in a day or two on boulders, so if you give me a color and pattern designation, I''ll let the expert craftsmen weave it." According to Sana, depending on the degree of complexity, it can be made in a few days, so I decided to ask for five (...) sheets. Even though there are four royal women, I ask for one more because I remember the presence of Primera. I thought when I was counting the number of pieces to order that I was going to take souvenirs to the Duke of Sanga and Albert on the boulder, but it would be bad to get rid of just one. "Five, okay. What do you do with patterns and knitting? They also have different ways of knitting, and they each gave a single explanation, but after thinking about it, I decided on the general way of weaving. "That''s a little thick weave for a larger size. That''s five pieces... the colors and patterns..." Sana wrote down my terms on the order form. It was too difficult for my taste when it came to colors and patterns, so I chose from samples with colors and patterns written on them. "And could you use this to embroider each name? However, I just combined that with what was there from the beginning, and since it wasn''t very original but I couldn''t say it with my chest up, I gave him Gol and Jill''s yarn balls (which Slalin had secured apart from being a gift for Sana). "What, this yarn! Sana shouted loudly when she saw Gol and Jill''s yarn balls, and excitedly began to see the two types of yarn balls at various angles. I haven''t said what this yarn ball looks like yet, but Sana seems to have spotted the value of the yarn ball in front of her just at first glance. Then, to celebrate her pregnancy, when I gave her two types of thread balls prepared by Slalin, she hugged me with too much gratitude, followed by holding Slalin and cheeks. It wouldn''t be my fault that Blanca''s gaze when Sana hugged me sharpened for a moment. By the way, this yarn ball seems to be special among the yarns Gol and Jill put out, and it takes a lot of strength and time to make a palm-sized yarn ball. "I took your order. The price is 15,000 Gs for 3000 Gs a piece. Five days after I see a little extra time." Sana said that it would be nice to thank the yarn balls for free, but then she decided to have them made at the usual rate, which would make no sense to celebrate. I then decided to buy a souvenir for the royal men at Sana ''a''s (and get their names in this one with the Golls yarn), as well as Jeanne''s handkerchiefs and ornaments, to receive them with Shawl, and to spare time to buy other souvenirs. "Well, can we go around at the liquor store next?" After Sana''s house, we (Amur also followed me) bought a lot of liquor at the liquor store (although we didn''t sell the finest like we wound up from Grandpa) and then looked around at the grocery store and grocery store. At the grocery store, he bought several knives made with the same technique as the Japanese knife, and at the grocery store he bought mainly spices. But the best harvest was neither a knife nor a spice. "But I didn''t expect to get spice seeds and seedlings that were likely to grow even in the climate of Wang Du and Seigen" All I could buy was chili seeds, wok seedlings, and black pepper seedlings. They all seem to be vulnerable to cold weather, but UConn can be harvested like every year unless something like this is done, as long as it is dug up and stored in a magic bag or something, and the chili and black pepper grow fast, so if you store the seeds that have been removed, this is also expected to be harvested annually. Moreover, it is possible to grow chillies even in potted plants, and it is possible to grow them in the house. "I put up a bit of a price, but if it works out, you''re going to get your ex in a year" I didn''t sell much black pepper and wok, but I got quite a few chili seeds, so if Uncle Mark and the others raised them, it wouldn''t be so easy to wipe them all out. "Still, I don''t think it''s weird that you''re selling seedlings in Wang Du or Seigen, if it''s easy to grow them like chili, regardless of pepper or UConn? "I think it''s simply because it''s hard to grow enough to be a sale. Then it''s faster and easier to collect them in the south." "I see." Indeed, as Amur said, when we grow enough to make it commercial, we need a lot of land, and if we are hit by a big cold wave or something, we risk being wiped out. If you''re as much as I use, some people might grow it at home or something, but such people won''t grow enough seedlings and seeds to sell. "That''s enough souvenirs." I also bought a couple of food souvenirs, so I thought I''d go back to the inn and take it slow... "Tenma, do you have any souvenirs for Albert and the others? "Ah!" Thanks to Amur, I remember the three idiots, and I bought a few knives that looked good at a blacksmith that was nearby (which was a better product than I thought, so for myself and Kelly and Ganz Parents). You could pass this along with some southern food. "Okay! That''s really it! "Three fools are badly treated" Amur accusing me, but I don''t seem to mean it, and I feel like Amur calling me a safari and a triple idiot is worse. "But, Amur. If you don''t pay attention to all sorts of souvenirs for women, you''ll get a terrible look at them later, but if you''re dealing with a guy, you don''t have to do that. You know, dating them in the first place is shorter than the rest of us, so that should be it..." If you''re a man opponent, "I don''t know if you like it, but I bought it because it seemed good," but the female opponent doesn''t. "I was happy when I gave it to you. You didn''t know what you were talking about back there, even if you were showing me a bare gesture! At the very least, seriously, if you can''t figure out that I''ve chosen to choose and bought it... they will continue to say the dislike behind my back for years"... is the word of my grandfathers in my previous life and grandfathers in this world. "So much so that I understood... so I won''t complain, so buy me a shawl too! I was told that it was a souvenir for royalty and nobility (Primera), so I said no. Then, Jeanne and the others said it was okay to have the same handkerchief, so I decided to visit Sana''s house again and order an extra order. Because I decided it would be ID because I would be depositing the Ootri family (of "Merlin the Wise," to be exact)... well, because Amur was persistent, I truly agreed to it... Having finished my souvenir selection sooner than I thought, I was going to spend some time in the inn until Hannah contacted me, but Hannah''s use came to the inn that night and went back to tell Sana that I was going out two mornings later as planned. Two days later, when I headed to the Viscount''s house early in the morning, it seemed that Hannah and the others were already ready, and they told me that if only me and Grandpa would leave soon. By the way, the way to get around is Ryden and my carriage, accompanied by Hannah and Amur on the Viscount''s side, and Blanca. Robo Honor (...) Viscount (Hannah officially becomes a Viscount, so in Nanao we all started calling it ''Honor (...)'' more than before to distinguish it clearly from Hannah.) is voicemail. This is never because Viscount Robo Emeritus is useless, but because one of the Viscounts has to stay in Nanao (Sana is excluded because of her weight). The destination seems to be possible for day trips but is quite far away, and the carriage owner was taken over by Hannah and Blanca, who know the destination. I have traveled on foot to catch a break along the way or to places where the carriage was difficult to get by, and it took me roughly four hours to reach the destination''s eye and nose. However, as far as I can see, I don''t see anything that would mark the village, it just seems like an open place in the woods. "I plan to rendezvous with the pickup around here..." When Hannah said so and got out of the carriage, the three men in hood appeared out of the bush a little further away. "Oh, there you are." Hannah walked all the way to the carriage when she approached the three of them who emerged from the bush and told them something. I was on some alert at that time, but I knew Hannah was looking for her, so I approached her to say hello first. When we approached a few meters up to the three of us, the three leading men removed the hood in large measure. And when I saw that face, I was jumping back big in an instant. Because, "Tiger..." Because the face of the leading figure looked almost identical to that of an animal tiger. And the two who were behind that tiger face also have almost an animal face (dog, or wolf and cat face) under their hood. "This... is that what happened?" My grandfather, who was about to say hello to the three of us, just like me, was surprised, but he was whining like he noticed something. "Tenma, I can''t help but be surprised, but you don''t have to be on guard. They''re the same beasts I am." Blanca, coming down from behind my grandfather, called me that. Amur, who was next to him, seemed surprised, but not as good as me. "Well, if it''s the first time I''ve seen it, I can''t help but be surprised. Instead, I don''t want to feel hostile or harmful, thank God." The leading tiger-faced man told me so in a calm voice that he seemed to be able to react like me, but the two people behind him looked uninteresting. "Come on, you guys. The decision to invite adventurers involved in the Viscount family to the village was made by the lord and the village chief. Understand, though reluctantly, that you have accepted it once." When the tiger-faced man told the two behind him that, they turned away from me with a disgruntled look. "I''m sorry. But I want you to understand that some people in the village are just as dissatisfied with outside humans, especially people, as these two are." "No, I''m sorry about this one too" I honestly apologized, and the two of them seem to have dropped their drinks. I think the atmosphere is just a little softer than earlier. "If you look at these three, you may have found out, but the village you''re going to is inhabited by the ''Beast Man with the Dark Blood of the Race''. I''m sure the village chief will explain the details, but don''t look or say anything to me with a discriminatory eye. If you do poorly, you will develop into a life-threatening battle... not a joke." I was to snort at Hannah''s advice and follow behind the three of them. Later on, I heard that in order to make the location of the village as unknown as possible to others (especially those outside the south), I did not intentionally create a clear path near the village. By the way, they say this forest is managed by the Viscounts, so people in the south basically don''t go in without permission. But rarely do southern adventurers invade in search of abundant resources, but most of them are eliminated or captured by village dwellers before approaching the village. Of course, the villagers will disguise themselves with hoods, full body armor, etc. so that they don''t find out who they are. "And Blanca, anyway, Grandpa and Amur weren''t too surprised," "Well, I adventured through all kinds of lands when I was young. I''ve never seen it in person, but I''ve heard it from people I''ve met." "I''ve never seen him in person either. But I heard from your mother." Grandpa said from years of experience that Amur knew him as part of a house located at the top of the south. And at that time, I''m glad I didn''t reflexively take out my weapon. If you were that tiger-faced man, you might forgive me, but naturally you wouldn''t have had a good feeling, and the two of you behind that, you would never have forgiven me. Therefore, it may be easy to keep the magic bags with weapons in them in the slallin before you reach the village, or keep them together so that they are difficult to remove individually. So I decided to move quickly to action. Of course, I did it sneaky enough not to find out, as I don''t think it''s a very good idea to put out a weapon in front of the three guides. In the end, I decided to leave my magic bag with Slalin, who manages things better than I do. At the same time, he told Shiloumal and Solomon not to attack or act in an equivalent manner unless harm was done. For once, I left Slalin with two directors, so she''ll be fine. By the way, I''m not so worried about Gol and Jill causing any harm. Because there are places where people know those two originally, so it''s almost impossible to get out in front of people you don''t know. Besides, it''s no exaggeration to say that you''re in the safest zone because the slurrins will protect you instantly if anything. Those two were happy with the treats they fed to reward the yarn balls, and now they are working hard to mass produce the yarn. 154 Chapter 9-13 Bitter Experiences in Hidden Places "This is the village you want? "I don''t see anything particularly unusual" That''s what Amur returned when she heard me whine. Sure, that''s the way Amur spoke for what I felt. And Grandpa seemed to have the same sentiment, nodding without saying it to his mouth. "Well, it just looks different, because the way you live doesn''t make a difference in itself. Other than a hiding place, there''s no difference from a normal village." The answer to our question was Blanca, who has been to this village many times. Surely they just look different and nothing else is different from the Beastman, so there was no way they could have made a difference in their lives. Instead, the way of life around the forest may be closer to life in Kukri village. We went straight through the village for a while and stopped in front of a splendid building in the village. "This is the village chief''s house. I''m sure Hannah will be fine... but if you do harm to the village chief, remember that everything in this village will be an enemy." Here the three guiding men seemed to finish their roles, walking away from the village chief''s house with the words of the tiger-faced man. I just lost sight of the three of them, and according to "Exploration," which I used just in case, the three of them appeared to have disappeared and rendezvous with their fellow villagers at the same time, and they seemed to be hiding and waiting a long way apart. By the way, to those hiding people, Hannah, Blanca, and Amur didn''t seem to notice, but Grandpa seemed to know all the directions he was hiding in, so he turned his subtle gaze to see where he was. "The mayor here is a gentle man, and rarely angry, so just be normal and you''ll be fine." You worried about me and Grandpa, who got quiet about the hiding people, that''s what Hannah told me about the village chief. And as it were, he walks into the house without saying a lot of greetings. "Come quickly. The mayor will be waiting for you." Hannah asked us (including Blanca), who hesitated to come in, to peek half way through the door. The house felt like an ancient private house in rural Japan, and it was also made as if I had seen it on TV. "Look, come on in" Hannah walked up the front door as easily as if she had returned to her parents'' house, opened a nearby jar and went inside. There was an old (seemingly) tiger-faced beast man in the room. "Don''t hesitate, come here" The tiger-faced beast man who was inside was as old as I thought, and even more female. The tiger-faced old woman greeted us with a gracious voice and told us to sit across from her seat. According to Hannah, this man is the village chief and elder of this village. I got to my seat in case I was cautious of my surroundings, but the only signs nearby were beasts (like escorts, refraining in the immediate vicinity of the room) and what seemed like a few women, unlike those who had guided me so far. It should be noted that the signs of the woman are gathered in the kitchen and it seems that she is a family member or a helper. One of the women actually brought her tea just after she got to her seat, but she was a normal (albeit cat-faced) woman no matter how she saw it. "Is this... green tea? What the cat-faced woman brought was complete green tea, and even here the name worked with green tea. Green tea has long been popular in the south, and it seems that there are still flourishing ways to drink, put in, and improve varieties. The green tea served to us, by the way, was the usual hot tea to drink, but the elder''s seemed to have been cooled down enough, and there was no hot air. "We use cheek bags poorly, so it''s hard to drink them when they''re hot." And the elder who perceived the question from my perspective answered the question. They don''t like chewing anything else, and it''s hard to live in a city of beasts like Nanao from the point of view of such a meal. "The most important reason is that some of the same beasts are discriminating." It is. This seems that some beasts, especially the younger generation of people, do not know that animal-faced beasts like the elders in front of them exist, and in the past it was normal to say to a woman who had an animal-faced baby that she "gave birth to a demonic child" and commit persecution and assault, or kill a child by saying she was a demon. For once, like Hannah and others, they know about the city and the top of the village, or to some extent the old beasts can be taught by the people of the last generation, but some of the last generation have a strong sense of rejection. It seems an old custom to prevent confusion that what the younger generation has not been taught may be a species close to demons, but there is currently a discussion to stop that custom and try to teach that animal-faced beasts are rarely born from a small age. "If you do that, you''ll actually have to look at it, but that''s hard because it takes the form of exposing people like you live here. Besides, some people who live in these villages have long been discriminated against and have had life-targeting experiences, so they have a strong sense of companionship for that matter, and they strongly rebel against making their companions look like spectacles." They say it''s a lot harder. Moreover, even if they are cleared so that they can live with other beasts, this time friction with the kingdom of the people may arise. The biggest reason the Southern Autonomous Communities were created in the first place was because of the large number of beasts who were driven away by the people of the past. Among the reasons for being driven are persecution of beasts with animal ears and tails as if the people were not the same people as themselves. There are still only a handful of tribes of people who do not recognize and discriminate against beasts as the same people, and yet some of them have nobility and power close to it. If they find out about the hiding place, they may further strengthen their sense of discrimination. Not yet if they consign and call from the front, but if they take something like Operation Guerrilla, there is a high chance that it will be wiped out in villages and small townships, and then it could lead to a war between the nations of the people and the southern autonomous communities. "It''s probably the biggest problem to reform consciousness, but not just in the south." To Hannah''s words, the tiger-faced old woman nodded in agreement as well. Hannah seems to want to tackle an issue soon, but the elders still seemed to think it would take a long time to tackle it. "So why did you bring us here? "Hmm? I''m almost done. I just wanted you to know that there was a village like this, and Amur, as a member of the Viscount family, had to be brought in any minute." "In short, do you want me and Tenma, who have influence over the royal family and leading nobles, to communicate the current situation to the royal family and take measures on that side? Anyway, Amur opened his mouth to Grandpa, who had been silently making tea until then, thinking that just because he wanted you to know wouldn''t be a reason to bring us in. And as far as Hannah''s face goes, Grandpa''s thoughts seem like a big win. "... you''re right. You can''t take this issue from me, so I want you to tell me indirectly." Some people see this delicate problem as a problem when the top of the Southern Autonomous Region leaks it, so they take this form. By the way, when you find out that you''ve brought me to this village, that''s going to be a problem, and you''re going to have to muscle that we happened to go to the Viscount Forest to collect it, and we happened to bowl it down with the men of the village who were here hunting, and to persuade them to keep a secret, we had no choice but to guide them to the village. It''s a pretty impossible muscle, but they can handle it as long as the people involved have their mouths in alignment, beyond the possibility of a real coincidence (...). By the way, the reason Hannah and Blanca were together was to keep us away from the restricted area (near the hideout)... "Don''t you dare, you just have to talk to the king. Well, if you''re Maria, you''ll be asking root digging leaf digging what happened in the south, so when you accidentally slip your mouth. Still, this tea is delicious." "The tea should have been at home, so I''ll give it to you as a souvenir" "I want this tea leaf seedling at last." "I''ll arrange it" I asked Hannah for a favor, so I decided to do this one too. Well, that would be so cute as a consideration for that favor...... I don''t care who thinks that the consideration for your use of the royal family is tea and seedlings. I guess that''s why Hannah kept her head down from earlier. It''s a form of weakness, but now I can get this green tea seedling. If it works, I might be able to drink homemade green tea, and even if it didn''t work, I just need to buy tea leaves via the Viscount House. "Not as a substitute for tea treats, but just because our tree had fruit, go ahead" That was the little red fruit that the elders made me bring. I was wondering how I would eat it, and Amur grabbed a few red fruits and put them straight in my mouth. Apparently, there are seeds in the center the size of which accounts for nearly half of the fruit, so that in your mouth you can scrape the fruit around the seed and eat it and spit out the remaining seeds. That''s the same way you eat pomegranate and acne. "This is actually sweet and sour and afterward delicious, but be careful because if you eat too much, you won''t be able to sleep at night" and Hannah cautioned me. I thought I knew when I heard the story. Because I''ve seen this species before. Most importantly, I had never seen anything raw, and I hadn''t seen it in this world, but it was exactly the same as the processed seeds I had seen in books and on TV. The identity of this fruit... "Is that ''coffee fruit''? "You know very well. Because this is actually only grown in parts of the south and the fruit is small, there is no distribution outside the south." In such a way, Hannah, Blanca and the elders were impressed as if they were a little surprised. Amur had his gaze on this one, but he seemed to prioritize eating coffee fruit over admiring it, and now that everyone''s attention was on it from fruit, he was cheeking fruit all over his mouth, just a chance. "Can I also get a seedling of this? "Hmm... I don''t think I can do that." I don''t think I can harvest enough coffee to drink a lot, but even if I had just a little bit, the sweets would likely widen, so I asked, but Hannah turned me down. Because it is grown only in part, if I give up on whether coffee seedlings are valuable, things seem a little different. "No, because coffee seedlings are not very valuable, giving them away is not a problem in itself. The problem is the climate in Wang Du." According to Hannah, it is the most important condition for growing coffee trees all year round in a warm climate, and even if there were some cold weather, it would actually be, but in a Kingdu climate where it would snow in winter, we wouldn''t even know if trees would grow properly rather than be fruitful. By the way, it''s not uncommon for people to say they''ve never seen snow in the Southern Autonomous Region, and as far as the record goes, they don''t have anything left to say it snowed in the southern flats. Exceptionally, however, if it is around the summit or the middle belly of several thousands of metre-class mountains in the Southern Autonomous Region, it also seems to snow or accumulate. "Then you should give up. I don''t want it to be ornamental. Even if it turns out to be fruity, you won''t be able to pick enough coffee." "Want a cup of coffee? What do you mean?" Hannah and the others (including Grandpa) reacted to what I casually said. And you felt it was a food relationship from the content of the story, and now Amur had the biggest reaction of the five. I have drank coffee many times in my previous life, but I have not experienced it since the stage of roasting coffee beans on boulders, and at best I have grinded it several times with a coffee mill. Therefore, based on the knowledge of the memories I saw and heard, I intended to explain it as clearly as possible, but it didn''t seem to convey much, and I was actually going to be made to do it. I substituted frying the beans in a frying pan, and instead of the coffee mill I used a cloth-wrapped canazuchi. I really need to grind the beans so that they are even, but I gave up that I had no choice but to have no tools. I divided it roughly with monkeys instead, so I think it''s better than not doing anything. The way I have put it in is drip coffee and water out coffee, but the water out takes time, so I ruled it out this time. I substituted the drip paper I needed for drip coffee (I don''t know what the name is, but that''s what I always called it) with a thin cloth, and I actually tried to make coffee... "" "" "" Damn it! and everyone who drank shouted the same sentiment at the same time. It should be noted that the elders did not suffer harm when they tried to have coffee, as the escort they had refrained from outside the room drank instead as a poison''s eye. "Is this such a bitter thing? Hannah asked me over a mouth-watering cup of tea, but I don''t know if this actually tastes like coffee in this world, or if I just failed, so I said, "I''m not sure because I just listened to you, too. However, I hear that the coffee itself is originally bitter," he replied. "I can''t believe it, they drink it like this... for once, they even dilute it with water or mix sugar or milk with it" As a precaution, I tried diluting it with water and mixing sugar and milk, but the bitterness still prevailed and the taste could not be said to be delicious. Maybe it''s failing at the roasting stage, so I''d like to experiment with it if I have time and beans. "If it tastes like this, you don''t have to drink coffee." One of the elders'' words came to the conclusion of this one. However, if the excess seeds that I have been discarding will be sold, it could be a new specialty in the south, so I think it will be detailed, but they will be studying it. ''Finely (...)'' simply because there are few seeds that can be taken and we have to increase seedling production first in anticipation of future demand. "It''s time to eat." And the elders said, until then, the women in the kitchen brought one dish after another on a large plate. In Nanao, the dishes were divided into individual pieces, but in the average household, they basically eat the dishes on large plates in small pieces on their own. The dishes served included stewed vegetables and chicken and stewed miso, a flavour that seemed to involve a large number of reincarnators from Japan. After the dishes, I took a walk around the village with the guidance of Hannah and the others (which probably meant something to the villagers in the face) and left the village before sundown. On the way home, the elder gave me herbs and food souvenirs (the herbs came here to collect them for the alibi making, so the food has no special products, so instead, it was said). Well, the souvenir dish was eaten before I went back to Nanao (almost in the Amur and our eater combo) and the souvenir for Viscount Robo Emeritus was gone...... or the very existence of Viscount Robo Emeritus, we all forgot. 155 Chapter 9-14 Black Souvenirs "Tenma, over there" On my way home from hiding, at a time when the sun was about to go down, Amur, who was sleeping on the roof of the carriage, noticed something and informed me that he was sitting in your seat. "Were you even a demon? "It''s a demon, but it doesn''t look wild" When I heard that word and looked at the one Amur pointed at, I saw a big bird flying over the far away sky. Besides, it looks like people hang on that bird''s feet. "That''s... that''s Ted" After researching it in Exploration and Appraisal, it was Thunderbird, Ted and his family. I may be on my way home from work, but it''s weird that I don''t hear from you when I see someone I know here, so I decided to let them know we''re here. "Amur, keep your eyes closed... never open them. Damn!" I threw a magically created ball of light over the sky with a hanging voice. The ball of light could be bounced up to about fifty meters above. The balls illuminated the area with intense light the moment they could play. This is an improvement on the ''lights'' I used for Ash at the Wang Du militant tournament before, magic like a soundless stun grenade. There are several magics similar to this, but the magic used this time can be used at the same time as the magic of other attributes to produce various colors of light. For example, if it''s just light magic, mixing the magic of white light and fire attributes makes it red light. However, if you mix the magic power of other attributes, the magic difficulty jumps exceptionally, so it''s more convenient to keep the white light if you''re going to use it instead of a flare like this one, and it''s easy to see from the target. "Oh, my God! My grandfathers, surprised by the sudden light, rushed out and looked around, but when it came to something unusual nearby, it was just Amur rolling around the ground. Amur held his eyes and said, "My eyes, my eyes!" and shouted like a colonel everywhere. "Sorry, I saw Ted in the distance, so I used magic to let him know." "You were. I''m surprised even the enemy showed up... by the way, what''s that kid doing? Hannah, who gave a reassuring look, looked wonderfully at Amur, who was still rolling around. "Hi. I think I''ve seen the light in person now. I stabbed him in the nail, but I think he''s losing his curiosity." Where the sun began to fall and my eyes began to correspond to darkness, I think I was temporarily deprived of my vision because I saw intense light. I don''t think I''ll go blind, but if I leave you alone like this, you could lose your eyesight, so I put restorative magic on both eyes of Amur. "Ooh, Tenma." Ted, who noticed the light, approached him as he waved with his shoulders grabbed by Thunderbird and suspended. "Is this the ''haulier'' job to this point? When I introduced Mr. Hannah to Ted, who had stepped down near the carriage, and then asked him why he had come to the south, Ted took two letters out of a magic bag on his shoulder and gave them to me. "Sure, it''s work, but they''re tense. The sender is Jeanne and the queen." When I heard the sender, I wondered if something had happened, and I tried to take half of it away from Ted, and I received the letter and read the contents... "What the..." It was a letter of content that unexpectedly came up with the word, etc. "What did it say? Hmm... Sure, ''what the hell''." When I gave Grandpa the letter, Grandpa who read inside felt the same way about me. However, Hannah and Blanca, who heard what the letter was about, said it must be natural. What is the content of that letter¡­ "The neighbor of our mansion burned down the house in a fire. I don''t think there''s any commotion going on around the site." It was good until the neighbor of Wang Du''s mansion (almost no relationship) burned the house down due to a fire caused by negligence and had to let go of the land, and the buyers on the site gathered immediately, but it seems that dozens of people named themselves as buyers because of our neighbor. So a greedy neighbor hoisted the price of the land, and eventually it went up to more than ten times its normal, and he said the king waited. By the way, dozens of buyers also showed up next to the mansion where my grandfather and I live, so it seems that they were just noblemen and shopkeepers with some thoughts, and what the king put me on hold was that this fire was negligent, and some damage was done to us (flying fire, etc., that the walls that separated us from our neighbors were broken, or trees and lawns near them burned. There was no damage to the mansion, etc.), so it was treated as a case, so they stopped buying and selling the land until the size of the crime was determined. Besides, it seems likely that your neighbor''s land will be deposited with the state if it stays this way. "Well, burnt trees and lawns are a waste, but trees should be planted in the woods, and the walls can be magically fixed immediately, so it''s not a big deal." Yes, it is. As for the trees, when you go to the woods, you can magically dig up the sawdust and carry it with a magic bag or something, and the walls have made similar things with a dungeon or something many times. I mean, except for the burnt grass, you can fix it. "The question is whose land will be there (...)" Even though there was no financial damage (although we''re just special), there could be trouble in the future depending on who gets that land next. Even if the country manages it, it shouldn''t just let them play with the land in the Wang capital, so some kind of facility or something will be built. In that case, it can also be thought that it will be noisier than before. There are other people who want to get together as buyers, even if the country sells the land, and in the worst case, people who want to use us can buy it. Direct damage wouldn''t be, but it could be a stressful life. "At the very least, I hope royalty officials and people like the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons buy it... it''s hard" "Right. No matter how much the King''s Capital, if royalty or senior nobility used power to buy it, I''m sure it would be condemned by some. Besides, if you''re bad, you want to get the land, but some idiot might show up to make it look like an accident and start a fire." Most people will not believe such rumors, but those with ideas close to reformists can also think of using them as offensive material. Even though we have no great interest in ourselves (if we are royalty or associates of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, we don''t really have to bother to secure the land next door), we wouldn''t want to bother making them make offensive material. Even though they say it''s a hey (...) relationship... "Inevitably, do we not need to rush home that far more than the kings are holding back the land? I''ll write you a letter for once." In conclusion, I decided to hire Ted to take the letter home with me. However, since it will be dark soon, it is impossible to fly Thunderbird at night, and Ted decided to have it headed to the Wang Capital early tomorrow morning. He said Ted intended to do that himself in the first place, and he took the inn as soon as he got to Nanao. So he said that I should give him a letter tomorrow as Ted leaves. "Do you want to go back to Nanao then? Ted''s going for a ride, right? It''s time for Thunderbird to start working." That said, Ted said he was grateful and went into the carriage. Thunderbird says he''ll put it in Ted''s dimension bag. However, Ted''s Thunderbird didn''t seem to really like getting inside the dimension bag. He was quite reluctant, but Ted pissed me off. No, he went in. "Because bird-shaped demons often hate spaces like dimension bags... unless they''re as big as the one Tenma has, but they''re not that big of mine, so they''re extra" Anything bird-shaped demons don''t seem to like spaces where they can''t fly freely, and large demons like Thunderbird are particularly inclined to do so. When I heard that, Amy''s Yishi-chan bothered me, but if I let her get used to the narrow space from the time of Hina like those two, she said that she often grows up but grows up and doesn''t need to think deeply about it so far. "Well unlike ours, Rockbird wouldn''t have much of a problem leaving it out there. Most of all, we need to be careful not to be mistaken for prey." If someone intentionally hurts or kills someone else''s family, they will be severely punished, but if they do not know clearly that they are family members, they can also be acquitted if they are bad. And the bad news is that some people use it to kill other people''s relatives and try to get material, so they have to be careful. It seems that Ted often consulted Amy on how to grow two birds, precautions, etc. in the absence of me, in relation to each other who was taming the same bird-shaped demon, and she gave various advice. And thanks to a lot of face-to-face, I hear you''re close to Ted''s Thunderbird, too. From others, they say it''s a problem to look like a predator and prey altogether... I''ve never had a chance to talk to Ted in a long time, and I''ve been able to get interesting stories besides about Amy. Ted has visited various places as a ''haulier'', so in a way he was more knowledgeable than Grandpa. Grandpa knows more about various lands than Ted, but the freshness of the information varied because it was a visit a long time ago. "Mm-hmm... I hadn''t traveled away for a while before I met Tenma. This was Nanao''s first time." I hear Grandpa used to come to the south, but he turned back a lot in front of Nanao, and he hasn''t set foot in the south since. "That''s a shame. If Merlin had met our grandfather at that time, he would have absolutely loved it." When Hannah said that, Blanca was nodding too. If Grandpa Kay was who I expected him to be, he certainly would feel comfortable, but Blanca said afterwards, "Grandpa Kay was an extravagant man, but the roots were serious and painstaking. Lord Merlin used to have a lot of hard time too, so maybe there''s a lot to empathize with" and I''m starting to feel that it doesn''t suit the image of the person I expected... Most of all, it''s unclear if he was really who he was because the person I expected is based on stories and stories that have been passed down to future generations. With that in mind, the carriage had arrived in Nanao at some point and had just stopped in front of the Viscount''s house. Hannah asked me if I wanted to have dinner with her, but there was something about the letter, so I turned it down and decided to finish it with something I could do in my magic bag in the room. By the way, Ted was also invited by Mr. Hannah, but he said he also had Thunderbird to take care of him and refused because he was going to have trouble staying without me. Early the next morning, I had Ted leave with two letters I wrote late at night and the price. For once, I plan to arrive in about two weeks to Seigen, as I have no particular place to stop back home. I would like to leave as soon as possible, but since the souvenirs I am ordering from Sana are scheduled to be available at a later date, it will be basic free time until then. In the meantime, I checked the carriage to see if I had forgotten to buy anything else, and then decided to get the extra potatoes (mainly soy sauce, miso, etc.) that I had bought. When that is done, later around greeting people we know, but only about the Viscount people and the Lewsaiken people at best (the superiors of the south are already back in their villages and towns), so there is no problem if we greet the Lewsaiken people on the day of their departure and the Viscount people at the time of their departure and at the time of the banquet that opens the night before that. I dare you, for today, let''s say we start by inspecting the carriage. At the banquet on the eve of the departure, which was welcomed in that way, Amur was sometimes sent out, which was enjoyed by all the Viscount officials (with some exceptions in the extreme). "Speaking of which, Tenma uses a knife as a weapon, right? Where did you find out? When the banquet started and the chills and drunks started coming out, Hannah asked me about my knife, as I recall. "Look, in the south, anywhere else, the knife is minor, and you''re faster looking for something good with the sword than looking for it." Grandpa and Blanca, who heard Hannah''s question, seemed to be interested too, and they were staring at me. "Simply put, the knife was easier to use. Kukuri Village had all the swords for adults, it was hard for me to use as a child, when I went to the woods I took all the big knives, not the swords, but while I was doing so I got used to the blades of a single blade... so my father had told me about the existence and characteristics of the knife, so I started using it because I felt like I could use alchemy and make my own..." "You got something? "Actually, what I''m using isn''t a real knife." Everyone looked strange at my words at the same time. "Does Hannah know how to make a knife? Hannah nodded and answered my question, but she looked at what was wrong with it. "You can''t reproduce such a complicated process because of how much magic you can use. I use a sword in the form of a sword." I know how to make a rough knife in a relationship where I was learning Japanese martial arts in my previous life, but I barely know the key part. So my knife feels like a "slender sword with a single blade" that taps on the heated metal and forcefully forms a knife... well, I call it a knife because it''s so annoying. "That''s certainly not the way to make a knife you''ve had for a long time. But these days, more craftsmen are making the same kind of swords as tenma, so there''s not much wrong with calling them knives." Anything, metals like orihalcon and hihi-irokane, even skilled blacksmiths have long been hard to make, so they make shapes out of casting, beat them up, and forge them, because they''re too hard to fold them back properly, and when they''re forced to fold them back, they lose strength over the original metal chunks. Others, some craftsmen who make mass-produced swords, grind and sell what they just cast. "Some old temperament craftsmen hate craftsmen who only cast, but in the end they only cast because there is demand" Casting is cheaper than forged knives, and if reinforced magic can be used, it can be used longer than forged knives. Is that why they are so popular with practicing and running adventurers? "Besides, there is some ambiguity in the original definition of" knife, "so it''s a little impossible to say that only the forged one is a" knife ". I''m pretty sure forging is easier to make a high-quality knife..." Anything, in the south, where the knife is real, it seems that there has long been a ''call the knife what you made out of forge'' faction and a ''call it the knife by shape'' faction, and occasionally there is an incandescent argument between the craftsmen. "If you want to learn proper technology, I''ll introduce you to a craftsman I know?" Hannah asked me, "but I refused because I''m not going to get enough time to learn properly. The banquet will continue until late afterwards, and returning to the inn will be enough time to change the day. The next day he said he was going to stand Nanao, but the fever of the Viscount ministers who had spared him his farewell from Amur didn''t cool off, only a little bit more because it went on and on. The next day¡­ or a few hours later, we came to Nanao''s entrance thanking the people of Lewsyken. Hannah and the others were already waiting there, and for some reason we also saw the superiors of the South. When I heard the story, they all came to Nanao when they turned people around and let them talk as soon as they decided to leave me. Some of them returned to Nanao dressed as they were without unloading because the messengers arrived almost simultaneously when they arrived in their villages. "Thank you for taking the time to drop me off" "Well, it''s not like it''s a souvenir, but I need you to pick it up. Hang on, Guff! The moment one of the superiors peeked into his dimension bag, a black mass popped out of the bag. The chunk fled the scene in a quick move after teasing the bag owner to hit him. And as I followed after that black chunk, another black chunk came out of the bag, but the movement was duller than the one that came out earlier, and for some reason he proceeded toward me and tried to pass between his crotches. "What is this... a black sheep? I grabbed and lifted a black chunk that was caught between my crotches and I couldn''t move, and its identity was a black lamb. After my lifting, the lamb looked like he didn''t know what was going on for a little while, but suddenly rumbled when he realized his body was being lifted in the air. Most of all, the movement is too slow even when it comes to rumbling, so I guess he is desperate, but from the side, he just seems to be moving cutely. "Meh!" When the lamb lifted by me got tired and laid back (I think the amount of time it was rampaging was about a minute), the black lump that escaped first...... another lamb thrust toward me with an angry voice. Is that movement the same creature as the lamb in my arm? and he had quite a bit of speed with such a agile move that he wanted to suspect. If you get hit with the momentum as it stands, it''ll be powerful enough that you''re going to be lightly flown. "Gaw!" "Meh! Meh ~ ~ ~" It''s just that the moment the lamb hit me, I hit the sillowmall that had interrupted me in the moment, and they bounced it off me the other way around. But the lamb, which was surprisingly flown, landed from his back the moment he was slapped on the ground, bouncing like a bow and landing beautifully from his feet. "Garu." "Meh! Meh! Meh!" Even more surprisingly, the lamb is roughing up his voice without being frightened by Silowmar''s intimidation. If Shiloumal is serious, in seconds of something, the lamb should be a life-scatter, but the lamb doesn''t seem willing to pull it off. "Shiloumal, back off. Are you worried about this guy? Sora." I checked the back of the lamb before lowering the one I was lifting to the ground. Then the lamb of those who had threatened until earlier said, "Come quickly!" But he rang out, calling the lamb that came running over (because it''s so confusing, I would call the one who was intimidating me lamb i, and the one who was holding me lamb ii). "Meh! "Meh!... meh! Lamb II was rushing towards Lamb I with tears, but surprisingly Lamb I teased Lamb II with a head poke. And after a single beep, he tried to escape with Lamb II... but the slurrin, which was sneaking behind it, captured them both in capacity. "So, what are these guys? "Um, wool is a specialty in my village. Lambs are born every year. It''s just that our sheep are ''white'' and black is not for sale. So I sell the black lamb to other villages for meat, but these two are so ferocious if you were intimidating me earlier, I kept them locked up in our sheep cabin, but if it stays like this, it''s likely to negatively affect the other lambs, so I brought them to food on the way to Tenma''s journey." "I mean, a troublemaker named Souvenir." "Say yes" The superior, who slapped the head of the lamb, said such things without evil. Then I thought I should bring what I killed, but in his village the lamb is supposedly in the best blood dripping condition, so he dared to bring it alive. Even the superior is a thug who burns his hands, but he seemed to think I would be able to judge him fine, but he''s not bothered enough to kill a lamb on a boulder to eat it. With that in mind, "Meh... meh ~" Lamb i started ringing in a different voice than before. Kind of sounds like you''re selling me a charm. "Don''t you dare, take me home..." Pretty bruised by sheep habits, but when I got this far, I felt some guilt, so I decided not to dare take him to the Mansion of the King''s Capital. There are also Juubeye and others there, so there won''t be any problems with as many lambs as there are two more... If there are, it''s just that Lamb I and Tama won''t fight. Lamb II seems to have a pretty laid back personality and won''t cause any problems. Whatever, I don''t know if Slalin captured me and gave up, or if I''m just tired, because I''m so calm looking asleep next to Lamb I selling the festivities. And this is what I was asked to do. I just finished talking about me and my superiors, and I came out with a cloth wrapped in the shawl that Mr. Sana was asking for. I checked inside, but nothing seems to be wrong. "Thank you" As I was receiving a shawl from Sana and putting it in my bag, it even came to a point where Slalin held (took in) two lambs. When I told Slalin to let the lambs go on the spot, he showed a bare gesture that the liberated lamb i would escape for a moment, but he seemed to give up when he saw the lamb ii sleeping next door. "I don''t know if you understand the word, but unless you run away, you don''t do harm. It''s just that even if you run away and live in the wild, you guys just feed on demons. Most likely, it will be meat on the spot before it feeds on the wild." When Lamb I showed the bare gesture of escaping, the superiors who brought these two were about to pull out the knife and fly, so they would not have been able to escape for sure. As a southern superior to boulders, he wants to avoid such dishonorable titles that he can escape the food he brings as a souvenir. "Meh! I didn''t think the words made sense, but Lamb I apparently realized something when he saw the superior who had his hands on the knife pattern, and replied with a temperamental squeal. And Lamb II, who heard Lamb I squeal, had his eyes open thin, but soon fell asleep again... Lamb I, who tried to counter Shiloumal, may also be a big one, but also the out-of-the-box Lamb II, may be a big one. These two (especially Lamb I) were likely to escape at some point if left in the carriage, so I decided to keep them in a dimension bag with the Shiloumals in it until I got to the mansion. Lamb I resisted quite a bit when I put it in the bag, but when I put Lamb II inside first (Lamb II went in honestly without any doubt), it went into the bag like I gave up. Before closing the mouth of the bag, I heard the sound of Lamb I scratching Lamb II, so I guess there is a clear upward and downward relationship between these two. "You mean you can''t go up there... you''re with some sisters" "Sisters? Those two aren''t connected to blood. Besides, if you were wearing a female, if you were wearing a female, you were a male." "Are you laying on your ass now..." When dealing with Lamb II in the future, it was the moment when I decided to be a little gentle with him. "Tenma, it''s time to leave." Grandpa says so in your seat, so me and Amur said goodbye to everyone before boarding the carriage. At that time, Slalin went inside with us, but Shiloumar and Solomon said they were following the carriage with a little exercise, and they stayed outside waiting. "I took care of you. Next time you come to King''s Landing, you should come to my mansion. There''s someone here even when we''re not here, so I''ll tell you so you can use it." At the same time as the word ends, Grandpa gives instructions to Ryden to move the carriage forward. The people who came to see me off have waved and voiced thoughtfully, but among them, Viscount Robo Emeritus was in a state of semi-crying, waving his arms as much as a thousand cuts. "You can come back whenever you want! I mean, I''m coming to see you!" "You don''t have to come. I''ll show you when I have a baby." "Ohhhh!!!" He answered concisely as he rode himself out of the Amur window to the words of Viscount Robo Emeritus, and spoke of his aspirations that were not organized into my plans. The Viscount of Robo Emeritus heard the words and exclaimed, kneeling down and expressing a sense of despair in her body. The appointment is still pending, and I didn''t write that on my schedule in the first place, so I pretended I couldn''t hear myself sticking my face in to see how the two lambs were in the bag. In the bag I stuck in to pretend I couldn''t hear, it seemed that Lamb I threaded a little bit on Gol and Jill, which was wrapped around in thread and rolled. And Gol and Jill have such a mysterious ritual of walking around lamb i with weird dancing. Maybe they mistakenly assume that two were put in the bag as their own bait. "Gol, Jill, you''re my new buddy, so you can''t eat it. You can eat this instead." Two of them who looked a little disappointed in my words received a fine slice of my offered spear elk and were eating it before releasing Lamb I. Unfortunately, now the lambs can no longer be eaten, but even if they were certified as bait, Lamb II, who kept sleeping, was convinced that they would certainly not be able to live in the wild. "Meh, meh, meh" Later, Lamb I, which had been wrapped around in spider yarn, was rescued by Slalin, who noticed the anomaly. After being rescued, it seems that Lamb I understood that only Lamb II was weaker than myself in this, making it relatively adult. 156 Chapter 10-1 Souvenir Distribution Approximately two weeks after we left the Southern Autonomous Region, we were able to return safely to Seigen. He came home earlier than he had gone because he knew he was coming home and he didn''t stop by, and he took four shifts (three and one), including Slalin, to get the carriage going early in the morning and late at night. Lyden, who was overworked because of it, was a little dissapointed, but he kept in the mood by regularly sending magic with me and Grandpa and Slalin. Most of all, I plan to stay in Seigen for only one day, so I will soon be traveling for about a week, and now I have a headache about how to get in a good mood. "As far as the entrance is concerned, just show me the requisition and I''ll be right through, so as to go straight to the apartment, what do you two do then? As soon as I get to the apartment, I plan to head to the guild, gather information while I was gone, and then go around to someone I know and hand out souvenirs. The time now is before noon, so Ganz parents and Karina and the others will be in the workshop and at home, but Jin and Agri and the others may be diving into the dungeon. So if you ask about the ''Dawn Sword'' and the Agrees in the guild and you''re not there, try visiting again in the evening and still couldn''t see them, you''ll have to give them the souvenirs the next time you come back to Seigen. "I wonder if I''ll stay in my apartment. I''ve been tired for a long time, and I have to stay in Ryden''s mood." "I follow. Because waiting isn''t boring." "Okay. Grandpa, I''m sorry, but I need to talk to you about Ryden. Will Slalin stay, or don''t ask Lyden to be in a good mood. You can follow Silomar and Solomon, but be nice." With that in mind, I headed to the apartment with a brief schedule and parked the carriage in its usual position to say hello to Karina and the others. I gave her a souvenir at that time, but Amy had already gone to Wang Capital, so she was to give it directly when she went to Wang Capital. Talking to Karina and the others lightly before heading back to the carriage, Grandpa and Slalin were starting to get in a good mood by giving Ryden some magic and washing his body. I asked the two of them again about Ryden and the carriage, and then I realized that Gol, Jill and the two lambs hadn''t asked what they were going to do, so I peeked into the bag, and it seems that Lamb I had lost again by challenging Gol and Jill to battle, and instead of being rolled around with spider thread and being able to talk (communicate), Lamb II was sleeping quietly. Apparently Gol and Jill are both fine. Once I decided to take the Golls with me (Golls and Jills don''t seem to be willing to leave the bag, but I sometimes put the Shilowmals in), I went for Amur and the Alliance. I ran a little on the run with some meaning to loosen my body, so I got to the guild right away. When I went inside and tried to head to the bulletin board, it caught my eye that Agri and the others were just gathered in their usual seats. "Oh, isn''t that tense? When did you get back?" "Just now. I was going to give you a souvenir from the south, and I was going to look for the agrees." Agri and the others said they were all discussing their future activities, and they asked me if I would join the conversation, but I declined because there was still room to go around. When I finally heard about Jin and the others, I just got back from the dungeon yesterday, and today I was wondering if they were either hanging around the city or sleeping in the inn. We talked recently for a little while, but I couldn''t get much good information from Agri and the others. Instead, Amy has gone to the King''s Capital, so these days she has been the feather of being heard foolish when she has no time to spare. Me and Amur, who left the guild to escape the stupidity of Tamers Guild faces (especially Agri), then headed to Ganz Parent''s workshop. I also thought about the possibility of Jin and the others coming to the guild, and left a message for Agri and the others to come back to the guild once they were done with their Ganz parents, so if Jin and the others came, they would wait in the guild or at the Jin and the Inn. After thinking about my plans later, I ran from the guild to the workshop so that I wouldn''t spend a little time, but I couldn''t meet with Gantz''s parents. That''s also because one of my disciples caught me in front of the workshop and asked me about the recent circumstances of Gantz''s parents. Anything, my parents quarreled with one of the aristocrats a little after I went out (in the form of my parents being cut off by the unscrupulous gestures on the part of the aristocrats), and then they''re approaching the point where the deadline for a few jobs they were undertaking is a few more days because they took time at the end of the day. So now that I show my face and give him booze or something, he''s afraid that his stressed parent will escape reality (throw out the job and start drinking). That''s what happened, so I left a message with my apprentice without speaking up, and I decided to keep the liquor. Instead, he gave him food as a plug, leaving the workshop behind so that his parents wouldn''t notice. "The Gins later... hmm? Leaving the workshop towards the Alliance, a familiar quartet walked in from the opposite direction. "Whoa! I wanted to be there! "Ooh, Tenma!" Coming waving was the ''dawn sword'' I was looking for. When we joined and talked, apparently, as soon as we headed to Ganz''s parents, Jin and the others showed their faces to the guild, and they heard from the Agrees there that I was looking for them, and they were on their way to their parents'' workshop. "After all, it looks like you could have waited in the guild. If I had gone wrong, I would have lost a lot of money." "Right. Either way, he said he was coming to the inn at night, so you could have waited while discussing the report and the next dungeon attack in the guild." Apparently Menace and Leena wanted to wait in the guild, but Jin and Garratt were forced to bring them in. "No, you said you''d come all the way out here with souvenirs, but you''re sorry you just got here, right? "If I was going wrong with that, I''d just be burdened with more tenma," "As it turns out, Tenma and I met safely, okay?" "It means you don''t have to go gambling until you throw away a way to make sure you see him. Even though I just got back from the dungeon and I''m tired..." Menace and the others are grumpy because they''re tired but they''re walking because of Gin and Galat. I think I can still afford it physically because I''m an adventurer called first-rate, but it seems tough to be walked with my body and mind in a resting mode on a boulder. "Rest is important. If you don''t rest when you can, you can''t move when you have to." "" Ugh... sorry "" Gin and Galat, who honestly bow their heads at what Amur pointed out to them. He didn''t think Amur would tell him the truth, so he could honestly admit he wasn''t. Menace and Leena seem to have dropped their drinks somewhat, but they still don''t want to walk, so they decided to take the carriage back to the guild at their suggestion. Of course, the cost (for six, including me and Amur) was having gin and galat. "Still, Menace and Leena seem a lot tired" "Well, mental fatigue is stronger than physical fatigue," "Mr. Tenma, listen to me! When I get here with these two, they keep moving forward because they''re doing well! Sure, it''s a nice miscalculation to be able to dive four levels in a week, but the only people who go that fast who don''t know are stupid or crazy." I think most idiots and crazy people mean the same thing, but I guess that''s how reckless it is... I''ve been going on offense faster than that, so let Leena tell me I''m a weirder person. "It''s normal for a normal human to have a strange tempo, but that tactical speed is impossible." How tired are you two, you don''t seem to have a decent head working. Until then, the scattered Jin and Garat gently distanced themselves from each other so that they could not be noticed, but do not imitate insanity like using ''Stan'' in a carriage on a boulder. It''s just... "I bought a lot of souvenirs... you don''t need souvenirs from the crazy ones" That''s it, and it looks like you two finally realized what you were saying. Quite hastily, we apologized for our loss. I just made fun of two people all the way and gave them souvenirs as planned. It included things that would not otherwise be sunny, but "The Sword of Dawn" has no problem because everyone has a magic bag. I asked for more recent information between getting to the guild, but they say there hasn''t been any significant change. It''s just that Goblin''s body, whose price was up before he went south, is getting cheaper. It seems that the experiment to fertilize once was successful, and a certain effect was found, but by then the number of goblin corpses brought in was too high, turning it into a bailout request for newcomer adventurers in need of money (by setting it cheap, from veterans and others, it became a poor request to make money on the laborious). "If so, then the goblins were right to discard" "Goblins then? A goblin at that time was a flock of goblins who were trying to attack a village they stopped by on their way to the Southern Autonomous Region. I gave him every Goblin torso when I transferred the nucleus, but that''s when Amur said, "If the torso is going to be gold, why don''t you take it?" But to say "I''ll have the torso after I take the Demon Nucleus" in that situation is sec and cool, and it was a waste of more time waiting until I finished dismantling that amount of goblin, so I asked him to keep it handled and left the village. "What the hell is this, Tenma... I knew you were a bummer" "Regardless of the enclosed spaces like caves and dungeons, it is not possible for the country to send troops to exterminate a large group of goblins in formation in the woods. At best, if you take half of it out, it''s a great category." "I''m sorry it''s insane to make it up to a few people." "Sure it would be possible if we just rallied a bunch of wizards and let them attack the whole mountain until each demon ran out, but it would take decades for that mountain to go back to normal, and the surrounding mountains would drive the ecosystem crazy, wouldn''t it? Then the nearby villages will suffer worse than being ravaged by the Goblin masses in a certain way." Usually I would feed Jin, who called me a bucket, a natural punishment (Stan), but after listening to Leena''s analysis, I decided to miss it this time. Well, if I used ''Stan'' or something in the carriage, the horse would definitely have a surprise accident. Going down in the guild with no deflection as it was, Menace and Leena ordered Jin and Galat to reprocess the dungeon exploration and start eating souvenirs at the table. Jin and Garat just started rushing to say they shouldn''t be eaten up by the two of them like this, but they had met with adventurers on the way home from the dungeon, and the process didn''t seem to have progressed as expected. Menace and Leena didn''t do anything to eat up souvenirs on the boulder, but the amount left over from Gin and Galat was clearly less than Menace and Leena. The only salvation would have been that the souvenirs I had bought were two kinds of things to eat in The Sword of Dawn and something to eat individually. I decided to return to my apartment because I was able to give my souvenir to Dawn Sword, which was my biggest concern, earlier than I expected. When I left, Jin and the others invited me to dinner, but I was surprised by the hard schedule that I couldn''t think of in a normal adventurer when he said he would have to go to Wang Capital on request from tomorrow, and then convinced and sympathetic when I heard the client''s name. Grandpa and Slalin were polishing up Ryden with cloth when Jin and the others dropped him off (as well as in the face of Tamers Guild, which was still there) and returned to the apartment. Besides, based on the light condition of Ryden''s body, he apparently also uses oil to clean it. "Oh, you''re home. We''re almost done here." Grandpa and Slalin polished up Ryden never got out of hand while he was in conversation with me. In that story, I found out that at first Grandpa and Slalin said they were going to wash and flush the lyden with soap and wipe it up and finish with it, but seeing the lyden they weren''t satisfied with, they got somewhat mucky, and Slalin cleaned the interior of the lyden (Slalin''s entrance/exit, de-export, etc.), inserted oil into the joints and applied it all over their bodies. He''s just cleaning up the excess oil now, apparently. Ryden looks in a pretty good mood when he sees his body getting cleaner. "I''ve been finishing up my plans, so I can leave tomorrow as planned. And it''ll be dinner in a little while." "Um, okay" I had to go to bed early today and get ready for tomorrow, so I got to get ready for dinner right away. I didn''t make much hands-on stuff, but it was a long time before I ate in a safe (though safe when it came to safety, as I was also borderline during my journey) place. "Well, after the bath, Amur''s in the apartment, and me and Grandpa are going to bed in the carriage." I thought you said something very obvious, but Amur wasn''t convinced, and he was negotiating to change places of sleep with his grandfather. Grandpa had said no to the boulder, but he didn''t miss that he was about to respond to persuasion in a few moments. We need to be more careful in the future. The next morning, we left for Wang Capital on schedule, but this time only Amy''s family came to see us off, which was more like asking for a word for Amy than a pure drop off. The Jins and Tamers Guild faces are probably sleepers (possibly caused by the souvenir (alcohol) I gave them yesterday) and my parents are watching over my disciples to do the request. 157 Chapter 10-2 Chris, Rampage He also arrived in Wangdu without any problems. About five days? I didn''t make a big stop along the way, but I was only concerned about one wild cow, and I stopped by the meadow where I met Tida and the others, but I didn''t see the cows there. Speaking to an adventurer who happened to be hunting near it, he said that thanks to Tida and Luna''s problematic behavior, the other herds of cows who were territorial around here moved to a different place. I was worried that the number of cows might have been greatly reduced by that time, but it is unlikely that there will be more than one herd in this meadow than that one, and that the herd will be extinct. I wanted to know how the cows were doing and asked if they had recently made the cattle the object of their hunt, but the adventurer was in a hurry to shake his neck to the side to deny it. According to the adventurer, restrictions on hunting were recently communicated through the Alliance to those who are using this meadow as a hunting ground. The contents of the hunting were divided into ''vermin (rats and rabbits, I said, harmful to crops and people)'', ''alien species (that come from an approximate land and reproduce, or threaten to reproduce)'' and ''native species (those that lived in the meadows from scratch outside of the vermin)'', basically prohibiting hunting ''native species''. However, he decided that when he needed to make an exception, for example, he would be asked to nominate directly by adventurers and parties that the Alliance determined he could trust. Incidentally, the system was notified to the Wang Capital and surrounding guilds under the name of Tida. When I told the gatekeeper at the entrance to the Wang capital that I had received a request from Maria and showed her the certificate, I was able to enter after being gently identified. I was also concerned about the mansion, but I decided to go straight to the Imperial Castle because it would be difficult to report to Maria first. At the Royal Castle, it appeared that we had been notified in advance, and as soon as he told us his name, family crest and request, he was allowed to enter the castle, and was directed straight to the carriage yard by the gatekeeper. Mr. Cliff and Aina were already waiting at the carriage yard and were led to the room where Maria and the others were waiting. I tried to give her a souvenir at that time, but Aina told me I couldn''t take it before Maria and the others, so I gave it to her later. The guided room has all the key members except Tida and Luna, with Maria sitting in the most prominent spot. The king, who is supposed to be the head of this country, sat heavily next to Maria...... whatever the facade, it''s a schematic that shows who''s in power behind it. "Good luck, Tenma" "This will be the reply from Viscount Hannah (...)" Normally, Maria (originally the king) receives it, checks its contents, officially announces it and becomes a Viscount, but at the time Maria brought up this story, Hannah''s Viscount decided to be the same. So I dared to put it on with the Viscount, but Maria, who heard this, was convinced that her plan had worked, and had smiled before reading the contents. "I did get it. Again, thank you for your hard work. Here''s your certificate of completion." At this point, my request is closed. Well, I have to take this certificate to the guild to be exact, but I can always take it (although it pisses me off that it won''t last very long), so it''s usually not an exaggeration to say it ended when I got my certificate. "So how was the south? After the request ended, Maria returned from the relationship between the adventurer and the client (who felt) to hear the details of what had happened in the south. It''s just not as good as Maria''s, but the king and Lyle heard about the south, too. He did so, but he couldn''t pinch his mouth before Maria''s momentum. "After all, you''re different from Wang Du... by the way, his daughter... is Amur going to go back to the south in the future? "Mm-hmm... If Tenma''s going south, I''ll follow her... but if she''s not going... I won''t" "Yes, welcome to the King''s Capital. If you don''t have a problem, I''ll welcome you." Dear Maria heard Amur''s reply and laughed nicely and said a welcome word. Apparently, Maria and I noticed that Hannah and Grandpa had been intimate (instead of keeping Amur as an escape for a while). I guess that''s why Amur was a little relieved when he said he wasn''t willing to go home. "That''s right, this is a souvenir from the south." I handed Maria Shawl and other southern souvenirs, and then handed each souvenir to her. I left the minutes of Tida and Luna, who are not here, with Isabella, and the minutes of Mizaria with Zain. Maria and Isabella put shawls on their shoulders and shared their thoughts, but they seem to be generally popular and reassuring to me. In contrast, the Kings men (except Mr. Cliff) did not even go to the boulders to change in this setting, but put their work clothes on their bodies to share their thoughts¡­ To be honest, the way my uncles shared their thoughts on the shaky mood was a sight I didn''t really want to see. Well, only the King and Master Lyle were in a shaky mood, and the other two were just making sure they made clothes and touched their hands after lightly hitting their bodies. "Tenma, I''m sorry for such a lovely thing." Turning to the still hazy Maria, the king is thanking her for the souvenir... well, I think it''s normal for the king to step forward and respond to me, but if I think about the difference in power between the king and Maria (which is never the difference in power), I can''t help it? "Pretty good clothes." "Easy to get dressed and looks just right for a bath" "You look like a treasure on a hot day. Thanks for the misery." "Let me use it for room dressing and sleeping rolls." In turn, Dear Ernest, Dear Caesar, Dear Zain, Dear Lyle. There are two types of souvenirs prepared this time: long sleeve trousers'' work clothes'' and short sleeve half trousers'' very flat ''. These two things are supposed to be clearly separated, but at Sana ''a''s the two callings were messed up. Thanks, there are no clear standards for both in this world, but people just call it different. "Thank you for your time." It was Mr. Cliff and Aina who then thanked him. In addition to their respective handkerchiefs, they also wore knives purchased in the south. At first, Mr. Cliff said he was interested in the southern weapon that came out in his conversation with Maria, so he wanted me to show it to him later, so he put on one of the bottles he was purchasing for himself. The same reason was added to Aina''s souvenir. After a hectic talk about a souvenir, I decided it was time to go home to the mansion. Asked Aina that she had finished removing garbage, broken walls, etc., but she couldn''t dispose of it on her own, so she put it in a magic bag that she kept with Jeanne and the others. I told Maria that I planned to purchase the land earlier, so in a few days I would be able to have the necessary documents, such as a written entitlement. When everyone sent me out of the room, I met Jean, who seems to have been waiting outside. Speaking of which, I don''t think Din and the others were there. Din and the others are now training outdoors in the suburban meadows. They''re going to take turns training the Kingsguard in two, but they''ve stunningly consolidated someone I know, except for Jean, in the first place. When asked to give souvenirs to the usual members of the Kingsguard, Jean was delighted that there were sweets in the souvenirs for personal use. I remembered that Jean had a daughter when I bought a souvenir, so I picked a treat, but the reaction was good. However, it is Hot Springs Manju (personally, I don''t have enough sweetness for Akoko inside), so I may split my preferences in Akon, but worst of all, Mr. Jean will eat it. Between breaking up with Jean and returning to the carriage yard, I asked the guide Aina about a recent story here, and she said the most important topic was the land next to our mansion, and nothing else had changed in particular. If I thought it was peaceful, it would be rare for a fire to occur in the Wang capital itself, and even more so if there was a fire every few decades that would cost most of the property. My grandfather, who heard that, said, "Speaking of which, I''ve never heard such a story..." "So the only big fuss was the fire, but the number of other crimes is the same as usual" No matter how tightly guarded the King''s Capital, there is no choice but to have some degree of crime and trouble than various people gather together. Rather, I think fewer, given the size of the King''s capital. Strict statistics are not available, but compared to the cities of Seigen and Gunjo, crime and trouble will be less as much as a large number of guards and so on, and less so than in the major cities of previous life. Well, there are demographic differences, etc., but it seems more than that that that slavery and the death penalty system are easily applied. Aina and the gatekeeper dropped me off and headed to the mansion, but I could clearly see the difference from before as I took her closer to the mansion. "Your neighbor''s mansion is really burning down." "Well...... I haven''t been in a big relationship, but when I actually look at it, I feel kind of lonely" "Tenma, the mansion, but there''s burns everywhere on the street." As my grandfather and I watched all the mansion next door, we noticed Amur in the street in front of the mansion, burning marks and burning falling off. "I''m glad you didn''t jump into another building... now if there were any dead people out there, there might not have been a neighbor''s life" "We''re the only ones who''ve suffered. We''re lucky to be unhappy." If you have caused damage not only to your mansion, but to your surroundings, then there can be the death penalty if you do poorly. When I say death penalty in a fire, it feels terrible, but that''s how hard it is to start a fire in King''s Capital. To exaggerate, if the fire spreads, it is possible to multiply the confusion and the neighboring countries will start invading, and a coup might appear. If that''s all it takes to compensate, it would be a bad but cheap thing to say... well, even if it''s cheap, my neighbor is on the verge of bankruptcy... "I''m home." "Home" When we got to the mansion, we ignored the wild horses around us, knocked around the gate, and spoke to Jeanne and Aura, who were working in the garden. The two men had given instructions to the golems who had been positioned to protect the mansion, cleaning up the broken walls, cleaning up the burnt tree shards and cutting out the burnt lawn. "Welcome home, Dear Tenma, Merlin" "Welcome home...... why Amur? Jeanne looked at Amur and didn''t seem to think anything in particular, but Aura had her doubts in her mouth as much as she wanted. Unfortunately, when he said that he was going to keep Amur at our house because of his bond with the new Viscount of the Southern Autonomous Region (Hannah), Aura was convinced (and said that he had stopped thinking) that he did not understand, but that it was okay because it was his grandfather''s decision. Since there was nothing to rush through the garden, Jeanne and Aura were asked to clean the extra room in the mansion to make it Amur''s room. There are a few empty rooms, but for once it''s better to stay away from me and Grandpa''s room, so I decided to go near Jeanne and the others, ignoring Amur, who looks unhappy. Then I took a bath to tarnish my journey, handed them a southern souvenir before finishing my plans for today. Taking souvenirs to Kelly and the Three Fools will be fine after tomorrow. I want to slow down about the day I get back to the boulder. The next day, I was able to sleep slowly for a while. Well, it was closer to noon than it was in the morning because it was too slow, but sometimes it would be good because I don''t have any plans in particular. Today''s plan is to restore the garden and the fence. Since Jeanne and the others could not repair the walls on their own, it was necessary to repair the walls first for security reasons. It should be noted that Maria and the others said that she would buy the neighboring land, but due to the process, she is still unable to put her hands on the neighboring land or place the golem. However, from thieves, it may be seen as convenient not to have walls, so let''s just make simple walls. "Well, ho ho ho" At the broken fence, I created the fence with dirt magic. It''s more fragile than walls like those made in dungeons, but it''s not easy to break them unless you actually use magic if you try to break them, and it''s hard to assume that you can exercise magic without my grandfather and the golems on the guard noticing, so even an underhanded wall is enough. "Still, if you look at it this way, it was a pretty tough fire," The walls were caught in a collapsed neighboring mansion or the wood used to frame the walls was carburized. That must have been all the fire momentum. The broken walls were a little far from the burnt neighbor''s mansion, but they were lucky to fall towards us. Moreover, the trees that had been planted near the broken fence had also been wasted, and had been cut down by the golem to prevent an extension of the burning. "We have to pull through the roots, too." I tied the rope to the stump and softened the ground around the stump with dirt magic, calling a couple of golems to pull the rope. The stump had softened the ground before and had been easily pulled out by the golems. Seeing the results, I prepared the rest of the stump in turn and let the golems pull it out one after the other. "Is this what it is? Big roots have largely fallen out and will be fine enough to stay somewhat in the dirt...... Still, you have quite a few semi larvae" Observing the stump I pulled out, I noticed an unexpectedly high number of semi larvae. It''s a creature you don''t normally see, but it''s not a particularly cute bug, and it''s a little creepy that there''s so much of it. "Well, I feel sorry for you, do you want me to move you to other trees, even if it''s just something that stands out" I took the bucket out of the magic bag, and I retrieved the semi larvae as far as I could see. The gathering increased the creepiness, but I tried not to see it, and this time I dug a few holes in the roots of a tree in a different place than the burnt walls, and released a semi larvae there. I covered the soil lightly for once, but I don''t know if this is okay. Well, even if it didn''t work, it''s not particularly harmful, so there''s no problem. After the semi-migration, I thought it was just time for a snack, so I decided to eat something in the kitchen. On my way to the kitchen, I decided to add two and two people to my spill, and then I decided to call one with the other two. By the way, along the way, I joined my companion in residence with the sister of our maid chief (tentative), and two foodies... who really are strangely inquisitive about food. By the way, it''s okonomiyaki I made instead of snacks. Because I don''t have any sauce, I seasoned the dough with soy sauce and dark eye stock, and I ate it with mayonnaise, but it was quite delicious. I got high marks from everyone, but it seems like mayonnaise was more appreciated than okonomiyaki. What do you care? It''s the first mayonnaise I''ve ever made in this world, but they say it''s sturdy and addictive (Aura & Amur talk). Grandpa Jeanne and the slurrins seem to like it, so it will be our classic seasoning in the future... it will be mainly me who makes it. A few days after the descent of the mayonnaise, Mr. Chris and Aina came with a letter of entitlement for the land next door. According to the two of you, the land next door will be mine from the moment you receive this letter of entitlement. Here, the reason it''s not "Me and Grandpa''s Land" is because the Ootri family bought the rights to the land, so it became my land, which is the Ootri family owner. By the way, it seems that Grandpa also changed the name of the land where he now lives after all (he says it''s a lifetime gift... he''s not going to die for another few decades...), and I have to pay taxes on both lands since this year. It should be noted that the tax is 50,000 G ¡Á 2 per year (since the original land and neighboring land are roughly the same size) of 100,000 G, and we said that we could pay it in advance for several years, so we decided to pay it in advance for fifty years. It seems to be the first time that the average person has paid taxes in such a way that it is uncommon... but it seems to be common for high-ranking aristocrats, so it was determined that there was a precedent and they were allowed to pay without any problems. "I can''t believe this is the end of my work for today ~... Come on, Shiloumal" It seems that Chris is going to be sitting in our house moffing Shiloumal, glad he''s done his job. "When Chris at all... I''m sorry I brought you" Aina was confirming Aura and the others'' work while apologizing for bringing Chris here (as a nominal escort). After Mr. Chris mopped Shiloumal for the first time (since Eina started overseeing the Aura and the others), Aura, who looked tired, came to the living room for a break. And then I kept moffing Shiloumal to see the happy Chris, and he started to look like something bad. "Aura, your face is buzzing." "Excuse me! Aura was in a strong tone denying the spicy words that Amur bumped into, but me and Jeanne, watching that face, nodded to affirm Amur''s words. "Be really rude!... Chris ~ There''s a better Moffmoff ~" "It''s getting busier and busier! Ignoring Amur''s point again completely, Aura approached Mr. Chris with a rubbing hand. It''s like a nasty customer in Sakamachi... I''ve never been there, but I''ve seen it. I''ll say it again because it''s important, but I''ve only seen it (...)! "Ugh!" I felt some sharp gaze on my back and looked back aggressively, Aina watching this one from a little further away. You''ve never really been there, have you? Can you swear to Maria? (I can swear with confidence! I immediately responded to Aina, who asked me with a mouthful. Eina, who looks satisfied with my reply, is pointing a sharper gaze at Aura than she was at me. It''s just that, unlike me, Aura doesn''t seem to have noticed anything at all about Mr. Chris being full of his head. "Better Moffmoff? "I''ll bring you in now ~" Shit and Aura leaving the living room. I went by Aina''s side when I left the room, but Aura had not noticed Aina''s presence at all... rather than saying that Aina had erased the signs beautifully. I guess that''s Clife''s direct line, "The Art of Blocking Signs"...... I''ve tried to put it appropriately, but it''s really going to be possible and a little scary. "Thank you for waiting - it''s the cute little one you''re asking for." Aura, who came back after a while, handed Mr. Chris the dimension bag as he defiled his clothes and face and pumped his hair. "You''re in here. Which one...... Phew! Undoubtedly, a black creature popped out of momentum and bumped into Mr. Chris'' face as he opened his bag''s mouth and peered inside. Aura remembered what was done when she introduced the lambs, and she also made Chris do it in the name of introducing Lamb I. By the way, Aura is the only one of us who ate a decent spot of lamb I. Me, Grandpa and Amur normally avoided it, and it bounced back to Shiloumal and didn''t reach Solomon. As for Slalin, he was entangled the moment he hit his body, and he was in a state where he couldn''t move. It should be noted that Jeanne was targeted when Slalin tangled up lamb I, but there was no damage because Slalin went in between (tangled up). When it came to Aura, I saw how we were, and I ate the moment I was alarmed that it might not be that big of a deal for Lamb I. "Meh! Meh?" Lamb I, who succeeded in hitting Mr. Chris, barked as if he were going to raise his wings? but was caught in the air before leaving Mr. Chris. And... "Mohmohoo! Moff-moff-moff-moff-moff-moff-moff-moff-hoo-hoo! Mr. Chris broke...... not lamb i was moffed all over his body while chris hugged him with a strange voice. Ms. Chris ignored the confusing lamb I and continued to moff her belly hair with both hands as she buried her face in the hair on her back of lamb I. "Meh, meh..." Mr. Chris opened Lamb I roughly thirty minutes after he began to moff, during which time Lamb I continued to moff like a boxer on the verge of going down. It should be noted that in the meantime, Lamb II was sleeping with Suyasuya in a dimension bag. 158 Chapter 10-3 Heaven and Hell "Phew... I enjoyed it" Chris, who opened Lamb I, sat in a chair with a satisfied face and drank up a completely chilled green tea. Moving his gaze properly, he saw Aina pull the caught Aura to the edge of the hallway at some point, but naturally saw it and pretended not to see it. "Tenma, by the way. What''s that kid''s name? "It was'' Merry ''that Mr. Chris was catching earlier, and'' Allie ''was sleeping in the bag." There''s another one! ? Says... ? Before I finished, Mr. Chris went to pick up the bag containing Mary. And Merry, freed by Mr. Chris, abandoned Allie and left the scene in a fierce dash... Come on, get out of here. "Meh? Allie, who slept in the bag, was caught honestly coming out listening to Mr. Chris, and was kept moffed. However, the difference with Mary is that Chris'' tension was a little calm and Allie couldn''t move even if Chris mopped her. Still, Allie''s guy, I didn''t think he''d try to sleep while he was moffed. It should be noted that we cannot always call it Lamb I and II as far as the name is concerned, but it was taken from the famous nursery rhyme and Aries'' ''Aries''. Allie is a girl''s name, but she looks like a boxer when she''s "Ali," and I think she looks good because she has a bigger personality than Mary the girl. "Even when I was Mary, I thought these kids'' hair was so fuzzy." As a matter of fact, these two, while the hairs were ragged initially, they were all muddy and dusty and stained, but when I got back to the mansion I washed them with shampoo and rinse, and as a result I was reborn into a sheep with hugely soft, shiny hairs. By the way, the scalp is white, and when it''s dark, it looks like a bright white face floating in the air. "Well...... it''s time to get to work. Mr. Chris, please take your time." I officially got the rights to the land next door, so I think it''s time to get into the groundwork. I was going to work on the paperwork as soon as it arrived, but thanks to Mr. Chris'' rampage, the timing of the work was uneven. ''Cause of that, I''m gonna go check it out too'' Chris, who was supposed to moff into heaven with the Allies as he was, said he was going to follow his predictions... or something. If he was surprised, he would have stood up with Allie in his arms properly. And since behind it you follow Shiloumal and have the dimension bag Mary escaped into, apparently you enjoy moffing outside and heaven. "Do you want me to help?" "Then I''ll help too." "Good luck" Jeanne offered to help in a hurry because my grandfather and I were going to work. I guess Amur doesn''t like to be the only one left. As we all took them together and headed outside, we saw Aura eating a sermon at Aina with her seated in the corner of the hallway. Of course, I pretended not to look at them all. Because everyone is afraid of angry Eina. "I can''t believe you''re giving me instructions on what to do" "Eh, Grandpa wants you to break all the walls that were at the border. Jeanne and Amur need to clear the walls that Grandpa broke while giving instructions to the Golems. When cleaning up, divide each material into pieces. I''m going to look down at the land next door... and Grandpa wants you to come to me and talk to me while I look down with him when he''s done wrecking the walls" "You got it." "Okay." "Rikai." I said what I wanted each of them to do, and I jumped over the fence and started looking down on the new land. As far as I can tell, it was as big as the land of those with our mansion, and as square as ours. So tidying up would be easy to do. The problem is the garbage disposal of the burnt mansion and the cobblestones laid down, as well as the garden stones and trees that were placed as decorations. "I can break it all together and bury it in the dirt, but I want to build a field or something, and I want to create an athletic field for the Juubeys, so do I have to get rid of it one by one?" Fortunately, I have more than one high-capacity magic bag, so I don''t have a problem with the storage area. When I first decided to do it, my grandfather, who had just finished breaking the walls, came to me. "It''s over." "It was just fine. First I''m going to get rid of the remains of the mansion and the rocks and trees in the garden. As I said in the meantime, I want to reclaim as much of this land as possible because I''m going to make it a pasture for the Juubeys." "You got it. Then I guess I''ll call some golems." "Right. And in order, I''m going to go with the wreckage of the mansion, the trees in the garden, the garden stones and the cobblestones." "Hmm, what are you going to do with the basement of the mansion? "I also want to collect the basement floors and walls and if I can dig up the foundation parts" "It doesn''t mean it''s completely removed. I can''t believe you put all the garbage out there in a magic bag." "So please. After you''ve finished the whole thing, sort it into something that seems to work and something that doesn''t." We had a light meeting and each went into work from the other side. A few golems I called to help me gather things the size of which I could hold, and my grandfather and I dismantled things the size of which I couldn''t hold (columns, burnt leftover walls, etc.) with magic (...). Occasionally I was in good shape and broke the wall or something with fists and kicks, but there were just more small fragments so I sealed them from the way in. "Looks like we''re almost done here." "Well, let''s clean up the basement." According to the plans I got in advance, there were two rooms in the basement, which were used as warehouses and warehouses. To prevent the theft of valuables, rats and other intrusions, basement entrances, walls, etc. were made thick, and sturdy fences were fitted in drains, etc. "Well, with some magic, it''s like you don''t have it." Your neighbor didn''t think anyone could break into the basement, or he didn''t seem to think of a defense against magic. Well, it didn''t seem like a big thing was originally set aside, but considering I could have protected it from the fire, it might have turned out to be the right thing to do... but now it''s only getting in the way. "Leave the floor intact, break the wall or something and remove it. Shall I bring soil from the meadows or the woods to fill the remaining holes?" "That''s fine, but I''m worried about the bugs in the dirt... I don''t care about the blemishes, but if there are more poisonous bugs that are poorly lost, we might not be the only ones who can do the damage." "Shall I burn it in my dimension bag and then bring it? "Right. Burning in the king''s capital is not good enough." My grandfather and I don''t think using magic in the Wang capital will cause a jump fire or anything, but it will never happen, and using fire in the site where the fire occurred will fuel the anxiety of the residents around us. I don''t really want to burn it in the bag, but it''s the safest way to heat up a large amount of soil, so the bag could go bad, but I wouldn''t have a choice. Well, I have a spare spare one, so you can use that. "Are you going anytime soon? "I will. Because if I go now, I think I''ll be back in the evening or so." The woods are where I went hunting with the jinns. At that time, there were unprecedented events near Wang Du, namely discovering and hunting the dragons, but I don''t think that will happen twice in a short period of time, and there are some land surveys, so we will be able to gather them more efficiently than going to other woods. "Then I''ll follow you too! Suddenly Amur jumped out of the back, he said a lot of work was done over there, let''s come and help out here. "Uh-huh... well, okay" At first, because of the emphasis on speed, I was going to use "flying sky" alone. But I put Amur on Ryden and decided that if I fly at that speed, even if it took more time to get to and from the woods, it wouldn''t change the total amount of time it would take if I could work in the woods for a short time. "Later Slalin, Solomon and Shiloumal..." Looking at the slurrins who followed Amur, there was nothing wrong with Slalin and Solomon, but there was an extra figure on Shiloumal''s back. It''s Mr. Chris. Instead of crossing Shiloumal''s back, Ms. Chris was embracing her back and indulging in Shiloumal furrows throughout her body. "Can''t you Shiloumal... Don''t ask me to leave you a message" "Gaw......" Shiloumal seems sad that he can''t come about me, but he can''t shake off Mr. Chris, who is always adorable to me, and he seems to have given up crying. At the time, Chris never noticed my words (or even didn''t seem to notice that Shiloumal walked) and was tripping on Shiloumal''s back... Is it like a hallucinogenic drug to Chris... I asked Grandpa for the rest, and we headed to the woods as soon as possible. On the road to the woods, Amur arrived with no particular problems, except that he was foolish that Ryden couldn''t ride with me. "Then Amur takes a few golems and asks them to collect dirt. Ask for half the dimension bags I left you, you can mix the grass in, so you can do the gunning. Solomon and Ryden are on perimeter alert while Amur gathers soil. Slalin, follow me." "Okay." "Cuy! I gave Amur and the others instructions and broke up at the forest entrance. "Well, then, shall we gather the soil?" One of the reasons I came to the woods was because I wanted to collect rotten soil. Anyway, as I grew peppers and chillies, I wanted to make a field. However, if there are weirder bugs in the rotten soil, I would be in trouble. There are no problems with beetles, but insecticides have to be done because they may also be diving, such as muckades. But when it comes to burning and killing insects, this one is going to freeze and kill insects because it might compromise the drainage properties of rotting soil and so on. "I''ll collect the rotten soil. Slalin will collect the blemishes." That''s what I said, I gave Sularin a bucket of scoops and ninja bear hands. If you''re just looking at tools, it''s the kind of gear you''re going to be searching for. Or a fisherman collecting fishing bait. Slalin, with his tide-drying gear, took a few golems with him for the offering and began digging under the roots and stones of the tree. Do you want me to take care of it? Early in the beginning, he moved a little further away from the slurrin, one after the other looking for blemishes, relying on the sensation of his feet to look for rotten soil. The method of collecting is simple, try to step on it with your feet and find where it is dandruff, dig it lightly with your toes. If it was leafy soil, let the golem collect the range of soil you instruct. I''ll find a place, make the golem dig, and repeat the operation to collect the rotten soil. Through this method, even if a lot of rotted soil could not be removed in one place, the rotated soil could be collected at a fast rate due to its good rotation efficiency. "Something like this, it was faster than planned." Approximately an hour from the start. The rotten soil collected by the golems filled nearly half the dimension bag. I don''t know the exact amount, but it would be slightly over a t or so. "All right, quick, ''Blizzard''" I unleashed the magic that once froze the Gs in a dungeon in Seigen toward the rotten soil I threw in my dimension bag. Along the way, I stopped the magic a few times and let the golem flip over the top and bottom of the rotten soil to freeze the whole thing uneven. If we leave it like this later, the pests and the like will die. Well, blemishes and other beneficial worms will also die with the pests, but blemishes are not a problem because they are letting Slalin collect them. "That''s fine with me, Slalin..." After my share of work was done, I looked at Slalin on his way and saw the golem glimmer a long way away. Approaching with that golem marked, there was a slurrin there that collected a bucket of blemishes. "You''ve collected quite a bit... it''s me who can be a blemish from fishing bait on boulders, but don''t pull it off when you gather all this..." I''m sorry for the slurrin you strained and collected, but the appearance of blemishes in the boulder that seem to be in the thousands is quite shocking. There are too many, but I don''t think there are any problems with the mites in the thousands or so when I think about the size of the land, so I made a few boxes out of dirt magic and put the mites in properly separated. I left enough air holes open to even blemishes for once, so I''d have enough time to get back to the mansion. He returned the nucleus of the golems he had taken with him to his bag and moved to Amur and the others with his slurrin. "Now Amur... so if you follow this trail (...), you won''t have to use ''Exploration'' to see him" When we arrived at the point where Amur and I broke up, there were signs of digging up on the ground. It would surely be a trail made by Amur and the Golems. "Cui ~ ~!" As we followed the trail for hundreds of meters, Solomon, who discovered us, literally flew away. "Ah, Tenma" Following Solomon, Amur came as he drew the grass. From behind, the deposited golem continues to line up and come this way. "Mmm." Amur opened the mouth of the dimension bag she had kept and showed me the dirt inside. There is more soil in the bag than expected, and more than three-quarters of the bag''s capacity. Will there be roughly five t? "Quite a lot, but can you handle it? Thanks." Thanks to Amur, I decided to disinfect the soil quickly. However, even if I burned using magic in this state, only the surface of the soil would catch fire, so I made a big hole in the center with soil magic first. I put some shredded moisture trees there (recovered when I was fabricating the land next door) and charcoal, and used fire magic toward it. While using fire magic several times, the fire grew larger and the charcoal became red in color. While I was doing so, a large amount of smoke flooded out of the bag, so I scattered it with wind magic. This is to make sure that others see the smoke and don''t mistake it for there is a fire. At the same time as using wind magic, I was prepared to use water magic at any time so that the bag itself would not burn. Dimension bags, which are magic items, will not stay on fire even if the mouth of the bag is closed (before burning the bag, because the oxygen in them is gone), but if the mouth is opened to send air, the area around the mouth may melt or burn with heat. Just in case, we took a distance from the bag we put on the ground and killed time while monitoring for any danger. About two hours after the start, the fire inside naturally went out, and the bag itself did not cause any problems other than coal attached or discolored. Dimension bags ready to be disposed of, but this can still be used. Most importantly, because of the strong smell of dirt and burnt odors, Suralin will be reluctant for the Shiloumals to go inside anyway, and because it is resistant to include foods and the like, it will be dedicated to anything that can get dirty in the future. Looking for Amur and the others to return to (Amur, tired of waiting, was running around the meadows with Solomon across Ryden), and Amur and Solomon are chasing horned rabbits around where they are in a sleek hill. Ryden had acted differently for some reason, running the meadows alone. "Ooh, it''s time to go home! Solomon, who responded to my voice, stopped chasing the horned rabbit and flew straight. Amur is delayed in his response and considerably behind Solomon. "Tenma, corner rabbit caught" The dimension bag offered by the late Amur contained ten horned rabbits. However, I''m sorry for the boastful Amurs, but the sight of ten horned rabbits hanging from their necks bleeding suddenly caught my eye on something like a wooden dry table, so I accidentally slipped away and closed my bag. "Would you like to use it for dinner today?" That''s all I said, then I started getting ready to go home. Well, even when it comes to getting ready to go home, just make sure you haven''t forgotten something and then call Ryden, so it should be over in a few minutes. Immediately when I call out my name out loud, Ryden responds to my call and runs over to the ground. For some reason, the face was dyed red... "Lyden......" Lyden, who approached me, flipped his body in front of me and slapped him on the ground with his forefoot hoof to see if he wanted to guide him somewhere. "Okay, wait a minute... Slalin, please" When I tried to cross Ryden''s back, there was a tiny red coloured liquid on my palm. If you smell it, it''s apparently blood. The crotch area gets bloody as it is, so I asked Slalin to clean Ryden''s face, body, etc. "Now, show me when you''re ready." "Go!" As soon as I crossed Ryden''s back, Amur rode behind me too. Amur is small and Ryden is big, so if you just want to ride, there''s no problem. If there is, it is dangerous to run because the saddle is for one person. There was also a risk that Amur would fall if he ran at full speed, but the destination seems to be close to here, and Ryden started running about as fast as he ran. Looks like the destination got closer about two to three minutes after he started running, and Ryden started slowing down. "That one... sure that one. Then Ryden should be bloody" What I could see from above Ryden''s back were a few lizards that were turned into two trumpets. When I hear lizards, I think of small things, but the size of a halved lizard is slightly over one m. I went down from Lyden and looked it up in "Appraisal," and it looks like a demon named Sougen Scarecrow. The rank is C, and what I saw would be a sharp nail and a big fang, and a thick tail to attack. The torso is larger than 2 m in the individual, and the colour is brown and shiny as the skin. "Can you eat? When I touched it, it was as resilient as a parent bird. It seemed stiff, but I could eat it. The skin seems to be quite sturdy, so there will be use for it. Upon retrieving it all, Ryden was happily standing up with only his hind legs. Suddenly, because of his rise, Amur, who was on his back, was about to fall for a moment, but he had managed to balance out and spare his horse from falling. "Lyden, dangerous" Suddenly he stood up, Amur protested with a slap on Ryden''s neck but seemed to hurt his fist the other way around, holding a fist that turned red with the opposite hand. In contrast, Ryden seemed to feel nothing and was flat. "Anyway, let''s go home" If it''s not time to go home, we might be late for the scheduled time to get back to the mansion. The task of winding the soil will have to be turned tomorrow, but at least I want the dismantling of horned rabbits and soogen lizards to be completed by the end of the day. Before dinner, if possible. So I went home faster than I went, but Lyden and Solomon were able to follow me without any problems. Amur was a little dangerous, but he managed to reach the King''s Capital safely, gripping the grip that was attached to the front of Ryden''s saddle. Eventually, we arrived at the mansion just before sundown, and Aina and the others were about to start cooking. So in a hurry, I decided to dismantle two horned rabbits and cook next to Aina and the others. The dish I make is fried rabbits. If this is the case, the amount can be made in a short amount of time because it is just lightly flavored, covered with flour and fried. "Let''s go! It was Mr. Chris who first laid his hands on the arranged dinner. Then there''s Amur, and Aura, just a small difference. However, Aura was pissed off at Aina right after that, so it was the second (and finally Aina) from the end that she was actually able to put the fried chicken in her mouth. The fried chicken disappeared instantly, and Chris and Amur asked me to replace it, but I couldn''t meet the demand because I used all the disintegrating horned rabbits. After dinner, when I dismantled the rest of the horned rabbits and kept them in my magic bag in a condition where I could make fried chicken at any time, I discovered Aina dragging Mr. Chris to the front door during the rest of the day before he went into the dismantling of the Sougen Scarecrow. Mr. Chris was glued around with rope, and he was in a state where he had a mouth ring and was not moving or a voice, and if he didn''t know about our mansion and the relationship between the two more, he''s definitely about to decide to abduct people. "Aina, what did Mr. Chris do? Aina noticed me, lowering her head gently before beginning to explain the situation. "I''m just taking you home because I''ve been living here since today and I''ve been saying my bedtime words about making a Moffmoff heaven. So I just bracketed it with rope to make it easier for me to carry it even when I was weak." When I heard the words and turned to Chris, Chris'' eyes were obviously swimming. So the right thing to do is, of course... "I''ll lend you a little carriage and a golem, so go home with care. And say hello to Mr. Din (...)" Carry Chris promptly... to help us get him home. Finally, ask Mr. Din to tick me off. "Thank you. I will keep you informed of today''s events." Eina also (...) understood exactly what I was trying to say and promised to report it to Mr. Din. Of course, Mr. Chris seemed to understand what I was saying, and suddenly he started shaking his head sideways hard. Doesn''t that hurt your neck muscles already? And it was intense enough to worry. I followed him straight to the front door and dropped off Aina and Mr. Chris, who would be Donadonna, and I did a quick job dismantling the Sougen lizard. Fortunately, the number of soogen lizards was high, but the rough dismantling was over if you didn''t have to restrain yourself to much quality thanks to (because of) being slashed in half, dropping your neck and feet, scratching out the built-in, putting a pappa and cleavage in your torso, and then skinning it barely and luxuriously. I had also saved the built-in after removing the demon nucleus for once, but after a later examination, I found that it could not be used for edible or medicinal use, so I put it together and incinerated it for disposal. Speaking of later days, Mr. Chris hasn''t shown his face for ten days since that day. If you think it''s weird that there''s a new Moffmoff, thank goodness Aina gave Mr. Din a report that day, and Chris was given such rigorous training that he couldn''t come to visit us, and the next time he came to visit, he tasted hell that he was completely forgotten by Allie, who should have been relatively nostalgic. 159 Chapter 10-4 Amy in Maiden Games? "I want to lawn most of the land next door, you know how to do it? "I don''t know much about the lawn either... because the lawn in the mansion was all done by someone Alex arranged, and even if I left it alone, it would have been beautiful at some point." The next day I went to pick up the dirt, and finished evening the land, I realized I didn''t know how to do it in an attempt to move on to the next stage. For once, the lawn planted by the previous owner was recovered as much as possible, but when it became the majority of the land, there was not enough, and I was worried that it would remain planted and wither. So I asked Grandpa, but Grandpa Boulder didn''t know how to plant the lawn either. They left it all to the king. When I went to the royal castle and thought I would ask Mr. Cliff, the gate opened and a group guest came in. "Hmm? Not the Marks." It was Uncle Mark and Aunt Martha who came. My uncle and aunt (+ Kukri Village people) are free to enter and leave this mansion, so they were caring for my grandfather (Grandpa denies it, but when I heard him talk, it just seemed like caring for him) from the time he moved to King''s Capital until I got here. "Tenma, Mr. Merlin, I was asked to drop by when I heard you were back" Aunt Martha says so, but if you look at Uncle Mark and the others behind you, you can see at a glance that he didn''t just stop by. Anyway, they all have ingredients and alcohol. Obviously willing to have a banquet. Well, we all have souvenirs, so it''s just the right time. "It was just fine. I want to plant lawns on this land, you know who? "I''ll do it if you want." When I told him about the lawn, he immediately raised his voice. He was an uncle who used to raise goats in Kukri Village, and he was the one who always shared goat milk with me when I was a baby. I think he used to plant flowers and stuff in the square of Kukri Village. By the way, Shiloumal also grew up in goat''s milk, so I still shake my tail when I look at the goat. As it was, my uncle picked the dirt and began to look into it, but soon he took it out of the way. Whatever the soil is now, it is poorly drained because of the clay quality, and sowing the seeds can rot the roots. To prevent this, it is necessary to mix sand and improve drainage. Instead of flattening it like it is now, it seems better to tilt it just a little bit so that no puddling can be done. Seeds are handled by someone my uncle knows, so I decided to ask for them. If we sow it now, they''ll root for it before it snows critical. It was just that we shouldn''t let the Juubeys go until we have some roots. The slope itself can be made in less than an hour, but even if I asked someone my uncle to know about the sand, he said it would take some time to align the amount to be used for this land, and I was told it would be quicker to procure it myself. "Well, shall we make the center like a hill? You''ll get more exercise that way." When I say hill, I plan to make it as tall as not a meter. You''ll have a better flow of water there, and it''s easier to make slopes that you can see. Then I wrote a brief plan on the ground and showed it to everyone, and for some reason the women in Kukuri village, starting with Aunt Martha, reacted well. When I heard about it, it was apparently due to a plan to field nearly a quarter of the new land. Self-sufficiency was fundamental in Kukri village in the first place, so small quantities were used to make crops in each family''s home garden. Since it moved to the Wang capital, there was extremely little chance of touching the soil, so it was only possible to plant flowers in a small bowl and it was stressful that this plan was going to relieve me once and for all. Even for me, planting it mainly in the field would be a chili or pepper-like seasoning, and I only thought about it enough to grow something seasonal appropriately, so I agreed to lend it on condition that you would take care of them. Having obtained their understanding, Aunt Martha and the others pulled the uncles to their planned fields and immediately began to plow them so that they could be used as fields. My uncles looked like they were scared of my aunts even though they looked annoying, and I followed orders (...) very carefully without complaining. My grandfather and I had magically finely crushed stones to make sand to mix in the soil so that we wouldn''t get caught up in those uncles, but by the time we noticed, the field, which was due to be a quarter at some point, had grown to a third of the land area. When I asked Aunt Martha about it, I calculated the minimum (...) size that each of them could freely use, because it was narrow in a quarter... let''s see. Well, even if a third of it was used in the field, it was big enough to let go of the Juubeys, so I decided to follow them in silence, just like my uncles... because my aunts today were creating an atmosphere that I should never defy. Those in the field threw a round at my uncles, and me and my grandpa worked on recreating the dirt. Even if you say rebuild, just let the golems collect the soil you''re laying down now and mix the sand and rotten soil you just made. Nearly half of the total was turned into sand, especially since mixing more sand improves drainage. Because of this, the excess soil is once stored in a magic bag, and we decide to look at the gap and go dump it in the woods or meadows. It took about two hours after removing the previous soil and adding new soil, but thanks to the use of a large number of golems, I was almost never tired. My uncles who built the fields ended up almost as long as we did, but they were all manpower, unlike us, so they looked exhausted and so on. Most of all, unlike my uncles, who were made to work, my aunts, who were barely just giving instructions, didn''t seem very tired and were discussing what they were going to plant. "Ladies and gentlemen, why don''t we take a break? It was hard to predict that the work had slipped, and Aina came with a wet hand plush. I feel a difference in maid power with my sister as I bring the number of people exactly chilled... well, the original specs are too different, so naturally. "I''m sad that the comparison object is alle (...), thank you" And then you read my thoughts... Is it that easy to read? Me? By the way, this is a question, but later I heard that after my gaze came and went between me (Aina) and Aura a few times, I noticed because I saw the poor guy at Aura''s. It is not surprising why a maid of honor was equipped with such a martial arts master-like skill, but as a royal servant, it is quite small and requires such skill. Well, there''s only two people who can use it so far: Eina and Mr. Cliff, but it would be the only salvation. If this is a mess, you can''t easily go to the Imperial Castle. In terms of what you''ll find out... Late lunch was barbecued so everyone could eat. When I hear about barbecue, it seems like I just stabbed the meat and vegetables on the skewer, but it takes a lot of work to prepare for the number of people who arrive at twenty, and the meat and vegetables are also down-treated and understated, so that''s just about our maid length (tentative)... I''d like to have them taken (tentative), but I don''t think Maria would let Aina go on the boulder, and if I pulled it out, it would take less time for me and Aura to rest, and I don''t know how long it would take for Jeanne and Aura to grow to be recognized by Aina. If you think about it that way, it does it perfectly (if you look at it from me) even in one hassle, so I wonder if there''s a problem (tentatively). Enjoying the barbecue with that in mind, the gate opened again and a few more guests arrived. "So-ro-mo-goo! Coming are three of the few younger acquaintances in the Wang capital and their escorts, the deputy captain of the Kingsguard and Deacon of Aina''s boss. It should be noted that it was naturally Luna who could not mention Solomon''s name until the end, and the reason for this was that the moment she ran out, Tida grabbed her back collar and strangled her. It was a dangerous act, but Tida seemed used to it, stopping Luna with exquisite force. "Doctor, excuse me" The last person in the threesome was Amy. In that arm, Yi and Yi are held, and Kuku-chan are stuck on their backs. The two feathers are growing more than I ever saw before, and Amy holding them looks a little tight. But when Shiloumal arrived right around the corner, the two fluttered their wings and jumped on Shiloumal''s back. When Ku found Gol and Jill, he stormed out with his forelegs up. Gol and Jill also seemed to be welcoming with their forelegs up. "Long time no see, Amy. And this is a souvenir from the south." Give Amy, who was loosening her lighter arm, the handkerchief pattern she asked Sana to show her and teach her what this handkerchief means. Knowing what it meant, Amy was baffled, but folded it a little nicely and put it in her pocket. "There are other souvenirs for you, too." You understood they called you names, and the two came down from Shiloumal''s back to me. Then follow the silowmall that reacted to the word souvenir...... "Look, it''s a blemish I''ve caught in the woods" Knowing who the souvenir was, Shiloumal went to get the barbecue meat once in a while, losing interest, but the two of them began to blemish with joy. I haven''t released the blemishes into the field yet, but it won''t reach as much as 10% of what Slalin caught. Amy on the boulder seems to no longer move as much as the blemishes, and she looked at the two of them eating the blemishes busily... well, compared to the grated eel, it wouldn''t be bitter such as dancing and eating the blemishes. It''s a sight as usual for bird feeding, and you just have to watch it. After that, the five new joiners also participated in the meal (most importantly, Mr. Cliff had almost turned to serve), making it a busier lunch than usual. "With that said, Doctor, I think school classes are too easy..." Amy says that what she''s learning in school right now seems to have been taught by the Agrees quite a while ago, and she''s clearly clapped out. "What? That''s crazy..." "That''s probably due to Tenma''s mistake" Soon Mr. Cliff, who was turning behind me, began to answer my questions in his ear. Suddenly, I was about to jump up, but there was something in front of Amy that I managed to do. As usual, Mr. Cliff disappears and gets behind my back, so there''s nothing wrong with his heart. "What do you mean? I managed to hear it back in my usual voice, but what I''m probably quite surprised about is that this evil butler will find out. Standing before me with a very satisfied face in the evidence. "It''s easy. Tenma said when Maria asked about Amy''s academic achievement, she said, ''There is an average,'' but only the Higher Department inspected the school. And Amy''s faculty is in the middle department¡­ I mean, Tenma said to Maria, who was asked about her academic qualifications as a middle department, and Tenma said her academic qualifications if applied to the higher department. There will be some errors, but in boulders there will be a clear difference in academic achievement between middle and higher levels." I was quite surprised to hear that. Though I did see only the lowest students in the higher echelons, I didn''t think Amy''s academic achievement was that high. Whatever it is, I taught it all the way up to the multiplication apportionment, and that was as much as I taught it to one magical hassle. "Perhaps, because Tenma taught the basics and Seigentheimers taught their own applications, before they knew it, the content of the study went beyond the intermediate level and moved on? I do have a point about Mr. Cliff. Probably, "Have you done this place yet? So shall I tell you what lies ahead," "If I can do this, shall I also tell you how to apply it?", "It may be a little difficult, but if I can do this problem, I can do this too"... I think something like that has looped. As a matter of fact, Agri, who is the oldest, is naturally smart except for the other members of the Seigentheimers. Anyway, because we do business and special work ourselves, each of us acquires a different kind of experience, naturally and knowledgeably with agreeable requests in times of trouble. Moreover, the Agri they rely on don''t just help themselves, they share their experiences and teach them why they can''t, which in a sense is like having a dedicated tutor that is common in aristocracy. Of course, Amy has her own talent, but Tamers taught her to study like that, which naturally exceeded the middle level. "Well, it''s good to be able to study. No harm done! So if you''re going to be reviewing it, you just have to re-learn the basics." "Is that what it is? "Maybe it''s something like that" At the end of the day, I''m losing confidence, but I''m sure I didn''t say the wrong thing... Mr. Cliff and Aina are sending a chilling glance, but I said it again because it''s important to ignore it and say "review is important". In fact, I just don''t study enough in school, and I don''t have any other problems. "Well, if that''s okay with you studying, how about the magic one? "Magic is more fun! They can see all sorts of magic at school, so it''s fun just to visit. Besides, there is a lot to do unlike studying, so it seems that there is not enough at the moment. "Practical training is just hard..." "You know, Mr. Tenma, I have weapons training at school, but Amy is underrated there. Of course, even if it''s low, it means compared to experience, and if you rank overall, including magic, you''ll definitely be at the top of the class in the school year! Teeda explained it to me on behalf of Amy, but it doesn''t just seem like hands-on training is hard. "Maybe there''s a guy in the class who doesn''t really think of Amy? "And those guys, they''re putting their grades on the shelves and slapping Amy in the pussy who''s only bad at hands-on training or something? "Finally, you don''t mind Amy getting to know the royalty or something? "What?" I tried to say a temple that I could think of, but it seems to be exhausting... most importantly, the last question Teeda didn''t seem to notice herself, but this would be temple again. "Well, I don''t know what it''s like to be jealous of a brilliant newcomer who pops out, but as a party Amy, I guess the quick thing is to increase Amy''s strength in hands-on training" "Then it''s also true that Dear Tida will not be involved with Amy in the future... no, it''s nothing" Mr. Jean would have just raised it as one of his choices, but he withdrew it as soon as Tida looked at him with an amazing face. "Well, as for one option... but that''s a bad idea" The moment I made the statement I admitted as an option, Tida''s face turned bright blue, but when I said I was bad, I went back to normal. "Why? "If Teeda leaves Amy, the harassers will think Teeda abandoned Amy, and will intensify the harassment next time." "Ahhh... sure" Jean, too, was convinced to hear my explanation. Either way, they (probably the girls) should care about Tida or they should be craving power as a partner in the future, so they should try to crush Amy (the dog) falling into the water just here and without her skin... too caught up in the immediate future to think about what the consequences would be. If I could do that, I wouldn''t harass Amy, who is my grandfather''s associate and Tida is (...) nearby. "So I guess the best thing to do is to make Amy feel stronger herself, and the next time I harass Amy in a visible way, I''ll make her understand that she loses money." "I know the first one...... how the second one? Jean asks instead of Amy and Teeda, who seem anxious, so she laughs... "There''s another guy in Wang Du who''s indirectly involved with Amy, and yet comes from the top nobility, is easy to use, is well-known in school, and has a super good chance of following him." Looks like Amy and Teeda don''t know who they are, but everyone who was listening around said, "Ah! That''s him!" he looked like. That''s... "Three Fools in charge of livestock! "Kain. What would Amy do if she remembered it as a livestock? "It''s okay. We''ll find out soon! It was a confident Amur. Sure, you''ll find out any day, but let''s make him think Cain''s the one he can count on at first. For Cain... "By the way, Albert has no personality, and Lion has a hectic brain muscle. All three, three idiots! Or Rotten Woman''s Idol! "Ha ha..." Amy was a puzzled face in Amur''s furious explanation. It''s odd to say for sure, but when it comes to Albert, I just don''t think there''s anything more noticeable than around him than saying no personality... you can say he''s handsome in the face, but he just isn''t noticeable because of his resemblance to the Duke of Sanga... yeah, he could be a no personality for sure. Idol speech and leads to Lion with no comment. "Anyway, first of all, increase Amy''s local power. This puts the spindle primarily on strength building, and technology is second to none" "Isn''t it quicker to focus on building technology even in the early stages? "That may be true in the short term, but since Amy is originally a Tamer and a Wizard, I''d rather keep her strength up ahead of technology than have a defined style of working with the Yi-chans, and I think teaching amateur Amy all sorts of combat skills is more likely to make her vulnerable instead" "Well, it''s certainly easier." When I answered Mr Jean''s question that way, I was convinced that there was a verse that came to mind. I tend to forget, but Jean is a deputy captain of the Kingsguard, so he often looks after newcomers, and I guess he''s also looking at examples of failures for that matter. "So, when it comes to magic, I''m going to focus on ''enhanced magic''. I can only use this effectively, and the strength rises in a few flights. In other words, in the long run, strengthening your body will make you stronger, and in the short run, it will silence those who harass you with reinforced magic. Then, by practicing fortified magic, we also aim to raise the bottom of the magic. Does face-to-face meeting with the Cains feel like showing deterrence? It''s going to be kind of Amy standing like the main character in the maiden game, but keeping Amy safe would be my job, too. Besides, the three idiots and I need to meet about the souvenir, and Amy is part of the Seigentheimers to whom the Marquis of Sammons belongs, so we were going to let her say hello sooner or later. My only concern is that Amy won''t be admired by the three fans, but knowing about the age difference and my relationship with Marquis Sammons or me, it''s unlikely she''ll get her hands on it. That''s why those three fans have so many well-behaved ladies... rotten though! "That''s why I called it in quickly" "" "I don''t know what it is! I was just putting a trio together on a boulder, and it was a perfect breathtaking scratch. "Mr. Tenma, you''ve often been looking for the three of us in such a short time" In response to Tida''s question, I pointed to an outside butler in a way. "It''s been tough, but if you have my information network, it''s before breakfast, like finding the three of you... By the way, Dear Tenma, I''m not impressed with pointing fingers at people, no matter how many butlers they are" I''m very concerned about the butler''s information network, but I''m going to regret it for some reason when I ask. Finally, some decent advice for a butler also ignored it because there seemed to be something behind it. "Tenma, please don''t ignore us." Albert was pleading with his genuine voice and face to perceive what was going to be forgotten as it was. 160 Chapter 10-53 Fools Och Personnel "I guess I get it¡­ it''s about time to use the next lord of the aristocracy" Albert was sighing in disdain after hearing my explanation. In contrast, Cain, this time destiny, laughs bitterly, and Lion leaves the response to the two of us to mingle with Uncle Mark and enjoy the barbecue. "Well, I don''t mind being insect repellent. My father told me about Amy, and he told me to help him if anything happened." Cain, saying so, began to stroke Amy''s head. Amy was suddenly surprised that an older man stroked her head, but she didn''t seem to dislike it. I saw how it went. Tida was in a hurry, looking at me for some reason. "Cain, why are you stroking that child? Could it be the type? What appeared in such a situation was a tri-mouth heckle brain muscle thing lion. To that word, me and Tida said, "Well done. You listened!," he noted Cain''s reply, sending a compliment in his heart. "No, I''m not! It''s just that I''ve hardly had a chance to deal with such a younger child. You sound like a sister... because my brother is alle (...)" "Ahhh... I don''t know, I''m sorry" "Absolutely. Next time I plan on making out with you, and assuming you try to get Amy''s hands on you, it''s over in many ways... both socially and physically..." I''m angry with Cain for Lyon''s question, but there were words in those words that I couldn''t miss hearing. "Heh? Cain, are you seeing each other? "That''s right." Cain openly answers to the missing lion between. We were both quite surprised by that word, but it must have been Mr. Cliff who was most surprised. I''m so surprised, my eyeballs are about to pop out. Perhaps it''s because I collect aristocratic information combined with hobbies and benefits, but information I don''t know popped up here. It''s such a rare sight that if you have a smartphone, you want to save it in a series of copies and keep more backups. "It''s time to think about the future. The ideal is to have children by the time you succeed the Summons, but at least you have to get married... when something happens and you suddenly become the owner, without a partner, it''s a lot of trouble." I was talking extremely serious at my usual rate, adding that it''s really as late as what... or something. "Finally, you''re starting to think the same thing." The first person to react to Cain''s idea was Albert. Wondering why you put it that way. "Dear Tenma, Master Albert has a fianc¨¦. I''m sure she was the eldest daughter of the Count''s family." Mr. Cliff has instantly heard all about the honor recovery. Sure, from Albert''s point of view, it''s not strange to have one or two fianc¨¦es, but I felt a little sympathetic to Albert''s fianc¨¦e, who I''ve never seen before, when I wondered if the three of us were doing stupid things in a row. "I can''t believe you two put aside the future design thing... and your face-to-face meeting with Amy is a success... or you can just say that it will be the back shield when you have to? I decided to ask straight away because the way I said things to these three is annoying. I''m a little concerned that Lion won''t say a word from earlier, but ignoring it because it''s more important that the purpose for which he called the three of them is achieved, Albert and Cain nodded lighter than they thought. "I promise to take the side of Tenma''s apprentice (...), both personally and as the Duke of Sanga. But not to the detriment of the Duke''s house." "The Marquis of Sammons will, of course, be on Amy''s side. It''s more like Amy is in a ''royal'' way than her father is in the Tamers Guild." They both promised me Amy''s back, although they were somewhat inclusive. Whether this is on the condition that I don''t leave the royalty or not, it''s probably because with it, we can have an excuse for the two of us to be behind Amy (the average person). That way, even if other nobles say something, they can say, "To connect the Dragon Killer (Tenma) and the Wise Man (Merlin) to the Royalists." "So, what about Lion? "I''m not convinced..." To Cain''s words, Lion, who had not shown movement until then, slowly opened his mouth. Besides, it''s a word to deny. "No, I''m not saying it''s impossible, but it would also be a beneficial story as a House Border Uncle, wouldn''t it? Listening to Albert''s words, Lion opened his eyes to stare at Albert and Cain. "Not that way! As far as we''re concerned, if we think about our relationship with Tenma, the only thing standing behind her is this one keeping her head down! What I''m trying to say is, why is Cain not only talking to Albert, but to Cain? You''re not even coming to me! "That way! Hearing Lyon''s heart scream, I accidentally put a scratch in it. It''s a strange story to say no, because if you do think about my relationship with the House Border House (which is only what the public thinks it is), Amy''s case could help improve from Lyon. Still, he said, "As much as you want to scream, aren''t you coming to Lyon for a pageant? I thought," Amur stood in front of Lion for some reason. "I can''t help it. The two of us have no problem if we keep quiet. Lyon is hot and painful to keep quiet! If a woman who knows nothing sees it, she''s got a history of choosing which one! Amur pointing at Bishi and Lion and poking facts (...). Rion solidifies to the words much like a stone of shock, Cain sits back with his belly in his arms and bursts into laughter, Albert holding his mouth down with his hands and grinning. And naturally, we were listening around (including Uncle Mark and the others) laughing out loud. Mr. Cliff and Aina did not speak to the piss on the boulder, but he looked desperate to make a laugh. "Well, how do you connect the three of you with Amy if you can''t help it if Lion isn''t hot... it doesn''t make sense if you don''t let the guys who are harassing you figure out how Amy and the three of you are related" Forcefully back to business, I asked Albert and Cain, leaving Lion alone who was still unable to move because of Amur''s mouth shot. They both had a hard time getting their laughs off, but they started to think seriously as they cut their breath. And the answer I gave... "The three of us, let''s go to school in the name of looking down on future colleagues and ministerial candidates. You will need to tell the school director the truth, but other staff will be able to deceive you with it. During that tour, let''s take it in the direction of visiting the classes of Tida who happened to be (...) in the open, noticing Amy''s presence and talking" "At that time, you can tell me that I told my father to help Amy. Let it smell beyond saying you want to draw the tenma through Amy, and when Albert and Lion notice it, both families try to pull Amy into their place in an attempt to stop it. Shall we make it look like the three families will eventually be able to help Amy, so that we can all settle in a way that sells thanks to Tenma?" We both set the course for how we would take it, even though we didn''t take the time to discuss it in detail. It would need to be boiled a little more, but it seemed to work well enough as it was. "But if we suddenly show up and fight, and we solve the problem ourselves, is it just a boulder? I just need Amy to tell me that she has more than one ally with a fair amount of power, so I suppose it''s okay for a student who''s harassing me to find out, but some of the students may really be colleagues and subordinates in the future, so if they tell their parents that the three of them are not close, or that they were fighting in front of the students, they might try to cut down the royalty, using that as evidence. Those who are close to the three of them will not care, but there will be something that they will believe enough to go to the end, and there may be those who will turn back to the reformists with anxiety about the future of the royalty. When I told them about it, they started thinking that it was a bad idea to come up with other ideas... "So you don''t have to fight? I just need the three of you to think that Amy and I are close." And unexpectedly, those words came out of Luna''s mouth. Sure, we don''t need to fight if we''re just going to show them where we''re close, but the question was how to make that happen... "Why don''t you let your brother stop you? It''s your brother''s fault, and we need to make him take responsibility." And, again, a proposal was put forward by Luna. If there is indeed someone who can stop the three on the spot, there is only Tida, the Crown Prince''s grandson. "Isn''t that bad? If Teeda stops at a time when the three of them are going to be in danger, it will look like a bit of an argument, from a fight between the three of them, and that''s about everyday tea for the nobility. Besides, if Teeda has three older people, who are also capable of suppressing future Royalist candidates for heavy towns, she may be able to impress the students on the spot." "Besides, do you make me think that the three people who want to sell their favors to Tenma like that and Tida, who has just the amount of equipment to suppress it, are behind Amy... even if the students didn''t understand that, because the students will tell their parents the story, so that it''s likely that the parents of the students won''t get to know Amy or get along with her?" "There will be students out there selling amy the festivities, but there will be almost no students harassing her. If I hadn''t had a pretty flying personality, I''d be talking about... but not everyone in my class is harassing me, right? "Yes, not many, but I also have friends in my class" That''s how Amy answered Cain''s question, which she''d listened to in silence until then. Then the kids and Teeda would go in between, and students with bad ideas wouldn''t be able to get close. I wondered if those kids had that power, but at the moment some of them would really think so, but some of them would be aware of the guardian behind me (a nobleman), and it wouldn''t be so easy to get to know me if Tida (the royal family) was backed up. Of course, don''t tell Amy this story. Anyway, now that I had finished my errands with the Lions, I tried to get them to give me a souvenir and go home, but because I was free and I could eat something delicious, the three of them stayed put. Amy and the others also had time to get to the school dorm curfew, so they mixed up with their uncles and enjoyed the barbecue, and after eating, they were playing in the garden. "Meh!" "Whoo! The playmates were Merry, and Luna was just rolled by Merry. By the way, Mary saw Amy, Tida and Luna and went on to Luna without getting lost... supposedly as a result of determining who was the weakest of the three. Most of all, the rolled Luna laughed funny and went to hit Merry all in return, so I might feel like an out-of-the-box. "Huh! ... Now I was eating a body hit on my face... "Doctor, I''ve squeezed a lot! Watching Luna and Mary for a while, Amy and Tida brought a bucket of milk. Looks like they were going to the Juubeys, and they asked Aunt Martha to milk Ter''s milk. Milk is cow''s breast milk, so it''s not supposed to come out unless you''re pregnant, but cows in this world keep storing the nutrition of the food they eat in their bodies, and they''re going to go out naturally if they exceed their tolerance. As a result, they consume more nourishment or excrement (undigested) with their own nature and fasting, and females appear to give it as a plus milk. "Good luck. I have to put that in the fire, so if you want a drink, you can tell Aina and she''ll bring you the one that''s okay." No matter how much ''purifying'' magic makes it possible to sterilize, it''s not universal, and in case something happens, so I won''t bother to risk it until I get my pre-sterilization milk to drink. Well, if it was me or Grandpa, I wouldn''t be breaking my stomach... in fact, I was fine when I drank it before. "If I work out my body, it will also follow nature and tolerance, and then I will make you drink milk in a better condition. Or maybe I can use the magic of ''purification'' myself. Well, it''s only self-inflicted." When they heard of better milk, they looked envious, but said they would never let them drink it until the conditions were met, they were willing to learn the magic of ''purification''. I do know that learning magic may be quicker than working out your body. "Then I''ll be fine. I''m working on my body, and I''m not gonna break my stomach! and lion came into the conversation from the side...... "You''ve decided no. In the first place, I''m not going to drink while I show it to you." "It''s not in the boulder, Lion." "You''re an adult." When I said no, Cain and Albert agreed. Not just Lion, but these two seemed interested in white-haired buffalo milk, and they seemed to be listening. "Eina, Aura, bring me the milk you put in the fire" Not only Amy and the others, but Albert and the others started waiting near me when they heard they could drink milk. When Luna, who saw everyone gathered, forced herself to come to me with a rambling merry and heard that she could drink milk, she let one hand off too much merry of joy, and Merry fell to the ground. Mary, who fell, bounced and rolled several times on the ground and stopped in front of Lion. "Whoa! This is Tenma''s new livestock! You have surprisingly beautiful hair! The moment Lion crouched to stroke Mary, who rolled at her feet, a tragedy broke out. "Meh! "Uggh... ahhh..." The tragedy occurred in "The fact that Lyon opened his crotch and fell into his mid back" and "The fact that Mary was forced to hug and stress yesterday" and "The fact that Lyon''s groin (...) was at the height of Mary''s head". I mean, Lion ate Mary''s head poke in the groin moro. "" "" Wow... "" The men on the spot (Cain to me, Tida and Albert) saw the tragedy happening in front of them and moved their groins off Mary''s rays before worrying about Lion. "Meh! Meh! Meh! Meh! Merry was hitting on Lion as a further chase without noticing us subtly away. Fortunately, however, Lion had fallen in a state of depression, so he was spared from being pursued (kicked in the forefoot) by his groin. "Wow... my groin got humped" "We need to help Mr. Lion! "It''s okay, Dear Tida! He''s twice as tough as a man, and he''s never going to be smarter than that. Instead, if you approach it inadvertently here, this one (groin of) is dangerous! Only Tida tried to move to help Lion, but Albert preached on the danger of approaching him while disparaging Lion, and Cain was subtly evacuating behind me. "Meh... meh! Mary kept kicking Lion for a while, then finally stepped on her head and said, "Now I''m gonna give you a break!" He went away with a chirp like that. "Did you go..." "Lyon, are you okay? "Eh... are you alive? "Just in case, why don''t you put on a potion? When you make sure Mary''s away from Lion and then check Lion''s condition, isn''t Lion breathing? I didn''t make it so slight. I made sure I had a pulse in my neck, took the old potion out of the magic bag, and sprinkled the contents from Lion''s head to his groin. "Ugh... my groin..." "Crushed? Lion, who regained consciousness with the cold of the potion, seems to have remembered a sore groin trying to get up. And when he heard my words, Lion was rushing to see his groin, but he was relieved that it didn''t seem to have crumbled. "When I feel safe, I have pain again..." "Sora." Handing over the old potion that was left in Lion, who started holding down his groin again, he said, "heal me with magic, not medicine," but I refused immediately because I didn''t want to touch Lion''s groin. Lion the boulder also seemed bewildered to sprinkle the potion he gave to his groin on this occasion, drinking it up instead of applying it. "Ahhh... I think it''s working..." It was an old potion, but it didn''t seem to deteriorate because it was in a magic bag. Therefore, he named it the ancient potion, and gave it to Lion as an alternative. "You''re surprisingly left behind." The ancient potion was about twenty vials (about 200 ml in size), and Lion drank about five bottles as soon as he received them. Just because I drank a lot doesn''t mean my recovery is faster, but I say the illness is from my heart, and if Lyon mistakenly says that recovery will be faster just as much as I drank, the pain may be a little confusing. "Dear Tenma, I brought you milk and cheese" When Lion finished his ancient potion, Aina and Aura brought Ter''s milk from the kitchen and cheese made from that milk. This cheese is one of the first prototypes my uncles asked me to make for someone I know, and I got it as my share (for the ingredients provider). It hasn''t aged much, but the quality of the ingredients'' milk is good, and the cheese itself is less habitual, making it a fairly high quality (good) cheese even as it stands. "Doctor, it''s so delicious! "Because of the good state of preservation, it feels better than what we drank" "Pfft... replace it! Now it''s hot! "This one too! Having heard Luna and Amur''s unhesitant request, Aina checked with me before picking up a replacement. Amy and Teeda also had hot milk at that time. They did so, but they were happy to say that there was a change for everyone, because Aina told them to bring a few people in the pot when she checked. "Cheese don''t make me want wine" "Cheese is delicious, but milk is a level I''ve never had before. That''s a white haired buffalo." ¡­¡­ Unlike Amy and the others, the three idiots had a good taste of milk and cheese to share their thoughts. But the only two people who are saying their thoughts are Albert and Cain, and Lion just nods from time to time with a subtle look on his face. That didn''t change a sip of the hot milk Aina brought. Because... "I''m hungry, and I don''t know what it tastes like..." The harm caused by drinking too much ancient potion + too much barbecue, because I couldn''t figure out the difference between the usual milk and cheese I''ve had many times before and the milk and cheese from white-haired buffalo. There was nothing I could do about all this on the boulder, and after drinking it, Albert and Cain came to talk about wanting to buy milk and cheese (most importantly, the cheese turned it down instantly because the amount was small), but only Lion didn''t know the value of the milk and cheese was good, and he only bought a small amount of milk to make sure it tasted good later when he got back on track and regretted it when he got home. It should be noted that Lyon came to us the next day and said he wanted to buy milk, but the milk surplus was not left over when Albert and Cain bought it the day before, and because Tel didn''t serve the new milk (in Aunt Martha''s eyes, she said she wouldn''t serve it for a few days), Lyon gave up the crying milk and went home. 161 Chapter 10-6 Lanitan Appearance In the early months since the purchase of the land, it had been snowy season in Wangdu. The sown lawn seeds are also sprouting and growing, but now the cold has stopped growing, making it impossible to get in because it hurts the roots. For the first time, the people in the field don''t have to worry about stepping on the lawn because they are able to get in from the original land, but they didn''t make a lot of crops because they built the fields in the middle of the season or because they didn''t make good soil. "How are you?" Ahead of what I''m looking at, Amy, Teeda and Luna are gathering a few centimeters of snow for a snowball fight. Even when it came to matches, it was just a game of hitting snowballs on nearby opponents, but from time to time Shiloumal slipped through between the three of them, making full use of his physical abilities as Fenrill to avoid snowballs, so when Shiloumal approached the three of them, he saw a buzz like he was going for a bonus character. The story of Amy being harassed before, she said, once the three fools got on her side, it fitted perfectly. That''s simply because the three idiots are being treated idyllically in the school, which was influenced by it, but they say the primary reason why the school officials somehow told the parents of the students in question how the three idiots were close to Amy. Most parents who found out about it didn''t think their kids were doing that (even if they were there, they thought it was to the point where they didn''t fit the civilian students and horses), so much so that they had parents coming to me to apologize. However, some of the students were following their parents'' instructions, and the main offender students were. The parents also seemed to come to us to apologize because they went around to apologize, so let''s just keep it in shape, which was a mess of attitude. You''re sorry that you''re not always looking from the top. I apologized, so this is fine. I went home with a kind of attitude, but the bee hit me firmly at a later date. As a matter of fact, several nobles visited us at that time, so the worried king and Maria were here to see how things were going. At that time, the two of you didn''t do anything to get out in front of the guardian, but when you left, they told the story to someone close to you who said Dear Caesar and Chancellor. That spread to each of the closest people in a sense of ''just the story here'', and the next day the range was extended to half of the officials working in the royal castle, and the next day the external officials¡­. The guardian, who was later informed of the story by his superior nobleman, rushed to me to apologize, but I had been told by Maria not to fit in, so I asked her to return in front of the gate. He didn''t actually inflict any direct punishment, but until Tida leaves office, rarely will that clan hold an important position. Albert and the others who happened to come to see me told me that this would eliminate any students bullying Amy. However, some parents of students who found out about Amy''s influence in this case would also think that they could somehow push her around the side chamber of their own child...... It should be noted that the guardian of the bullying student is a Viscount and works for the Royal Castle, and both parents, sons and brothers have only mediocre or less abilities. After years of being flattered by the royal family, it may also be difficult to maintain the title of Viscount. Watching the three of us play in the garden with that in mind, I haven''t been asked to do it these days. I''m not the only one who hasn''t received a request, but many of the Wangdu-based adventurers will be closed at this time. Sometimes I like it and don''t want to work while fighting the cold, but depending on the location, I can give it a big reason that the prey demon will hardly show up. On the other hand, it seems that dungeon cities like Seigen attract more people and more than double the usual number of adventurers. Most of all, the majority of the adventurers gathered are poor, and Seigen''s security will be worse than usual at this time of year. It should be noted that some of the adventurers who aspire to Dungeon City (Seigen) at this time will fall off in the middle of the road. The reason for this is that I have minimal gear, albeit short of money, so they will be targeted by bandits and so on who are after it. Others, for hungry demons who don''t have anything to eat, adventurers on the less frequent roads are often seen as prey to outfits. It is said that the majority of the deaths of new adventurers operating in the winter were caused by bandits and demons on the move. That means it''s more dangerous on the way to a dungeon city than diving into a dungeon. So my grandfather and I decided to spend some time in the King''s Capital. I don''t need to work at more dangerous and demanding times than usual, and I''m not in trouble with money, so I''m going to spend this year as a muddy gobble and lazy. By the way, I wasn''t even an adventurer until last year, so if I spent a long time pulling into the inn, even if I was paying in advance, I''d be pretty suspicious of the innkeeper. It wasn''t until I was able to stay at the full pavilion that I took my time, and the first one was still suspicious of my uncle and my uncle, but it was like, ''Didn''t I steal my parents'' money and run away from home? Something like, ''My worried uncle used his old connections to gather my information (to redeem his prey for a living in the guild) before he could be seen as a regular customer. It should be noted, "You didn''t think I''d get money for committing a crime?" I heard, "he said," because he was a courteous, well-dressed child, more likely a aristocratic child than a criminal, "and gathered information on that line. "Ooh, it''s time to stop and come back. I''m gonna catch a cold ~" With that in mind, I noticed that it had been a long time since the three of them started playing, so I told them to take a break and warm themselves up once. At first, they looked like they weren''t enough, but they came back to the mansion because they felt the cold because of the lack of focus. Shiloumal, who noticed those three, also rushes back inside the mansion. Maybe he mistook me for seeing the three of them back at the same time and getting something. I must have panicked that it would be hard to lose it. "All three, wipe your bodies and come get dressed. Shiloumal, have Jeanne and Aura wipe their bodies." The three of them and one of them were soaking wet because they were playing around in the snow. At the entrance, Aina and the others were waiting, but as for the three of them, they were going to catch a cold just wiping them, so I decided to go back to my room and let them change. As a matter of fact, these three men have secured their own rooms in this mansion. At first, during the winter break, Amy said that she would stay in the Wang capital, so she decided to rent our room as a base other than her own in the student dorm, but when the story came out, Tida and Luna also secured their own room. Most importantly, the two of them are close to the Royal Castle, so they rarely sleep just in the room they use when they are there, but they come to see us every day because they have secured a room. Well, even though we had prepared a room, we only tried to clean up the room that the Kings would use when they originally came to see how Grandpa was doing (we had two for men and women) and use it together, but they were nevertheless happy that there were more rooms that were free to go. Well, maybe Tida is happy because she has an excuse to see Amy even during the holidays... Sometimes, it seems that Tida and Luna intend to stay late in our house on this day, but even if they are children, they are royal, so much work exists. That''s why. "Dear Tida, Luna. Maria told me to come back earlier than usual because I''m waiting for my job as royalty tomorrow." Eina told me about Maria''s order (...) when she changed and drank hot milk and her body warmed up. Neither of the two boulders could disobey Maria''s orders, and she was made to go home crying (especially when Tida). "Tenma, a customer is here, I think Amur has some business to attend to" During the return journey between the two, Jeanne, coming from the front door, informed the visitor. He just came to ask me because the purpose seemed to be Amur and I didn''t know if I could lift him to the mansion. "Don''t you dare call Amur. I don''t think there''s a problem, but I''ll be there for once." "Okay." Jeanne said so and was about to head to Amur''s room (contrary to the direction of me and Grandpa''s room, next to Jeanne and Aura''s room), but Aina, who was watching how we were doing, was earpounding something and bowing her head and apologizing for something. "Aina, what did you say to Jeanne? "No, it''s no big deal. However, since Jeanne is now a slave and a maid of honor, I just cautioned against adding only the habit of talking to her husband, Tenma, with a tame mouth. Of course, I know Tenma gave you permission, but if it''s the same outside in the Mansion, it''s not for her." That''s what Aina says, but as far as Jeanne is concerned, she may have said more than that. However, it does come with such a habit, and if you speak in such a tone to an aristocratic opponent, whatever you know, you don''t know what kind of eye it would fit if you were someone you didn''t know. "Sure, you have to be careful, because it''s not always me or Grandpa around. Thank you, Eina." "No, because it''s my job to educate them." Usually, it was something I didn''t really care about, so when I thanked her for what she made me realize, for some reason, Eina seemed to lighten up. I don''t know why, but let''s just think I''ve been able to see something rare. "Tenma, who''s the customer? "No, I''m like someone I don''t know, so I called Amur... could he be sleeping down? Looking at Aina''s rare appearance, Amur came with her sleepy eyes. Perhaps Jeanne never forgot to explain it, so I decided that Amur hadn''t listened much... but from the way she was sleeping even though it was well past noon, she would have slept again after breakfast. With that said, I ate with him at breakfast so I''m looking at him, but at lunch I didn''t even feel any sign he came down. By the way, we basically all eat breakfast and dinner when we''re at the mansion, but we often eat in pieces for lunch. The reason for this is that each day is often out on some business. For example, me and Amur are often not on request as adventurers, my grandfather is walking with blah blah (never say roaming old man), Jeanne and Aura are made-to-measure training at the royal castle, so it''s better to do it each way. I try to stay in the mansion as long as possible, but with the worst golems left, there are few security issues, and I have the hand to ask someone in Kukri village to leave a message, but I have never asked for one since I came to the mansion. Well, that''s why I wouldn''t notice if Amur slept long after lunch if I didn''t have business. Sometimes I take too much naps and sometimes I can''t sleep at night... "Anyway, let''s hurry up because we''re keeping our guests waiting outside." "Ohh... Ohh! Amur, who was flirting but following me firmly, seemed to wake up all at once in the cold outside, making a weird voice. "Right there." "Hmm... ah! Lanitan!" When Amur found a guest waiting at the gate, he shouted some pretty name after showing a little thought. By the way, I wear ''tan'', etc., but the other guy is a man in a fuzzy shape. "Lady...... I have been there many times but my name is'' Rani Tantan ''" Apparently, Lanitan is a nickname given by Amur, and his real name is Lani Tantan... no, just one more ''tan'', which hasn''t changed much though. "So why is Lanitan here? "No, it''s Lani Tantan... I came here to say hello because I stopped by Wang Capital on my way home from business. From now on, Hannah and the lady will interact more often through us, and we have a chance to develop new business partners." Amur and the man...... Mr. Rani seems to know each other. The fact that Hannah gave her name must be quite intimate. By the way, I came by to say hello once before, but they couldn''t see us because we were going south at that time. "Amur, don''t you dare go up there. It''s rude to let someone you might see in the future stay under the cold sky forever... and I''m cold too" "Mm, okay." "Hi, excuse me" I guided Mr. Rani in the reception room and tried to leave him alone with Amur because there would be stories he didn''t want to leak outside, but Mr. Rani said he had business for me too, and he wanted me to listen to him if he had time. At this time I saw Mr. Lani take off his coat and muffler (which seems to be long enough to hide his entire face, but when I met him, he was wrapped around his head and neck) and I thought, "Is that why you''re a tantrum," but I kept it quiet because it''s rude to tell the boulder why. "That''s why I visited here, but the first reason is to say hello, and the second reason is to ask the lady what''s going on, and if there''s anything for you. At the end of the day, I''d like to introduce you to products from southern and other regions." "So Hannah and Amur are going to be in touch, and you''re going to listen to us? "Exactly. It''s not done exclusively, so you can''t bring what you need immediately, but you can also bring cheap items that are difficult to get in Wang Du in the south." They say it can be time consuming, mainly southern products, but Lani seems to know that I like southern food, and she thinks I won''t be able to say no. Even if they say no, Hannah and Amur''s liaison is their primary purpose, so they don''t seem to think it''s going to hurt. And the idea is hit. There''s no reason for me to say no, and Hannah trusts me enough to use it as a liaison, which means I can trust her most as someone who deals with southern goods to the best of my knowledge. Most importantly, Hannah is the person who should be given the highest priority if you try to be Rani, so you can''t completely forgive her, but you should see no harm unless there is something hostile to Hannah. "I think this is a rare product that I have now." Apparently, Lani decided I had given her permission not to say anything and placed it on a white plank-shaped table from a magic bag that seemed to contain the product. That''s... "Are you a drunk? "Did you know? It''s not uncommon in the south, but I don''t see much of it in other parts of the world¡­ That said, you bought quite a bit of sake in the south." So I returned it because the clerk told me when I bought the liquor. I can''t tell a boulder what I know from my previous life''s experience. Finally, the store clerk told me how to use the product, but she had just run out of stock, and said that she could not purchase it. "Then why not buy it for a try? I just ordered it from a customer I''m supposed to meet after this, so I can''t do everything, but I can accommodate it in a little bit." When Lani said that, "This is all I can sell," he said, giving out five plates of 1 kg of liquor and saying it was 200 g each. At that time, "Lanitan, it''s no use lying. ''This is the only way'' should be true, not ''if this is all it is''. I don''t think this sells that much outside of the south. So I''ll give you all the rest." Amur slammed the table staring at Mr. Rani. Whenever Mr. Rani tried to say something, Amur slammed the table and silenced him, so at last Mr. Rani put out the rest of the liquor in his mind. "The rest is about four sheets and more than half...... the lady is right, I brought about 10kg of liquor as a sample of the new product, you can get a taste from the rarity, but nobody wanted it" "Hmm! My eyes can''t be deluded! If it''s all a thousand G''s, I''ll buy it! That being said, Amur on Doya''s face paid a thousand G to receive nearly ten kg of liquor and carried it straight to the kitchen. Amur just left the reception room, "By the way, Mr. Lani. Previously, I heard that liquor cans cost less than 100G per kg..." "Yes, I won''t. Is it something like 50G to 80G, by and large? Even if I put in the fees I brought up to this point, if I could get 100G, I''d make enough money... etc." I knew it was what I thought. When Amur pointed out earlier and heard Rani say "I brought 10 kg" when I served the rest of the liquor, I thought it was too little for boulders to bring only 10 kg to do business with as many samples as they wanted. Even if it didn''t sell, if you put it in a magic bag, it would prevent deterioration, and just because Wang Du is a rare product from the south, dozens of kg should be lightweight. Whatever, if you say to a prosperous rich man, "If you''re a normal person, you can barely say what you can''t say," because even if you think it doesn''t fit your mouth, there are as many people who buy fish just to boast. "As I was asking, Master Tenma can''t be alarmed. Yet when you are a lady...... you must report to Hannah properly. By the way, I still have about 40kg of sake, why don''t you buy it? Of course, it''s cheaper than the price I sold to Amur." So I decided to buy the rest at 90G per kg. The 10G lower than the desired price was the first exclusive service. When I was making the payment, I said, "Could it be that Hannah is being reported to me in retaliation for what I call a ''Lanitan''?" When I heard it, Mr. Lani smiled nicely. To the extent that Amur retaliates where he doesn''t know, Mr. Rani seems angry with Amur. When Amur came back to the reception room unaware of the circumstances, the liquor I bought was after it had already been put in a magic bag, so Amur kept Doya''s face unaware of anything. At this time, I was able to buy sake cheap, and Hokuhoku, Lani had stock, and I finally had the pleasure of paying back. Hokuhoku, Amur thought I could exchange Lani, and Hokuhoku, and so on, and all three of them were in a kind of strange space: superior mood. Rani asked me about something for use, so I don''t have anything to ask for at the moment, but when I said that I might ask for miso, soy sauce, etc. next time I came, he said that he would bring a lot of different things as samples next time. "Dear Tenma, We have a customer" "Customer again? Or maybe Luna hasn''t gone home yet? When the discussion with Mr. Rani came to a paragraph, Aina came into the reception room to announce a new visitor''s visit. I thought I''d already gone home with the Tida''s, so I was a little surprised at Aina''s appearance. "No, I didn''t waste a lot of time, but I just showed how bad it was when I was barely dressed, forgot something, and went to the bathroom." After all, it''s Luna''s behavior that makes you think she''s just the king''s grandson. It seems that Aina the boulder is also coming to her head, she seems quite angry on the surface but inside, so angry that the moment Aina talked about Luna, she felt so angry that she mistakenly assumed that the temperature in the room had dropped to freezing for a moment. I didn''t seem to be the only one who felt that kind of Eina''s anger, and Amur and Lani were also traveling as far as the edge of the couch trying to get as far away from Eina as possible. "How dare you pick up a customer?" "We''re waiting for you at the front door right now" The fact that Eina put her on the property means someone close to me. And Kukri Village officials and kings should come straight to me, so I''ll be someone else. "Maybe Albert and the others are here? "No, it''s not Master Albert, it''s your father''s Duke of Sanga" When I hurried to the front door thinking it was unusual, the Duke of Sanga and the escort man...... waited with Style taking off his coat. "Sorry to keep you waiting" "No, this one came suddenly, so I can''t help it. Besides, I haven''t been waiting very long." I have Mr. Rani in the reception room, so if I didn''t dare to show him to the other room, I could see Amur and Mr. Rani coming from the reception room. "Tenma, Lanitan said I''m going home." "So it''s Lani Tantan." and interactions that are becoming predetermined, "He said it was Lani Tantan! You have southern ear eyes coming! Reacting to Mr. Lani''s name was the style that had quietly erased the signs until then. "That''s what you are, the shadow of the Duke''s house! In response to Steele''s voice and anger that was also close to killing, Mr. Lani took a combat stance. but... "Stail!" "Lanitan!" We were stopped by each other by the Lord and the main muscle. But we''re both staring at each other in a position where we can jump out at any time. By the way, Stayle was stopped by the Duke of Sanga in the form of a blockage in front, but Mr. Rani was stopped by Amur beating him. "You southern raccoon..." "The Duke''s dog..." We''re both saying bad things about each other as we step back. Outreach, I guess the similiars are one another. By the way, Mr. Lani is a raccoon beast man. The reason why I thought I heard "Tantan" earlier was because I remembered a song from Raccoon ~... And then, Style is not a dog beast man, he is a normal human race. It''s just that Mr. Lani wouldn''t have come up with any other bad words. Amur hit me. It was a line while I was rubbing my head. 162 Chapter 10-7 Booking? He returned to the reception room, careful not to let the two conflicting men near him, and made it a shape for the Duke of Sanga and Amur to pinch the table and sit face-to-face. I''m a neutral arbiter, so I''m sitting in a position where I can see the two sides. "Sorry about our style" "This is Lanitan getting coarse..." When I heard Amur''s words, Lani said in a small voice, "Lady! I said." Perhaps the pet-like way they said it made me think that I couldn''t shout out in front of the Duke of Sanga. The style I was watching made me laugh a little bit and the rumbling happened again, but now I put it away by tapping the table a little bit. I feel like a judge. Anyway, it''s okay that the two of you behaved in a personal way, not in a house. Early on, yes. When I cut it out, the Duke and Amur nodded at the same time. "So why are these two so unfriendly? We both seem to be in charge of intelligence in both houses, so I understand you''re going against that, but there seems to be more hostility than that." I didn''t know why we were getting along so far, so I asked him what he doubted, but Amur shook his neck to the side saying he didn''t know. Well, Mr. Rani''s direct boss is Hannah, so maybe Amur doesn''t have that information. So when I looked at the other Duke of Sanga, he looked a little troubled. I was wondering if you were talking about the Duke''s house classifieds, and the Duke thought what I was thinking, "No, it''s a story I want to keep secret, but it doesn''t mean it''s confidential. About ten years ago, there was a dispute between the Duke of Sanga and the then Southern Autonomous Community, and it had something to do with it." The Southern Autonomous Communities at the time were not supposed to be entirely credible (still are, but relations have improved a lot due to the royal and Hannah reflecting on it). For this reason, there were occasional joint exercises by nobles on the Kingdom''s side near the Southern Autonomous Communities. As for the Kingdom side, it was an act of restraint towards the Southern Autonomous Communities, but as for those who were, they naturally saw it as a provocative action. In the meantime, when the grand aristocrat, the Duke of Sanga, was to participate for the first time in the exercise, he feared that the Southern Autonomous Region was going to attack the South this time, and that tensions also increased on the part of the Duke of Sanga, who perceived signs of such a Southern Autonomous Region, and the level of vigilance between the two was rising to its peak. One night, following such tensions, several intermediaries on the southern side infiltrated a position on the Duke''s side, and some information was stolen, he said. Fortunately, there were no injuries to key figures, starting with the Duke of Sanga, who developed into a slash with the intruders but no deaths. "I mean, it was these two who slashed each other then..." Sometimes the two arms were almost mutually reinforcing, and a few minutes after the slash, reinforcements on the side of the steer arrived, and Mr. Rani quickly escaped, he said. They both seem to think they would have been able to beat each other if the cross spears hadn''t come in, and they''re still dragging their feelings when they slashed each other. From my point of view, it seemed like a draw because it was mutual, but Style was there to combat the mutiny, but Lani and the others broke in, and he fights to regain his defeat, but he thinks he got away and painted his shame, and Lani thinks he was able to break in in the perfect way, but he couldn''t take away a lot of information, and he could only escape without being able to defeat the other party. The Duke of Sanga said he cut up the exercise on the grounds that the intruder had stolen the information, but he said he had no resentment in the south because he wasn''t into the exercise from the beginning. And he advised the king to stop practicing near the Southern Autonomous Community, and the king adopted it, too. In a way, it''s like the slaughter between the two has become a factor in erasing the source of the dispute between the kingdom and the Southern Autonomous Communities, but the Duke of Sanga said he''s not convinced because it''s like he got a stain on his job if he''s both of them, and he''s pointing that grievance at them. "As far as I''m concerned, if it''s going to be a problem with the south, I don''t think I''m going to be able to get rid of the style." "I don''t have a choice, but when it does, we''ll have to dump Lanitan, too. Fortunately, with Donitan and Renitan replacing Lanitan, it''s not a big deal" At worst, if we cut off the two in question, we could say that we were not willing to compete with the two families externally. The two people who said that were confused, but when they eventually found out that their Lord (the mainstay) was serious, they apologized to themselves and the other Lord, followed by me, and then at the end of the day they looked disgusted and apologized to the other too. That''s it, the Duke of Sanga tried to stop this story, but before the Duke of Sanga finished saying it, Mr. Rani was in quite a hurry when Amur said to Mr. Rani, "Next time we have a problem, we''ll make him rub Lenithan, not Lanitan". The Duke of Sanga seemed interested in the new name, but he didn''t think he could listen to the boulder about the other house, but Amur didn''t even show how he cared about the Duke of Sanga like that. "Tenma. Even if I don''t like Lanitan, I have no problem with that sister Lenitan. Instead, he''s better than Lanitan, so I''ll replace him as soon as I say." and was exposing information about his place. Speaking too much of the Viscount''s information, I cautioned that Hannah would be offended, but Amur didn''t show me how she cared, saying it was normally known in Nanao. Style, not the Duke of Sanga, was most surprised by this information, and he seemed shocked that he was better than Lani, who was mutual with him, and that it was Lani''s sister. Whatever you say, maybe Steele''s admitting something about Mr. Lani. "Dear Tenma. We finally have Luna''s support, so please excuse us." Were you still there? Shortly thereafter, Aina left the mansion with a thank you. To Aina, who suddenly appeared, the Duke of Sanga was, of course, surprised, but the way Style and Mr. Lani were surprised was more amazing than that. After Eina left, she said, "I didn''t feel any signs," or, "Instead of footsteps, I didn''t even hear the door empty". Eina, who had left the two livers cold, once again wondered if she was really a maid. Luna, who will be donned, and Tida, who seems to miss leaving with Amy, were dropped off at the front door and then returned to the reception room, and there was Lani, who made a tattoo on her head. When I asked the Duke of Sanga why, he said that he had a good time with Style while I was gone, and that he had eaten the Iron Fist sanction on Amur. By the way, it looks like Stayle was also punished by the Duke of Sanga, who squatted while holding down the tibial area. The Duke of Sanga and Amur became feathers who ignored the two behind them and apologized again. Anyway, Mr. Lani wondered if the style would be thrown away if it was bad, but I didn''t think the Duke of Sanga would let go of someone who could use it with that much, so I stopped soliciting the style. Even if I could solicit it, it wouldn''t be a coincidence that every time I meet Lani face to face who''s going to be here for a little while. I asked the Duke of Sanga about the purpose of his visit where the place settled down, but apparently he didn''t have any particular purpose, and he happened to have business to come to the King''s Capital and happened to come to see me because he found out I was in the mansion after his free time. As it was thrilled with the story, Mr. Lani said he was leaving because the sun was setting. I''m blurry that I''m not ready to leave for the south tomorrow. Thanks for hanging out with Steele, I can''t seem to make it home. Dropping off Mr. Lani, who left in a hurry, the Duke of Sanga came to the front door saying it was time to go home, but when he invited him to dinner, he turned back to the reception room. Focusing on dishes with southern ingredients for dinner, the Duke of Sanga was very pleased, but the style was eating with a look that seemed complicated from time to time. It is likely that Lani''s face, which he had been working on until earlier, did not enjoy the meal purely. The Duke of Sanga did not even lodge in the boulder after the meal, but was drinking with his grandfather until quite late. At that time, he said many times, "I want to keep Primera in the king''s capital." Well, the Duke of Sanga will have more chances of the King''s Capital coming than the city of Gunjo, and the King''s Capital has Albert, so I guess I can rest assured of everything. By the way, he didn''t seem too worried about Albert, and he said it was a good experience, even if Grandpa told me that I was using it occasionally. Rather, Albert and the three of them were so happy to hear what they had done to him that they had heard an interesting story. On his return, the Duke of Sanga spotted Mary near the front door and approached him to stroke her, but Mary ran out to hit such a Duke of Sanga. "Let it go! Stile just went in between and covered the Duke of Sanga, but Mary made an unexpected move here. "Meh! "Whoa! Stayle had Mary''s gaze pointed at her abdomen, so she gently dropped her hips and took up the position of catching the ball with both hands, but Mary applied a feint that jumped for a moment, diving between her crotches and turning behind her where Stayle''s attention pointed upwards for a moment, aiming at Stayle''s groin with her hind legs. Stayle barely prevented him from kicking, but in that gap Mary ran out toward the Duke of Sanga. Well, I was also in a stop at the boulder, so the Duke of Sanga was never attacked by Mary, but I was lightly terrified by the evolution of Mary, which had a strong tendency to sow. "Excuse me, Duke" "No, I was also bad for approaching inadvertently. Maybe he thought the suspicious were approaching" That''s what the Duke of Sanga said and forgave me, but I think Mary just thought about hitting her body in an absolute greeting. Mary was hugged by me, looked unhappy but grossed out, but the style was lightly depressed. I guess you didn''t think the lamb would do it to you. When I told the depressed style that Lion was in worse shape, it seemed to recover somewhat, even though the style still didn''t change what he made a mistake. The Duke of Sanga was laughing with sympathy when he heard about Lion being hit. "There may be another new victim." After dropping off the Duke of Sanga, watching Mary go back to her own bunk, I never had that feeling. That night, when I went to bed, I thought, "Well, apparently, Mary''s tough on guys. If I recall well, it seems that Mary is attacking with all her might when she goes to a man such as me or Lion, but when she goes to a woman such as Aura or Chris or Luna, she feels like she''s doing something about it. Because no matter how many steeples he was attacked, he said he had the power to sink the lion in one blow, but Aura was as red or buttocks where he hit it, and as light a abrasion could be made to the most attacked Luna. As for Mr. Chris, he is sometimes tougher and more physically capable than the two of us, and he is not injured. "Tell Tida to be careful..." You''ll need to be careful, because the man you can say is the weakest man who comes to visit us is Tida. It''s tough in case Teeda gets the same look as Lion. Rion is the only one who gets hurt like that. I went to sleep thinking terrible things like that. "Uh-huh! "A monster!" While asleep, I accidentally slapped my right fist against a mysterious creature suddenly caught in front of me and tried to unleash the magic of pursuit... "Wait, Tenma! "Tenma, your opponent is Namitaro! "What?" When I heard the words, I interrupted the magic in a hurry. Looking at those who spoke, it was the Skilled God and the Martial God who stopped me, and it was Namitaro, as the two (two pillars) said, who beat me up. "If you look closely, this is that room... Is that another dream?" If you look closely, there is a Genesis God rolling around wrapped around with rope behind the two of them and monkeys. The face of the Genesis God is dry on the cassava and feels like a step ahead of the mummy. Genesis God seemed conscious for once, and when he and I met each other (his eyes seemed dimpled and his gaze uncertain, I don''t know if he really saw it) he said something. When I asked him carefully, he said, "Ta-da-ha!" It was too small to hear, so I heard it close to the mouth of Genesis God for sure. It was so pathetic that I untied the rope and removed the ape, but I didn''t know how to recover the crusty skin. So I tried using water magic to moisturize it, and what a healing to see. To be honest, it was a disgusting sight. "I managed to help..." If I was wondering why it helped, Skilled God told me, "Because where I was on the verge of running out of magic, I was able to absorb the magic that would be the calling water for recovery". "So, what did they call you this time? And why are you even in Namitaro? "It''s a simple thing to do with Namitaro. Enough to call Tenma-kun. So there''s no way you can''t call the same reincarnation group Namitaro! "That''s why I called you, but not particularly. If I insist, is that Namitaro and my request? "Heppe." Namitaro was doing something at the edge of his sight, but no one penetrated. "Because I had no choice. Yikes! I thought they would call me soon, but I always call you Tenma... because I got a lot of sea delights..." "No, then why don''t you just come visit normally? I''m happy for the sea, too." Grandpa''s mansion location knows Namitaro, and entering the king''s capital would make it easier for Namitaro to break in... With that said, Namitaro, with a face like a urchin falling out of his eye, "I didn''t think of it... they just called me. I just thought I couldn''t go! Okay, I''m going that way now ~... Bye! With that said, Namitaro jumped in as if diving into the ground, disappearing as it were. Boulders are the world of dreams. Everything seems to be fine. "Ah! Oh no! To the goddess of love, Tenma seems to have found out you''re here! Martial gods, skilled gods, seal off the entrance and exit immediately! "Leave it to me!" "I''ll do it! Two people who react instantly to the instructions of the Genesis God. By the way, the second line is martial arts. It was a sudden man mode. "Why blockade? Isn''t it okay if I come by something else? My question is, God of Genesis... "Nothing, Tenma. If you want, I''ll put up with you... but now that the goddess of love is coming and making a scene, Tenma, I don''t know when you''ll be able to go home. I''m trying to force this space to stabilize now, but if it gets unstable, the timeline might slip." Anything, Namitaloh said he had been sitting in this space for nearly a whole day, and was taken with him most of the power of the Genesis God. Well, he said it was because he used his powers to play with Namitaro... So at first he said he disagreed with calling me, but as a result of the strong demands of Namitaro and the Martial God and the evil ride of the Skilled God, he forced me to use the power of the Genesis God to call me. They don''t know what will happen if they even intrude on the goddess of love in that state. "And so... good night, Mr. Tenma" With that word, I was pushed to the futon where I had slept until earlier and forced to lie down. To be honest, I wasn''t drowsy, but the moment Genesis God touched my forehead, my consciousness went away... "Ah! With that said, Tenma. Looks like some people are trying to make a story about Tenma, so you should check it out. Bye, good night...... Chu! Before my consciousness completely disappeared, the martial arts told me something that would make me so anxious. I wanted you to tell me that information when I was conscious. I would like to say that I think the last throwing kiss could have been avoided by hitting the back of the bed even though my consciousness was about to fly... "In the morning..." I didn''t sleep enough and had a little headache, but when I remembered the noise in that dream, I didn''t feel like sleeping twice and decided to get up in a mood. Besides, if the last word of Wushu God is true, it means that my story is in the middle of being made or at the planning stage, so you should strike your hand early. The hand in this case is to consult with Maria. Once something called privacy exists in this world as well (though not comparable to previous lives), and in the case of a story modeled after a real person or that person, it would be a sin to be judged too far from the facts or to be to the detriment of that model. Furthermore, if there is an investor or the like in the model, the conversation should not be made without the permission of the investor. If, for example, you are not an investor, but you belong to the Knights like Mr. Din, you will need the permission of the King, his supervisor, to prevent information from being divulged. In my case, it''s a triumph, but I belong to the royalty, so I''m going to ask Maria (...), who is at the top of the list, for control over publishing. I don''t think we can stop the book from being released once the name has been sold so far, so get Maria to pick a royally approved story with her ink on it before then. That way you might think that all my stories that come out after that are fiction except royally approved ones. I rushed to the royal castle, thinking of hopeful observations such as that. 163 Chapter 10-8: Father and Mother, and then the Path My Grandfather came In one place, there were men and women who survived many trials to become husband and wife. Men and women lived happily ever after, but were not blessed with children. Still, they spent their days thanking the goddess that it was enough to live happily ever after. One day, a goddess who had watched over them appeared in a man''s dream and entrusted him to go to a place in the woods. The man headed to the place where the goddess told him, there was a baby there. No one thought to be a parent near the baby, and because there were carnivorous demons and animals in this forest, the man understood that the goddess'' shrine, which appeared in his dreams, was to help abandoned babies, and took them home. The woman was surprised by the baby the man had brought, but listened to the man and made up her mind to raise him as her own child. At this moment, men and women became ''fathers'' and ''mothers''. The baby grew up to be a talented boy, with the affection of his father and mother alone. Among them, the magical talent is genius, and that''s enough to wrap my tongue around my father and mother, and even my grandfather, my mother''s master. One day the boy, along with his own family Slime and Fenrill, helps the king who was attacked by demons. The king thanked the boy and invited him to become a nobleman and live in the king''s capital, but his father and mother, and the boy who loved his grandfather, said no, saying that living with his family in this village was a happiness for him. The king, impressed by the words, respected the boy''s will and told him to come to the castle whenever he had trouble, leaving the village. The boy''s happy days continued afterwards. My father and I were in the woods hunting, enjoying cooking with my mother and encouraging my grandfather to study magic, but one day the day came when that happiness would end. A giant dragon appeared in the village. Besides, the dragon had become a dragon zombie and could follow tens of millions of his men. To its marvel, the soldiers to protect the village fled first, and the boy and the boy''s family were left in the village with the villagers. The boys decided to fight to live. But Dragon Zombie was a formidable enemy. It should be, too, that dragon zombie was a legendary dragon that raved to destroy the kingdom before it became a zombie. The boys will be gradually cornered. Still believe in winning and keep fighting. Did that thought make sense, or the boy''s unleashed magic struck out the dragon zombie. Families and villagers who saw the fallen and immobile dragon zombies jumped outside to honor the boy. But that''s what Dragon Zombies were after. When my father, mother and grandfather rush over to the boy, the dragon zombie stops pretending to be dead and gets up, puts on the boy and releases a brace all over him. My father and mother, who noticed the dragon zombie brace as soon as possible, thrust it out of the brace''s range of attack to help the boy. My grandfather, who was good at magic, put up a barrier to the boy, not himself, to protect the boy from the dragon zombie braces at all. Thanks to that, the boy was hardly injured. But my father and my mother, plus my grandfather, get a direct hit from Brace. What the boy saw when the braces fit were the ground determined by the braces and the walls destroyed, and the villagers who fell and stopped moving. Even the villagers behind the position where my father, mother and grandfather were. The survival of the boy''s family was hopeless. The boy, with deep despair, remembers intense anger. It was as angry as I''d ever felt before. To the intensity of that anger is enough that even dragon zombies feared. And the wrath even reached the goddess in heaven, who hurt her chest in the boy''s wrath. So the goddess chanted the magic of turning anger into courage and power so that the boy would not be broken by anger. Did you notice the signs of the goddess, or did you notice that the boy had acquired a new power, the dragon zombie ran away with his back to the boy in an attempt to escape the scene? Dragon zombies were relieved that they were a long way from the village, and stopped to turn toward the village. It was a complete alarm to assume that he had escaped the boy. What the dragon zombie looked back at was a boy floating in the air dozens of meters away. The boy could fly by the magic of the goddess and was chasing dragon zombies. We have to fight. Yes, when the dragon zombie was ready, it was after the boy''s magic had already been activated. When the dragon zombie tried to hit the boy, a big tree suddenly flew from the side and slapped the dragon zombie''s body. That too, not one but many... At first, he was a dragon zombie who stomped his nails on the earth, but gradually became unbearable, and his nails finally left the earth. The dragon zombie hastily tried to grab the earth, but for some reason the body of the dragon zombie moves away from the earth. The body of a dragon zombie lifted into the air circles around the boy. That was the power that the goddess woke up with her magic on the boy. Its power revolves around the boy. And it''s not just a tornado, it''s a giant tornado that even swallows dragon zombies. The dragon zombie swallowed by the boy''s tornado was damaged and finally breathless. He was a boy who beat what is said to be a legend, a dragon zombie, but there was no joy in that face. The boy who lost his father, mother and grandfather in front of him at the same time, on the verge of exhausting both his strength and strength, could die if he stayed put. It was the family of a boy spared from disaster who helped such a boy. Fenrill left the spot at a glance as he put the boy on its back with the help of slime. Because the dragon zombie was defeated, but its subordination was still there. He was a boy who escaped the difficulties due to the driving of Slime and Fenrill, but he didn''t quite regain consciousness even after arriving at a safe place. Eventually, the boy regained consciousness a few days after he defeated the Dragon Zombie. Then he was a boy who took a few days to return to the village, but there was no one left in the village. All the people in the village had left that village with so much grief. Still, the boy searched desperately for his father, mother and grandfather. But even if I spent the day looking, I couldn''t find traces of the three of them. More memorable boys'' homes had been destroyed by the dragon zombies. He was a sad boy, but he was tired, so he decided to sleep in the place where he had his house that day. The dream I had that night was when we lived happily together as a family. In his dreams, the boy was teaching his father how to hunt, his mother to study and cook, and his grandfather to teach him magic. Until ten days ago, it was a time when the boy was feeling happy because it had been repeated as a matter of course. The last of those dreams of happiness was the moment when the family disappeared by dragon zombie braces. When I woke up in the morning, the boy remembered what he had dreamed of and cried. I will continue to cry all day that day and make up my mind about one thing the next morning. Let''s look around this country, when it''s over, let''s look around the world next. That''s how the boy embarked on his journey. This world my father, mother and grandfather lived in... "What the hell..." What Maria offered me was a book with such content. "Of all the books brought to me, that was the most decent. They paint anything and make it a book for kids." Maria said that many books had already been made and that a sample had been delivered to Maria. No matter how many adventurers they were, many authors decided they could not sell the books of those with royalty behind them on boulders on their own. However, she said much of the book''s content was romantic, and Maria immediately rejected the production. Some of the authors asked Maria what was wrong with her, but she convinced her (no) that she had left it all behind. By the way, most of the authors who brought stories about romantic things seemed to have some kind of noble breath hanging on them, and some of them appeared to have very similar heroines in real noble ladies. The next most frequent was based on the request I actually received, and Maria said she expected the content, but she had to decline because the number of stories that were likely to be books was low because of the short period of my activities as an adventurer in the first place. "I can''t help but breathe of nobility, because the writer who brought the book with the decent content conditionally allowed the next production, but the writer who brought the book with the extra content in his eyes kept it on the blacklist" They say writers judged decent will be given a chance, and if their next work clears Maria''s censorship, it will be sold as a royally approved book, and the played writers will have their next chance to be determined. Even if they sell books without Maria''s permission, they can be criticized by the royal family for their bullshit content, and when degrees pass, they decide they''ve sold a fight to the royal family. "So while there may be some exaggerated or convenient story books out there, something totally bullshit should make it harder to get around" Nor does the work that cleared Maria''s censorship give out the names of the characters this time, but if anyone who knows some of my background reads it, they will know who is the model, but I don''t think it would be detrimental to me because it was identified. At best that book will raise my profile and make me feel somewhat embarrassed. "I think you can also say that I won''t allow all books about me to be published... that''s not a good idea, is it? "Right. It''s possible with royal power, but then you won''t know what kind of books will be sold in the back." If that''s the case, it would be more convenient for me and the royal family to have a passage where only what Maria authorized is authentic... and make the buyer think that the rest is full of lies. "Eh... well, please keep it up. Just don''t allow anything romantic." "I know. Even if we allow that, at least after Tenma gets married... as far as I''m concerned, I want you to get married right now and hold Tenma''s child quickly." I didn''t say ''with whom'', but maybe a candidate is floating among Maria. Well, there will be a condition that Maria and I know of a woman, so I have an approximate idea, but don''t do anything to identify someone there. If you do that, you''ll be late to go home. "Now, if you''ll excuse me," I decided to get out of Maria''s room in a hurry so she wouldn''t follow me badly. For once, the place I''m in is a royal neighborhood, so I tried not to stop by to go home, but only at times like this, I meet an extra person just a few moments away from the front door... Kings, kings, kings... "Looks like you''re done running errands for Maria. Then let''s go." I had a bad feeling about the king dressed in plain clothes that wasn''t always the case, but I thought it would be nice to force him to shake off his grabbed arm, so I decided to go with him for the most part... "After all, I should have run..." They took me to Ernest and Lyle, and Luna. The only salvation would be that of Tida, too? If anything happens now, Luna can leave Tida to scratch. "I''m sorry for everything..." When Tida noticed my gaze, she looked sorry and bowed her head. "No, because Tida would also be a victim... or do you know what Maria and Caesar know about this gathering, though you don''t know what they''re willing to do? To my question, Tida shook her head to the side. I mean, being mad at Maria is a certainty gathering... if you have to, abandon the Kings and run away... "When you run away, I beg you, too. And Luna..." I nodded silently at Tida''s request, but even if Tida had no choice because she was involved, she would be actively participating in this gathering in Luna''s case, so Caesar''s sermon would not be spared where she helped. "Okay, I''m ready, I''m going with that now... and Tenma, before this, we don''t need (...). please (...)" "Got it. Mr. Wang (...)" King...... replied as the king had requested and I got into the carriage the king was pointing to. "Hey! Here we go, Mr. King. "Buffoo! Ahead, Mr. King." "Mr. Wang, you have to ride first." "Uh... excuse me, Mr. King" In turn, it''s Mr. Ernesto (...), Mr. Lyle (...), Luna, and Tida. "That''s not what I''m saying! "Mr. Wang, if you make too much noise, Maria will find out" "Yes, Mr. King." "Why don''t you just ride, Mr. King?" "Damn! Tenma!" Complaining about the bumps, Mr. King comes aboard the carriage. I know what you''re saying, but I don''t care what you think, you can''t delude yourself as much as you changed (...) to (...). In a way, since it is the most famous in this country, I could have gotten the endorsement of everyone except Mr. Wang if I forcefully explained in the carriage that I should use a pseudonym rather than just use the same name... Since then, Mr. Wang has become an official pseudonym. "So where are you going? "Oh, didn''t I tell you? What I''m going to do is go to the cafeteria I go to once in a while." Where is someone who would be royal and secretary of military? I thought so, but on second thought, there was nothing unnatural about it. ''Cause it''s Master Lyle, and he''s the king''s son... although I''m just wondering if Maria knows. The carriage went into the city without a thing, and she left from the royal castle and arrived near the intended place in about an hour. "Then ask for a carriage. I think it''s time to go home, so come to this place in about two hours." Lord Lyle said so to the soldier who served as your man (in disguise to the general public) and gave him the money and went into the back alley. After that, we followed, but if we first set foot in this place without anyone''s guidance, we would definitely get lost... there was a store where Mr. Lyle was going. "Hmm, looks like a regular tavern." Everyone nodded at Mr. Wang''s words, except Master Lyle. They may not have abandoned the possibility of a store that could do something sad somewhere in their hearts. Well, at the time Luna is here, there''s almost (...) zero chance of that... "Don''t take it for granted... that''s right, I go by the soldier''s" Mr. Rai "in this store, so make sure they don''t find out who you are. Absolutely! Mr. Lyle, who pushed me so hard, once again started checking out our disguise. Each relationship was commonly introduced by the Kings as Rye''s family, and I was a child known to the King as a soldier apprentice. I mean, he''s a junior and a subordinate of Mr. Rai. Each look, ''Mr. King'' dresses as a slightly wealthy official, wearing glasses with his hair all-back. Dear Ernest, "Mr. Nest" is a silk hat-like hat with glasses for clothing that feels like an old gentleman. Luna Reformulated "Luna" is a pair of glasses in a different school uniform for disguise without binding hair. Tida revamped "Dino" has glasses in the same school uniform as Luna. I''m Tenma revamped "Sola," with bandanas wrapped around my head with clothes that junior soldiers seem to wear often... "It''s all about glasses..." At first, only Wang and Dino were going to wear glasses, but Rye said, "Everyone''s face isn''t hidden!" And this happened because I forced him to wear glasses... Note that when I say such a Mr. Rai disguise... "Your uncle is almost the same as usual." It is a rougher outfit than usual, but it doesn''t look very different. "Well, mind you. We''re going in now." Having said that, Mr. Rai entered the store feeling like he could be, looked around the store for a bit, then spoke to the female clerk and asked if the private room was empty. When the female clerk answered that she was available, she went to the private room before being guided and just went inside. Well, even when it comes to private rooms, they are simply separated by objects like collisions, so the voices could be heard round, and depending on the angle, they were such that they could see what was inside. "No booze. I brought my family here today, and I have kids. Yeah, but let me out on those two." And it was Mr. Rai who was saying something like excuses to the clerk who recommended booze. I could tell from the content of that conversation that I was sometimes eating and drinking at the counter, and Mr. Wang looked a little envious of his freedom. "It''s delicious. Honestly, I thought it tasted a lot more messy because it''s a recommended store." All that was served was dishes that were likely to be both skewered and braised, but they appeared to be polite, and there was no smell at all. "Right, right! Normally, there are a lot of stores that feel like the guts aren''t too stinky to eat, but I''d rather eat the guts here! "This bowel skewer might be tastier than what I used to eat at Te...... Sola''s" "The lever doesn''t even stink and it''s delicious" Dino reluctantly says that, but Luna says it tastes better than what she ate at my place and cheeks on the gut dishes served. Wang and Nest also enjoyed cooking and drinking, saying why they had kept this store quiet until now. After enjoying a lot of food for a while, we left the store when Luna started to look asleep. After making the payment, Mr. Rai carried an unbridled runa at his feet to take him to where the carriage was waiting. By the time we got in the field car, we stopped using our aliases. "Now, if you''ll excuse me." On my way home, I refused to take a carriage to the front of the mansion, and when I got off on my way to the royal castle and mansion, I walked home saying goodbye to everyone, even though I thought I had forgotten something. A few days later, I was accused of running away, only myself, by Tida, who was lumped (rolled up) by Maria, Caesar and Isabella. Most of all, my grandfather and Amur got mad at me for not having a souvenir. And a few nights later, Mr. Rai was led to the store where he was going, where he was forced to pay for his meals and drinks. By the way, the next day, I was scolded by Maria, too. Anything, why didn''t you invite yourself when you took your grandfathers to the tavern? So. 164 Chapter 10-9: Here comes the one! "Hey..." With snow falling and no one coming to visit me from the royal castle, I decided to organize my magic and dimension bags. The reason was that I took my grandparents to the tavern in the meantime. After finishing my meal at the tavern, I noticed when I put the Sularins'' souvenirs in a magic bag, but that''s how I bought the souvenirs, etc. left a good amount. That was a big mistake in my management, but if I stayed in a magic bag, I would have had enough to say that it was semi-permanent. So while I was making sure what was in the bag, I decided to dispose of whatever I didn''t want. The magic bags I have now total seven of four that I use and three that I don''t. There are three dimension bags in use and five in total that are not. The magic bags I use include the ones that the gods gave me, and the dimension bags are for Slalin and Riden only, and instead of the vault. Slalin''s bags are the widest because they are used jointly by family members, excluding Lyden, followed by Lyden only, unused bags, and the last bag to replace the reservoir. Storage replacement bags contain items that require the passage of time (such as miso, soy sauce, and aged meat before completion), and when they need to be separated at room and low temperatures, they are divided using spare items. Now it''s just miso and soy sauce, so there''s only one bag to replace the vault. "Just checking, but you have a lot to do with food..." Most of the food is in magic bags, but nearly a third of it was food related, even if I had to check it out. I have seasonings in the ingredients, and each with the finished product, and I don''t think there''s a problem with leaving them in, but I guess that''s why I''ve gotten so much more. Unfortunately, I switched all the ingredients to an empty magic box and looked at the next most common material relationship. "Do you want to go for sale next time?" Materials were left as a priority for rare and frequently used items, and we decided to sell them to the Adventurer Guild for easy gathering and unnecessary items. Basically, it''s low-ranked demon material to sell, but some of it includes more than B-rank (equivalent) material, so it would be quite a price to sell in aggregate. I temporarily transferred this one to an empty magic bag, but all the free magic bags were full on the way, so I interrupted the task of transferring the material, and once I transferred the rest of the material to the magic bags that the gods gave me, I resumed the work. "I wonder if this sets you apart." After about two hours of working, the task of separating the contents of the magic bag was completed. I divided it into rough types, but the velcro bags weren''t enough, so I also worked with the empty dimension bags. Divided types are Food & Ingredients, Materials, Weapons & Protective Equipment, Items, Money, Selling, Garbage, and Others. Some of the pieces divided into "other" include furniture, carriages, etc. that could not be broken down in detail due to the number of bags available, or some of the "materials" and "items" have medicines and medication materials, so we need to sort them again soon. "Money" was so disgusting to count that I box it by type in my dimension bag. "This is the problem..." The most troubling thing about separating them was what seemed like a ''waste of time to dispose of, though not necessary at the moment''. It is mainly divided into ''weapons and protective equipment''. It can be used if it is repaired due to some scratches, but it does not perform well for what I am using right now. It is thoughtful to throw it away and it is not very expensive to sell. If you insist, do you want to keep it spare?... something like that, but then there''s no point in organizing it. And first the thought returns...... "I guess it''s right to throw this stuff away thoughtfully... but you can''t..." After a while of thinking about it, I decided to order within myself and then dispose of the lower ones and repair the upper ones. However, some repairs are not the right size, so I decided to give them to Amy. There will be opportunities to use it because there are also practical exercises and so on in the school, and it would not be strange to give it to you because you are a disciple. "Next time, take Amy and show her face to Kelly... she''ll be free too" Less adventurer activity means less Kelly''s work in the adventurer''s business. Some adventurers will review their gear at this time of year, but still there won''t be that much. "Would you consult Kelly for the iron ones as the next time you go to the meadows to incinerate and dispose of the unwanted wooden or leather ones as well? If I rebuild it, some of it will be for sale." This ended the sorting of ''weapons and protective equipment'', and what was left was put together in a dimension bag with ''money'' in it. And I put in an empty magic bag that would ask Kelly to rebuild and discuss disposition. "Will" food and ingredients "be consumed even today¡­ will some meat be consumed at once at a banquet soon, as some will be left behind" I was able to sort this one out. Basically, food and ingredients consume a good amount in a single meal by buying a good amount in bulk in a single purchase, so maybe it''s because it feels like disposing of what''s left of it at that time. I left a few of them to eat during my adventures and requests. Afterwards, you should take anything as rare as the meat of a white-haired buffalo for a time when it is difficult. It would be a waste to serve drunks at a banquet like mass production. I decided to put the remaining "food and ingredients" in a magic bag I received from the gods and leave it with Jeanne and Aura for consumption. I have the amount there, but I''ve given both of you a magic bag, so you won''t have a problem handing it all over. In order to organize the magic bag, when I looked for the two of them to give it to me quickly, they were just in the middle of thinking about dedicating dinner in the kitchen. I was delighted to have more ingredients to use, but I was stunned by the amount of them. It should be noted that nearly 10% of the food was consumed on the spot by Shiloumal and Solomon, who were waiting in the kitchen to get a snack from the two of them... "Doctor, I picked up something weird! Just as Shiloumal and Solomon finished their snacks, Amy came to the dining room feeling rushed. Anything, he picked it up in front of the mansion, but I have to tell him not to pick up anything too weird. "Amy, what if it''s something dangerous? "Sorry...... but this weird fish (...) was frozen with ''Teacher''s Family Crest'' in front of the teacher''s house! I tried to be careful first, and Amy released a word that I had a bad feeling about. "Amy, get that (...) out here right away! "Yes!" Amy tried to remove the weird fish icing from the inside by opening the mouth of the dimension bag that was always in it, but it was too big to move it with her help. "How did you get this in (...)?" When I turned to Amy and peered into the bag to take out the weird fish, Namitaro''s icing was inside, as I thought. "I asked the golem at the gate to help me" That said, Amy, who is free to enter and leave this mansion, was able to give a simple order to the Golem. I forgot that Amy doesn''t use much golem because she doesn''t usually shy away. "That being said, it was... good, whoops! Dragging Namitaro out even for me on the boulder was tough, so I summoned Giganto to take Namitaro out. "Is this frozen to the core? "Wow, that''s so cute." Amy made sure she was as hard as knocking on the door, and beside it, yes - Chan Shi had a kachikochi namitaro on her. "Tenma, I''m not dead of boulders, this? "Even Namitaro can''t do this..." Until then, Jeanne and Aura, watching behind me, seemed to think that the boulder Namitaro would not be possible in this state either. But the other guy is that (...) Namitaro. I don''t have the balls to die with this much. "I''ll take you to the bath in a minute! Thaw!" I feel fine with natural thawing, but it would be quicker to thaw in hot water. Confirmation¡­¡­ "Phew... Vivanonno, no! Hot water, even hotter. Yeah! Breathtaking Namitaro began to indulge in the bath. Jeanne and Aura, frightened by their vitality, went back because they still had work to do. Amy is intrigued by the creature she sees for the first time, but she never approached me inadvertently because of the last ''dangerous thing'' statement I said earlier. "So, why were you doing your best in front of the mansion again? "No - it was impossible for fish to travel through the snow on boulders. I managed to get right next to the mansion, but that''s where Wye did it! Almost there, you did it where you became ''Luibe the Koi''! Even if you were Louis, you wouldn''t eat it, and even if it was a situation you had to eat, the fire would always go through. "Something''s going to taste great." "Oh my God! No fish tastes as delicate as I do! Namitalow had put in a scratch of Amy''s slightly deviant words without missing them. Amy hid behind me because of that, but Namitaro enjoys his bath without worrying. "Tenma, get out of the way for a second... oh shit!... Ahhh! Namitaro jumped out of the bath with momentum, slipped straight into the stripper, and seemed to crash into the stripper shelf. Later I checked the shelves and the range was pretty broken around where Namitaro bumped into him. "I''m sorry." That was the first voice after rescuing Namitaro, who stuck it in the shelf... pretty frustrating. I decided to do the repair next time and take Namitaro to the reception room. However, Namitaro feels like someone else''s house that he knows on his own, leaving me and Amy behind and proceeding like slipping on the floor with Switzerland... I touched the floor just in case to make sure it was there, but I wondered how it was proceeding, even though it didn''t have mucus like wet or lame whales on it, but since it was Namitaro, I decided that it was something like that. "Doctor, what is Namitaro? For once, someone seems to know that you went to the tournament as a family member, but they don''t know the details. In response to Amy''s question, I... "Actually, I don''t really know either." ''Cause it''s Namitaro... and to my answer, Amy looked a little frightened, but Amy would understand anyway. Namitaro is one of the seven wonders of this world... "Well, kidding aside, shall we go as soon as possible? Namitaro is not the only one who knows what to do." With that said, Amy hurried to suit me with a laugh. "Wow! Whoa, whoa! An ominous hanging that gradually grows louder as we approach the reception room. When I opened the reception door and looked at Namitaro, apparently my hunch hit me... not at all happy... "Namitaro, well done! Foreword withdrawn. I was so happy. Because... "Tuna on squid, octopus, rhinoceros, mackerel, sea lions and cuttlefish! Sea bream, sharks, calais, scallops, clams, clams, oysters, sawdust and sea urchins! Aosa on a sea turtle, kombu on a sea turtle ~... doyah! For me, a former Japanese, it was such a delightful souvenir. Among other things, kelp is probably the most delightful souvenir. Drying properly is also a high point. Aside from kelp, they also have sea food other than squid and octopus dried or Namitaro was singing, and they don''t even see what''s served here as half of a souvenir. "Doyah!" When I offered Namitaro the potato kan that was in my magic bag instead of a thank you, Namitaro took the potato kan out of my hand with great momentum and was throwing it into my mouth quickly. "Quickly, use it for dinner today! With various cooking methods in mind, I throw them into the magic bag in the order in which I received the souvenirs from Namitaro. "Squid tastes good..." I was working on the way through tearing the squid dry and stuffing, and Shiloumal and Solomon came soothingly to my side, all aligned and open their mouths. However, the dried squid doesn''t taste like it unless it is chewed well, so I didn''t seem to really like the two that I often swallow right away. It seems that Jeanne and Aura are also interested in hearing about seafood, except for octopuses they''ve eaten before, which are now raw, seaweed and squid dried, which seems to have been a little confusing to reach out to, so they decided to wait until they were cooked. Then behind the two, Amur is roaming the dried squid. They don''t have much chance of eating squid in the south, but if they could eat octopus, they said the squid would be fine, and they made fun of the one I was stumbling on. By the way, I had broken the squid dried by hand, so the indirect kiss Amur wanted would never have been achieved. "Doctor, do you also have chestnuts in the ocean? Amy seems interested in cows, but that sounds more like ''to look'' than ''to taste''. So, when I let the onion crack in front of the first, Amy was pretty surprised to think she was one of the chestnut guys. Besides, he didn''t seem to imagine eating the yellow stuff in it, and when I tried eating the onion ovaries (testicles) with my fingers, he was pulling a little. By the way, they say the seafood brought by Namitaro is chilled and tightened until freezing once, which seems to be excellent freshness, and they have no problem eating it raw. The taste of the onions I had for a long time was so delicious that I wanted to keep them on the rice. "Tenma, change. With a large serving of rice." "Me too, please" "Mine too" "Doctor, so am I." And the uni struck out the hearts of the brilliant women. When I tried eating a cow in front of Amy, she decided that the cow was delicious, and Shiloumal and Solomon came to me and snagged the cow, followed by Amur, Aura, Jeanne, and finally Amy reluctantly lined up behind the Shiloumals. I had no choice but to judge the onions in large quantities and turn them into a bowl of onions so that I felt a little full, but it still didn''t seem to be enough. Having already made five and five (oh, my God, I even ate Slalin and Gol and Jill) consumed nearly half of the sea urchins Namitaro brought. By the way, Namitaro said he ate so much onions that he didn''t need a bowl of onions. "Pretty much reduced, so no more onions. Instead, I make seafood bowls with other sashimi" I had trouble consuming all the cows from the boulder, so I decided to have them put up with other fish. Unni was told it was over. The faces looked disappointing, but she began to put it on the rice with joy and thoughtfulness when she saw what I had prepared. What I imagined was a bowl of my own. This allows you to choose what you like, and you can put a small amount of different things on board, so you can taste all kinds at once. "Let me tell you something, if it sucks for each of you, you''re gonna have to take turns for the next guy. Otherwise, there will be a guy out there trying to be alone..." Seeing Amur, who had only put the same thing on from earlier with that said, Amur gently put the deep dish with the tuna searing back on the table. I say tuna searing, but I wanted to mix the medium falling and skinned body precisely, which in me I thought was the main equivalent of what I had prepared. Asking Amur why she was after all that, "Even salmon, because that''s where it was delicious" That''s what I said. Other faces who heard the remark hurried to reach for a plate containing tuna sawdust, but it was Jeanne who first took it. "Yay! You were after Amur''s next from the beginning, and he moved faster than everyone else. Next up was Aura, followed by Sularin, Amy, and Rust was me. In the order my hands got to where the dish was (Slalin tentacles), and I made the decision. The only surprise was that I didn''t give up on Amy because of Slalin''s personality. While I was thinking about it, Jeanne had a hard time, and it was Aura''s turn. "Pfft... Jeanne is sweet" For some reason Aura grinned invincibly, lifting a spoon that was stabbing mostly at the tuna sear, lifting a sneak bite from the bottom of the deep dish in a pile. "Sukku is what you say! You had that hand! It was Amur and Jeanne with the look on their face, but you should realize the danger if you think about it a little bit. And I knew something was about to happen that I was afraid of. That''s... "Ah..." When Aura moved the spoon on the bowl with a pile of sauce on it, the sauce collapsed from the roots and fell onto the table. ¡­¡­ "" Aura, out! Spoon, confiscate! " Amur and Jeanne took the spoon from Aura with a breathtaking voice and movement against Aura, who tried to try again as if nothing had happened after seeing the fallen sear, and pounded the slightly remaining sear of tuna onto Aura''s bowl, handing it to the next slurin. Slalin thought as soon as she received the spoon she would shrug one of the tuna sears, first moving the rice right next to the plate. "Mine too? Slalin then stretched his tentacles before Amy and received the bowl, placing Amy''s bowl next to his bowl and stabbing a spoon at every tuna in a flowing motion. "" "" Whoa! "Down, down, down, down." When Slalin lifted the spoon, a bigger mountain had been formed than the earlier Aura. To the sight, me, Amur, Jeanne and Amy raised their exclamation, but only Aura was sending a curse to Suralin. But Aura''s prayers never arrived, and Slalin put a pile of bites on Amy''s bowl without dropping a piece, followed by a pile the same size on his bowl. Technically, Slalin is a violation of the rules because he is fuzzy (...), but he didn''t do it for himself, and no one was as corrupt as to see and point out Amy with joy. Well, there were people on the verge of falling, but they seemed to have stepped on it critically. "You have little left..." It was my turn at the end, but only a few tunas remained, after Amur''s intensive attack and Aura''s suicide bombing, and about two Slalin critical shots. Most of all, even in that state, there are more than Aura. I decided to aim for the next one when tuna searing ended, but a new rule was added here. It was that everyone pointed to what they were after at the same time, and if they didn''t wear it, it would be the best thing to do, and if they did, they would set the order. And even if it ends sooner, it means we wait until it''s all over. Other than tuna sashimi, sea urchins and sea lions are popular, and shellfish and white fish don''t seem to be very popular. As a result of repeating until most of the products were gone, Amur and Aura''s bowl doubled the amount of utensils, and it felt like I had about half the utensils and rice and Jeanne and Amy had less utensils. It feels like ''I knew it'' when it comes to Amur and Aura, but it was Slalin who surpassed it. How dare Slalin have the utensils triple to quadruple the rice, and the utensils he had put on made a big mountain with a miraculous balance. "" Slalin''s Greed! " It was Amur and Aura, who are always said to be tense to eat, who are on track to see it. The two of them had fun messing with Slalin by putting it up on the shelf big enough to be told that their way of serving was too greedy too... "" Slalin, gentle "" "That''s a different plate. Okay." How dare Sularin start dividing her bowl into shilowmalls. The bowl made by Slalin was divided into four pieces and his own: Shiloumal, Solomon, Gol and Jill, so they eventually had fewer pieces than Jeanne''s and Amy''s. Until then, Amur and Aura, who had messed with Slalin, couldn''t stand Jeanne''s cold gaze and the twisted (meaty) gaze of the lacking Shiloumal and Solomon, and had to provide the utensils from their bowls. By the way, I decided to proceed with my bowl offense while Shiloumal and Solomon''s gaze was poured into Amur and Aura''s bowl. Amy was evacuated beside me in the same way, but I wanted to peek her face out of the dimension bag, which is her residence - she couldn''t beat you, and she was to share the bulk of her bowl. And I see Amy looking sad with a bowl that''s less than half way down, and the only way out is to share my bowl. Well, I served more originally, and they were Amy, so I didn''t have to give them that much. "Hmm? What were we all eating? My grandfather, who was out somewhere, came back and looked at the empty plates that had been placed on the table and visited him like that, as if he had foreseen that they had all finished eating. "My souvenir!" In a word of Namitaro, Grandpa noticed that a treat would wave while he was gone, and he looked at me with the same eyes as he expected something, but what he could make with leftovers was a "white seafood bowl" by a sashimi of white fish and scallops. "It''s delicious... but I wanted to eat something other than white..." My grandfather also seemed to prefer the flavor to the pale flavored white fish, like tuna and blue fish, and he seemed to feel a little short. It should also be noted that after the last few days, all the sea urchins disappeared due to Maria, Tida and Luna, who suddenly came to us, and the tuna and trout parts almost disappeared. "Doctor, I''m sorry. Luna asked me what I ate and I talked about it..." That''s what happened. Anything, when I was playing with Luna and Tida, they recently asked me if I had anything unusual at home, and I told them about the seafood bowl, and that''s what I told Maria via Luna. Maria said she felt something when she saw Luna twitching, and she followed Luna and the others with Aina and Chris as her offerings. "Tenma... the next time you do these events, I want you to invite me out of your mouth properly." And Maria told me to smile. Finally, you don''t have to tell the king, Lyle and Ernesto because you''re out of your share... 165 Chapter 10-10, I knew you were in charge of Othi. "The eel..." I was secretly depressed watching a pile of eels (wreckage) in the kitchen. I thought I''d enjoy it a few more times. I lost all the onions, so I take this for granted. Tuna and other fish are still there, so I can enjoy the seafood bowl with them on it, but I didn''t expect to run out of onions so quickly, so it can be surprisingly damaging. "Dear Tenma, what have you done? Looking down at the mountain of eels (wreckage), Aina appeared in the kitchen with a sneak peek. "No, nothing...... just wondering if the sea urchin shell will fertilize? I just thought." "You''re lying." He lied to me, but it didn''t seem to work for Eina. But the sea urchin shell will contain calcium or something, so let''s keep it dry for experimental use. "I''ve never seen anything called a uni... but the first person to eat it has a lot of nerve. Normally I don''t think I can eat something like this... but it''s delicious when I try it. I also feel like I know that Master Tenma will be depressed. So let''s talk to Maria." Saying so, Aina headed to the room where Maria was, with a sea urchin shell. "Dear Maria, excuse me" "Aina, was there a tenma? As Aina knocked on the room, Maria opened the door with a worrying voice. And when you look at me behind Eina, "Tenma, I''m sorry" And I''ve apologized. The story that went on afterwards said that Maria also knew I was depressed, and she remembered that a little royalty had been eating and drinking at our house. Well, Maria doesn''t come to eat much, but Tida and Luna, of course, and Ernesto and Lyle to the king, come there often. I bring ingredients once and for all, and Caesar lets the two of us have the money for Tida and Luna, but he also brings it out of me. Well, most of the food I received as a result of a request from the Alliance is for my take-out, but some ingredients are as rare as I have bought in the south, so I will be spending the money there. By the way, Maria knew that Tida and Luna were coming for a little meal, but she was surprised that the Kings had done so quite a bit more than she had expected. Reflecting on eating too many onions, Eina and Grandpa told me where the kings were, and they asked Eina to see how I was doing without knowing what to do with anger and sorrow. "Dear Maria, I have a proposition for that." Not sure how to answer Maria''s apology, Eina offered her a sea urchin shell in front of Maria. "Aina...... what''s wrong with that? Maria seemed a little frustrated that Aina had pinched her mouth from the side, and there was only a slight tongue in her voice. "Actually, it seems that this (...) is the identity of the eel I just received, but doesn''t Maria know this (...) well? Maria, who looked closely at the shell of the eel on her palm when Eina told her, gave a look of surprise at how familiar the eel seemed. "This (...) is that onion... Was this (...) so good? "Did you still? It was the same trait I had previously heard from Maria, so I thought what if... Maria, why don''t you pick this up from your parents'' house instead of apologizing? "Right! I like that! Tenma, I don''t know if this is going to be an apology to date, but I''ll let you bring a bunch of cows from my hometown instead! Maria, who found out who the eel was, was suddenly in high tension and waved me hard over and over again. "Yeah... what the hell is it? I can''t keep up with all the sudden developments. I tried to visit Maria like that, but Maria started writing as fiercely as if she''d forgotten about me... Well, because she was in too much of a hurry, she''d creepily rounded up and thrown away the letters she''d written over and over... "So Eina. How did this happen to Maria? "Actually, it seems that this creature called the sea urchin is being treated like garbage in Maria''s hometown." Anything. Maria''s hometown is the Duke''s territory facing the northern sea, and the fishing grounds owned by that Duke''s territory seem to be crabby, and the people don''t recognize it as food and it gets in the way of fishing, so they regularly remove it and dispose of it. Aina said she didn''t realize it was just the contents of the eel, but she looked at the shell of the eel and realized it was something that Maria would easily get. "I got it! Eina, hurry up and arrange for this to be delivered to my parents! Copy that, sir. Upon receiving the letter, Aina went to give instructions to the man who was waiting outside the mansion to take it to the royal castle. "Now you can eat all you want! Sooner or later, my father and brother may notice the deliciousness of a cow and move to make it famous, so claim the merit of discovering that a cow will be edible before then (sell thanks) so that you can be sure to get a cow! And the kelp! Maria says that no one eats cows (even in the surrounding territories and neighboring countries), and if this is accepted, it will definitely be a big industry. They sell that information to Maria''s brother (now Duke) and father (former Duke) so they can get my share of the cow for free in return. Maria, too tense, took my hands and started dancing. Well, even when I started dancing, it wasn''t like a social dance, it wasn''t like a dance like a drunk would make it appropriate in a liquor store, but despite that dance, Maria''s movements were somewhere classy. As Maria''s tension rose, and when she hugged me with a dance finish, "Hey Aina... As for my son, what reaction do you think it would be right to see this scene? "... shouldn''t I laugh? At the end of the voice was Aina, who was looking at me and Maria without expression, and Lyle, who seemed to have perceived something delicious with her own sense of smell. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time stops for a while, the four of us. Lady Lyle didn''t know how to react, Eina left me out, Maria was embarrassed to be seen shaking, and so on, and I tried not to say anything extra until someone made a move, which resulted in a strange space of tension. "Lyle! Sit there! "Ooh..." The first person to start moving was Maria. Lady Lyle, who was suddenly called by her name, sat up on the spot (hallway) in a very personal way, feeling like she couldn''t help but do as she was told. And a sermon that starts there. Half of that sermon probably contained Maria''s illumination. Well, even in half, Maria''s illuminated sermon was added to the original sermon, so it actually seems to be nearly double what it normally is. "Tenma...... I''m so sorry" Lady Lyle apologized to me for the food and drink that she had done before, roughly three hours after Maria''s sermon had begun, and until then, Lady Lyle had been preaching to Maria while she sat in the hallway. By the way, as a result of the sermon, she was paid from Lyle''s salary, which was administered by Maria, and Lyle''s monthly allowance was further reduced. By the way, it was Master Lyle who came to us in anticipation of a meal, but he couldn''t seem to tell the boulders to eat after Maria''s sermon, and soon after he apologized to me, he went back to Royal Castle with the Tidas. They''re about to take a second sermon with the king. Later on, I heard that Ernesto was not present during the second sermon, which also led to the third sermon to which Ernesto was added... The next day I behaved Maria and the others a bowl of seafood, "This is the gear we''re going to give Amy. It''s scratched because it''s the one I used to use, but it''s good and light and durable, so I can use it enough after a little repair." It was later than planned, but I decided to give Amy the protective equipment that I had in my magic bag. This was used before I worked in Gunjo City, a protective gear made of the leather of the bipedal lizard demon Lizardman. It seems that it was made by collecting good parts, and it is a delicacy that I am proud of by the craftsmen, but because of the focus on making (...) good parts, it seems that the general adult male does not enter the body, and even the female has become a tight size. Thanks to this, even my earnings at the time were at a price that I could buy. Well, it seemed like someone at the store suspected me of stealing the money, but I thought I''d rather sell it pretending I didn''t notice than leave it there. Whatever, even women are tough, so it was the only size I could wear as a child. It was light and durable and easy to move, so it was my favorite protective gear at the time, but it got tight in about a year and a half, and I changed it to other protective gear before the second year. After I switched to other protective equipment, I brought it to the craftsman a few times to see if it could be repaired, but there was no material to repair it or the craftsman''s arm was not good enough, so it had been fattening the magic bag before. It was such a Lizardman''s protective gear, but there are trusted craftsmen (Kelly) in Wangdu, and there are materials for repairs of Wyburn subspecies and dragons. "It should be a better protective gear than when I was using it." "Brother, if we''re going to do that, I think we should make it from scratch with materials from the Wyburn subspecies" Luna, who was wearing Lizardman''s protective gear behind Amy (even though it was yesterday today, she came unpunished), raised her doubts with her neck clenched, but for several reasons. "One of the reasons I don''t make it from scratch with Wyburn subspecies and other materials is to say that it''s hard to move when it''s new. The one I used before is old, but less damaged, and remains an easy hardness to use because I kept it in my magic bag all the time. The second is that if you make it almost out of Wyburn subspecies and dragon material, it''s too expensive and dangerous." When you find out it''s expensive material, there''s bound to be a guy out there who''s going to take it from Amy and sell it, or try to use it in pieces. Not if Amy gets hurt enough then, but I have trouble with someone thinking about killing him quickly and then taking him away. Amy is given a golem for escort once, but Amy, who is inexperienced, is more likely to be surprised. So it''s a good protective gear, but it''s not enough to force you to take risks (kill them and take them away) and repair them using only expensive materials where they don''t stand out. "Well, about the school exercise, the Lizardman material would be enough." I haven''t asked in detail what kind of exercise I will be conducting, but at best I want to go to the nearby woods and meadows. "Thank you, Doctor! Amy seemed lightly excited that she could have her own protective gear, and her voice was playing more than usual. "I don''t think you mind the weapon being what it is here, but I think you should look at it at Kelly''s anyway before you choose" So we decided to move quickly to Kelly''s workshop. Teeda and Luna are with us, so Chris, who came with us at the escort, is with us. "So this is the big zone." When I got to the workshop, Kelly, who counted us, welcomed me in with a voice that sounded like she was stunned. It''s just called the Great Zone, and in addition to the first members who came to the workshop (me, the three Tidas and Chris), there are also three idiots, Albert and the others, Aura to Amur and Shiloumar to Aina (at Chris''s request, moving out of the bag) for some reason. Amur started getting ready as soon as I told her I was going outside, and Jeanne and Aura followed me for the reason that Aina would be tight when I was gone, and Aina was supposed to join them as such two watchdogs (actually escorting Tida and Luna). I can see that far, but the reason the three idiots are here was because they forcefully rendezvous that they seemed interesting because they happened to find us somewhere trying to play. Normally, I''d almost throw it back, but Amy, who was taken care of by Albert and the others a while ago, said she doesn''t mind, so it''s the form that hasn''t hesitated to follow. It should be noted that the man approaching Amy has alerted Tida to Lion since earlier. "Well, the requirement is to repair and adjust this protective equipment and consult on the weapon... I can''t do the protective equipment or the weapon right away, so I''ll talk to you today and give it to you later" With that said and with Amy''s approval, Kelly wrote Amy''s size down on the wooden board. That''s when Tida was trying to sneak up on me to steal a wooden plank, but Aina was grabbing my arm with gutter. It should be noted that only me and Aina and Chris noticed that. Tida had been taken to the corner of the workshop by Aina and Mr. Chris and preached not to let anyone else find out. After the sermon, Teeda was sorry and ashamed of what she had done, so I followed that it was not strange for a boy to want to know about the child he liked, but Teeda asked me if I was the same, and I accidentally replied, "(not in this world)," so on the contrary, I stung the stop. With such a depressing Teeda to spare, Amy decides what to adjust her gear and weapons as she consults around her. When we talked about what to do with the color of the armor in there, Luna said, "The color of the armor is good bright red! I said out. And when that voice sounded in the workshop, the most responsive was Teeda for some reason. Amy at heart seems to be on board with that suggestion. "Why do you want red? When I ask Luna why she dared to push red, she does, because anything is the same color as the armor she has. "Dear Tenma. Luna''s red means something special in the royal family." Eina explains that royal men wear ''blue armor'' as in the name Blue Mail, but opposing women wear ''red armor''. They use some gold and silver for armor, but it is almost red and should not be used by other nobles, but if they use the same color for formal armor as a courtesy, do they use nearly half the other colors? However, they don''t really have to worry about color about the armor that the average person uses. "I see... but you should stop being red" I was most surprised to hear my words, Tida. Probably imagined Amy wearing a color that would pair with herself (...). He looks at me with a slightly resentful eye. By contrast, Luna and Amy look strange, but don''t seem to think any more. By the way, Amur and Aina looked natural in my words, and the other members looked like they didn''t know why. "Amy''s going to act as an adventurer in the future, isn''t she? In that case, the red armor is too conspicuous. Conversely, some guys attract enemies and targets with prominent armor, but adventurers are black and brown colored armor, basically to keep them unnoticed." For example, there are many dim spots in the dungeon that Amy will use most in the future, and colors such as red are easily discovered by enemies. This is the same in meadows and elsewhere, where red is noticeable to target prey, making it easy to escape, and to be attacked by demons that can fly. "In contrast, royalty needs to be deliberately dressed to stand out from around during wars, etc. On my side, I''m fighting here too, the enemy has the neck you want here..." Amy looked surprised when she heard the story and immediately said the red would stop. Luna said she would change to other colors as she was caught by it, but Aina noticed that she worked for the royal family. In the end Amy decided to brown the color of her armor to a thin green (a good or olive color where she said it in her previous life). By the way, with regard to the color of the armor, me and Aina are black and Jeanne and Aura are colored, Mr. Chris is white, Amur is black and yellow tiger pattern, Albert is blue, Cain is gray and Lion is dark green. The last three say they don''t decide that this is the official color, which happens to be my current favorite color. Also, Luna said the Amur tiger pattern was noticeable because of the color thing, but she was convinced that the pattern was camouflage for animals (including animal-type demons) or also a magic item with a concealment effect... or she had trouble thinking about it, and it seemed like she decided to think of it as such because it was a magic item. "What about weapons? "It''s a single blade like a teacher, I like it short" Apparently, weapons in the form of knives have also become popular in schools lately. Well, Amy said a single-edged weapon would be nice even if it wasn''t fashionable, but Kelly looked difficult. "Well, I hope so... you know what? More guys switch weapons to swords after Tenma is active, but most of them are returning to the weapons they originally used." Kelly told me that she was fascinated by the cleavage of the knife I showed at the tournament, and that many young adventurers had started using the knife, but that many of the knives out in Wang Du had just sharpened what they had cast, so many times they broke and crooked pockets during use. Because there are many second-class, third-class products, but because even first-class swords don''t know how to use them, they often hear stories such as forcefully meeting with other swords to make them chip the blade. And some adventurers were struggling with their lives just because of the cost of that repair. And Kelly herself had only struck a few knives and disposed of them all without selling them for practice, but some of her fellow blacksmiths were told that they had been grabbed by defective products that could be broken quickly, even though they sold them cheaply after saying they were practice (second-class products). However, they ended up with a blacksmith''s overwhelming... Incidentally, the blacksmith was experienced in blacksmiths, and the practice products made were not necessarily top-notch enough to be used, and according to the southern pedestrian (Raccoon Beast Man) who happened to be on the street, "it is not always possible for a knife of this quality to be bought at that price". "Mr. Lani?" "It''s Lanitan." First of all, without a doubt, the merchant would be Mr. Rani. He noticed that the knife had started to become popular and thought he was going around to see if it would be business. "Well, Amy''s the last one to decide, but I''m not gonna hit you with a knife. At least I can''t hit the level that I''m selling." I decided to advise Amy, who was wondering what to do when Kelly told me. "Amy, if it''s a single blade, it doesn''t have to be a knife, there''s a weapon in the form of a knife." So I took one blade off the workshop shelf and showed it to Amy. "It''s a twister. If you''re one of these guys and you only see shapes, it''s similar to a knife, and it''s user-friendly." The people who failed by switching to swords are probably the ones who used them to slap them without pulling and cutting. There are many people in this country who use the weight and momentum of the sword to beat it off, and it''s actually easier and doesn''t require much skill. But if it''s as thin as a knife, I don''t think it can be broken or bent that way. Compared to this, it can be beaten like when breaking firewood, and it can be thick, so it doesn''t break or bend even if handled slightly abusively. Also, peaks can be used as blunt instruments, and depending on the length, they can also be used as cooking and tools as knives. When she heard that explanation, Amy seemed interested in the swordfish, and tried to find if there was a swordfish in the workshop, but she felt sorry for Kelly when she told me she hadn''t put it there. Unfortunately, the feeling confirmed by the sword is not bad, so the weapon will proceed in the direction of the sword. "The material, you should use the guy I have." I just got to the material about Amy and Kelly, and I handed Kelly a dimension bag with what I was planning to dispose of. Kelly is peeking into the bag she''s been given and pulling out some things that seem to work. "You can use this guy, this guy, this guy, too." What Kelly took out was weapons and protective equipment made of demonic iron, and they reuse them to make a few swordfish. While Kelly was choosing the material, an employee of the female Dwarf had Amy hold a stick of various lengths, using sheet lead and other weights to determine the general center of gravity of the sword. "The day after tomorrow or so, a Kenji prototype will be made, so you should come about that. After the armor." Kelly said she was going to get ready for production now, so she handed over the deposit and everyone left the workshop behind. According to the story of the female Dwarf who dropped me off, I had few customers and had free time lately, so instead of the day after tomorrow, the sword would be completed about tomorrow. Well, they said the day after tomorrow, so I don''t think they''re coming tomorrow. "If you''re not running errands from now on, go to the guild too! A short distance from the workshop, Lion has made such a suggestion. "Nothing good... how''s everyone? Everyone nodded when I heard that, so I decided to keep going to the guild. When we finally arrived at the guild when our bodies were getting cold from the boulders, we hurried into the guild to escape the cold and headed straight for a warm drink in the co-located liquor store. There were several adventurers serving liquor in the tavern, but there were Mr. Chris (a knight who seemed to be of high stature) and me and the Three Fools (nobles), so no temple adventurers showed up to tease the children on the boulder. Each of them asked for a thoughtful drink and took a breather, and I looked at the requisition on the bulletin board, but there were still some occasions, and there was no easy request. "Hey, why don''t you take this? When Lion tells Albert and Cain that, "Sorry, I have plans for tonight" "Me too." He was immediately turned down. Next thing you know, you were looking at me. "It''s cold, I can''t" I said no the moment I had eyes. I don''t want to bother working outside in the cold. Thus I was to leave the guild immediately, but at this time Albert and Cain said that the plan was actually to involve women, and Lion seemed depressed for a few days. 166 Chapter 11-1 Three Years After That "It''s been three years since this child was born..." I shrugged about that as I watched a tiger ear (...) child reading a picture book obsessively in the mansion''s library. "Hmm?" "It''s nothing. More than that, it''s time for a snack, so go to your mother." "Yeah!" The child, who replied well, ran away with the picture book thrown out on his desk. I put it back in position before heading to the dining room where snacks would be available. In the dining room, the child is already caught in a snack, next to which the child''s mother also sits¡­ and then around the child, Silowmall and Solomon, who snack as usual, and several others, are seated in the chair. Suddenly the intruder appeared in the dining room as the soothing time passed. "Yoshitsune! Did you read the book by yourself?" "Huh! The intruder is Blanca, the father (...) of a child called Yoshitsune. The crying child breaks his strong face that he is about to cry even harder and tries to get close to Joshtune, my son, but Joshtune looks at his face and raises a strange voice and hurries to hold him to Sana, his mother. "Yes, yes, I''m not afraid of you ~. I''m afraid of your face, but I''m not afraid of you ~" And, saying things I''m not sure about, Sana is stroking Yoshitsune''s back. Although Yoshitsune has tears in his eyes, he has managed to endure them. Blanca against was recessed into a situation where she was about to cry just because she smiled at my child. "It''s the usual thing... come on, Blanca should get used to it or wear a mask all the time! Amur, who was sitting in the opposite seat of Yoshitsune with a snack on his cheek, says that while pointing to Blanca. In the meantime, Yoshitsune took refuge behind me, away from Sana ''a in an attempt to get a distance from Blanca. "Pfft!" Amur laughs when she sees such Yoshitsune''s behavior. In the meantime Blanca rose loosely and approached Amur. Amur is distracted by Yoshitsune or has not noticed Blanca''s proximity. And "Phew! Blanca bent Amur''s finger, still sticking out against herself, firmly gripped and reversed. With his finger joints extremed, Amur is desperately tapping the table with a scream. "You''re scared of Yoshitsune for doing that." Sana complains with a grumbling voice about Blanca''s behavior. Blanca looked up at Yoshitsune as if he had been hacked by the word, but it was already late, and Yoshitsune had fled to the corner of the room to get further distance. "No, you''re not, Yoshitsune! I don''t know what the difference is, but Blanca was desperate to solve Yoshitsune''s misunderstanding, but Mr. Sana caught him before he approached him. "You stay out there." "Ugh... yes..." Blanca, who was expelled by Mr. Sana, left the dining room in a disgusting manner. Yoshitsune made sure twice and three times that Blanca was gone before moving to Mr. Sana. Seeing how Joshtune was like that, Amur was laughing at the pain in her fingers. This Yoshitsune was born just before the next year''s tournament I won. It doesn''t look like Amur and the others (including Sana and Hana), nor does it look like Blanca (the one who was most relieved by that was Amur, who is eating fistbones at Blanca for a little while on the subject. By the way, the second person on the subject is Hannah). Then who does he resemble, Amur''s grandfather, who resembles'' Mr. Crow '', who hits Hannah and Sana''s father? Mr. Crowe is the fruitful son of Grandpa Kay (Bandit King), but he said his appearance and personality were somewhat like his mother''s and serene. It should be noted that I may be the named parent of Yoshitsune. Why me? I was born just when I picked up Blanca and the others from Wang Du to the south, and even though I would go straight to the naming conference, when Blanca and Sana were not convinced by the name at the meeting, and gradually the name like the story (most of which was Amur''s proposal) began to appear, when Sana said, "I look like your father, and maybe even the name I attributed to it," the first thing I came up with from that name "Crow" was the prosthesis. Somehow when I spoke the name in a small voice, it got into Sana''s ear and she was put up as a candidate for some reason. Moreover, when asked why his name was, he said, "Hang Crowe on the ''hard work'' and let something like ''always good'' happen to this child. So, when I said something like ''Yoshitsune'', for some reason, Hannah and Sana snorted up to Blanca and decided on ''Yoshitsune''. Why did the three of them snort, because Mr. Crowe was not a militant like Grandpa Kay (most of all Grandpa Kay was not a complete militant and he could have gone through a whole lot like a civilian, but from the side, Grandpa Kay was judged to be a complete militant because of his physique and anecdotes), so he was compared and struggling in putting the clan together? Well, since he started building and ruling the city of Nanao, everyone in the clan has come to understand Mr. Crow''s gratitude, and no one has ever imitated Mr. Crow as licking him, but he still thought it would be perfect for the three people who knew about it to attach it to Mr. Crow''s similar grandson. And in the course of this story, Viscount Robo Emeritus had been expelled early after being given an extra warfare notice, and Amur was also expelled when he gave a name like a story. Yoshitsune is nostalgic to me because Sana and the others were listening to those stories. But on the other hand, he doesn''t feel comfortable with Blanca, his real father... or thinks he''s a scary person. The reason for this is that I see it in the Martial Arts Games, which I watch every year since Yoshitsune was born. In the games of the year Yoshitsune was born, Blanca has scored what she said was second in personal, second in pairs, and second in team. In pairs, he joined Amur, and in teams, he joined the Southern superiors. Normally, it seems like I could win one of them, but in the personal battle, me and Grandpa in the pair, "Oracion" with Grandpa and Amur added was the most popular on the team, and Blanca was all the most popular. And the tournament became as popular as it was. The next year''s tournament, by the way, was third in individual battles, second in pairs, and non-participation in team battles. And this year, I couldn''t compete in a pair of fights, so Blanca and Amur''s pair were the most popular, but they didn''t win the results. Note that the individual fights are also third, and the team is third in line with the top southern players. Why was Yoshitsune frightened by this result, because there was a problem with the way Blanca fought. Originally Blanca is a militant and bloody place, he''s the type of guy who enjoys the fight. Besides, he wanted the tournament to have a good place to show Yoshitsune and a good mood in it. As a result, Blanca had built up enough atmosphere during the tournament that the opponent could lose his temper of war just by facing each other. And it was such a fierce, one-sided battle that it also showed up at the game and pitied the opponent. That was the same for both the pair and the team. Probably Blanca was the one who sold the most names in these competitions. in the sense that they scattered fear...... but still lost to me in each final. Though it was quite a fight in terms of content, it''s a complete defeat if you just look at the results. Whatever, it''s three fights and three losses. In the next tournament, which challenged that remorse, he and I were defeated in the semifinals of the personal battle. Beat me and Grandpa in the final of the pair. The team missed out on all the other members. And in the tournament that I challenged this year, the pair gave me a chance not to compete. This is not because I didn''t compete for Blanca, it was just before the qualifying round and my grandfather got so tight. The other party could not be replaced on the occasion that the boulder would begin in the next few minutes, and it became a careless retire. It should be noted that for some reason a complaint to the operating side arrived about this, the aftermath of which also went to the royal family, and Grandpa was told by the Kings¡­ especially Ernesto that he was gutsy and disgusted. In the midst of these tournaments, the knight will be defeated in the semi-finals with solid black armor. He was a knight who had been talking about it since the qualifying round, but the fact that he fought in an unidentified and unpleasant way made a fuss that there had been a huge wave... he was someone I knew very well, and the "appraisal" made me know who he was. The identity was Mr. Din, known as the Black Lion and said to be the most powerful knight in the country. Anything said, "I couldn''t compete because the blood was noisy for a long time." Nature and Blanca became the most popular pair of fights in which they re-engaged. Blanca was sorry I didn''t show up, but she was still in the mood for a chance... but Blanca and the others won a bad match in the first round of the match. The opponent who hit it was a pair of people named Tiger Mask and Masked Knight...... well, the identity was Hannah and Chris...... I had noticed thinly since qualifying, but Blanca and Amur, who were floating with the arrival of the winning opportunity, took an unexpected form and were defeated abruptly. In terms of content, it was a development that Hannah defeated Blanca while Chris held Amur back and bobbed Amur two-on-one. The two went straight to the final and grabbed the win. And in the team matches, there was an overlap between ''oration'' and winning defeat in the semifinals, and bad luck and alarm. If you had noticed the identity of your opponent beforehand in a pair of fights, you might have had an eye for reversal... "So, what are you doing there? With Blanca leaving, there were two people who didn''t, while the soothing atmosphere was returning around Yoshitsune, who resumed snack time. In the meantime, a woman drinking from the high hours of the day...... spoke to Chris, one of the winners of this year''s pair of fights. The other, by the way, is Amur, still suffering from suppressing the fingers hit by Blanca. Maybe there''s an anomaly in the bones of my fingers, so I''ll even magic it later. Until then, you deserve it, so let''s have a reflection. "I don''t have a lot of shit. I thought if I won, I''d give it back, but I''m not gonna talk about a lot of shit!" "Again..." The reason Chris participated in this tournament was to find a Zubari lover. Anything. Over the past few years, the same period and colleague marriages have continued, and they''re finally getting closer to the oldest single woman in the Knights. By the way, he says the oldest so far is in his forties, but the woman didn''t count because she broke up with her husband, and there are four to five other unmarried women over Mr. Chris, but you think they all have lovers? "Why are you so stupid to come to me! Even when the same age comes by occasionally, you don''t have a bad reputation, you''re looking for money, you''re a caregiver for your parents... you''re not just a real bastard! "I just don''t have the body... excuse me, you didn''t have enough to be proud of in the first place" When I was wondering how to speak, Aina, who appeared from behind me, said something I shouldn''t have said to Chris... well, it was deliberate. "Even Aina is something similar! What are you talking about from the top! "I''m more rude than you are." "It won''t change! And you don''t have a girlfriend! "... Phew." Aina laughing with her nose in response to Chris''s point. Chris, who sees it, has eyes like he sees something incredible. "No way, you..." "Here''s the thing." What Eina showed me was a ring embedded in her left hand pharmacopoeia. "Aina......" It was Aina showing off her rare Doya face to Chris, whose voice got smaller... "I don''t have the idea of buying my own engagement ring because I can''t have any lovers..." Mr. Chris was donning. "Even me in the boulder, I haven''t fallen that far Wow... Eina, you''re tired, gube! Before Mr. Chris finished, Aina slammed the basin she had in her hand into Mr. Chris'' face. "Chris is bad for the boulder right now... by the way, I really do have a girlfriend in Aina. I promise I won''t give you a name, but I''ve seen you before." Before Mr. Chris broke out, I took the lead and exposed Eina''s lover. "Damn... God is dead... or was God a bastard too..." Chris with a look of despair and falling to the floor...... or I feel the use of that word is wrong, and if it is the goddess of love who presides over love in the first place, she will not die. Instead, I might have turned it to the enemy in my current statement. Ignoring Chris, who fell on the floor as if he were dead, and Aina, who had Chris on his proud face, I decided to continue the snack. By the way, Aina''s lover and I are talking about Mr. Din, and she hasn''t been able to make it through marriage because of her age difference and her position. And it wasn''t only Mr. Chris who was damaged that Aina had a lover, but also Aura, who was listening away. Later, for some reason, Jeanne too. "Welcome" In the meantime, Yoshitsune finished his snack and headed towards the library. "Speaking of which, how long are you planning to stay this year? "Right... I''m thinking about going back south in less than a week. This year, I''m thinking about showing Yoshitsune all sorts of things on my way home, because I also have my sister''s winning celebration." After getting to know Hannah and the others, he told them to use us when he came to Wang Capital. Last year and the day after the tournament, he stayed nearly a month. Sometimes Hannah won the pair this year, and he said he could only stay about half of the time. Just in case, I asked him if he wouldn''t take Chris, one of the pair''s cracks, but because Chris belongs to the Kingsguard, he said it''s hard to go to other aristocratic territories alone. This seems to be what Mr. Chris himself said. (If you had all that track record, you would be able to do about a lover in the south...) In the South, where there are many personalities who prefer the powerful, it''s no surprise that the winners of the tournament are treated like idols. Besides, it would be all the more so if they had joined forces with their own top. "Really, Chris, you''re missing somewhere. If you really want a lover, if you go south now, you''ll have to choose." You''ve read my thoughts, and you''re looking at Mr. Aina with such eyes as to see the unfortunate child. By the way, Aura, who has received the most of that gaze so far, still remains solidified. "I''m home now" As I was observing Eina and Chris falling on the floor, I heard voices coming from the front door. "Looks like Amy''s back. That means the other two are together?" Almost at the same time as I squealed, the dining room door opened up in momentum. It wasn''t Amy who opened the door, it was Luna who was following Amy. "Dear Luna, I can''t help it." That''s what Aina says and despises, but Luna doesn''t seem to care much. Recently, Maria and the others moaned that strange things were resembling the King and Master Lyle. "Brother, I''m hungry ~" Luna comes to me just the whole time and goes for the snack that was on the table. "Get dressed and wash your hands." When I moved the dish on the snack away from Luna and watched out for Luna, Luna went to the room she was securing for herself, even though she said she bumped. "Doctor, I''m home now. The request was a success." "That was good. I have a snack, so get dressed first. And Tida." With that said, Amy and Tida also headed to their room. Amy and Teeda are at an inexorable age to sign up for the adventurer''s book this year. Well, Amy, anyway, when Teeda gets the request, someone in the Kingsguard goes to the guild ahead of time to pick out a safe and well-identified request. Tida doesn''t like it, but it seems reluctant because it is the condition put out by Caesars when they become adventurers. In other close adventurer related stories, me and Jin are up to S-rank, Blanca is A-rank, and Amur is up to B-rank. In addition to his track record as an adventurer over the past few years, Jin is credited with reaching the lower level of what appears to be Seigen''s dungeon (...), and Blanca and Amur are also ranked up in recognition of their track record and previous adventurer activities. And when I say that, in addition to the current unbeaten record of the tournament and the past destruction of dragon zombies, it was evaluated that three years ago the Land Dragon Crusade, and two years of the Walking Dragon Crusade, attacked an undiscovered dungeon. Ryu happened to encounter Nanao when he went to visit him and crusaded alone, and the undiscovered dungeon strategy, when he visited Nanao again last year at another request, discovered a dungeon about ten floors underground in the middle of a mountain a short distance away, and attacked him as he did. As a dungeon, there was no such thing as a strong demon in the younger category (which is still thought to be decades old), and the demon of the boss at the bottom (which was a man-made golem) was no big deal, but the undiscovered dungeon left the ore and other resources untouched, so the economy of the south (especially Nanao) skyrocketed, and the aftermath spread to the Wang capital. And that was the deciding factor for promotion to the S-rank. It was quite a rush to upgrade, but it was hard to improve the ranks of other adventurers if you didn''t keep me in the top ranks, and every time you made something remarkable, the ranks went up. "Oops ~" It was Luna, as expected, who came back first. With his mid-fifties cm tall, he has grown in appearance (other than his chest) in three years, but the contents have not changed much...... or I feel he has become more and more like the King and Master Lyle. Because of this, whenever I see Maria and Isabella, I teach them to be sober... and they talk to me about whether I can educate them. Well, every time they ask, they say, "I can''t, give up," but you two can''t seem to give up. "Luna, your mother and aunt are going to piss you off again! Teeda, who then returned, grew up to be as handsome as she had made Master Caesar young. He''s also approaching a hundred and seventy cm tall, and the difference with me (by the way, my current height is in my late 170''s) is shrinking, and he''s going to be pulled out soon. Recently, for the first time, he was hot in school and in aristocratic gatherings, but since he still seemed like Amy and was blind to other women (Luna talks), there was talk about whether to engage Amy as the adopted son of some aristocrat in a royal discussion with the exception of Tida and Luna (Lyle talks). By the way, the two of you who leaked that information to me were each caged by Tida and Maria. Doctor, this is a souvenir. The last time Amy came back, she held a cage filled with mushrooms picked in the woods she headed to ask for. When I brought it home before, it was just poisonous mushrooms, but this time it was just the kind of thing I could eat properly, so it looks like I''ve studied it well since then. Amy has grown a little too tall to reach a hundred and sixty cm, but her breasts seem to be bigger in her age, and occasionally Tida looks at her flickering. Luna seems pretty jealous of this growth, she''s been eating all dairy lately and breaking her stomach a lot. By the way, he seems to have noticed Teeda''s favor, but so far he has a strong sense of being a good friend (Luna talks). It should be noted that Luna, who leaked this information to me, was caged by Tida. "Thanks. It''s still early, but you''re going to be able to eat enough. Will you use this for dinner today?" With some mushroom-based recipes in mind, when I received the mushrooms from Amy, she decided that the food-responsive Shiloumal and Solomon came to peek into the contents of the cage, but not something she could eat right away, and was switching goals to snacks for Amy and the others. "Dear Tenma, Albert and the others are here." As Jeanne and Aura were helping me sort mushrooms and handle the bottom, Aina came to let me know that Albert and the others had arrived. When they brought me straight to the dining room because I wasn''t the kind of guest to worry about anything, it wasn''t just the usual three idiots who showed up, it was the three associates behind the Alberts, and there were people I''ve been used to seeing here lately. 167 Chapter 11-2, Mr. Blonde Drill. "Ah, Eliza." Almost at the same time Amy noticed the person calling her name, the woman called Eliza also noticed Amy and smiled. And after a light interview with me, he immediately moved to Amy''s. "Sorry, I apologize on behalf of Eliza..." "Well, it''s the usual thing..." I replied to Albert''s apology in a way that I didn''t care because it was the usual thing. In fact, my grandfather and I don''t really care if our heartfelt friends feel that way because of our long country life and wandering journey. Well, in the last few years, I don''t even feel that one family has made those ideas stronger... While Albert and I were having our usual interactions, Cain and Lyon walked into the dining room with Aina''s guide to take their seats, eating tea and sweets. This is also a sight as usual. Honestly, it''s a pain in the ass to have this interaction like every other time, so I hope Albert is as dignified (grunts) as the two of us, but there''s a reason (...) that Albert has, and it doesn''t work either. But for some reason, Eliza is Albert''s fianc¨¦e. In other words, since Eliza''s actions, which will be the next Duchess of Sanga in the near future, could still lead to the reputation of the Duchess of Sanga as such, Albert had to apologize for the form alone. I once asked if I could be as comfortable as the three of them (Cain + Lion + Eliza) where no one else has eyes, but Albert''s answer was, "I''m used to being comfortable and I''m afraid of poking around elsewhere, so I want to keep my mind tight from now on". Although the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons gently advised him that he was "too careful" and "too hasty," he didn''t say anything more, especially. Grandpa said, "If you''re going to fail, you think you should be young," so maybe he really thinks so. By the way, unlike Albert, Eliza doesn''t seem to care much about public and private usage. In fact, when we bowled together with the king and Maria, even if it was unintentional, we never wore it out. "Amy, please be my sister." "Uh..." At this rate, Eliza always solicits (...) Amy. Why do you like Amy so much, there was an incident about two years ago when she accidentally went into the back alley while Amy was shopping in Wang Capital and was attacked by a crowd grab. At that time, Eliza, who happened to pass nearby, rushed to notice something strange and joined forces to return the favor. At that time, I liked Amy and tried to adopt her as my own home (parent) to be my sister-in-law, but I had a past where Albert, my fianc¨¦e, and Eliza''s parents, who knew about me, got mad at me. Still, she asked Amy out every time she was convinced that there would be no problem. By the way, the guys who tried to grab Amy were bogged down by the golems of the escort I was letting them have, in addition to Amy and Eliza and three of them, and the guards who heard the noise and rushed, they didn''t know which one was the criminal at first. "Eliza, come on! Amy would be in trouble! "Eh... you''re not in trouble, are you? "hahaha......" At all times, solicitation is the norm for Albert to end with attention to Eliza. I wish Amy would say no clearly, but this is always how it was going to be because Amy herself didn''t hate Eliza and I can just say that it''s connected the other way around. Introducing Eliza here, she is a nobleman of the same school age as Albert and his real name is'' Elizabeth von Silfeld ''. My parents are royal countess houses, which hit my oldest daughter. Despite his constant excellence in magic classes at the school, he was ranked almost the same as Lion overall, and he''s not convinced about it. That''s not because Eliza can''t do anything other than magic, but because Lion was superior in body surgery (he was a brain muscle) enough to flip magic and academic handouts in the school. Originally, it seems that the Earl of Sylphide family was a home where someone who excelled in the magic of the wind was pleased, and the descendants of the Sylphides (first generation lords) are more adept at wind magic than other magic, whatever the degree of difference. Among other things, Eliza is not very good at wind magic, and instead she is good at ''thunder magic'', a rare figure in the history of the Sylphides. Well, Eliza, her parents and relatives don''t really care about the matter, ''there will be such things'', but other nobles... especially from the reformist nobility, have they ever been slapped in the pussy with ''Eliza is a child born of her mother''s iniquity''? It should also be noted that the nobility of the Sylphides and their collaborators who were angry at the matter revealed the fact that the nobles who had slapped their pussies were more mass-producing the wrongdoers, and that they would still focus on the liquor store (drunk) as a joke known to those who knew? By the way, let me or my grandfather (who is familiar with magic) say, "Thunder magic" is magic supposedly derived from "wind magic," so it doesn''t seem strange to think it''s unusual. Eliza is the first hairstyle I''ve seen in this world, a twin drill with blonde hair (which seems to have been popular about two to thirty years ago, and I don''t see much of it these days because of the difficulty of care), and she has a crisp body shape about 170 cm tall. Sometimes people who don''t know say, "I''m looking down on people" or "It''s a high-speed car," but the person doesn''t even feel like it, and he''s clearly like it or not, but basically he can be described as a good guy. It should be noted that children are popular because of their rare hairstyles, and that Eliza herself and child lovers often face the orphanage run by her parents and the orphanage in Wangdu. By the way, his nickname seems to be "Drill''s Sister," or "Guru''s Sister." "By and large, it wouldn''t make sense if you were so forceful and Amy hated you. It''s more likely than not, even though there''s a way to make it my sister without any problems." "What the hell! Eliza responds loudly to Cain''s words (where he makes them his sister). By the way, I know how to do this because I''ve been asked about it before without Eliza, but it''s a lot of trouble, so I evacuated the dining room. "So, is Lion running some errands on me, too? Or did you become a man stalker in earnest? Lion was following me out of the dining room, so he rushed towards me to make fun of me for getting tangled up in old things. When Lion acts suspiciously like this, it is very easy to understand than the other two because it is mostly a time for hindsight. "No, the... take this! That''s what Lion took out of his nostalgia, two letters... "What! That''s what you two are..." And Chris showing up on such occasions... I think he probably came running away from Aina (with a lover) and Eliza (with a fianc¨¦e), but I can''t believe he showed up at this moment... the timing is so good that I really want to suspect he was sneaking around in the shadows. "I understand that there are such hobbies and preferences in the world, and I''m not going to accuse you unless you''re forced to get involved... Lion, I''m sorry but hit me with something else" "No, that''s trouble! Because they''re definitely telling me to give this to Tenma and I''m keeping it! "Who told you that? Oh no... Tenma, you''re not even using me to make weird pennies, are you? To my joke, Lion tried to hand me the letter forcefully in a rather hurry. And Chris, who saw it, seemed to suspect that Lion was also the delivery guy who was going to write to me. Normally I don''t think I''d get to that idea, but I guess Mr. Chris is more rough than usual with Eina and Eliza now. "I dare to take it... but I guess it''s not really a weird letter, is it? Like a love sentence? I received the letter as a reminder and when I opened the seal and read the letter inside, I could see why Lion seemed to be making it difficult to give it to me. "Lion, does Maria and the king know about this? If you don''t know, it''s gonna be pretty tricky." "I''m fine. With His Majesty''s approval in advance, I have received the word that it depends on the tenma" Lion suddenly turned into a serious face and said the rooting was complete. "So, what does the letter say? Chris seemed concerned about the contents of the letter, but did not imitate peeping in from the side on his own. I guess that''s not just because Maria and the king came out in the story, but because they noticed the family crest pressed against the seal placed on the envelope of the letter. The family crest on this envelope is a ''howling wolf'' and represents Lyon''s home, the ''House Border Uncle''. And the fact that Lion, who can use the family crest, has been "deposited" means that a person from the House Border House other than Lion is the sender, in which he can root for the king and can use Lion, the "Next House Border House Owner", as a messenger, I know who wrote the letter first. "In short, it says Uncle Haust wants me to help him." "Hmm... So, Tenma, you take that request (...)? Tenma, what His Majesty said it was up to you wasn''t a compulsory request or a nomination request, was it? Compulsory requests basically refer to situations involving national defence and those put out in crisis such as the city or village where they are staying, with some exceptions on the part of the adventurer there is no right of veto. Sometimes turning it down can be a worst case scenario and impose penalties that disqualify you as an adventurer. And apart from that, the meaning behind it is that nobles and other powerful people use their own power to force adventurers to take requests. The nomination request, as its name suggests, is to nominate the adventurer that the client would like to receive, but since this has the right of veto on the adventurer''s side, there is no problem in saying no (...). However, disadvantages can occur later, as clients such as those making nomination requests are, for the most part, ''managers of large chambers of commerce'' or ''nobles'' or those with strong influence over the Adventurer Guild. I''ve heard stories of people getting cold-handed out of Adventurer Guilds, selling tools and gear for defective products¡­ Sometimes they say that in terrible things, they were suddenly attacked by a fellow who was partying and had to retire the adventurer. Its betrayed companions are those employed by the ''managers of the great chambers of commerce'' and ''nobles'', who, even if they complain to the guild, are not guilty because they are turning their hands behind them, but rather suppose to have had an affair with those who were attacked the other way around. Most recently, due to the development of the law, such things are rarely heard, but it is just not out of the ordinary, and it is said that they are still being done behind them. For once in my case, they think I''m an adventurer being spit on by royalty from around me, so they think I have to say no to the Kings in advance when I make a nomination request. Therefore, there have not been many requests for nominations from non-royalty people before, and even if there are, there are only people close to Kukri Village, the Duke of Sanga, etc. Because I remember the royal family well, there is a temptation from my colleagues, but it is helpful because I am able to work easily without (much) unscrupulous orders due to requests from people with a sense of heart. The request that Lion brought in that was a request for help in territorial defense. Anything, it seems that some nobles in the neighboring ''Gilst Republic'' are making moves that can be taken as military operations near the Haust Border Uncle territory, and when they tried to alert the knights of the Haust Border Uncle in preparation, they were unluckily found elsewhere a herd of demons. That''s two at the same time. One seems to be a flock of goblins, like the one we encountered in the south before, with an estimated 2,000. This is the main group of adventurers working in the Houst Border Border Border Territory, and they''re going to send knights the size of platoons (about fifty) or squadrons (a few platoons, about two hundred). And the second. This is why Uncle Haust tried to call me in to help. That''s... "A flock of Wyburn..." An estimated thirty or so of Wyburn''s herds, supposedly for breeding, have settled in the mountains on the peripheral lands. The Knights of the House Border House, also said to be proud of their strength to contend for one or two in the kingdom, but the House Border House ruled that it was impossible to send reinforcements to surrounding towns and villages with adventurers who would deal with the Goblin herd while paying attention to the Guild Republic on the boulder, and to deal with the Wyburn herd further, the House Border House said. Well, if the reputation of Borderline Uncle''s power is nothing short of rumours, I don''t think it''s absolutely impossible just for the Knights of Borderline Uncle. But I''m pretty sure you''ll suffer a lot of damage instead, and if you do poorly, your border with the Guild Republic may change. So at least Uncle Borderline''s judgment won''t be wrong. But I thought I was more likely than not to make a direct request to me. That doesn''t mean criticizing Uncle Borderline, but from those who don''t know anything about my relationship with Uncle Borderline, they think it''s a very dangerous friendship. Of course, we can''t say it''s completely off target because we''re not close, but at least we don''t have the same grievances and disgust as we used to. I guess that has to do with the fact that I got to know Lyon and his image of the House Border House has changed, and that time has passed and it seems that there was nothing I could do about that case. So, "Let me take this request. Wyburn''s herd is the opponent, so they''ll play the reward for it. And while the request is accepted in ''Oracion'', Aura and Jeanne are in some cases allowed to evacuate to a safe place in the middle of the request. Still okay? "No problem, it helps. I''ll tell my dad about the two as a choreographer on the team, and there won''t be a problem if we make sure the rewards are paid on a party-by-party basis. After that, let''s make sure we can pay them individually according to merit." Unfortunately, the general terms and conditions were determined on this occasion, and the amount of the reward was to be negotiated directly with Borderline Uncle. Normally, it is a matter of deciding whether or not to accept the request with the amount offered, but it is unlikely that it will be unduly priced or not paid for only this time. Because Lyon has agreed to the terms as our proxy (...), and most importantly, he has spoken to the Royal Family in advance. If this makes you reluctant to pay, it''s like doing something to mud the royal face. A decent nobleman wouldn''t do that first. If that is the royal town, it is a matter of displeasure. "I''m going to get ready now and leave soon, but what about Lion? You want to come with us? "Please. For once, we have put forward requests for reinforcements to those belonging to the Borderline Uncle and to the nobles in the cooperative system, like the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, but not too many of them will be expected. If there are too many boulders, the neighbors may be too wary." If we had indeed largely assembled other knights of aristocracy and kept them near the border, the other side might also place them dignified on the pretext. And for some reason, he''ll be glad to attack in. It doesn''t matter which cause the trigger is. That would put at a disadvantage the House Border Berber side, which has the problem of goblin herds and Wyburn herds. In that case, it is conceivable that the Guilst Republic will cut off the territory as it is if it wins, and claim its rights to the land, and that even if it loses, it will withdraw from the territory of the House Border Uncle with all the possible harassment. "Well, I''ll leave that to Uncle Haust. When it comes to what I''m going to do, do something about the Wyburn herd as soon as possible, just in case it feels like waiting near the Knights of the Boundary...? You can leave the difficult things to the houst border uncles and kings. Instead, Wyburn has to deal with it responsibly. Actually, this request, it''s risky to take it from me as well as the Houst Border Uncle. Uncle Haust''s risk is, ''Forget what you did to me and use it only when it''s convenient?'' It''s reputational damage. No matter how appealing this is to me and the House Borderline Bird side to be in friendship, there may be no choice because some people don''t understand it enough to be sure, or ignore it and make a scene. By contrast, my risk is that if I fail this request or do a great deal of damage, they may say, ''I have given back my interest to Uncle Haust Borderline because of my past''. Even if the damage occurs, there may be no problem if Uncle Haust says that the matter is'' within the bounds of expectation '', but there will still be noisy people out there. Instead, there''s a lot to be gained. I told everyone that I had decided to accept a request from Uncle Haust Border, and when I talked about the content and the risks, I immediately noticed the magnitude of what my grandfather would get. "Right. First of all, fame. I forgot about the past and stood up to the flock of Wyburn to help the Houst Frontier Uncle... I guess that''s how they say it. It is also significant that Uncle Haust Border made a request to me after he first spoke to the King. As a result, from now on, there will be a drastic reduction in the number of requests for nominations directly from strange places. Honestly, I haven''t had a problem with the money, so far the adventurer family business is like a hobby, and now I have no problem just taking whatever requests I want. Well, I guess I''ll have to take some requests not to feel comfortable so they don''t disqualify me..." "Besides, the reward from the Borderline House is bigger than the material from Wyburn that defeated them." I guess I''ll have to give some of it to the Borderline House, but still most of the material will be able to claim my rights... well, for the moment, it''s not for the calculation of raccoons I won''t take, but there won''t be a Slalin and his grandfather who can''t defeat Wyburn at all. "I''m here too, it''s okay! Amur seems to be on board, too. As for Amur, there was talk of going back to the south once, so I thought I would exclude him from this request, but he seems willing to follow. "But, Mr. Tenma, when a flock of Wyburns are opponents of a boulder, aren''t we short on numbers? To Chris''s doubts, I''ve counted the number of fingers folded, but certainly not enough people at all considering I''m dealing with a bunch of Wyburns. So far the participants are...... "Eight from ''Oracion'' (except Jill and Gol in Ryden), of which Jeanne and Aura are out of battle. To the three fools of Albert, Cain, and Lion, twelve in Mr. Chris (...)... well, normally I''m not talking about where it''s not enough, but there''s me and Grandpa, and if it''s just a few, just give me the golem, and I''ll be fine! If there were a thousand golems, it would be enough. That''s right. When I was telling everyone, Chris, who was thinking back to my words, said, "Wait a minute. Whoa!," he exclaimed. "Why am I in numbers, too? You won''t get enough time off to accompany Boulder on that request. In the first place, the captain couldn''t have allowed it." "Uh-huh... In a letter from the captain I got with me, I said, ''If it''s the Kingsguard guy, you can take one guy who''s free (...) and use him. Anyone can do that.''" When Mr. Chris flips the letter from me, he reads it over and over and even sees and confirms the signatures in the letter from various angles. Speaking of which, I had a letter from the Kingsguard addressed to you. I just took a letter from my nostalgia that Lion just remembered and tried to give it to Mr. Chris, who was robbing me at the time I sent out the letter. And Chris reads the letter... "This doesn''t mean you nominated me from the beginning! The letter to me said ''Anyone'', but the letter to Chris said ''Come and help the adventurers who go to Uncle Haust''s Frontier''. Well, basically, there''s only one person in the busy Kingsguard who ''is likely to be right around me, plus currently'' free '', so I guess when this story came out, it was decided from the beginning that Mr. Chris would be chosen. "Don''t you dare, let''s go with this. Worst of all, if you unleash ''Tempest'', the Wyburn herd will be able to crusade... well, it could be devastating all around." Grandpa and Chris seemed to understand the meaning of the line whining so that it didn''t sound like Lion, and looked sorry for Lion. By the way, they haven''t both seen ''Tempest'' directly, but they''ve seen sites using ''Tempest'', heard from people in Kukri Village, and they know the general power. It should be noted that the two of them saw the site when Grandpa looked for me shortly after the incident, and Mr. Chris said he was on his way to investigate the dragon zombie and my investigation by order of the King. They both said they thought it was Dragon Zombie''s fault at first, but later they heard witnesses and decided it was my magic. "Anyway, the sooner we get to the Borderline Uncle, the better, so I''m going to get ready tomorrow and leave King''s Capital the day after tomorrow. Lyon''s story says we usually get there in a month, so we aim to get there in those half fortnight. We can also think of going into Wyburn''s flock crusade shortly after arrival, so don''t fail to prepare for each one. Eina asks to manage the mansion while she''s away. I''ll tell Uncle Mark and the others about taking care of Jubeye and Mary, so you can take care of them. Then dissolve! Well, in the case of "Oracion," even when it comes to preparing for adventure, they just put what they think they need from one end in a magic bag or a dimension bag, so let the Jins (other adventurers) tell them that they envy how not to think about weight, etc. That''s the privilege of someone who can make their own magic bags and dimension bags. 168 Chapter 11-3 Miles "When you go through this carriage, it''s going to be tough to get back on a normal carriage journey like before." To Cain''s remarks, Albert and Lion snort in silence. Not long ago, Mr. Chris said the same thing, so I still have Ryden and Dimension Bag (Dimension Box?) and I guess the converted carriage is a combination of irregular classes. "Nevertheless," The girl will use the carriage, so go to sleep outside, "even though we have the owner''s temper. Besides, I can''t believe I was a girl that year." After confirming that Mr. Chris was not here, Lion complained as if to clear up his daily depression. It''s not like the carriages have nowhere to think, but if hostiles find out that Albert and Cain, who have a bad fianc¨¦e, slept in a space with an unmarried woman (Mr. Chris), they don''t know what to say (Jeanne and Aura are slaves for once, so it''s possible to deceive them because it was the worst overnight event). That''s why Albert and Cain chose to sleep outside in silence, following Chris'' instructions. Well, Lion without a fianc¨¦e wouldn''t have a problem, but he doesn''t think Mr. Chris would like it, so Albert and Lion supposedly took Mr. Chris'' will in silence. Though I think I can say that I have sold Mei. And in my case, it doesn''t seem to be as problematic as Lion''s. However, Jeanne and Aura have slept in the same space under similar circumstances before, but I was hesitant to sleep in the same place as Chris on the boulder. Because there are times these days when Chris is creating a dangerous atmosphere... Don''t tell me to stay away from the danger, son. "I don''t know if I can call Lion ''your son''." "No, you''re not gonna tell me" Albert and Cain work together against my words as if they were even in a meeting. Lion didn''t seem to know what ''you son'' meant, but he was trying to complain that he understood that he was being ridiculed, but Cain''s "you know what you mean?" I stood up in one word and turned my back on us and started squatting. It''s probably nice to have stood up to deceive you somehow, but I can''t think of a good deception, and I supposedly didn''t dare to start squatting. "Tenma, what path are we going to take after this? "After this, we''re going to go through every village and town we can. I want to go while gathering information on Wyburn to see which villages and towns are at the forefront of the Wyburn damage." Go straight to the first piece of information you get, because if the Wyburn herd had moved out of that place, the damage would only be greater for that matter. For this reason, the travel speed will drop slightly, but it was determined that it would be best to go while gathering information with high freshness. So far, I have not been able to confirm Wyburn within the scope of my "exploration", but if I move in the general direction based on the information gathered, I will soon capture the Wyburn herd, and if I go straight to that place when the Wyburn herd is caught in "exploration", I will not miss the herd even if I make a mistake. "However, it is possible that Wyburn''s flock is moving significantly beyond our expectations, so we may be rushing from edge to edge." In that case, our burden will increase dramatically. Besides, there''s also the possibility of entering Wyburn''s flock crusade shortly after you''ve searched around and found it, so if you normally think about it, it could be an operation that equates to suicide. However, even in that case, there is an easy way to reduce the difficulty¡­ "Well, Lyon, I''ll take care of the man in that case." "Right. You''re the one who counts faster from the bottom and is even better at health among them when you rank those who might be useful among the members this time. Besides, this request came from the Borderline House, and this is also the territory you will be managing in the future. I mean, there''s no one more competent than you! Other ways to reduce wear and tear by increasing the burden on one person. It is simple, easy to carry out and has a high success rate of the operation. Cain and Albert, who got to that thought point, instantly sold Lion, a fellow of the Triple Fool Trio. By the way, the order Albert thought of at this time seemed to go on with me and Grandpa at the top, the Slalins next, plus Chris and Amur next, and three idiots underneath, Jeanne and Aura. But after the first time I said Jeanne and Aura didn''t count for pure force, he concluded that it was harsh and shitty to force a girl into a boulder, making the bottom line three idiots, and that the most physical (a brain muscle) lion of them was fit. Rion tried to argue that it was a rambling argument on the boulder, but the two of them said, "" It''s a matter for the Borderline Uncle family in the first place, so it''s natural for that successor Rion to feel tight! "" He said with all his voice, "and was about to be rounded up. "No, in that case, I''m going to ask for a combination of Slalin and Lyden. Lyden would also follow Suralin''s instructions, and Suralin doesn''t have many effective means against flying in the sky, so he really treats it like a reserve force. And if Sularin turns to the rear standby, you don''t have to think about evacuating Jeanne and Aura." If you have to, you two can hide in a dimension bag in Slalin''s body, and if there are any more injuries, you can make it a place of refuge. "I might as well not leave it to Slalin alone, but add me and Tenma and let them run in such a way that the three of us can take turns at any time. If your invisible carriage is bursting on a boulder, it will not cause unnecessary misunderstanding to those you see." "Good day, Grandpa" "" "Dear Merlin, Good luck looking around! My grandfather, who just returned from his surroundings, pointed out the shortcomings of the operation and suggested improvements. Sure, Grandpa''s right, if there''s a carriage blasting around that people don''t seem to be manipulating, it could make a scene that it''s a new breed of demon. If, even if witnessed, the other person was the one trying to get close and find out who he was, you should get out of the carriage and explain, but that kind of person would be superb. Most eyewitnesses would not come near scared of such inexperienced carriages and would rush into nearby villages and towns to deliver information to adventurer guilds, knights, etc. That may take a long time to solve the misunderstanding, depending on the spread of the information. He adopted his grandfather''s proposal as it was and received reports of surrounding sights, but nothing seemed likely to be the enemy as far as he could see, and there were no signs or traces of it again. "I let Shiloumal mark a few places at once, so it''s not easy for demons to get close." That said, Grandpa moved a little further away from us and lay down to get some sleep. "Then it''s up to the three of us to look around next. I''m going to bed, too, so wake me up when it''s time for a problem." I asked the three of them to come back and I decided to sleep near Grandpa too. It should be noted that Shiloumal, who came back with his grandfather, had just walked into the carriage and was getting a snack for Mr. Chris. The night watch on this journey basically makes the men more burdensome, and the women are supposed to be in charge of the first or second, or near the last dawn, since they started camping that day. This is also because the three idiots (especially Lion) lost to Mr. Chris'' silent pressure, and because me and my grandfather accepted Mr. Chris''s plea (for example, because of his skin) to the point of being near the ground. Sometimes it''s the occupation of the carriages of the women, but no one is complaining except for Lion. Because then Mr. Chris had the power to even feel scared in a way. Instead, I offered Mr. Chris a condition (...) to drink it. That''s... "Ji......" This is the management of Amur, who is asking about this gap. At first Amur said he was going to sleep outside, just like me, but he asked Chris to persuade him. Well, I''m still asking for gaps, so I don''t seem to have convinced you wholeheartedly... but seeing as Chris pulled me into the carriage now, I wouldn''t be taking hard measures until he bought me and Chris''s unhappiness... I want to believe. Without Blanca (priority was given to sending Sana and Yoshitsune to the south), some anxiety remained, but then the morning sun rose without any problems and we were able to leave the camp as planned. "Still, the damage to Wyburn seems narrower than I thought," Three days after we talked about our plans for the future with the three of us, we went through about five villages and towns to our destination, but contrary to expectations, the Wyburn herd didn''t seem to be moving much from the first sighting point. "Maybe when did you have enough bait to not have to travel, or how cozy?" Cain sitting next to me in your seat reacted to my whining with ease. Sure, that idea is possible, but it''s been more than two weeks since the first report, so it''s hard to imagine that there was enough food in the place for the Wyburn herd not to have to travel in the meantime. "Well, you''ll see tomorrow... it''s time for today''s camp." "Sounds like it. Tomorrow is the real deal, and I need to get some rest and feed my English today." I decided to keep taking Jeanne and Aura to the site because there was no place where the Wyburn herd could hide more than I thought, and it seemed difficult to evacuate Jeanne and Aura as originally planned. I''m thinking about the operation for that by yesterday. Simply put, it means turning Slalin and Lyden to two escorts and getting them off the spot when they get close to the Wyburn herd. I don''t necessarily want to be attacked by Wyburn away, but let Slalin and Ryden have more than one golem, and most importantly, the two possess a scorpion-shaped golem. Scorpion-shaped golems now boast the best performance of any golem I''ve ever made, in speed, power, and stubbornness, so there will be difficulties with anti-aircraft attacks, but there won''t be any problems with them militarily. If you have to, it''s just me or Grandpa. The truth is, I want the three of them to stay away from Jeanne and the others, but I also got a windy memo of self-responsibility no matter what, and I let each have about a hundred golems, so I don''t think that''s going to be so dangerous. "Not now, but I''m sorry to follow you. If it''s just" Oracion, "the Wyburn herd can handle it." "Sort of." The three were accompanied this time because ''royal nobility has joined the crusade of the flock of Wyburn'' had more purpose than helping to crusade the flock of Wyburn. Later, there was also the implication that the three of us would have to support Tida in the future. Well, I can''t just follow this request or claim to have joined the ''Wyburn Herd Crusade'', but the fact that the three people who didn''t like to be told by the reformers to just follow me at least wanted to get in one blow, so I also prepared a memorial (not to protest from the three parents'' house when something happened, but to protest from the reformists)... and I''m pretty sure that''s why I had to pay attention to the three of them. "Well, it''s a little bit more difficult." "Normally, it''s inconceivable to say that even though there are three more luggage, the difficulty has increased a little. Well, I appreciate it." And as we heard Cain masochist, we arrived at today''s camp candidate and made sure there were no problems around before we started camping. 169 Chapter 11-4 Wyburn Discovery "Is that the target Wyburn herd..." "Tenma, if we''re gonna keep Jeanne and the others waiting, it''s like this is the only place we got, right? "Right. You''re gonna find it hard to get any closer, and most importantly, you''re gonna have nowhere to hide yourself." Upon Grandpa''s suggestion, I decided to create a safe house where Jeanne and Aura could hide and keep themselves safe. We are now in the middle of a final break and operational meeting in the woods a kilometer or so from the rocky mountains where the flock of Wyburn is flying. "I''ll use a little magic, say hello to Wyburn''s vigilance" That''s what I told my grandfathers, and I used magic a little bit open in the woods I''m in. The first thing I did was dig a hole the size of a few people could fit in. The depth was about 3m, and the walls of the digged holes solidified tightly, stretching a few air holes to a slight distance. The next step was to create the part that would be the roof, but this was covered with a dirt wall (almost as strong as a stone wall) made in the image of a lid, on which the soil was soiled and lightly consolidated. Finally, it is complete if the air holes made opposite to the direction in which the flock of Wyburn is located are widened into passages and a lid made of solidified soil is applied to the entrance and exit. It looks like a little hill, one can tell it was made by someone with one eye, but few will notice that there is room for people to hide beneath it. "I''m going to have the two of you wait in this, but don''t use fire inside, basically wait in the slalin. I think spending time in the hole will be about when something unexpected happens and Slalin has to go outside. I can''t really imagine Wyburn noticing this hole and trying to break it, but if anything happens, run through the entrance and get a scorpion-shaped golem out right away, like a little farther away." Wyburn, who has fled this way, may notice this hole and attack, but only then will someone, except the three idiots, rush. Amur and Chris may take a little while, so they''ll basically have the three fools on them, but other members (me, Grandpa, Shiloumal, Solomon) will be able to rush right away. Besides, if it''s an individual who got attacked by us and ran away, I don''t think he''ll do anything to stay where he can see us, and he might just run off somewhere just to show us how to chase him. Well, if you get away with it, it''s so hard to find it later, so if you try to escape, you''re not going to magically snipe without thinking about the material. The roughly decided maneuver was basically that the attack on Wyburn flying in the sky would be carried out by magic between me and my grandfather, and Shiloumar would cut ahead and attack the individuals who came down or fell on the ground (at this time Shiloumar would be more like a blow away aimed at a steeple than defeating it, allowing him to deal with multiple Wyburns), while Amur and Chris escorted the three idiots, they decided to focus their attack on the nearest of the Wyburns that Shiloumar attacked by the five. "Confirmation, but don''t think too much about the material this time, the primary goal is the annihilation of Wyburn''s herd, and the second is not to send out the dead or seriously injured... three of them in particular. Is that enough to keep the perimeter as harmless as possible after that? "The last one has to be you or Merlin, so it''s none of our business." When Mr. Chris said that, he nodded, except for me and Grandpa. Sure, it wouldn''t matter to Mr. Chris, who only uses (and can''t) about basic magic, because when he tries to do damage to his surroundings, he has to use magic that is quite powerful. "Then we''ve just confirmed it, and it''s time to go give guidance to the Wyburn herd? Jeanne and the others go inside Slalin and wait in the hole, Ryden is wary of anything coming up outside the hole." Everyone nodded at my words and took each weapon or went into the hole. Only Ryden in that did not make it slight while standing in grandeur. If you mean in golem terms, you''re on pause, and if you say it biologically, you feel like you said you''re asleep. "Do you have to walk a little from here... that''s a little rough" "Well, that won''t help. If you travel in a carriage and get attacked along the way, it''ll take you a while to get in shape." "You can think of it as a preparatory exercise. Lion''s just wasted his health." "You guys, don''t slap your mouths in vain and keep your surroundings properly alert! It''s not like Wyburn''s coming from before! Chris praised the usual multiplication of the three fools with a different voice. Sure, we''re on our way so far while we hold the entire Wyburn herd, but it''s not necessarily that individuals suddenly don''t show up trying to join the herd from different directions. Well, while I was using Exploration, I don''t think it''s quite likely that Wyburn would accidentally strike me, but I can''t say enough that there are no ''cover-up'' individuals in Wyburn, so I''ve never moved on with vigilance around me. "Ugh!" "Yes!" "Ha ha! Listening to the three replies, Mr. Chris nods satisfactorily. Among the three of them, Cain still seems to be kidding if he just heard back, but if you look at the look on his face, you can see he''s deliberately trying to relax his nervousness and act as usual. "Tenma, it seems there are a few of us that have noticed." "It is. Looks like he hasn''t tried to come this way yet, but a few of them are flying around with their gaze on this one... I guess all the Wyburns will notice us in a little while. Everybody be careful." I noticed the change in Wyburn with Amur and Grandpa flying in the sky and told everyone (especially towards the three of them) to keep their attention in the form of a report to me. "Just around half the time... it''s easy to do around here if you want to fight" Around now it''s a plain, and if we go another hundred meters, the rock will turn to the hard ground exposed here and there. I''d prefer the ground to be stiff if I were to move around, but I wanted to avoid the disadvantages of having to pay attention to rocks and stones rolling at my feet more than that. "Shall we strike into the herd even with light magic and provoke it? Grandpa wanted to fight in this place if he could, too, and he agreed most with my suggestion. The other members agreed with the feeling that if my grandfather and I were to say so, they would put up their weapons so that they could respond at any time. "Whoops! I headed near the center of Wyburn''s flock and struck ''Fireball''. This "Fireball" is only powerful enough to do a lot of damage if it hits Wyburn, but it seemed enough to provoke it, and all the Wyburn came towards us in the form of a "Fireball" hit and caught by an angry Wyburn. "One, two, three... Twenty-five in all? Surprisingly." "Well... if it''s normal, it''s an escape scenario, but I don''t feel like losing this one if I have the temper." "Mmm! I''ll do my best too! "No, I want to escape... help me properly when it''s in danger, Mr. Tenma! "Ha! Lizard''s coming for me! Those are stupid people! "What''s the real deal? "I''m running away from you right now. Eh! "Right." The battle that began this way could always be pursued in our favor. First, most of Wyburn was wasted wings and fell to the ground by a series of ''air brits'' and ''air cutters'' by me and my grandfather. Only a few individuals escaped the magic of me and Grandpa, but the moment I confirmed it, I jumped up into the sky and cut off Wyburn''s neck. We were able to get a few Wyburn membranes in good condition. Some of the Wyburns that fell to the ground were unable to move due to broken neck bones, concussions, etc. due to the impact of the fall. Individuals who could move were flapping their wings to jump up quickly, but were unable to jump up because of large holes in the skin membrane or the cutting off of their wings, leaving Shiloumal''s attack almost defenseless. Shiloumal was concentrating the attack around his relatively soft neck, so some individuals in Wyburn lost their necks due to a blow from Shiloumal, and those who did not would also suffer what could be described as fatal injuries. Amur struck the head of the individual that Shiloumal had shot and leaked with his weapon, slaughtering each and every one reliably. Mr. Chris pierced Wyburn''s neck with care for the three of them, who worked together to deal with Wyburn. Solomon was attacked from above by Wyburn, who tried to strike the three of them, assembling and biting off their necks. Grandpa, after the first use of magic, followed the whole thing and vigilance around him, taking care not to endanger members other than me. As I watched everyone, I retrieved the breathless Wyburn in my magic bag. "Yabe, die" "I can''t move another step" "Tomorrow you are sure to suffer from muscle pain..." "All three of you, you''re so sloppy." "Chris is laughing at his knees, too." The three fell to the ground in alignment the moment they stabbed a stop at the last Wyburn, either because they were released from extreme tension. Mr. Chris says tough things as he looks at the three of them, but his knees are laughing as Amur said, and if there weren''t three of them on this scene, he would have sat or fallen asleep first. Naturally, Amur seems tired, but not as tired as the three of us or Mr. Chris, and his breath is rough. He seemed to be able to afford his strength. "I''m pretty tired of even having the most fun, so I guess I can''t help it if you guys do that. I''d like to take a quick bath and take my time." That''s what Grandpa said and followed the three of them, but it would be different that they actually had the most fun because they were moving more than the three of them. Either that or I would have been the one who had the most fun. "Hmm... but I don''t think it was easy because Tenma was the first to use magic and defeated Wyburn the fastest" "Right. If you only looked at the numbers, Tenma, did you feel like you were keeping your health warm so that you could move when something happened, rather than saying that you were defeated a fifth of the time and enjoyed it? Amur and Chris followed me, and I got a little lit up, but fortunately, Grandpa just saw me. Well, it seems that the grandfather felt something had happened because of his gnawing, but he couldn''t move because he was tired, so he could deceive me. "Well, shall we pick up Jeanne and the others... I mean, can the three of us move? "I can''t..." I''m sorry, I can''t move. "Sorry, I can''t move a step and I don''t want to..." So I had no choice but to pick up Jeanne and the others. Everyone else can rendezvous with Jeanne and the others before picking them up in Ryden''s carriage, or maybe we can camp early today in the woods where Jeanne and the others are. With that in mind, I headed to the woods leaving Jeanne and the others... "What the hell happened..." What I saw was the site of a tragedy and an accomplished lair. Around the hills where Jeanne and the others hid (above the lair), blood and flesh were scattered everywhere, full of smells of blood and guts that could hold her nose in reflex. In such a tragic scene, the most eye-catching was Lyden, who nestled loosely, even when painted with blood. "... and Jeanne and the others are safe! I was distracted by the sight in front of me. I remembered Jeanne and I rushed to the entrance to the safe house, but before that, Slalin crawled out of the air hole. "Slalin, are you two okay? As if to answer my query, Slalin made an entrance and exit with her mouth wide open. The two people who appeared out of it didn''t seem to be injured, but they didn''t feel well or looked pale. "So, what happened? "Actually, after the Tenma and the others were gone, a bunch of orcs showed up here. And I don''t know why, but the orcs seem to have noticed me and Aura, trying to dig the dirt. So we went to war with Ryden..." "So much blood and flesh splash..." Perhaps Oak noticed the smell of Jeanne and Aura. I wouldn''t have noticed if this was a goblin, but the oak has a pretty good nose resembling a pig. Even more so if it smells like a woman. "Dear Tenma, it''s not just the orcs that showed up here, it''s like the orgasms showed up too" According to Aura''s explanation, when Ryden and the Orc herd first fought for a little while, they now heard footsteps and voices of two supposedly Orga demons (who looked like Galiver when it came to their voices, and judged them to be Orga because of that). "So, is this all that''s been vandalized..." If it were just a herd of orcs, Ryden would have defeated them more easily, but when two orgasms were added, the damage to the surroundings was inevitable, he said. Most of all, it''s hard to imagine Orc and Orga fighting together, so it would actually feel like a tripletary brawl and Ryden dealing with a bunch of Orgs at the same time. They didn''t need a slurin out in that fight. It seems that Slalin went outside to confirm once, but that''s when he put them in the hole for a little while, but they felt sick because of the smell of blood and organs they smelled during that little while. Perhaps there was a smell of blood and organs in the hole. "Then you won''t be able to spend the day in this place." When I told them I was going to take a break in this place today, they spoke up and disagreed. "Well, maybe this smell will catch you and other demons will show up. Then you two go pick everyone up in Ryden. Me and Slalin are gonna clean this place up a little bit." If we leave him alone like this, he could generate a plague or a herd of undead. Besides, once it has been minced to this point (because the main method of attack used by Lyden is treading and hitting the body and magic attack... and magic attack includes hitting the body with lightning on the body), meat and other materials can not be removed, so we will make sure that it is cleaned up. "Should I bury the garbage in the hole and cover the area with the soil that was on the lid at the end" Excessively fine pieces of meat and blood should be decomposed by insects and the like, so you should only put rough meat and bones in the hole. The work was also helped by the Golem, so we were able to finish it almost simultaneously when everyone arrived. Everyone (especially the three idiots) said they had heard from Jeanne and Aura that they could no longer rest in this place, and that they wanted to head to the other candidate sites immediately. According to Lyon, a small village exists a few hours on foot from here, and Lyden would not take two hours, so we all went for the village unanimously. "Hmm... you''re finally here. Good thing it was before dark. My whole body is freaking out." Chris next door looks at the village and relaxes his body as he stretches. Apparently the seat of the man with the most vibrations after the battle on the boulder was tight, making his whole body harder. I took turns in your seat from that forest to this village, but the three idiots didn''t even have the energy to sit in your seat, so they held Lyden''s hand in the first half with a combination of Amur and Grandpa, and me and Chris in the second half. By the way, Jeanne and Aura also decided it was dangerous to put them in your seat because of that smell, and let them hit three caregivers in the carriage. Note that the three are still down. "Don''t dare, Mr. Chris, let''s go and explain the situation to the villagers first. I know it''s really better for the Lions to go, but I can''t do that to the boulders." Chris (Kingsguard), who has a higher official status to three than the three of them can use, and me, who is made leader of this group, would be nice to go explain. By the way, arranged in the public capacity of this group, it becomes Albert the Duke''s man, Lyon the Borderline Uncle''s man and Cain the Marquis''s man, Chris the Kingsguard, Amur the Viscount Warlord, Grandpa the ''Sage'' and a former nobleman, ''Dragon Killer'' but a civilian and adventurer, me, Jeanne the slave ''Former Viscount Warlord'' and Aura the slave. For the record, if Jeanne is freed from slavery, if anyone who doesn''t know anything hears about it, Jeanne from "The Ex Viscount Warrant" might have a better identity than me. That''s how plain my public title is. I was always treated like Chris when the villagers led me to the village chief. Some of the villagers looked like they were staring at me with the beautiful Chris... I guess they were going to stare at me unnoticed, but from me and Chris, they found out. Instead, it''s so much harder to pretend you didn''t notice. That treatment of me has also changed since Lyon appeared. I told the village chief that I was not feeling well, but Lion told me that I should greet him in person and went to greet him before sundown completely. At that time, Lyon described me in detail, and instantly my identity spread all over the village by a surprised village chief and a villager who was hiding and eavesdropping. I suppose it was going to be one of those manoeuvres that spread the word that it was a cordial moment with me that I had trouble with in the past, but the village chiefs seemed to think it was a piece of advice for treating me lightly, and my attitude to me changed gallantly so as to give back my palm. By the way, the villagers who were staring at me never even entered their sight while they appeared in front of us until we left the village. I was curious, so I broadened the scope of the ''exploration'' to find out, and it seems that a few groups of people were in the wild a long way from the village, so they evacuated immediately after they found out who I was. Chris, who was the only one but me who knew how to treat me on this matter, realized that there was no sign of the villager who was staring at me and realized why, and seemed to enjoy it until he left the village. When Lion saw it, he said, "Were you also a good man for the village? I heard," and was stared at as usual. 170 Chapter 11-4.5: What about souvenirs? "Uncle, is Wyburn delicious? "What, suddenly... oh, speaking of which, Tenma was going hunting for Wyburn! It''s a Wyburn ''Herd of'' crusade to be exact, but for the Tenmas, it''s like dealing with a winged lizard. Tenma and Merlin will not be badly injured from scratches, and Amur, who is second only to the two of them, will be fine. Chris may be a little dangerous, but even then, he''s the top prowess in the Kingsguard. I don''t think I''m going to die. The problem is those three (...)... "So, is it delicious? "Hmm? Ooh, Wyburn''s delicious. I''ve had it a few times, but it''s good to cook with fine meat." Teaching Luna as she remembered the taste of Wyburn meat she used to eat, for some reason she took the paper and pen out of her nostalgia and started making notes. "Is it... stew? It''s a hamburger to bake, maybe something else to fry..." Apparently, he''s thinking of Wyburn dishes that prompt him to temper. With my niece, you''re all for one. Who the hell do I look like... is my father the only one? Nevertheless, Luna is steadily being fed by Tenma...... I might have to figure out a way to get Luna to marry Tenma in earnest or vice versa. I''m going to talk to my mother about Luna soon and see if those three are safe now. I don''t think anything more will happen to those three dying than having Tenma and Master Merlin, but if Tenma and Master Merlin were attacked when they were unable to move, none of those three would happen. If you die or become irreversible, you can''t read what will happen to the Uncle House on the Houst Frontier, regardless of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, where there are (unmarried) children who have not yet been removed from their homes... Your relatives will adopt you, but it is possible that your adopted son is not royal, and you may be greatly discouraged by the confusion caused by the irreversibility of the traces. "What does your uncle want to eat? "Me? I shake salt and bake. That''s a thick steak. Good meat tastes better if you don''t put your hands on it." The simpler the dish, the more you know the taste of meat, and most importantly, you can''t wait to cheek up meat that drips blood and drink it with oil and gravy left in your mouth. "My uncle likes simple tongues. I''m gourmet, just baked meat. Then I''m not satisfied..." "Hey, here! "My uncle blew it -! He doesn''t seem to be making a serious fool of himself, but he couldn''t dare drop just one shot in the head. I''m going to lose quite a bit of strength, and Luna doesn''t seem to be seriously sore for the size of her voice, so I guess it''s the usual joke. "In the first place, it wasn''t decided that Tenma would treat you to Wyburn''s meat, was it? I didn''t make any promises." We suddenly decided to talk about the Wyburn crusade, so even if we did, it would only be a promise in the short run. Maybe as much as I''ve forgotten too much about my busyness. "What? You can''t let your brother forget his souvenir! Even if we forgot, we would have secured Wyburn meat for ourselves, and they would make it if we asked. If I can''t do it alone, I''ll ask Amy to come with me, and if I still can''t, it''s one shot if your aunt asks! No, I''m sure you''re right, but you can''t count on someone else from the start. Especially when it''s against the rules to let your mother out, and the moment you tell that story, you''ll start preaching from your mother. It also has special specifications for long courses. Nevertheless, as much as Luna can count on, Tenma is sweet on Amy and her mother... even on Luna. I know because Amy is my own apprentice, but Luna and your mother sometimes wonder... except that Tenma doesn''t seem like a lollicon or a mature lover... "Ah! My uncle is thinking of something else! I have to report it to my aunt! "Wait a minute. No! I''m not thinking anything weird! I just thought Tenma was sweet on you and your mother! I grabbed the collar behind Luna as she tried to rush out and told her what she was thinking about quickly. Well, I didn''t tell you everything. "Uh - I wonder if it''s true... well no. Uncle, I''m talking about your brother being sweet to me, but that''s not natural! My back collar grabbed me, and Luna, who hung around, stretched her chest. "My brother doesn''t exist who doesn''t care about such a pretty sister! Except for my real brother." Leaving aside somewhere if Luna is a cute (...) sister to Tenma, maybe she''s right to treat her sister. Tenma was an adopted son and only child, and she didn''t have a single child her age close to Kukri Village, and even after she became an adventurer and went outside, she had little to do with younger people, so maybe Amy, Luna and Tida are some of the few close younger people. Among them, Luna is the one who doesn''t hesitate to sweeten, and that''s probably what she thinks of as her sister-in-law. Then it''s my mother... "If you''re an aunt... isn''t that because you''re scared? It''s tough, it''s loud." "Oh, I see" This is another compelling story. Tenma is witnessing a scene where she bumps her father right after she meets her mother, so it''s not surprising that she was planted with fear somewhere in her heart! "Then there''s no choice! "Yeah, yeah, I can''t help it! "Well, you have no choice..." The moment I heard the voice of a third party that had suddenly broken in, my time with Luna stopped. Normally that expression is used as a metaphor, but at this time I really felt my heart stopped. Slowly we both turned our faces in the direction of our voices, and there was an imaginary one there. At last, behind them, our relatives, including our father, were watching us with a frightened face. "I''ve been looking for a tea party for a long time now because I''ve got some delicious treats... all you guys need is more sermon than a tea party... don''t worry, no matter how tough I am, I''ll let you go by the time breakfast (...) starts" Your mother laughed and said that, but you''re not going to preach until breakfast starts! It''s before sundown! "No, I have work to do..." "It''s okay. Your men are brilliant. Where you''ve been off all day, there''s no confusion in the military." Yabe, half a day could have stretched into a day. "Dear Auntie, no! That''s not what I wanted to say! My uncle was thinking nasty things about me, my aunt and my brother, so I''m going to be cautious that if my aunt asks, she''ll be angry..." "And what does that have to do with me being scared, tough, and loud? And Lyle, let me ask you something very carefully about what Luna just said... shall we both go now?" The mother''s sermon then continued until the appearance of the next day. They dug for the meaning of "nasty things" that Luna tends to have, and honestly talked about it, they were able to gain some understanding and succeeded in shortening the day originally scheduled. But when I thought I had finished preaching about my normal attitudes and behavior with the addition of the shorter minutes, now I ate a sermon from my older brother that your actions and behaviors were negatively impacting Luna. During the sermon, even though I thought it was unreasonable, it was me who lowered my sip somewhat when I saw Luna nagging beside me getting angry. 171 Chapter 11-5. Whats your name? (Big bang) "I plan to cooperate on the border after this...... what is the situation now? After crusading the Wyburn herd, I plan to help the wary Houst Border Bersers on the border, but I couldn''t move until I knew where the situation was now. "If we get to a nearby city, I think someone in our army is packing it..." "Well, let''s go! For some reason, Mr. Chris made a decision about Leon''s lack of confidence. Lion says, "Even though the leader is a tenma..." but it was completely ignored. "Well, I just have to go...... what''s going on? I questioned Chris'' attitude and decided to ask him once and for all, but Chris is trying to cloud his words. Then Amur, "Chris forgot his clothes. Including underwear, the arriving freckle! "Hey! "Suzume? You''re not that cute, are you?" "Heh... so what''s perfect? Lyon, who said something extra, is cornered by Mr. Chris'' smile. "Yeah... Peacock! Yes, you deserve a peacock! I ran out of confidence in the feeling that Lion had come up with a good bird... "Surely a peacock was quite a ''bad eater'', ''rough temper'', and wasn''t the only beautiful one ''male''? Like the females were so ''plain''? Cain, who saw Lion''s Doya face, spoke to Lion in such a tone as to ask questions while looking mean. Naturally, as Mr. Chris sounds. "Lion, I know what you think of me..." "Hey! Misunderstood! Cain, no! "No questions asked! Lion to be iron fisted sanctioned by Mr. Chris. Looking at this sight, it seems to me that what Lion called a peacock is not a mistake, though. If I make a mistake, I won''t put it in my mouth. "I can''t believe you let those two go... where''s the town close to that border? You can be small, but I hope you can at least buy Mr. Chris a change of clothes." "From here, they say it''s about six hours away in a carriage. It''s a normal carriage story, so Lyden won''t take half of it..." Albert said he was purchasing information from Lyon in advance. They didn''t clearly predict that this would happen, but after a long relationship with Lion, they thought it was possible to gather information on these possibilities. By the way, Lion, who would have had to pass that information on to me, has lost his mind with a blow to Mr. Chris'' jaw. "It would have been a sight of disrespect and the death penalty..." "It''s okay, isn''t it? In the first place, it seems that Lion''s father (Houst Border Bob) has acquiesced to the Iron Fist sanction against Lion... because he said he would appreciate it if he didn''t bother to go out and do it." "Hmm... So, what do I do in the first place, cooperation? Cain laughed bitterly at my obvious change of direction, but he figured out with his arms that he couldn''t help but keep talking about Lion. "I think you''re more familiar with that kind of thing, Master Merlin or Senior Chris... but there are two possible types. Direct and indirect cooperation, I guess? Cain''s direct statement is that it is the easiest to understand the effect of joining the Border Army as a force of war and using force when things happen. By contrast, indirect means carrying supplies, etc., doing the same thing as heavy units, waiting as reserve troops, or doing chores. "Well, if you''re gonna do it, you''re indirect." "I thought I''d say it, but it would certainly be better that way. I don''t know what to say, but I don''t think we can act in the military except for Senior Chris." Mr. Chris would be training like that because he''s military, but I don''t think that adventurers like me, Grandpa, and Amur, who often act at one or a small party in particular, are suited for collective action like the military. Even the three fools would be able to act as military personnel to some extent, but one way or another the three are in a position to order, so it would be better to keep them apart and adulterate rather than to act poorly, ''the order system was disrupted by the participation of the nobles (the sons of)'' ¡­ there is no such thing as happening, and it is less dangerous. "Well, shall we try it that way? Everybody, come on. Shiloumal, bring me a lion." "Wong!" Unfortunately, I decided to go to the town that it was close to the border, and I spoke to everyone who was resting. However, Lion still remained stretched, so when I told him to bring it to Shiloumal, who happened to be near Lion, Shiloumal barked briefly and dragged Lion''s leg against him. It was a lion scratched by Mr. Chris'' cage and Silowmall''s drag, but it was a familiar sight, so there was no one to worry about as one. "Hey, get up, Lion. Isn''t that the city you''re after? "... hmm? Is that it? Huh? About two hours after Lion passed out, we were in a position to see the city we were looking for. When I woke up Lyon to confirm, I woke up. Lyon seemed confused by the sudden change in the surrounding landscape and looked around for a moment. "Ahhh... sounds like... right. Don''t you dare ask the gatekeeper." I couldn''t seem to say enough clearly because I was awake and my head wasn''t working, but I decided to talk to the gatekeeper to make sure. Plus, they''re noticing us approaching, and a few soldiers with weapons are standing by to warn us. "Well, nice to meet you" Someone has to go to talk to the gatekeeper, and I have to get permission to enter the city, so I decided to send Lyon to get permission as soon as possible. "Whoa, let it be! One shot if I go! "Lyon, just go and come! The store will close! "Yes......" It was Lion, who just strained that his turn had come, but he was discouraged by a drink from Chris, who needed a change of clothes, and rushed to the gatekeeper. "Well, you''ll get permission soon, so let''s look for a store that sells clothes first? "Thank you, Tenma... it looks like Lion is rubbing with the gatekeeper" Mr. Chris was right, and Lion was arguing with the gatekeeper for some reason. Magically strengthening the senses and listening, apparently the gatekeeper did not know that the opponent was Lion (eldest son) of the House Borderline Uncle. "Apparently, you haven''t realized he''s the son of the Borderline Uncle. Instead, he suspects that he may be spying on the enemy." "What''s that? Neither do I. I don''t know what''s gotten into me, but Lion''s going to be tied up like this. That sounds interesting, but then the gatekeeper''s neck could fly physically, so I decided to accompany Mr. Chris to help Lion. "I''m sorry! When Chris and I talked to the gatekeeper, the gatekeepers finally realized their mistake and bowed their heads at once to apologize to Lion. "Ha... no, that''s enough..." Lyon, who was not understood by the gatekeepers to be the son of his lord, returned to the carriage with a distant eye. Maybe I can''t help it because I left with all that confidence, but after my face was suspected of being fake rather than unknown, I was about to be captured in a little while. Incidentally, why didn''t you notice that it was Lion? It was more than ten years ago that Lion came to this city in the first place, and at that time it was not noticeable in the form of an escort to visit Uncle Borderline, because of the difference in the appearance of Lion that I was hearing about. Incidentally, the appearance of Lion I was hearing about was a tall, narrow muscular, wildly handsome...... The only thing that matches the actual Lion in that information is the height of his tall, so he probably couldn''t help it. It should be noted that, in my judgment, a handsome man with a wild taste was a critical triangle judgment, but in the judgment of the women, it was a completely bat judgment. "Oh no... my stomach... my stomach! "Lion... are you going to kill us! In a way, history will have a name for belly death! Cain and Albert were laughing with their bellies as they watched from the carriage that Lion had failed to get permission from the gatekeeper and that he was about to be captured on suspicion of his identity. That laugh was the most intense I''ve seen since I got to know the three of them, Cain laughed too hard to stop laughing even though he had abs on him, and he''s still laughing and rolling on the floor looking painful, and Albert isn''t about Cain, but he thought that he laughed too hard to cut the blood vessels off his head. "Shut up... one day you''ll see the same thing as me..." I don''t care how Lion rebutted it. He never roughed up his voice as usual, instead releasing an ominous word at both of us. Lion''s "Similar Eyes" is because this information on Lion''s appearance is due to a delusional (BL) book that stars (models) three of the most popular rotten women''s works in Wangdu''s school. The character modeled after Lion became the appearance of Lion himself by the time he arrived in this city, leading to this disturbance. It should be noted that the contents of the book were not communicated, but in this case it is possible that other cities have reached the contents... so that the actual Lions are just like the books... "Okay! As soon as we get back to our territory, we''ll strive to eradicate that book! "I make a law that even possession is punishable by designating it as a forbidden book created to discredit the Summons! Tomorrow the two of us thought we were going to use our power to exterminate the book. "Phew... maybe it''s too late" Ignoring Lion''s words like he''s enlightened, the two are discussing future operations. "You both don''t understand... if you do that, you''ll just thrive where you don''t know" "I just need to find out. Rather, it just strengthens the bond between the author and the reader behind it" Jeanne and Aura, listening to Mr. Chris and Amur, nodded quietly and affirmed. Well, even in Edo-era Japan, there are examples of painters who opposed the ban on luxury flourished looking for a way out of that or this, so I can''t say it''s not even in this world... or I think it''s going to be a lot more exciting than before. Whatever, it''s mainly the noble lady who''s making those stories up. Even if your power as a nobleman is significantly inferior to that of the two of you, it doesn''t matter if you return to your territory. "It''s too late when you get your eyes on me, so giving up is the key... you really don''t know when you''re three idiots" In that regard, you should think I was lucky. From what I''ve heard, paranoia (BL) books using me also exist, but thanks to the flow that Maria has created that everything is different from the facts except what she admitted, they think I''m not the same sexuality as the contents of the book as the three of them. Besides, you think the rotten women who feared Maria would hesitate to make a story modeled after me? Well, that could be accelerating delusions about the three of us... we''re only talking about the possibility. It''s not my concern. "Well, leave the three of us alone... Chris, why don''t you go buy some clothes soon? Isn''t it time for the closing shop to come out? "Yabba! I''m gonna go for a second! I''ll take care of the room at the inn. And I''m going to borrow some shilowmalls. Let''s go, Shiloumal." "Wong!" Looks like Chris is going to keep looking around at a few of the stores. They say the reason we''re taking Shiloumal is to rely on Shiloumal''s nose to find us. I wrapped a landmark cloth around Shiloumal''s neck and dropped off Mr. Chris. Jeanne and the others were being called out to join them, but unlike Mr. Chris, he refused because he was bringing the clothes right and not enough time to shop slowly. "If it fits Chris, I can''t take the time to look around" That''s what Amur said, so if you think it''s unusual to be interested in clothes, you can''t go around slowly because it''s a food stall. "Sure, there must be a better variety of clothes in Wang Du, so you don''t have to bother to see them in this city. Rather, as a maid, I''m more interested in what ingredients are available and what kind of cooking! Because Aura insists so by purposefully emphasizing the part called maid, she decided to take a peek at the stall beside the search for the inn. With the exception of a few stalls, it was found that although the type and flavour of what is served in the stalls is not much different from that of Wang Du in itself, the prices are quite low. Even though it is about the same amount as the Wang capital, I was surprised that it was as low as nearly half the price, but let Lyon tell me that this is the norm outside the Wang capital and the big cities. "Oh, is it cheap to pay for places or taxes? Afterwards, is it because local prices are cheaper? "Correct! The only thing that comes to mind for that reason is the boulder temper. I think it''s probably only recently that Lion realizes why." Lion, who was sent out to make out, looked unhappy, but never complained about whether he had hit a few percent. "Tenma, the inn that lies ahead is what it''s all about." Jeanne, who apparently heard the location of the inn from a stall person, came running holding a jar containing dried fruit. By the way, right now we''re moving on foot, not in a carriage. The reason is because the people of the city are afraid of Ryden. Besides, I don''t know if Ryden is amused or intimidated, but every time he meets the city people, he hisses, so I''m sorry for the noise and decided to make him wait in the dining bag. "Is this a fig? That''s pretty good." It was better than I thought when I pinched it appropriately in my mouth from the inside of the one Jeanne was holding. "Fig production is famous around here. Well, I make all sorts of other fruits." They''ve been famous around here for fruit for a long time. You think figs are the best made of them? "There''s more..." "Lion, you look like a customer before you do." "Hmm? Blocking Leon''s words, I pointed to a bunch of people coming this way. "Oh, that''s definitely our soldiers. He''s the leader of the Knights." At the same time that Lion''s words were over, a man who was told he was the head of the Knights of the Houst Border Birds arrived before us and saluted him to Lion. "Dear Mr. Lyon, I apologize for the delay in picking you up" "No, fine. More than that, I want to know the current state of the war" When Lion said so in an unusual atmosphere, he immediately headed to the quarters used by the knights. "Then we''ll go to the inn first. Let me talk to you later." Lion gave my words a surprised look, but everyone except Lion was trying to behave the same way I did. "Tenma can ask for it, so you''re gonna have to come with me! "No, precisely because ''Crusade of the Wyburn Herd'' is my request. For once," cooperation on the border "has not yet been received." Since the request I received officially was a Wyburn crusade, there should be no need to participate in the discussions on the defense of the border line, besides. "So it would be weird if we were mixed up in the Knights story, right? And he said Lion and headed to the inn. The truth is, I can decide that I entered the cooperation system at this point, but I just arrived and wanted to take my time, so I decided to get away from the trouble. By the way, my thoughts seemed to have been noticed by everyone but Lion, but no one pointed them out. Seems like it was because non-Lyon members wanted to get away from trouble as much as I did, but I guess the Knights just couldn''t say anything against me. As a matter of course, the Force Leader will know more about what happened in Kukri Village in the past than the average person, because the fact that he is here to pick up Lion will mean that he is a knight in some position. So maybe you feel burdened with what your people and colleagues have done. "When this case is over, we''ll be friends with the House Border House, so we won''t hit a bee if we do something that''s somewhat weak before then." "Only the Lions can get tired. We''re just going to have fun and get something delicious." I don''t know if it can be easier, but it would be normal as an adventurer to work as little as possible to make a profit. We snorted at Amur''s words and left the scene. "No - this will make me feel good about sleeping tonight! Chris, who rendezvoused at the inn, was in a good mood for a convincing purchase. Once I explained why there was no Lion, I ended up with a "Ahsoo" word. "Well, then, me and Amur, Jeanne and Aura, Tenma, you, Master Merlin and Shilowmals, we''re going to split up in three idiots. The men in the room are on the third floor, the women upstairs. On this trip, we split the room with a combination that became familiar, set the time for meals, and headed to each room. "Shall I take a quick bath? Jeanne and the others will join us." Mr. Chris spoke to Jeanne and Aura as he held in one hand the dimension bag that contained the bath I had made for this trip. By the way, I''m holding Amur''s arm tight in the hands of those who don''t have the bag. This is to keep Amur from coming to me while Chris is in the bath, and it''s Maria''s order to keep Amur away from me. It should be noted that some of the bags that Mr. Chris has are just stuffed with a large hot tub, which he made instantly while traveling so that they can be used when staying in a bathless inn. Since it''s impromptu, it''s not good to do, but it''s quite convenient, so I''m thinking about making it in earnest when I get back to Wang Du. Then we''ll take a bath. "You wore quite a bit of sand in your fight with Wyburn. You''re both going in, aren''t you? "" Of course! If you don''t take care of Amur, you don''t know what''s going to happen. Amur the boulder won''t break in where Grandpa, Albert and Cain are in either... I thought that was a sweet prospect... "Ugh! "Hmm! "Wow! Towels, towels! "Cain! Out of the way! "Young..." We were surprised at the intrusion as if we had anticipated the timing, except for Grandpa. To the appearance of the intruder (Amur), I turned around and dived deep into the hot tub, Cain tried to throw his own towel at Amur as he turned away, and Albert jumped into the hot tub as he hid his groin. "Are you feeling a little restless, lords? Amur didn''t come naked. Cain, use the towel to hide yours. Don''t look round at me. Albert, don''t jump into the hot tub. I almost ruined my booze and knobs." We''re in such a hurry, Grandpa''s having a relaxing drink. "Look closely, Amur is not a bathing suit." "Tenma etsy...... Albert and Cain are sketchy, perverted, peeping demons" "" I treat you too differently with Tenma! Grandpa told me to look at Amur reflexively, but Amur was certainly a swimsuit. When Amur and I met each other, she deliberately hid her body with both hands and acted illuminated, but threw a hard word at Albert and Cain. "Amur ~ ~ ~!" As I was wondering what to do with Amur''s treatment, suddenly the intruder, the two, appeared to the man Yu. "You know, I told you not to go to the men''s room! Break into the man water into the gap with your eyes slightly removed! If I find out, I''ll be mad at Maria! Mr. Chris caught Amur''s arm in the shape of a ghost. But... "Chris''s Exposure Madness. Soldier, there''s an Exposure Madness here." Amur had no reflection at all. On the contrary, he says things like oiling a fire. Whatever Chris is dressed like right now... "Chris... I wonder if my daughter, who was married to a boulder, would move around the inn dressed like a towel..." "Heh?... Ahhhhhhhh!" After realizing his outfit, Chris made a dumb sound and screamed like he was going to rock the inn. 172 Chapter 11-6 Bad Skills Although there were various happenings, we went to dinner safely after getting rid of the dirt from the Wyburn battle... there was no way I was stuffed with explanations from the innkeepers and guests who rushed to hear Chris scream at that time. But luckily, the next general and the general who knew about it convinced us, so we didn''t have to take care of it. However, some kind of apology was necessary, so I asked the general for some service at dinner for the guests staying. "And yet, Grandpa... you knew Amur was going to break in, didn''t you? At that time, only Grandpa was drinking plainly as we panicked. Even if you''re an old man with a lot of life experience in boulders, it''s unlikely that a girl of your age will show any reaction when she says she''s been intruding into a bath dressed like she might be naked. I know I had a glimpse of it, but now I feel uncomfortable not saying anything to Amur at that time, but on the contrary, paying attention to us. "To tell the truth, they want to break into the bathroom because Amur wants to surprise Tenma. That sounded interesting, so I gave you conditional permission not to be naked." I was pretty frustrated with my grandfather laughing, etc. But Grandpa was drunk or never noticed my anger, turning his back on me and looking for a booze knob. So... (Heavenly!) I decided to make a little mischievous repayment. "Now, until Chris finishes his sermon, do you want to drink some more?" I hear Mr. Chris even in our room. Grandpa put a knob on the plate in front of himself and tried to capture the virtue of having sake in it, "Grandpa, even if Amur is a Viscount Lady. What were you gonna do if Albert and Cain made a mistake? At the same time, he grabbed the virtue subtly first and poured liquor into his grandfather''s pork mouth. "Hey, Tenma! "It''s not Lyon, I won''t do that! "I''m not saying I''ll make a mistake..." Grandpa didn''t notice anything strange about the alcohol poured because he turned his attention to the two noisy people while putting a scratch on me. And take a quick sip... "Guuuuuu! Ha! Hey! Suffered from the pain. Actually, I stuck a bunch of dried chillies in the virtue of the alcohol I poured earlier. Moreover, it became more spicy and was hot enough to be drunk at once. "I can''t believe I poisoned Master Merlin..." "Tenma... what a horrible child..." "Tenma, I''m so sorry... Then get some water..." "It doesn''t work if it''s water, so it''s milk instead." Ignoring the two with a stunned look on their faces, I gave my grandfather milk for help. Grandpa seemed to wonder why I was put in chili (poisoned). When I gave her the milk, she drank the milk from her little one, apologizing again. "Ooh! This, if you''re a weak-hearted person, you could die of shock! Cain, who licked one of the chili drinks Grandpa gave him to drink, looks evil as he says that. Just looking at that face, we understood that you weren''t even thinking about Locke. "Uh-huh. Sorry I''m late. Did you have dinner? That''s when Lion came back from the discussion in good time. The minds of the men, except Cain at this time, would have been one. "Lion, it''s over" all the time... "Not yet. I''m having a little trouble and I''m waiting for the women. Let''s talk about drinking and waiting until the women are ready." That being said, Cain handed Lion an earlier liquor with chili to pour into a glass. At that time I had a glass of water in my opposite hand for myself at some point, and the moment Lion received the booze, I said "Cheers" and brought the cup closer. In that series of streams, Lion gently hit his cup on Cain''s cup as it was flushed, stirring it all at once. And "Buh-hoo! Ohhhh! Ooh!" It was in my grandfather''s eyes. I thought Cain was laughing. "My eyes, my eyes, my eyes. Aah! He was rolling around the floor under a direct hit of chili liquor sprayed by Lion. Incidentally, Lyon''s spray reaches Albert, a little further from Cain, and Albert is rolling around the floor just like Cain. "Tenma... Chili liquor should not be manufactured or used in the future... too harsh" "Right. I will try not to manufacture or use it in the future." "At least don''t use it on me," Grandpa said to me, agreeing only to the second half of Grandpa''s words, but I dared pretend not to hear it. Now you will refrain from dating Amur pranks in the future. "Sorry to keep you waiting ~... what happened! And my eyes kind of tickle! Apparently, the sermon to Amur is over. Chris has been surprised to see the three suffering on the floor, and has complained about a strange eye as to whether the ingredients of Lion''s sprayed chili liquor were still drifting in the air. "Well, as usual, it''s the result of the three of us being twisted. And Chris, I think I''d rather wash my eyes with oil or milk than water." Follow my advice that Chris and Cain. Albert washes his eyes with milk and deals with it, and Lion is drinking chicken and milk just like Grandpa. After Chris recovered, an interrogation was conducted to three people about why this had happened, in which he found out that the chili wine I had made was the cause, and the spearhead of anger turned to me, but after talking from the beginning about why he was supposed to make the chili wine, eventually one Cain became angry. "Ugh, my eyes still tingle" "Albert''s still good. In addition to my mouth and throat, my eyes are damaged." "But it''s a rare sight to see that Cain is the only one pissed off by Mr. Chris when he sees it this way. Mostly just one or three Lions." "Tenma really talks like other people..." "Because it''s other personnel. For example, because a knife kills a man, you can''t even punish the craftsman who made that knife, can you? The three of you who heard my words were worried, "Sure, maybe... no, but in this case..." but I couldn''t say what I was saying was wrong and kept quiet. "Tenma, it''s time... why is Master Cain mad this time? Jeanne came to the room this time because it was too late for Mr. Chris to go get us. Apparently, Mr. Chris called us in and planned to go straight to dinner. Aura and Amur are not here because they seem to have a terrible leg paralysis of Amur, who was pissed off at Mr. Chris in the front seat, and is delayed because Aura is traveling on her back. "So, what''s going on with the border now? After Chris'' sermon to Cain was over, we moved to the dining room, and as soon as we placed the order, we decided to ask Lion what the discussion was about. "Oh, so far, they''ve got each other in restraint, and they don''t seem to have any movement. However, given the gradual increase in reinforcements on this side, it seems impossible to say that there will be no breakthrough." "When you do, does it feel like you want a hand that scares the shit out of you? "Then when you attack badly, you won''t give it a big name over there... it''s not a hard place" My grandfather posed a problem with my words, and the aristocracy (except for Amur) nodded, starting with Mr. Chris. "At first it was called support, so I thought it was simply a demonstration using magic in the rear, but is that also likely to be counterproductive... so annoying. Why don''t we just go home and say," There''s nothing I can do "? "Agreed! Go home and gobble up" "I just want to agree with Amur too... but I have to face the scene once and for all and come to a conclusion than I''ve been able to ask, and I have to meet Uncle Borderline to discuss Wyburn in the first place, right? It''s not good for a boulder to leave like this." To Ms. Chris''s point, she rushed down the hand Jeanne and Aura were about to raise. "That being said, I was. I have no choice, why don''t you just go? Lion, you told me the terrain of the spot you were staring at, didn''t you? Let''s think of an operation based on that." "Ooh, even soon! I just wanted to say... Let''s make it dinner first. I''m hungry for boulders." I noticed that the general was carrying the dishes she ordered to our seats on the sidelines, Lion. There was no one to disagree with the words alone, and we were to enter a lively dinner party as it were. My grandfather recommended booze to everyone on the way to the meal, and then we stopped discussing the operation, but in it, Aura shrugged, hearing the phrase, "If they were eating something delicious where they couldn''t fight back, it would be a great harassment," and getting something that might be quite effective depending on how they were used. "Ugh... I think I''m gonna throw up..." "Hey Lion, if you''re gonna throw up, go away outside! "I wonder why Lion on my client''s side has the worst hangover? "It''s because you''re a lion. Besides, he doesn''t do anything, he doesn''t say anything, it''s most efficient to just stand there." Cain and Albert were a little angry or more pricked in the voice than usual. Well, that won''t help either. Whatever, Lion, who''s supposed to have to work the most, is useless because he drank too much at a dinner party yesterday. Above all, if they keep saying "I''m going to throw up" near us, I can''t help but notice. Such Mr. Chris, Cain and Albert seem to have somewhat of yesterday''s liquor left, but it is acceptable because it is so irresistible to travel. "Ugh... Tenma, the medicine, dude... ugh! By the way, Amur also has a pretty bad hangover, but sometimes Amur is not in the same position as Lion, and all he has to do is pay attention to "drinking too much" from everyone. "We''ll both stop the carriage once, so come easy away. I''ll have medicine in the meantime." When they said that and stopped the carriage, the two were running to the bushes at first sight, exhaling what was in their stomachs in abundance. It looks like Chris and the others in the carriage didn''t hear the two of them making a sound, but it sounded perfect to me when I was doing your thing. "Wow, I''m gonna give you a bitter one." It was me waiting for two people who looked somewhat better than they went while preparing the bitterest hangover pills I had brought for Grandpa. "It was terrible..." "Tenma is a ghost..." "Don''t complain, good medicine is bitter in the mouth. The pills worked, didn''t they? They were two people complaining about the taste of the hangover pills, but the effect seemed extraordinary, and they seemed to feel energetic enough to complain. "More than that, when you plan to, it''s about time you see the Borderline Big Army, right? Someone will be here to find out who we are, so get Rion ready to prove his identity at any time. Don''t do anything like that town on a boulder." "... I know that" With that said, Lion removed a board from his nostalgia with the family crest of the Houst Borderline Uncle family dug. "Senior Chris, just in case you have something you know as a Kingsguard. We''ll have our own family crest." "Right. That''s easy." Three people who start to have something that can prove their identity, sideways Lion, who can''t say anything because of the precedent he wants to say something. I also prepared a request form from Uncle Borderline and a family crest for the Ootri family, just in case. A few minutes after each preparation, several knights showed up on horseback, as expected. There''s a stone close to the battlefield, and the weapon wasn''t there, but I''m always wary of putting it in an offensive position. "Lion, it''s time." "All right, I got it! I''ve been a lion sticking around with all the stigma I''ve had so far, but behind it... "Thousand G''s, I don''t know about Lion." "Then I''ll be a thousand G''s on I don''t know, just like Senior Chris." "Suru! Me too! Thousand G!" "Mm-hmm... then I''m two thousand G! "I''ll ride. Five hundred G! "If you were a knight on a boulder, you''d know about the next lord''s face... 5,000G" "Eh, at five hundred G, just like Master Merlin." And it was buzzing with bets. Lyon, who was listening to it, was angry with such a small voice that everyone behind him could not hear him, "Don''t be ridiculous," he said. Around not being angry out loud there, he may not be confident either. "The carriage there...... Master Lion! Sorry! The knight who was in the lead tried to stop our carriage as soon as he approached me, but he noticed Lion, who was right next to me, descended the horse. "Hey, hey! I want to see it!" Of course, Lion exploded his joy and barked at the five people who bet on ''I don''t know'' behind him. The knight who dislodged the horse, watching how it was, was confused, but he showed me the requisition to go ahead and prove my identity and told me that he had come to reinforcements. By the way, there were five knights who picked us up. Among them, three of them immediately seemed to realize who Lion was, and the other two seemed lost for a moment and moved in with the other three. Well, you don''t have to tell Lion. Looks cute on boulders. "This is the operating room. This time the Chief Commander is Lord Lila Agrissa, Deputy Commander of the Knights of the Houst Border Birds." That said, the guide knight opened the entrance to the tent, which serves as the operating room, and let us through. He said he should say hello to the head of this battlefield first, so in addition to me and Lion, Chris, Cain and Albert would go with him. Grandpa skipped by the name of Jeanne and the rest of the bug repellents in the carriage... When I asked him if he was going to Grandpa, he said, "It''s a pain in the ass, so I guess I''ll stay and have some tea. Jeanne and the others are not worried." At the front of the entrance would have been a supreme commander by the name of Lyla. It''s a big... woman with a lot of bones. "Long time no see, Master Lion. And to Master Cain, Mr. Albert. And thank the reinforcements, Lord Ootri, Lord Chris." The deputy captain seems to know Cain and Albert as well. The three of them had normally returned greetings, but I was somewhat delayed in responding to what I would normally call the ''Lord Ootri'', which I could not hear. The vice president who saw it... "No, the apology preceded the greeting. In the case of Kukri Village, it was completely the (...) downfall of our Knights. I''m so sorry." And I bowed my head and uttered words of apology. Perhaps he was going to do so without having to see my reaction from the beginning around saying ''of the Knights'' rather than ''of the Houst Border Uncle'' insignificantly. It would be some kind of performance, but it seemed like I was sincerely apologizing, and I don''t point out that story because I''m getting an apology through Lion in the first place, and it would be easier to act in line with the vice president in the future. "I accept your apology. If I told you I didn''t care, you''d be lying, but I''m already talking about the past. So, you''ve met me face-to-face, and now I''ll let you back off for once. Because it just came with it earlier and I''m not ready for anything. And if you see any of my family, please don''t attack them. I don''t know what I would do if I was attacked because I was a fierce demon." In a deliberately together-like manner, a sinister mood began to drift from the knights waiting around the deputy commander, but I ignored them and shook hands with the deputy commander, leaving the tent. Looking back for a moment as he left the tent, the deputy captain was squeezing the hand he shook with me, mopping the knights around him. "Hey, Tenma. What''s the matter with you? "I''m not doing anything about it. I didn''t come here to get acquainted, so that''s just about it." As soon as we arrived, you were concerned that we were called to a tent in the ops room, and went for a carriage fast enough to leave Chris, who looked surprised, passing through the midst of the soldiers of the Borderline House, the mercenaries hired, and the adventurers when he came at his request. By the way, Chris was the only one who came out of the tent with me, and the other three couldn''t get out with me in position, and I just had to stay in the tent. Probably because of me, the air in the tent is closest to the worst, but as a nobleman, I want you to put up with it. "Grandpa, where can we use it? "Oh, as Tenma specifies, there are distances from other tents so that you can use places where there is nothing around you" "Well, let''s move fast" The place Grandpa chose is close to fifty meters away, even in the closest tent with nothing to block his sight around, and it''s easy to tell if anybody gets close here. "Quick, but let''s get ready for camp. Jeanne and the others ask to set the fire a short distance from the carriage. Amur is wary of anyone approaching us. Grandpa built a fence so he couldn''t build a tent right around the corner. I want at least 20 meters from the carriage." After giving instructions to the four of us, I decided to install a restroom for people on watch outside... "Hey, Tenma! What''s wrong with your attitude like selling an earlier fight? Maybe if I actually looked at you, you remembered the old days? Chris didn''t leave me because he was worried, so I thought I''d talk to him for a minute... "Tenma! What the hell is going on? "I got that attitude all of a sudden, so Lion was confused." Albert and Cain are back. Lion says he''ll be late for something else to talk about or confused about going back to me. "Both of you, welcome back. By the way, how did the knights react after I left? "What? No, well, was it roughly divided into two streets? "After all, Tenma hadn''t forgotten her grudges... so she had no choice but to react in half and, even if it had happened back in the day, would it have been too rude..." "How did the deputy commander react? "That didn''t feel like you cared too much. At first, he seemed surprised, but he was suffocating the knights, who immediately disgusted him." Listening to the two of you, I thought the first phase of the operation was a success, and I accidentally spilled a laugh. "Wow... he looks like he has a bad temper" "Is that on purpose? "What? What, Tenma... could you have fooled us? "Well, that''s the thing. It''s not really like we''re talking outside... actually." 173 Chapter 11-7 Spy Capture "Are you here?" "Excuse me for being late at night" I visited the Vice Commander''s tent in time for a change of date. "You have more people than I thought." In addition to the deputy commander, there were five men and women in the tent who seemed to be knights. They''re not armed, but they''re obviously on my guard. Though it was better than I thought, given that unexpected adventurers will visit late at night where the army is responsible, it may be right to describe there as only five. "I''m fine. These children are trustworthy. Whatever, it''s my kids." "That''s a lot of kids." "I''ve left about five others near Uncle Borderline." You mean ten people in all... Wow. In many ways. "So you didn''t come all the way out here to talk about it, did you? That being said, the deputy commander took a piece of paper out of his pocket. That piece of paper was handed to me when I shook hands with the deputy commander when I got here so I wouldn''t find out around. The content is, "I want to discuss measures to break the current situation, so I want you to wait only for those who can reliably be trusted by the time the day changes." "You don''t have to go around like this to suggest something you should have suggested on that occasion... because of that attitude, you might have made an extra enemy." "I don''t care if people don''t like me, and even though the officials of the Border Bell Army alone have crossed a thousand and are still growing, the Deputy Commander is just as worried as I am that they can be trusted, right? "You mean a spy..." The deputy chief muttered in a bitter voice. If an army of this magnitude, it''s so weird to think it''s not there. "It''s a little weird that they''re not moving anything, even though almost this one is becoming a favorable situation, so you should act on it thinking you have a spy and are asking for an opportunity to reverse a shot" "So you''re here to sneak up on me, keeping an attitude like you don''t like working together... So, what are you going to do? Speaking so far, the five men who were following the deputy commander began to turn their guard from me to the perimeter. "What you do is simple in itself. First, crush the opportunity for a one-shot reversal you want over there. Next, give this one a boost and finally show some martial arts." "Sure, it''s simple, but the question is how do we do it... if we all do it the wrong way, the enemy will come into an avalanche" The man sitting next to the deputy commander was also the most questionable. They say the enemy Imperial Soldiers will come as far as the border is critical, but they can''t attack from here because they haven''t exited their own territory yet, and if they prepare to attack, they could attack them for defensive purposes, for example, because they are about to invade the Imperial territory. "If you win with that, you cut off the realm of the kingdom, and if you lose and get attacked, you say, ''That''s some troop outburst, not the will of the empire. Those who were already Lord have disposed of them, so they want their territories returned''? When I heard what I said, the deputy commander and the man nodded. If that happens, as a kingdom that doesn''t want to work with the Empire, we''ll have to return the land we cut, even if we know it''s a lie. "Well, I guess so. If that happens, this is a big loss. Paying adventurers to maintain the army, even now they''re in deficit." I thought it was a feminine mindset to worry about the Borderline Army''s nostalgia even though it was in contact with the enemy. "I can''t help what I''ve consumed so far, but if my measures succeed, they could be positive in the long run." "Hmm... but is it expensive instead? Payment to you." He says that in his mouth, but the deputy seems interested in my operation. "I''ll keep it cheap. Well, from now on, I might say something unscrupulous to Uncle Borderline." "Let''s leave that to Master Lion." "So, negotiations have been concluded." The deputy chief who sold Lion to me in a quick execution just told me to tell him what to do. "What about my operation..." Deputy Head of Mission SIDE "Do you think it will work? "Well, you''ll be fine" My son, who is my secretary, seemed worried. If you look closely, the other four feel the same way. "He''s done something similar to the first phase of the operation in the past. The second step is just to exaggerate a little bit of what we do all the time, and to get to the third step, that''s what we usually do." The operation Tenma said was, indeed, simple. But if you succeed, it''s highly effective, and in the long run, you can say you''ll get it. "Well, you''ll see when the sun rises. Tomorrow...... no, today. I''m gonna be busy, so go back to sleep." That''s what I told my sons, but I don''t believe in Tenma from my own heart. In my mind, I am certain that there was anxiety such as "Maybe I didn''t really forgive the old days and I would deliberately fail..." Because of that... "Sounds noisy early in the morning... I don''t sleep all the time..." It''s not really a bit of a place, but where you don''t know who''s watching, you can''t let the top of the organization look like you''re not feeling well, etc. That''s how I thought I''d get out of my own tent and look around with my chest up... "Ha ha... this will wake you up..." Until yesterday...... no, what didn''t until I went to bed surrounded our position (...). "Really, you might have gotten your deficit back..." Lieutenant, SIDE. "How about this? Before dawn, one of them was out of work and I was taking a nap in the carriage, and I woke up with a surprising voice I could hear, finding the deputy commander during a walk of drowsiness and speaking up. "Heh! The deputy captain was surprised how distracted he was by what I had made, the moment he spoke up, he raised his weird voice. "Oh, oh, I''m not talking about being good! If the engineers find out I made this in a matter of hours, they might lose their jobs and they won''t be able to sleep at night! The excited deputy head of delegation admires it to creep up. "So, how did this happen! As the momentum stood, the deputy commander was trying to figure out the way I did... "Deputy Commander! That''s it! He was stopped by Lion, who ran out of breath, where he noticed for the first time that people were gathering around him. "Phew, phew, phew... Lieutenant, from the side, you can''t even see an executive of the Houst Border Bersers trying to take his rights away from an adventurer. At least we''re not talking about doing this here." "Besides, if Maria found out about this, my neck would fly! "Yes! My neck...... cain, what are you saying behind me! Behind Lyon scolding his deputy, Cain sneaked up on him to show off Lyon''s monomane. When I thought I was going to say something aristocratic to Lion, was that the only statement I made because I was worried about it... well, I was aware of it. ''Cause it''s Lion. "I can''t believe it, why don''t you go into the Vice Commander''s tent. If you want to talk about it here, I won''t stop... because I don''t know what to say... for another reason, isn''t it a good idea to talk about it here? When Lion and Cain made a scene and the deputy captain was confused as to whether he could continue talking like this, Grandpa, who had been chasing the two of them, started holding the deputy captain next to me. Hi, Grandpa seems a little angry with the deputy commander. "I''m sorry. Please come to my tent because you have forgotten me... and I would like to make a formal apology." Noticing Grandpa''s anger, the vice president bowed his head to me and Grandpa and apologized, trying to invite him to his tent on the grounds of apology. He''s just not willing to let me use his veto when I say invite him, and at the same time he''s trying to hold on to my arm and force me to escort him. "Right. I want to talk to you, too, so I''m sorry to bother you." Wherever you want to shake it, it''s easy to shake it off, but if you do that here, you could be seen around as having broken the friendship with the Borderline Uncle (Lion) family that you built up, and most importantly, you''ve heard about the character of the deputy commander from Lion beforehand, so I was expecting you to do this much. Therefore, it was decided to accept the proposal of the Vice Chairman. Upon hearing my reply, the deputy commander walked out with my arm pulled as he laughed nicely. I don''t think I''m going to let go of my arm until I get into the tent. "Good for you, Lion. We can avoid beheading." "... Ugh. I hope Cain doesn''t mess with his brother either." "Ugh..." Lyon, who was relieved by how things were going with me and the deputy captain, seemed upset by Cain''s words and was using Gary to fight back. Cain was stuffing his words with Lion''s unexpected counterattack, looking like he had chewed up a bitter bug. against those adventurers who were interested in approaching us. "From here on out, no one is allowed in except the people involved. Any attempt to approach intentionally can''t help but be judged to be harmful to the nobility! "Master Tenma is scared when she gets angry, so please don''t go ahead from here ~" "I''m really scared, so please back off ~" "Gallu!" "There! Back off! If we get any closer, Tenma will hit us with one fingertip! So back off!" "I don''t know what Amur is talking about, but if you piss off Tenma, it''s definitely gonna hurt! And then, if you don''t want the Duke of Sanga, the Marquis of Sammons, and the Uncle House on the Border of Houst to stare at you, stay away from here." And the other faces kept away. As a matter of course, Chris, wearing Kingsguard armor, and Albert, who can see himself as a nobleman with one eye on Amur, whose name is sold among the adventurers, and Jeanne and Aura, dressed as maids, have a shilowmare behind them, so the adventurers couldn''t get close to me or the deputy commander. In doing so, the knights are gathering to take over the task of keeping the adventurers away from Mr. Chris and the others. "Can''t you help but be this harsh than there could be spies" "I have something to report." When I replied to the Deputy Commander''s soliloquy, the Deputy Commander looked surprised for a moment and immediately noticed that the report was about espionage, which only slightly increased the speed of walking. In the tent, five people from yesterday, who came to hear the noise, are already waiting, finishing their seats for the talks. It should be noted that it was me and my grandfather and the three idiots who entered the tent apart from the deputy captain, and Jeanne and Aura, in their capacity as maids, made Amur reluctant to talk tough and Chris and Slaline and the others waited outside as escorts and guests of Jeanne and the others. "I got excited earlier, and I did something I''m sorry for. So I want you to tell me about the wall that surrounds our camp (...)" How concerned about the wall, the deputy commander cut out the story there as well as the apology. "Deputy Commander......" "Lyon, that''s okay... but you can''t go into details, can you? "Still, I don''t mind! Speaking to Lion, who looked frightened by the deputy commander''s attitude, before responding, the deputy commander rode himself out and nodded, feeling like he couldn''t wait. "The walls were built by applying the methods we used in Kukri Village in the past. At the heart of it, it''s a secret, but simply put, we magically built a moat, and then we built a wall out of the dirt that came out." To my answer, the deputy commander said, "What are you taking for granted, this guy? He looks like," but in fact, he embedded the nucleus of the golem in the ground, activated it at the same time to make it a moat, and walled the golem side by side, so briefly explaining it would be oh and so on. By the way, it was Slalin who implanted the golem, and it was also Slalin who recovered the nucleus from the wall. Thanks to Slalin, who excels in covert action, even if someone had witnessed the moment when the wall could be made, it would only have looked like the soil had suddenly risen from the ground to become a wall. "Well, there''s a difficulty with strength, but that won''t be a problem if we reinforce it later" "Oh, yeah, sure, there''s no problem. Even if it''s brittle, suddenly the impact of building a wall on the opponent is enormous¡­ So, what''s the report on espionage? The vice president changed from the excitement he had just seen, and now he''s got a serious look at me. "First of all, I don''t have the ability to tell if you''re a spy by just looking at me." and once he cut the words and looked at the vice president, the vice president nodded silently. Instead, my people, starting with Lion, are all necked. "We are taking the liberty of restraining what we deem a spy on top of that. Of course, only those who acted as spies." "I have no problem detaining anyone who has acted suspiciously in this situation. Most of all, if there''s only one reason to convince me." The deputy captain, after turning his attention to Chirali and Lion, skipped a sharp glance at me. "That''s the best you can do. First, please confirm the detainees." That said, I opened the mouth of the dimension bag that captured the detainees and told the deputy commander to check inside. "Uhm...... eh! "Vice Commander, who the hell is there...... Become! It won''t be impossible to be surprised at the vice president and the man who sat next to him last time. What''s more, those in dimension bags are six adventurers wearing four Borderline Army uniforms or armor. They both seemed to predict that there would be spies among those in the Borderline Bermuda Army, but there was still someone in the bag who would surprise them. Who is that person... "Why is our army troop leader in here! The first person to eat at me was the man sitting next to the deputy commander. The man tried to tuck me in, but the deputy commander held me on my shoulder and forced me to sit back in the chair. "For what reason did these people decide to be spies? Based on Mr. Lion''s condition, did you have any reason to believe that Mr. Lion was convinced? "Yeah, you''re right. First of all, these adventurers, they were trying to get in touch with the outside world as soon as they could get a wall. First of all, this guy is like Tamer, and he put a letter on the foot of a little bird demon and threw it in the direction of his enemies. Where I flew, my family captured the demon. Here is that letter. And the man next to it was twisting up the wall, trying to use the mirror to send some kind of signal in the direction of the enemy formation. These two are interrogating and confessing in the presence of Lion." The other adventurers could not be questioned for time, but they caught the other adventurers trying to leave the position in a panic with their asses full of surprises at the appearance of the wall. Maybe he wasn''t a spy, but he had no choice but to act on such suspicions. I can''t help but get caught being judged a spy. "And these are the soldiers... those whose names were named from the mouths of the adventurers who questioned them. I can''t say enough about this one being a spy for sure, but I caught him just in case. We asked for any accompaniment, but we all refused, so we tied them up like this." Nor can we abandon the possibility that the caught adventurer just gave the name he duly knew, but he refused Lyon''s request, the next peripheral uncle, on the grounds that he suspected that he was too spy. "And there''s another person named as a spy from the head of the unit''s mouth... it''s about you, secretary (...)" "What are you talking about! So this kid is a spy...... hey, whoa! The deputy captain denied my words, but lost momentum when he saw the sinking face of Lion, and finally saw his own son, the secretary. And you seem to understand that what I''m saying is true. "Why..." "Lieutenant, the question is best, but let me tie the man up first." When I approached the man with that word from Lyon, the man was unexpectedly caught very hard. As for me, which I thought would be resisted, it felt a little clapped out, but I decided to tie the guy up first and then think about it. The fact that his son was a spy meant that he would be placed under house arrest until the vice commander''s innocence was proven at the discretion of Lyon, temporarily absent the commander, while being careful not to leak the matter externally, apparently the vice commander fell ill, so Lyon was to announce that he would assume temporary command until he recovered. "I think we''ve almost accomplished our request with this... so shall we change the terrain? Lion, there may be a little confusion, so please respond." "What?" At the same time as the deputy commander''s house arrest was decided, it was also decided that the rest of his sons'' movements would be restricted, and Lion is consulting Albert and Cain on what to do with the excuse for the matter and the division of duties (the two were temporarily hired by the Border Bell Army. The title is proxy for the Duke Army and the Marquis Army, who are going to come in reinforcements. Finally, as a temporary advisor, Chris and Grandpa decided to participate) I said that in the meantime, so I didn''t seem to understand what I was talking about. "I have pre-planted it, so I''ll just go and finish it right away" I''ve been putting a trick on the other side of the wall at the same time as building dirt walls, so I thought I''d get some errands done. It feels like my backup only because I can afford the Lions for stopping them from moving. "Wait a minute, I''m coming too! It''s not like they''ve done something they don''t know about! "Right. From now on, it will be Lion''s fault for what Tenma has done, and maybe it will be ours." Hearing Cain''s words, Albert also rushed to take a seat, trying to follow behind the Lions and come after me. "You can come, but it''s gonna be over real soon" Grandpa and Mr. Chris seemed unwilling to come, sipping tea while watching the other four and cheeking on my served treats. Some of the treats are also mixed with something like sesame, so in a few moments Amur and Shiloumal will notice the sound and smell and storm them. With that in mind, I took the three of them and moved them over the walls. There were adventurers gathering near the fence, but the knights were watching closely, so no one tried to go up to the fence. Well, I guess it has something to do with informing you that whoever did that in the first place will be captured. So when I first tried to magically jump up on the fence, the knight who was nearby almost caught me. Because of that, the three of us (especially Lyon) have been messing around with all the usual payback and laughter, so I decided to definitely pay this debt back in the near future. "So, what''s Tenma willing to do here? And I apologize, so please don''t retaliate other than me. You can give those two my share of the payback." I heard why Cain moved over the fence. Finally, as the other two didn''t hear me, I secretly apologized and then I was selling the other two. Cain is talking in a small voice just in case, but the other two are in the middle of being fished up on the fence in turn by Slalin, so even if you look where Cain and I are talking, you won''t be able to afford to care. "No, because the three of us are together when it comes to retribution. Because in me, all three of us are the only three idiots. I think it''s rather shaky, so hold on to Slalin." "Hey! The three of you together... rock? Cain''s reaction was delayed because he didn''t seem to understand what I was saying for a moment because he tried to protest that selling his people wouldn''t help him, but the other two instantly cling to Slalin, making a grip on me like a prep OK or something. "Well, let''s go! "Wait a minute -! Because I''m not ready yet. As I heard Cain scream, I began to focus on changing the terrain. 174 Chapter 11-8 Abbreviated as Wye Juice "''Earth Quake''" As I activated the magic, the vibrations began to spread around the halfway point between the Border Bo Army and the enemy army. The vibration gradually grew larger and changed to so intense that it could not stand up properly in minutes. "Is this what it is? "Hey this... it''s too awesome..." Stopped the magic where the adventurers under my eyes were big enough not to get up properly, and when I was satisfied with the results in front of me, Cain clinging to me sounded like he was in love. By the way, I floated into the air with ''floating'' magic on the verge of using magic, and Cain hugged me on my feet when he decided he couldn''t make it to Slalin''s. Well, that''s the only way it could have fallen out of surprise, but it''s the way Slalin is holding my leg and caine safe by stretching out his tentacles. The other two seem to be losing surprise at the sight in front of them, just like Cain, and would have fallen under the wall if Slalin hadn''t fixed his body. What was the sight of those three surprised... "This is another amazing piece of magic. The plains are transformed into rocks." The green of the meadow that was spreading in front of me, as Grandpa said when he heard the noise, had been turned by my magic into a rough, exuberant rock (Saturday) brown. "Grandpa, you''ve come to a good place...... I''m sorry, but this magic, I''m pretty tired of using so much magic, I''m going to get some sleep. Say hello to Chris and the others..." Because the Earth Squake I used this time uses comparable magic to Tempest, I felt the dalliance of my body, even though it wasn''t all I could do. "Well, I can''t help it. But when you wake up, you can explain it directly from the temple." "Ri-kai." Sometimes it was early in the morning, and I answered my grandfather a few times and went back to the carriage. Cain, who was clinging to my leg, was recovered by Slalin the moment he said he was going back to bed in the carriage and lowered it next to the Lions, so the sight of the three great nobles sitting on the walls in a stunned manner had been created that was usually hard to see... well, it''s not even a rare sight for me, so I wasn''t paying particular attention. The carriage had Jeanne and Aura and they asked me about the earthquake earlier, but as soon as Grandpa asked me for more information, he seemed to understand that it was my fault, and nothing more would be asked. Then, just because I was going to sleep, Aura tried to send Jeanne into the carriage, but I closed the door before Jeanne got in, so I heard her tongue pounding from the outside... I thought I could report to Aina, and I was a little excited about how Aura would react in front of Aina. "Huh." Could you have slept for about three hours? Apparently I couldn''t stand it outside. I woke up with the sound of Mr. Chris knocking on the carriage door, and I gently got to myself before I went outside. There were three idiots there, Chris, who told me to explain the situation, and Amur, who was in a mood for some reason, who had been dealing with Chris while he was waiting for me. Jeanne and Aura seem to be getting ready for noon a little further from there, and Shiloumar and Solomon didn''t try to leave by the two when I came out. "Good morning, Mr. Chris. What about Grandpa?" "Master Merlin is now taking turns with me watching the deputy commanders... more than that, Mr. Tenma. You know what I''m trying to say, don''t you? "Yeah, I''m sorry to hear that, Mr. Chris. There are no good men here either... why don''t you just put up with me in Lion? "That''s right... I''ve come this far and there''s no such thing as a man... but I''m not willing to compromise in Lion. No one likes it and pulls the hassle lottery...... no! That was a bit of a long no-little... or so I thought, there were three people behind Mr. Chris desperately laughing. Well, if you make a laugh, you''re right because you don''t know what Mr. Chris is going to say, but does Lion know that he''s being ridiculed? Well, as much as I''m laughing, you don''t get it. "That''s it for the joke, the magic you used before you went to bed, right? "Yes! If you want to use such magic, say it in advance! The horses and adventurer''s (Tamer''s) family were in trouble because of this! I did apologize for that. Fortunately, he didn''t have any injuries to his rampaged horses or family members, and he didn''t suffer injuries or anything like that when he rampaged, but if he made one mistake, he would have eaten a sermon to Chris that there had been massive damage. I was silently preached with the meaning of reflection because I''m bad about this, but I didn''t know what Amur meant when he was manifesting his displeasure next to Mr. Chris. "I wanted to sleep with you, too. Huh! With that one word, I understood it was something I didn''t need to worry about. Let''s ignore Amur. "So, what''s going on with the deputy commander and his boys? Especially the secretary who was that spy? "You don''t see much reflection... well, there are times when you had to keep it a secret, so that''s enough... my sons, including the deputy commander, are back in office, except for the secretary. Still, we can''t keep a complete eye out, so we''ll have to keep an eye on him for a while." That''s what''s happening. My grandfather''s on surveillance duty right now. Well, he says he''s just sitting in the corner when it comes to surveillance, especially not putting restrictions on his actions. As a result of the investigation, there was nothing strange about the deputy commanders except the secretary. "And as for the secretary, I found out why he became a spy to some extent." According to Chris'' investigation (led by Chris, who also said Grandpa and Lyon were present), the reason the secretary''s man became a spy was because he wanted the skill of prolonging this feud and letting the opponent attack him and repel it. Anything, the secretary says he''s not his real son when he says he''s the son of a deputy commander, and all his siblings are adopted, too. They were orphans and saved by the deputy captain where they couldn''t even know tomorrow, and they wanted to somehow repay them. So the secretary''s man thought of giving back, he said, as'' taking over the position of deputy commander ''. However, since the Deputy Commander is a position within the Border Bell Army, he cannot naturally assume that position without strength and merit. Even more unluckily, even though the secretary''s man was excellent as a secretary (ability to assist him), he only had the ability to command his arms and army, and he was worried that he could not hold the position of deputy commander as he was. He did something like a spy in the form of a squad leader. The Troop Leader told me, "If we can repel the enemy troops we''ve attacked here, we should admit that everyone has just the ability to be Deputy Commander". "That is why, although it is an act of espionage (betrayal) during the operation, in view of the fact that he was manipulated to dye his hands and the achievements of the previous person and deputy commander, it was decided to commute the crime one step by one and depose the slave. However, the siblings, including the deputy commander, cannot own the enslaved secretary, so they are likely to consult with Uncle Haust Border." He decided on this occasion that the secretary would fall into slavery because of the fact that there was a guy who was the main culprit but worse, and the fact that he saved the man''s life and sold favors to the deputy commander and expected him to remain loyal to the Uncle Borderline family. It should be noted that as for the Force Leader, it was found in the testimony of the knights who were caught together that they were completely connected to the enemy forces, so the death penalty was confirmed with or without reference to it. They say the death penalty will be imposed after sending it under the Houst Border Uncle, and the troop leader has already been replaced by several credible knights. The rest of the captured adventurers and knights have been determined to be slave fallen, and they''ll send them as soon as the knight returns from the House Border Uncle. I hear there''s been talk of the death penalty, but it''s in the form of a commutation of my sentence for selling information about the troop leader. "Something feels like you''ve worked too hard already..." "Right. I got more work in the aftermath too... but I''m not getting more pay! Why not! It seems that one of the tasks of the Kingsguard is to monitor the traitor, and Chris laments that in this case it will be judged to be within the normal course of business by referring to the surveillance of potential traitors. "So, for the secretary''s commutation of his sentence, is there a lieutenant and other siblings straining... well, not without any more spies, but if we catch all this, the other spies won''t be able to move that way, will they? Just a little patience, Mr. Chris... give up on your pay." The deputy chiefs also thought that if they achieved results, they could lead to a commutation of the secretary''s sentence. If we succeed, we may think that we can keep it with someone we know, even if we cannot be the masters of secretaries who have fallen into slavery. Without the Borderline House securing the secretary''s identity and treating him badly, the deputy commanders will never betray him while securing him. "So to begin with, what was that earthquake? I could imagine what kind of magic it was. "Oh, that''s a magic called ''Earth Quake'', and if I say it on a scale, it''s the same magic as'' Tempest ''. It''s just that this time I was prepping downward and I suppressed my power, so I never fell like I used to," Tempest, "and if I wasn''t prepping, I wouldn''t have been able to move out of the carriage for a while." "I suppressed it with that... in the first place, magic comparable to ''Tempest''... Tenma, you''re a real natural disaster (...)" Chris said (...) would definitely convert it to a natural disaster. Well, "Tempest" and "Earth Quake" are definitely phenomena called natural disasters, so it''s not a mistake to refer to myself as a natural disaster... I still don''t interpret it. "By the way... there''s no other magic like that, is there? "Uh... don''t tell me." When I heard my reply, Chris said, "Tell me there''s something else..." Well, it seems like it could be done theoretically, or not as'' Tempest ''and'' Earth Quake '', but if it''s a small one, some magic similar to a natural disaster can be done... or the first two magics are not that difficult in theory. ''Tempest'' and ''Earthquake'' tend to be very difficult grand magic because of their destructive power and scale, but in fact ''Tempest'' is a whirlwindy thing, and ''Earthquake'' is just a story of continuous use of the magic that produces the dirt walls I use so often. Well, it generates tornadoes while manipulating the ambient barometric pressure, setting ranges and continuously protruding the ground, and so on... basically, it''s a powerful move due to the amount of magic I have. "Well, whatever the difference in size, grandpa would be able to do it if he wanted, so it''s not like it''s special magic...... right? Because it''s nothing special. "Tenma, that''s not true." and was calmly returned to Mr. Chris. Somehow, I feel like you''re looking at me like you''re looking at an unfortunate kid. "Pfft... kukuku..." Lion was desperate to laugh, but Chris said such a lion... or everyone on this scene except Lion sees Lion with the eyes of a more unfortunate creature. Of course, so am I. "Leave Lyon alone... if we raze the meadows like that, it won''t be easy to get attacked. Well, I''m gonna have to get a little bit of it." Some rocks are as tall as they are now, so on the contrary they can be used as hides and shields, but if they are even broken, then only rough rocks that take time to travel later. "Let the Border Army do its best around here." Once the deputy chief''s officials have been informed by letter that there are spies and that the deputy chief himself has nothing to do with espionage, an additional knight will probably come. I''m going to take turns with them and leave here, but if I didn''t have enough knights to replace the work that Chris is currently doing (surveillance work, etc.), I''d have to reschedule and extend the number of days left on this scene... I guess I''ll put Chris and Lion aside and go to Uncle Borderline to get proof of my request accomplishment... "Tenma, we''re partying, right? Do you have any idea what''s going on? Apparently, there was something on my face that I was thinking about. "No, I just thought if I had to, I should just leave Lion (...)..." "Right. I like that. Let''s do that! "Hey, you treat me badly! Lyon raised a protest, but we didn''t take it as one. Everyone wants to go home as soon as they can. "Leave Lion alone... so Tenma, what are you going to do later? If we keep this up, it''s not necessarily that the enemy army that was shut down and created the walls and wasteland won''t attack us all in a hurry? Cain has a point. If the commander of an enemy army, or someone close to it, was careless, it could be assumed that they would attack him. "Sure you do...... then, you want to line up Wyburn''s neck too? Wyburn would be an understandable surprise to the kind of opponent who would attack in a hurry." It would be profitable if we could blunt the militant movement on the other side at all. If the morale of the adventurers on this side increases at all, it''s even more profitable. "Tenma, if you want to dismantle Wyburn, I want meat" "Do you then also behave the meat of Wyburn to the adventurers? It''s a necessary expense, so you can make an invoice in Lion''s name later." "Oh, hey, Muggle! "They say Lion agrees. He tells Uncle Haust to charge him responsibly." "Right. I''m glad Leon''s finally here." When Lion tried to say something, even Albert and Cain blocked Lion''s mouth and sealed the motion. "Well, will you report it to the Deputy Head of Mission for once? Of course, I got permission from Lion." "Mr. Tenma, this is your permit. I put Lyon''s name in it, so you can get this out." Mr. Chris wrote a brief permit on the spot, adding Lion''s name. It''s an obvious fake, but Lyon''s letters were originally dirty and the letters when he wrote the autograph are not stable, so this would be enough to mislead him. Well, that deputy commander would pretend he didn''t even realize it was fake, especially now that he thinks he has to leave a little good results for his secretary (musk), so he wouldn''t dare ignore Lion trying to annoy the adventurers if it was to boost their morale. "Well, I''m gonna go for a bit. Chris, make sure you have a place where you can dismantle Wyburn. Amur asks Jeanne and Aura to explain. Albert and Cain keep Rion in custody" Copy that! "Uh-huh! Lion barked at the unbeatable size of the four voices, but was soon suppressed by Albert and Cain. "Yikes! Allow it! The deputy commander, when he heard my suggestion, gave him immediate permission. Once I said I had a signed (false) impromptu permit for Lion, I also said I would put my own signature after taking it from my hand and treat it as official. "That''s why we''ll start cooking. To begin with, cut off Wyburn''s neck." From inside Wyburn, he took out what was almost decapitating his neck and severed it completely with a small whale. "Amur, Suralin, come and decorate this in the middle of the fence. Balanced with a face to the enemy." "Mmm! Slalin, go" Amur held up the slurrin that took Wyburn''s face into his body and ran towards the walls. "The wings have less meat, so cut this off too... and later peel it into an affordable size block of meat, and don''t make it easier for Jeanne and the others to cook" "I''m ready too." It''s hard to skin all these big guys clean, so I asked my grandfather to put some cuts in Wyburn''s skin while he was cutting off his wings, and I thought of an operation to peel them off at once with the guardian of the giant, Guardian Giganto. "Whoa! That''s a surprisingly beautiful peel." "I don''t know, it''s a little disgusting." Seeing it peel off, Albert was surprised that there was no meat on the skin, and conversely, Cain felt a little creepy because it peeled off too beautifully. "I guess reptiles are basically more susceptible to skin peeling because this is how the old dismantled dragon snake peeled beautifully too" "No, Mr. Tenma... neither Dragonsnake nor Wyburn would be reptiles when it comes to reptiles, but they''re usually not creatures that size that can be easily dismantled" I ignored Mr. Chris'' frightened words while pretending not to hear them, and I sliced the skinned Wyburn into one to two kg sized block meats. "Jeanne and Aura, Albert and Cain, cut the cut block meat thinly for me. I''ll turn it into miso soup, so I want you to put out the pan." "Tenma, I''m home. Mission accomplished! Later, the Knights cook is here to help." "Good day, Sularin, Amur. Amur, the menu is going to be miso soup. Ask for a cut of vegetables with the cooks. Ask Amur how big the vegetables are. Slalin asks you to keep an eye on Shiloumal and Solomon so they don''t stumble." "Tenma, what about me? "Chris, uh... with Lion, asks the adventurers watching this one to explain. Each has his own cup or a cup that the Knights lend to him, so that he waits very long. Then, no matter how large a vessel you bring, the amount you distribute to one person is determined." "Okay! Look, I''m coming, Lion! "Ugh! I left it to the two adventurers who were unlikely to be useful in cooking, and I proceeded to dismantle Wyburn. "Should I keep the built-in in in bag for each belly area and handle it when I have time" After dismantling the majority of Wyburn, I decided to explain to the cook knights how to make miso soup, show them an example and give them a taste before making it for each of them. There will be some variation, but you won''t make a big mistake because you are only experienced in cooking. Then, after a while, a lot of pork juice could be made, Wyburn juice¡­ Abbreviately, Wyburn juice (Amur naming) was consumed in about half the time it took to make it, which, as you can see, contributed to improving the morale of adventurers. 175 Chapter 11-9 Houst Borderline Bojia "Well, that''s good to know that the request is complete." "Oh, thank God. With the extra knights in formation, it''s almost impossible to get out of this formation with that number. Thanks to the walls made by Lord Tenma." A few days after the day he behaved in Wye juice, the Border Army swelled to a total of more than 10,000 because of the arrival of additional personnel from the Border Bell Army and reinforcements from other nobles. That is the number of noble knights and soldiers alone, so if we include even the adventurers, it will be nearly fifteen thousand. Moreover, the knights who came as reinforcements in advance were also informed that spies had been discovered and captured, so they organized a gendarmerie with trusted men from their respective armies to keep their eyes open, making it harder for the spies to operate than before. Incidentally, the knights who came to the reinforcements had already been told that the deputy commander''s secretary was a spy and was about to make a scene, but an order had been issued in advance to the executives of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons to tell them what was going on and take the side of the deputy commander, so it quickly subsided. It should be noted that the two reinforcements accounted for only a little over 20% of the total when combined, but since the Borderline Bergamot Army was originally in the majority, the other noble armies could not seem to say anything in a situation where there was not even 30% of the total combined. "The walls have been strengthened since then, so I don''t think it will break in a few things... but be careful with their earthly magic. I think we should reinforce it early. And if you can, not just stones, but trees, iron, etc. will last longer against magic attacks." I compress the dirt walls as much as I can, but it would be pretty good if they were decomposed by dirt magic. Therefore, by reinforcing it with stones, trees, iron, etc., it is necessary to have an idea that stretches the time to be destroyed at all. I told the deputy director that the materials had already been ordered. "And I need a favor..." "If someone asks me for my opinion about your son, I''m going to stay out of this... Lion asked me, but I''m not going to interfere internally." If I talk about this, if I''m bad, I might build a weird faction inside the Borderline House. If anyone was a relative of Uncle Borderline and was thinking of taking over, he would do enough to use my powers. Whatever, there''s a royal family behind me, and the world has now assumed the perpetrator''s side in the Kukri Village case. I''ll look like a convenient god if I try to be one of those people who thinks things out loud. So I''m going to stay neutral on the secretary''s case. Of course, that''s what I''m asking for in return. "Even for me, I would like to have a friendly relationship with Mr. Borderline (...) and Mr. Lyla (...)." If someone I don''t know hears it, it''s a line I''m likely to mistake for threatening the deputy commander, but the deputy commander seems relieved. Instead, Lion looked disgusted. Because the contact person at the Borderline House against me is Lion. And because it is also Lion who struggles. Well, I''m giving the names of the borderline bosses and deputy commanders, but the point is that I''m going to use Lion. "So, you want to go to Uncle Borderline? Lion, I need directions." "Oh, leave it to me..." It was a less energetic response than usual as to whether I cared that I was being rewarded, but it would soon go back to normal... in three steps, though it would not be in the boulder. "Well, first of all, it''s a town in between. Come on, everybody, get in the carriage! My first destination is the town I stopped by before I got here, and my first man is Mr. Chris. What makes Mr. Chris so uptight... "Miss... are you out of clothes to wear already? Let''s do some laundry. No, guh! "No, I''m not! "Lion, the clothes and underwear were washed by Jeanne and Aura, so no matter how bad Chris is at chores, it''s not! I''m sure I can''t tell people, I just made embarrassing dirt! "Shut up, Amur, too! Lion was looking at Mr. Chris with a frightened look, about fist bones, and Amur was gently wiggling Mr. Chris'' fists. Well, it''s not weird that Mr. Chris is a bad housekeeper now, and Jeanne and I are taking care of everything around us. Looking at Mr. Chris with that in mind, Mr. Chris began to elucidate somewhat but all gently flushed and boarded the carriage. Well, the "embarrassing dirt" is the dirt that was made when I got drunk and vomited from the alcohol I drank when I was off duty. Mr. Chris seems to be hiding it, but with Amur''s snitch, we all know it. Afterwards, I heard Lion getting beat up again, but nobody said anything because it was the usual thing. "I can''t believe this last inn, can I? Somewhat accommodating over there." At Lion''s suggestion, I headed to the inn where I had stayed before... when I received the key, I was told, "Don''t make a commotion like this before," with a look that only my eyes hadn''t laughed at... Lion. "I''m the next owner of this territory, right? No one answered Lyon''s whining as one, and each headed early enough to the assigned room. Well, Chris left the room immediately and went shopping at the store where he was handling his clothes. "Still, this town''s getting a lot busier, too." "That would be so. I can''t believe this town is the most valuable place in the Haust Border Border Bo Territory." Well, since the time of war would be the time when prices would go up the most, this town near the border of a situation that is close to it would be great for a merchant to base. "That''ll be until the border stabilizes, too." "Bye. Because of Tenma''s activity, some of the merchants who think and calculate what is to come will also show up to lose a lot. Well, you deserve it." Normally, we would be able to expect considerable profits from the construction of bases and the business of military opponents, but the most expensive of them is already done by my magic. Moreover, the Deputy Head of Delegation said that he was ordering reinforcement materials with a floating budget immediately. In other words, merchants will be selling to the Border Army at regular or discounted prices before they raise their prices. Even if we are going to make money from materials, we can hardly expect demand when it comes to the fence, and if the enemy forces raise it when we see that the base is ready, it is possible that other businesses will also make less money. When that happens, it is also possible that only debt will increase due to good and tons or, if it is bad, transportation costs. "Well, don''t you need to think that far? It''s every person, and I just did what Uncle Border asked me to do." "It is. I think it would be better if Uncle Borderline were better than the merchants." Whatever happens, that''ll just have to be thrown round to my client, Uncle Borderline. In the first place, we are accompanied by Lyon, so all responsibility lies with Lyon. "What we got was a commission, a glory of Wyburn exorcism, profits from materials, and a little help on the border... so, okay? "" "No objection! When he finished his playful story with Grandpa and looked back and asked the faces he had heard behind him, Amur, Albert and Cain replied out loud. Now that we have the majority''s approval, we have decided to make this our basic policy. "Hey, I''m glad I was able to unify my opinions before meeting with Uncle Borderline, I''m glad" "No, we haven''t been able to unify! Lion is the only one on this scene to show opposition, but was naturally rejected. "Phew... it''s getting higher than before... what''s the matter with you? "Listen to me, Mr..." I just dismissed Lion''s opinion, and Chris, who finished shopping, came back. Did Mr. Chris feel uncomfortable with the atmosphere in the room or spoke to Lion, who was nearest to him. Lion may have tried to create one or more endorsers just here... "Naturally, I have no objection either! It was. Well, whatever you think is natural. Now everyone except Lion is on my side... or it is clear that only Lion is arguing against it. "Then disperse till dinner! Each of you, when you go outside after this, report it properly to someone before you go! Especially Jeanne and Aura" The two of them have previously gone out to Namitaro without saying anything and have committed such malfunctions as being grabbed as they are, so I cautioned them by name just in case. I don''t think that''s going to happen because we''ve both grown into boulders since then, but it''s Aura who fails at those times, so I''ve never gone beyond caution. "Why are you naming me?" Aura seemed dissatisfied, but Jeanne was nodding. Well, if you know one thing, you''ll be fine. I couldn''t help but ignore Aura, and each one scattered in thoughts. It should be noted that the named Aura did not like to go out and be told anything, and never came out of the room until dinner. "There. That''s Shellhide, where my father lives in the heart of the Houst Borderlands! Two days after we left the town near the border, we arrived in the city in the heart of the Haust Frontier Uncle. Sherheid, the heart of the Borderline Bell Territory, was built using vast hills throughout the city, surrounded by walls. And they say there are a number of fields inside the walls that use water that is gushing from all over the city. This seems to be because it was made in anticipation of the Battle of the Castle when it was invaded by neighboring countries and others. "Well, the truth is, he said the castle had only been there once before. And it was quite a while ago, and it was over in a few days, so I don''t think I really know how much I can stand it." Not because the castle was also surrounded directly, but because there was a shellhide overlapping the enemy''s marching path, it was a caged castle for interception, but it could be driven back in the field before it was approached. Besides, since the subsequent counter-attacks succeeded in expanding the territory, you think Shelheid was supposed to be a long way off the border? Well, if there were such a frequent battle over the castle, the residents wouldn''t be accumulated. "Speaking of specialties, don''t be a horse for once" "Edible?" Amur reacted quickly to Lion''s explanation, but unfortunately, he said it was about a military horse. "There are plenty of plains and hills around here, and just grazing them properly will naturally strengthen your horse''s ankles." Is it for that reason that military horses produced near ''Shellhide'' are traded at high prices? Well, even those first-rate military horses wouldn''t compare to Ryden. "Tenma, Ryden has a chance to stand out! "No, Ryden doesn''t have to be here, he''s prominent enough." In Amur''s words, Cain calmly twitched. Amur was convinced, "That''s true too," but I watched closely. This time your grandfather reacted to Amur''s words and put his strength in his hand holding the reins, but he noticed my gaze and hurriedly took his hand off the reins. "Lyon, let me ask you for a moment...... here to the boulder, ''Who are you? Doesn''t happen, does it? "It''s all right! Maybe..." "Okay! Thousand G''s, I don''t know! "Me too! "Me too! "I got in! "This time! Albert, Cain, Mr. Chris, Amur and Aura, now it''s time for Lion to do it! I was hoping. By contrast, Grandpa and Jeanne "" don''t have that in boulders, "" he bet those who could tell this time. And... "I dare you...... you''re an idiot" The result was, naturally, ''I know''. Well, if you still don''t know who Lion is here, you should also think about dismissing Lion as his successor. Or punish those who did not know in the name of Lyon. If you punish him the most, you will almost certainly know Lyon''s face, but it will have a reputation for ''the man who punished those who did not know his successor''s face''. "No, the boulder knew that." "I knew it, but... it''s funnier if you didn''t know," "No, well... it''s not Lion who meets our expectations here" "I thought Lion would do it..." "I have a dime..." Albert and Cain seem to have wagered ''I Don''t Know (Romance)'' because they know the results but they look interesting, but Chris seems to have wagered ''Maybe'' with the expectation that Amur and Aura wouldn''t totally know... "Well, that''s all you have to do to play and meet Uncle Haust Borderline, so it''s time to change your mind" We are currently on our way to Uncle Borderline''s mansion, guided by the knights called by the gatekeeper. The two men who won the bet were in charge. At first, Jeanne and Aura were supposed to be your guests, but Grandpa said, "If something unforeseen happens, I want to know what''s going on out there," and replaced Aura. Well, the real deal would be, "Is there something interesting?" But this thought of Grandpa didn''t seem to have accumulated if you tried it on the knights of the Borderline Uncle. Whatever it was back in the day, in the tense feeling of welcoming the troubled Kukri Village celebrities, I was trying to calm my mind by speaking to you first, and suddenly (Amur, Chris said) it was the appearance of the Las Bosses class. For this reason, the knight, who spoke without realizing his grandfather, realized who he was a few seconds after he spoke to him, and became too surprised to solidify. "That knight, if it were you sitting beside Master Merlin, the shock would have stopped his heart." And that''s as much as Mr. Chris said after the knight rebooted. Moreover, as if to corroborate it, a knight who has been consolidated, while on the move, against a fellow knight, "I think my life span has shrunk... I wish Master Lion had sat down..." Or so much as he said in a whisper. Lion, the future Lord for the knights, may have become some kind of tranquilizer. "Still, it''s just a city built using hills, that''s a lot of slopes. Lyden wouldn''t worry, but it''d be tough being another horse." "Well, because of that, there are a lot of different laws than the rest of the city. Some merchant from around here often gets the attention of the guards." By "law," Lion said, he meant ''other than pedestrians, basically one-way'' in most of Shellhide''s roads and ''restrictions on right turns''. It seems that there are many accidents in Sherhide with many ramps that occur when carriages and the like are different. As a measure, they are making efforts to reduce carriage and horse contact accidents by basically limiting one-way traffic and right turns on roads other than Boulevard. Some roads are one-way or there is a ban on turning right and left in some of the corners in other cities, but the ban seems to be about Shelheid in the majority of the city, and the carriage of merchants and adventurers who visit it at the beginning violates it without knowing it? It should be noted that only caution that it is the first violation, and from the second time on, it will be a fine. Later, it seems that the violation money varies depending on the cumulative number of violations and the violation situation. "Looks like you''ve arrived." I felt the carriage slowing down and looked out the window and I was just about to stop in front of a big gate. The gatekeepers seemed surprised by Lyden, but the accompanying knight and Lyon''s description promptly opened the gate and led them to a place where they could park the carriage. "Sorry, I''ll go ahead and get ready" "I''m coming with you." "Me too." Not only Lyon, but Albert and Cain both left once. Perhaps the two of them have received some instructions from their fathers. "Outside, it could be a guide to handling Tenma...... Ugh! The moment Aura said something weird, Jeanne, who was next door, let go of her handkerchief on Aura''s side. "What if I leak a story to Aina via Chris?" with caution. I noticed my loss (never against me) with those words, and I rushed to ask Aura, who was terrified of Chris'' complexion, but Chris just laughed nibbly when he saw something funny. Aura was scared to the point of exaggerating when she saw it, but to be honest, I thought that look on Chris''s face was scary too, so Aura would have no choice but to be scared. Waiting in the carriage like that, Shiloumal noticed someone was approaching and informed me. So Jeanne went outside and checked, and it was the maid of honor who came to show us to Uncle Borderline. "This way." Following the woman''s guide, following the back in the order of me, Grandpa, Amur, Mr. Chris, Jeanne and Aura, there was a door guarded by the two knights a short walk away. "We''ve taken our customers. Please open the door." After a moment of bewildering bareback, the knights immediately gave a token and opened the door. "Thank you very much." When the woman told the knights that, she stepped into the room, standing at our head. When I followed the woman into the room, I saw a man sitting in a sturdy looking chair about two to thirty meters away. Situationally, that man would be the houst border uncle. In the evidence, there were three people standing alongside a carpet that lasted all the way to the man''s sight, standing alongside each other in adultery. The three of them all looked surprised by something, but they didn''t do anything to speak out about whether they were putting a place on the boulder. The woman who led us continued to walk without showing us the bare gesture that she cared a little bit about when she said she was in front of Uncle Border. "Please wait here" So I guided him to a distance of about ten meters from Borderline Uncle, and I moved straight next to Borderline Uncle. By the way, Jeanne and Aura followed us into the room, but as soon as they did, they were moving into the corner of the room. This is because they are allowed to enter the room because they are my servants (maids), but they are not allowed to stand in front of Uncle Borderline. "Ah..." When the woman became relative to us next to Uncle Borderline, Mr. Chris leaked a voice like he noticed something. And there''s a pretty surprising vibe coming from Mr. Chris. "What''s wrong, Mr. Chris? I''m right behind you. Talking to Mr. Chris in a whisper without turning around, "I just realized that the man who led us this far... is Mr. Borderline''s wife." Words like that came back from Mr. Chris. The unexpected answer was that not only I, but my grandfather and Amur, who were listening, accidentally looked at Mr. Chris for a moment, and immediately saw the woman as much as they wanted. At the end of his sight, he can see Lion holding his head. The woman who turned out to be ''ma''am'', unlike such a lion, looked as happy as the prank had succeeded. 176 Chapter 11-10: Father of Lion "Far away, it was hard work on purpose. I''m Harold von Haust, head of the House Border House." While I was concerned about the maid''s wife, I was beginning to introduce myself to Uncle Borderline. After all, it is only called Borderline Uncle, and it is quite powerful among the nobles we have met before. In terms of appearance typology, it may be close to Viscount Mustang...... well, so far it''s just a look (...) feeling. There are two reasons why I thought ''just look (...)'' here. One is that Uncle Borderline is the father of Lion, who has become the ''Heckle & Fool Representation'' in me. The other is because Borderline Uncle himself seemed to care more about "The Maid''s Wife" next to Borderline Uncle for some reason than I did earlier. "I am grateful for this crusade of Wyburn''s flock, as well as for the support of the border line" Borderline uncle, delimit the words here once and chill next door. "And it bothered me about my Knights vice president. I''m so sorry." Horizontal uncle to keep his head down and also check next door with Chirali. "It''s about the various rewards, but we haven''t received all the reports yet, and we haven''t finished calculating them. I''m sorry, but I need you to stay here for a while. Of course, this will cover the costs in the meantime. Besides, we have a room for the number of people in this mansion, but if it should not be this mansion, we have the best accommodation in this city. If you have any other concerns, don''t hesitate to tell anyone in the house." That being said, Uncle Borderline floated her hips gently just saying she was done and tried to sit back in the chair... "Something looks great..." Grandpa heard a quiet word, trembling for a moment and resting with his hips floating. I know it was a casual word for Grandpa, but it seemed to work pretty well for Uncle Borderline. Well, I was caught up in Uncle Borderline''s attitude, but more than that, I was paying attention to the fact that Uncle Borderline cared about the wife next door. By the way, that wife of yours has been nicotine all along while Uncle Borderline was talking. But... "Uh-huh, twenty... fifteen points maybe? When I heard a word your wife said potpourri, Uncle Borderline was shaking his body bigger than he did when he was a grandfather. His wife says that and doesn''t even glance at Uncle Borderline, she just laughs at Nico. "Nice to meet you all, I''m Edilia von Horst, wife of Harold von Horst and mother of Lion von Horst. Thank you very much for this incident. Wyburn exorcised, but Ootri''s support on the border helped me financially as well as defensively. Also, I apologize for the inconvenience my son Lion seems to be causing you from time to time. If Lion inconveniences you with anything, you may have her slap you back on the sexual root without worrying about your identity or anything. And..." Here, ma''am...... Mr. Edilia separated the words and looked at Uncle Borderline. Uncle Borderline took a big breath and threw up slowly, roughly rising out of the chair. And "The incident in Kukri village six years ago was this one''s fault. There are voices in the world that say it is the responsibility of the guards dispatched, but that is the Borderline Uncle... it is my responsibility to be Borderline Uncle. I''m sorry." I lowered my head deeply. All of a sudden my grandfather and I were slightly confused, didn''t know what to do, and we were looking at each other. Meanwhile, Uncle Borderline kept his head down. "Tenma, Master Merlin. Why don''t you dare talk to Uncle Borderline? Besides, I don''t know if I''ll ever let Uncle Borderline bow his head..." After taking Chris'' advice, me and my grandfather decided to ask Uncle Borderline to raise his head before asking about the situation in detail. The frontier uncle, who raised his head, tried to start the conversation on the spot, but Edilia''s suggestion led him to move to the adjacent conference room. As soon as they entered the conference room, Mr. Edilia began to prepare the tea and rushed to try to help Jeanne and Aura as well, but the two were pushed back by Mr. Edilia and seated in their seats. Uncle Edilia opened her mouth when her tea was handed out to her, but unexpectedly, Uncle Edilia was restating whether she was a bad mouth or not. The first thing that came out of such a borderline story was that you always wanted to apologize to me and Grandpa about the incident six years ago. Until now, Uncle Borderline has gone to apologize to the survivors of Kukri Village himself, but he said that only me and Grandpa could not do it. The reason for this is that I couldn''t figure out where I was for a long time, and since I found out where I was, the trend in my neighborhood has become suspicious, and I couldn''t leave the territory. As for Grandpa, he was on his way immediately when he moved to Wang Capital with Uncle Mark and the others, but despite his blurry condition of more than half, he was terribly rambunctious when he heard the word Houst Borderline Uncle, and he was apologized for the visit by the King''s decision that if Borderline Uncle showed up in front of him, he would surely be killed. By the way, he also apologized to Uncle Mark and the others at that time, but sometimes it was a time when there was just a case, and he couldn''t accept the apology on the spot. It should be noted that the apologies were accepted by the other residents of King''s Capital, except for Grandpa, not long before he found out where I was, and that was the last time Uncle Neighbourhood visited King''s Capital. "Grandpa, have you been so violent? "... I don''t remember at all." "No, it was really very violent... because some of Merlin''s mansions broke down a few times." He said it was mainly his grandfather''s room that broke, but when left alone, the mansion could have been completely destroyed, and Mr. Din was driven out each time. Incidentally, I looked at the three idiots and the borderline uncle with the meaning of confirmation, and Albert and Cain nodded bitterly, and the borderline uncle and Lion were shaking with a blue face. Later I asked Lion, "If being in the king''s capital were in Merlin''s ear, I would have spent some time freaking out that it would be erased without leaving any dust". Perhaps Uncle Borderline thought the same of Lyon. "Well, when it comes to that, I can''t say I have no grudges at all, but I''ve decided to forgive you." I have discussed and decided this matter with my grandfather and Uncle Mark many times, so I told him it was the general intent of the former Kukri village residents in Wang Capital. Seeing Grandpa snort at my words too, Uncle Borderline, Mr. Edilia and Lion had a relief look on their face. "However, as I told Lyon before, when the Borderline House tries to take me in hostilely or by force, don''t think that''s the case." Uncle Borderline stood for a moment at the words he said, but he was immediately nodding. "I''m listening to that. Anything you say is an agreement you made in front of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons... it feels like your stupid son was put on by those two, but let the ministers know that it was agreed as the Borderline House." Boundary uncle on the boulder seemed to have noticed the thoughts of those two, but Lion looked more surprised. Besides, it seemed increasingly confusing because it was something that Albert and Cain, who were beside it, blew out laughing. "There''s nothing more to say here. And our inn..." "Um, as I said earlier, besides my house, I also have a lodging that is said to be the best in Shellhide. Should I show you around once? "No, if you don''t mind, I''d like to take care of you at Uncle Borderline''s mansion. I promised Lyon and Borderline Uncle I''d go visit before, so I thought it would be just the right opportunity. Just..." "Just?" "Please separate the rooms between men and women and distance them from each other. It''s just unmarried men and women, so I want to avoid that kind of slander at all." Borderline uncle, who heard my order, nodded loudly and promised me that he would have a room as I said, but on the contrary Amur and Aura looked remorseful. And for some reason, Edilia too... "Now, as soon as the room is ready, let me show the people in the house. Until then, you should rest in this room." Having said that, Uncle Borderline and Mr. Edilia left the room saying they had business to attend to. Before getting out of the room, Mr. Edilia had her gaze at Mr. Chris once, so I guess that regrettable face was Mr. Chris'' relationship. "Huh... I kind of got a shoulder on me. Unlike Lion on the boulder, I''m nervous to meet Uncle Borderline." "Right." "For the fact that your wife is nicotine, there was something kind of compelling..." Jeanne and Aura also agreed to that as Mr. Chris stretched while sitting in the chair. By the way, the two tried to stand behind them even when they moved into this room, but were seated half-forced by Mr. Edilia. "Neighboring with other countries, like the Borderlands, might create a force of nature." "Maybe so. The atmosphere of samurai was stronger than that of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons." "Well, your father and Marquis Sammons have more character than a civilian." "Most importantly, I don''t think Mr. Borderline''s power at that time was quite what we all thought it was." To that word, my grandfathers said, ''What do you mean?'' I looked at Cain like that, but Cain looked to Lion with a laugh. So when I looked at Lion all together, Lion looked somewhere complicated. And "That was... my dad at that time, he was just nervous. My dad is nervous and he knows people..." And an unexpected testimony popped up. On the boulder. This seemed to be information that Chris, who had met with Uncle Borderline several times, did not even know, which in a way was most surprising. "That''s why Lion''s heckle is inherited in a way." "Dad says there''s no problem there because your wife covers it." "When I first greeted you, you looked great because you were just nervous." "Besides, in the middle of the words, if I did, I would have cared about your wife because people were familiar... so what were the fifteen points that Mr. Edilia said later? "Maybe it''s an assessment point that adds up to things that I''ve said so nervously and so greatly, and attitudes when I''m thanking and apologizing. Perhaps by now my father will be abandoned by his mum." Apparently, even at the Borderline House (...), your wife is stronger. "What kind of person is Mrs. Borderline? Lion thought a little about his grandfather''s question before "Does it feel like supporting my father from behind without coming forward from me? Originally, when she was a child, she went into the Borderline House as an apprentice and married her father''s mother¡­ in the eyes of the previous Mrs. Borderline (my grandmother). By the way, you think I''m wearing made-up clothes because it''s easy to cook and clean hobbies? I heard that my mother''s home was a baron''s house, and that a group of ministers who attached great importance to the connection between the sides tried to get my father to have a side room, but that my father''s familiarity with the people was bad and he couldn''t do it." "It''s... a rare category of nobility, even to my knowledge. If it''s the other way around, I hear it all the time." "Ahhh... so when you were greeting me in front of His Majesty, after you first checked the position of the Kingsguard, you never turned your gaze. Rather than checking the placement, it was checking to see where I could find the extra person." "I thought maybe you were right..." Lion replied affirmatively to the word that Mr. Chris'' point had been made. "Well, that''s why I''m sure he''s never a good person to look at sweetly. According to what I''ve heard, not only is he in command of the army, but he''s also very powerful as a samurai, and Dad says he can do it directly to the Kingsguard." "Most of all, without magic," Chris continued to say to Cain, "It''s a famous story." Well, if that''s not the case, you won''t be able to rule the territory adjacent to your neighbor. "Then Lion has to work pretty hard. Mainly in political terms." Everyone except Lion laughed at my thoughts, and when Ochi arrived, Mr. Edilia came to say he was ready for the room. Cain to Mr. Chris and Albert, Jeanne and Aura seemed only to think it was a good time, but I, my exploring grandfather, and Lion in me, closest to the wild, understood that it was not a good time, but simply because Mr. Edilia was waiting in front of the door to erase the signs. There''s something close to Eina and Mr. Cliff in how to erase that sign, so much so that I thought maybe he had the heart of a martial arts, like those two. "Please use these four rooms for men and three rooms for women." The room that Mr. Edilia showed me was as far away from men and women as I asked. However, I wondered why there was one less room for women (I thought Jeanne and Aura were alone because they were maids, and two rooms were available), and Chris had a room next to Lyon just because there were only three rooms available for women to clean. "Hey, Albert, Cain. I''m pretty sure this is it." "Oh, definitely" "Mr. Edilia, you''re trying to keep Lyon and Senior Chris together." Chris appears to have been locked on as the next Mrs. Borderline by the current Mrs. Borderline. But Chris, who''s been saying, "There''s not just Lion," Mrs. Borderline, you don''t have to worry about me. and grabbed the root of Amur, who was leaning toward me, "We had these problem children on this journey, and we are more strictly ordered than Maria to keep an eye on them. So I have to be in the same room as this problem child (Amur)." "Mmm." That said, Mr. Chris was circumventing Mr. Edilia''s plans. Even Mrs Borderline had to pull her hand when she was given the name of the queen with the highest power among women. "Yes, Mother. First of all, if you''re in the next room, I can''t feel safe... sorry, it''s nothing." Before Lion uttered his usual light mouth, Mr. Chris glared at me and made me grow up. Edilia, who was watching, seemed so sorry (presumably because she missed Chris and how badly Lion was able to do it). Then I decided on each room (I secured the far end for men, and Mr. Chris ignored Amur''s opinion and chose the furthest from my room) and it was free time until dinner time in the room. "Well, how do you spend the hours leading up to dinner...... sleep" It was half the time to do anything, so I decided not to go to bed lightly. Each room I rented was out of the bag and fell asleep because I could afford to serve the Shiloumals (not the original size, but the size of the collar). Once at the door, I said, ''I''ll sleep till dinner. Don''t wake me up,'' but if anyone did, I asked Slalin to deal with it or wake me up, and then I went to bed. And just before dinner. "Wow! "Ugh." I was woken up by Shiloumal''s hand. Sounds like Shiloumal was trying to put his hand around my shoulder or chest but he just missed his sight and dropped his hand in the center of my face...... very suspicious, but he''s scolded by Sularin before I get angry (restrained by the emperorized Sularin), so let''s just leave it to him instead. "Oh Tenma, it''s time for dinner! Outside the door, I hear Lyon coming to inform me of dinner time. "I''m going now" He was lightly acquainted and then joined Lion with Slalin and Solomon. It should be noted that Shiloumal did not appear to have been swallowed up in the body (dimension bag of) Slalin. Well, Suralin would free you up in the right place, so it wouldn''t just mean you skipped dinner. "Let''s just go! Everyone had to go first! Everyone else was led by Mr. Edilia, and Lion stayed to guide me. "I didn''t know Tenma was asleep, I thought I''d play in my room and pick her up, but Sularin said no." She couldn''t help it, so it was the usual three of us. "Speaking of which, Amur and I were mistaken for each other." "Because we have to lock up properly at night." Talking, etc., I headed to the dining room where everyone waited with guidance from Lyon. Everyone was in the dining room except me and Lion, and as soon as me and Lion got to their seats, we could start eating. "Sorry to keep you waiting" I walked into the dining room and uttered the most apologetic words at the opening, and Rion led me straight to my seat. Mr. and Mrs. Borderline on the top of the rectangular table, me, Grandpa, Amur, Jeanne and Aura lined up on the left-hand side of the couple, with Lion, Albert, Cain and Mr. Chris on the right-hand side. It is a form divided between the acquaintances of Uncle Borderline and those who do not. Chris seems to be in line one way or another with me, but I guess I balanced the number with Edilia''s thoughts working to be that seat...... I''m not overtly imitating letting a boulder sit next to Lion, but I would have liked the real thing to be the next seat. "Okay, Kampa...... Mmm-hmm! Seeing me and Lion get to their seats, Uncle Borderline suddenly tried to get the head of the toast, but was interrupted by Edilia next door poking her with her elbow. In that gap, several maids pour drinks into each cup. "I''d like some tea. Amur, you''re a bad alcoholic, so juice or tea. And Jeanne and Aura." Mr. Chris declined a maid''s attempt to pour wine and banned the Amurs sitting across the street from drinking alcoholic beverages. Well, since Amur is a Viscount Lady (although she is not aware of herself) and has a bad liquor habit, she shouldn''t even be allowed to drink it in the sense of preventing lethargy, and Jeanne and Aura are treated as guests but maids, so she shouldn''t. They seemed conscious, too, and did exactly what Chris said. It''s just that Mr. Chris turned down alcohol and designated tea for a different reason than the three of us. Chris can drink more than a crowd. However, there are places where you get better, so sometimes you get drunk. In fact, sometimes when I come to visit my house because the next day is a holiday, I get drunk during the day and sleep until the next morning. Well, that''s when Aina stays and takes care of herself, and even when she''s not around, Jeanne and Aura take care of her, so my grandfather and I don''t (or can''t) make contact. But if you get drunk at Borderline Uncle House, you could be thrown into Lyon''s room by Edilia, who thinks of Mr. Chris as Lyon''s daughter-in-law. If Mr. Drunken Chris was brought into Lion''s room, but Lion was able to make a normal decision, he would be able to return to his room without a thing. But there''s no way Lion won''t drink in these seats. Besides, this is Lyon''s home, so I wouldn''t hesitate to drink it. And you''ll get drunk. If that happens, unmarried men and women will spend the night. Besides, he couldn''t prove his innocence because he was drunk and asleep. After that, the world will have to say how these things and responsibilities are and get married. Chris supposedly turned down alcohol after thinking so much about it. And look at Mr. Chris, who turned down alcohol, and Mr. Edilia looks like he''s going to regret it. "This time, in honor of the acquaintance of the House Borderline Bo and Ootri families, I was allowed to set up a feast seat in a whisper. I want you to enjoy it fully. Okay, cheers! At the end of such a rush under the water, where a drink had gone to all, Borderline uncle, who seemed unaware of the two rushes, took the head of the toast. In the meal that followed, there was no conversation between me and Uncle Borderline. Well, when it comes to the common topic between me and Uncle Borderline, the first thing that comes up is the case of Kukuri Village six years ago, and the other things are about the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, but because of the fact that there are two of them (and they are close to me), the story didn''t go on. It was Lion who worried about me and Uncle Borderline. It was rare for Lion to try to hold the time between them, but that was what Lion would do, so it had little effect. Instead, he probably shouldn''t have been there because he switches stories where Uncle Borderline is likely to be added to the story. 177 Chapter 11-11 Lock-on "Absolutely, if I were a father...... so, change of story, what are you going to do tomorrow? After dinner I was invited by Lion to play board games in Lion''s room. And sometime in the men''s ranks, except for Grandpa, the total winning battle began. By the way, Grandpa enjoys alcohol made in the Borderline Uncle Territory in his room. The opposing event we''re playing right now is Reversi. This is the same thing as in previous life in form and manner of play. They don''t know the developers, but there will almost certainly be reincarnators involved. And in addition to reversing board games, there were chess, chess, and really even things like People 0 games. When it came to what I found out when I was playing with them, it meant that I was weak in chess and chess. Well, it''s weak, or in the form of a lowest contender with Lion, who keeps losing to both of us as well, because Albert and Cain have no teeth at all... Even I would be better off with Reversi, so I''ve been playing the Reversi Games since earlier, but it''s just really better, and the odds weren''t good. Lion''s line earlier was what he said in such a bottom-up match. "Well, I guess tourism for now. At last, I want to see what kind of requests there are in the Houst Frontier Bo Territory in the Adventurer''s Guild." The reason I''m going to the Adventurer Alliance is to quickly appeal to me and the Borderline House that we''re not bad friends, so I''m not going to take requests aggressively. However, if I have a request that I just need to store the material in my hand, I am thinking about taking some. That''s not for the money or the Adventurer Guild, it''s simply because if you take a request, you''ll have my name on the Guild record, so I think you can appeal harder. Well, that alone won''t prove you''re good friends with the Borderline Uncle, but it''ll help prove that you''re not bad. "All right! I won! "Damn! Lost!" Reversi, who kept talking, settled in my victory. This led to Lion obtaining the title of Reverse Triple Crown, followed by Chess and Chess. "Congratulations, Lion! "Ah! Hey Cain, don''t scatter trash in my room! "It''s not garbage. It''s a celebratory paper blizzard! "It''s rubbish for me! I had noticed Cain was making something there earlier, but I didn''t think it was meant to prepare something like this. And there''s a fair amount of it...... to be honest, the paper is a waste. "But I never thought Tenma was bad at chess or chess" "That''s right. I didn''t think it was a good battle with Lion." "A good fight with me is about average or a little bit above that." "If it was a card game, I think it would be a little more decent..." I don''t know why, but I can''t preface the battlefield on the board. For once, we were able to predict first hand and second hand, but it didn''t come true for Albert and Cain, who read further ahead and moved the pawn, and we recorded a loss rate of 10% in the match we played with the two of them, and 80% in the ensuing reverse. By the way, Lion had a ten percent defeat rate on everything. It should be noted that they are almost mutually opposed to me, playing muddy every time. "Maybe. In Tenma''s case, we can''t fight each other with exactly the same abilities, can we? And maybe one of the causes is that you act almost as a solo adventurer? "What do you mean? "I mean, because Tenma''s own abilities are too high, she''s less commanding. Chess and chess can be used by military personnel to improve their ability to command. But since Tenma is a solo adventurer, she doesn''t need the ability to direct, and even if we had a party, she wouldn''t necessarily have developed the ability to read ahead because there are only a handful of high-powered people or the only number of people that Tenma can help if she had to? Cain says in questionable form, but seems confident in his guess. I was convinced of Cain''s idea, but I couldn''t admit it honestly. Because "So you''re saying that the essence of the tenma is brain muscle closeness! And because I thought they would say, But I''m pissed that Lion, the best brain muscle in all this, tells me... or something. "Well, the brain muscles that defeated the zombies of the ancient dragon and those that nearly got killed by Wyburn are too different to compare." Albert said such a thing by making a face that looked frightened. "Even if he was a brain muscle, he defeated the zombies of the ancient dragon, so he''ll be told to future generations that Tenma is definitely an historic hero. By contrast, Lyon, who was about to be killed by Wyburn... is it good and ''well, good luck'' or something? If you suck, you might be told what a hero''s leg pulled luggage is? "In the first place, Tenma is not required to be able to be a commander, so even if that ability is somewhat lower, it would not be a brain muscle" and following Cain''s words, Albert also turned to my defense. While Lion lost momentum in a situation full of enemies like that, he said, "You guys are with me when Wyburn nearly killed me!" But I said, "Unlike Lion, we''re strong in chess and chess," and argued. I thought it might be a slightly different answer to Lyon''s words, but Lyon collapsed with that answer. "Well, leave that alone, do you want to play another game?" "Right. I''m getting tired of board games and it takes time, so why don''t we play cards?" Because of this, Jeanne and the others asked me out. "Bye, Lion. Speak up to the women as a game of punishment for the losers" "Tell them properly because there''s no such thing as Baba unplugging or any easy punitive game! It was Lion, who was supposed to go and get the women on the orders of the two of them, but whether the shock was still there earlier or not, he had an indelible foothold like a zombie. As soon as Lion left, I was uncomfortable with Cain''s words earlier, so I asked. "Actually, Lion, we used to invite classmate girls to card games the same way we did when we were students, but everyone we invited suspected that there was'' something behind it '', and there was an embarrassing past where no one came." "I guess Lion looked nasty then. Well, I can''t say we didn''t have that kind of evil idea either, because that''s the one that''s easy to think about. Besides, there are some things that are speechless." That''s what happened. When I heard that, it was me who felt a little anxious, but since then, Lion has grown somewhat too, and I decided to believe the two words that I would not fail that way to the person I found out about. But a few minutes later, it was Jeanne and Aura, who looked frightened, with an angry look on their face, Mr. Chris, Lyon and Amur being dragged by such Mr. Chris grabbing his collar. As soon as we saw how it was going, we regretted letting Lion go alone. "Albert, Cain, Tenma... what does it mean to have fun without Baba? For a moment, we didn''t know what Mr. Chris was talking about, and it hardened. The only time I was able to reboot was when Chris, with his angry expression, took a step forward while grabbing the roots of Lion and Amur. We felt bad about this, and we were desperate to begin the clarification. As a result¡­ "So let''s get started! Here, Cain, just hand it out! I managed to solve Mr. Chris'' misunderstanding. It''s just a misunderstanding of the three of us, not that Lion and Amur were allowed to. The two unacceptable are, by the way, seated in the hallway. Besides, he''s sitting in a visible position through an open door, so he can''t sneak his leg off. By the way, the reason Mr. Chris was angry was because Lion told Amur, "It''s a battle without Baba! I said," Amur said, "Baba no more... then Chris, you''re going for a minute," and Lion said, "That''s not Baba! ''Cause he laughed so hard. It was really the only reason I could say it was stupid. It should be noted that Baba removal is bad luck, so we changed the rules to jizz removal to compete. "Yes. How dare you...... and Senior Chris. You''ve been strong on Amur lately, haven''t you? Cain, who had finished handing out the cards, was speaking to Mr. Chris as he prepared his bills. Indeed, I feel that Amur, who has a selfish spot, is relatively listening to Chris... Well, it''s only ''relatively'', so there are many things I haven''t been able to contain, but I still think it''s just amazing to be made to hear what he says. It should be noted that it is Grandpa who hears Amur say the most in being in the Wang capital, followed by Dear Maria and Chris. "Oh, that''s easy. When Amur gets back on track, just say something, ''I can tell Mr. Hannah,'' and ear it. Hannah and I paired up at a militant tournament, and then we talked about exchanging letters in the future. In that story, he said," If Amur does anything wrong, let me know. If it''s too late, we''ll have to think about bringing him back to the south. "Well, I''m not a ghost either, so I wasn''t going to let you know unless I dyed my hands on crime... if it seemed to be excessive in my hands, I''d have to let Hannah know... hey? "I''m sorry, Master Chris. Don''t let your mother know." When Mr. Chris glanced at Chirali and Amur at the last one, Amur immediately began to apologize in the dungeon. If you don''t like being brought back to the south that much, I wish you wouldn''t make fun of Mr. Chris. "Conditional reflexes are scary..." Apparently, Amur also incorporates a gene that has to make fun of Mr. Chris. Chris seemed dismayed by the answer, and Amur''s front seat was to be extended. By the way, Lion was utterly silent during the two interactions. The reason for this is because ''my legs were numb and I couldn''t afford to open my mouth'', so be it. "Well, I can''t help but care about those two. Let''s get started." That''s what Mr. Chris says, so jizzing started, but during that time, Mr. Chris'' eyes on surveillance are still directed at the two people in the hallway. Lion, who doesn''t realize it, occasionally moves to deflect his foot, but every time Chris stares at him. Amur seems to be able to afford it compared to Lion, but still seems to have a hard long front seat, "Ugh! "Lion, shut up! He was sacrificing Lion to create moments that would make his feet easier. By the way, Amur makes it by tapping or tickling Lion''s foot with his tail. Well, Chris found out a few times, and he was eating cocktails. "Get out of here! After a few jizzes, he was now hosting a millionaire tournament. The beginning was because I was opening the door and my voice sounded in the hallway, because Grandpa came when I heard it. Grandpa came and Chris suggested, "Let''s not skip the jizz, let''s do something else," and set the number of players at five with the rule that civilians will take turns. "I''m up to the millionaire! Unlike chess and chess, millionaires applied reversible rules like "Revolution" and "Eight Cuts," so even Jeanne and Aura, who said they didn''t like board games, could go for the top. By the way, these two have never taken turns because Grandpa has been sitting in a millionaire or a millionaire since earlier and Aura for some reason only has the poor become millionaires. "Um... how long will we be in the front seat..." "Ah! Cain, it''s too late to use the revolution! "I''m sorry. Tenma, you take turns." Like this, Mr. Chris and Cain have ignored Lion''s question since earlier. It seems that Amur has created a way to make it easier to sit in the front seat for a long time by supporting his butt with his tail. At present, in the midst of the agonizing lions, he sleeps quietly. "Hmm? Looks like it''s time to open up. Jeanne seems to be the limit." Grandpa was right, Jeanne was rowing the boat waiting to take turns. "Oh, it''s already that time. Shall we break it up, then? Aura, take Jeanne. Amur, wake up." The women said they would return first, so it was easy to clean up Lion''s room in the men''s group before returning. As I was cleaning up, I said, "Amur! Your room isn''t that way, is it?" I heard voices. Pretending Amur fell asleep, probably because he tried to sneak into my room. "Whoa, whoa! Albert, Cain... help me, I can''t stand..." It was a lion freed by the fact that Mr. Chris was gone, but his legs seemed numb and unable to stand, and he asked for help from both of them with a strange voice. "I have no choice. Cain, hold that side. I''ll carry you both." "Rika-yi" "Sorry, that helps...... wait a minute! Don''t drag me! My legs suck! hahahahahahahahaha! The two made sure to hold the side of Lion and dragged him to the bed with momentum. Lion was screaming each time his paralyzed legs hit steps on the floor, chairs, etc. The loudness of that voice was enough for Chris, who was supposed to have returned, to scold the three of them. I think that''s where Chris gets his eye on Edilia. Now, Mr. Edilia came while Mr. Chris scolded the three of them, and he snorted over and over again watched Mr. Chris scolding the three of them. "Ah! Tenma, lend me your shilowmall! After angry at the three of them, Mr. Chris asked me to lend him a silowmall, as I recall. I don''t mind because I miss Shiloumal himself and Chris, but I didn''t know what it was for. "Is it a pillow replacement? "There is, but this is for you too, Tenma." I said pillow in half a joke, but I was a little surprised that it was instantly affirmed, but they said it was for me more than that, and the doubt prevailed. "Look, you can''t say enough that Amur won''t sneak into your room while I''m asleep, Tenma. I don''t think I''m going to go in until I break the keys to the boulder, but Amur sometimes takes unexpected actions... and I want to take Shiloumal to my room to take care of that." It is said that Amur, who makes wild moves, decides that it will not be a real animal. Most of all, I am anxious to see how much of the wild part (...) still surpasses Amur in Shiloumal today... I have some slallins in my room, so if Shiloumal can''t live up to his expectations, he''ll be fine. "Thanks. Then I''ll go, Shiloumal! "Wohoo." "Is that it? Where are you going, Shiloumal?... Oh, the bathroom. I need to get it done before I go to bed." Shiloumal, calling out of the bag, jumped straight out the window wondering if he had gone out the hallway following Mr. Chris. For a moment, he was Chris, who spoke out in a hurry, but was convinced to see how Shiloumal behaved. "I can''t believe it, sprinkle it with water. Shiloumal, I asked you to keep an eye on Amur." "Wong!" I don''t know if he really knows, but Shiloumar barked one, and now he followed Mr. Chris properly. "Well then, good night" I said hello to my grandparents. I went to the bathroom and then went back to my room. Now if you hold on to the key and ask Slalin to take care of Amur as well, all you have to do is sleep until morning. "Solomon, if you make a mistake, don''t let the snacks catch you and unlock it." "Cuh!" "Out of heart!," it was me in the futon, listening to Solomon''s protest, which felt like 178 Chapter 11-12 Sisters "Grandpa. Time to cut it up? "It is. At this age on the boulder, Tenma''s opponent gets tired. I miss when I was little." The day after the Millionaire Games, I woke up early in the morning, and I woke up early as well. I was working with Grandpa. My grandfather often talks about being old and tired these days, but according to the King and Din, "there is more skill in moves than there used to be in the past," and he affirms that Ernesto is "surely stronger than he was when he was younger." "Ohhhh... maybe it''s over already? A carefree Mr. Chris came as he and his grandfather were organizing gymnastics at the end of the training. "What is it, Chris? Aren''t you out of your mind just because you''re leaving the Kingsguard? "No, I''m not. This is because Amur woke me again and again in the middle of the night." There was no sign of Amur coming in the middle of the night, so I was reassured that I wouldn''t be impotent in another''s house on the boulder, which actually seemed to be because Mr. Chris was preventing me on the water. By the way, because Amur tried to unlock my room from the outside again and again at my grandfather''s mansion, my room keys are blocked with metal bars like "kanji" in addition to the normal ones. By the way, the material is misrillic. "Good day, Mr. Chris. And thank you. Please wait while Chris prepares his favorite tea." "Please." I took the table and chair in front of Mr. Chris and hurried back to the room to prepare my tea. Some of my magic bags contain food and drinks that are ready to eat in the dungeons and woods. "I brought you some tea! "Good luck." Hurry back and it was found out that Mr. Chris welcomed him with an imitation like a noble child but not fit and unfamiliar. Well, I''m not like Lion, so I never got to be rude... but I totally forgot at this time. That is to say that Mr. Chris cut off the edge, "The Lady from the Associate Baron Family" has the status of "Baron (Equivalent)" because of the Kingsguard, and it is almost certain (...) that he will be awarded the status of "Associate Viscount" or "Viscount" in the future, combined with his victory in the militant tournament and his previous achievements. I mean, it wasn''t like (...) a noble child, it was noble. I didn''t find out at this time, but my mouth slipped unconsciously in front of the Lions at a later date, and Chris would find out from there via Lions. "If Amur did, he''d just be asleep sitting in the hallway yesterday, trying to get out of the room many times in the middle of the night. At first he said it was a toilet or something, but if I snuck up on him, Tenma would try to go to your room... and at the end of the day, I had Shiloumal sleep in front of the door. It was a nice pillow." "Thank you so much for your help...... so what are your plans for today? "Right...... I want to go shopping but I want to sleep so maybe I should sleep in the morning and roll out to the city in the afternoon? Tenma, what about you? "I''m thinking about hanging out in the city appropriately. He wants to go to the Adventurer Guild first, see what kind of requests are out there, and if he can, just get a request to submit the material. After that, we''re going to take a stroll around the city." "Then take Lyon for you. If you want to appeal to friendship with the Borderline Uncle, that''s the most efficient thing you can do. Then you should also take Jeanne and Aura. Because if it''s just Lion, he might try to go to a weird store." Looks like Chris is going to use Jeanne and Aura as stoppers while he''s gone. When it comes to inviting Lion, the other two will come, and when Jeanne and Aura are together, naturally Amur will follow. "Shall I go with you to the guild, then act differently? I need to buy Mark and Martha and the others a souvenir." Grandpa''s coming to the guild to appeal to his friendship with the Borderline Uncle, but after that, he''s totally going to act alone. Well, the Lions will be nervous with Grandpa, so I guess that''s what you''re thinking. "Ooh, Tenma. It''s time for dinner. Good morning, Master Merlin, Senior Chris." As the three of us talked about our plans for today, Albert came alone to call. Asked what happened to the other faces, Lyon and Cain said they were sleeping and in the midst of discipline, and Jeanne and Aura headed to the kitchen to help with breakfast. I haven''t seen Amur, so I thought he might not be awake yet. "You''ve prevented me from sleeping so many times, I can''t believe I''m a sleeper... you''re so brave" Mr. Chris went to Amur''s sleeping room just to clear his midnight grudges. "Then let''s go, grandpa" "Of course." "Well, the usual..." We headed to the dining room to drop off Chris, and there was Jeanne and Aura sitting there awkwardly. "Is that it? You two are helping Mr. Edilia..." When I heard the words I casually said, they shook their bodies frightened. "No, that, um..." "It''s not! I''m never skipping... don''t tell your sister! Anyway, Jeanne was obviously suspicious of Aura, who looked terribly frightened, so I was just wondering what to do. "Anyway, you couldn''t let your mother help you, could you? And Lion, who came into the dining room with Cain, looked sorry. "Mother, I''ve always liked to take care of people. However, because of the title of Mrs. Borderline, my father and grandmother stopped me... from negotiating with various customers who had finally visited me, they said that it was only for close and understanding customers. In this case, I think you interpreted him as a guest of the Borderline House, but my son brought him here. So it shouldn''t be that you don''t want to let someone else in or you don''t trust them. If you''re wrong, there''s nothing wrong with you two." The two people who heard Lyon''s explanation had a relieved look, unlike earlier. "I''m relieved... I was wondering if you''d be mad at me for not knowing something... if that''s what your sister would know..." While she also had a relieved look, Aura seemed to have imagined where Eina was angry, changing her face to bright blue. "Right..." That''s all I could say about the frightening Aura. Jeanne was also blue-faced, although not as good as Aura, and the dining room was wrapped in heavy air. "What, this atmosphere..." I felt that the atmosphere was slightly lightened by Chris and the others who appeared in the meantime. Well, that''s not Chris'' handle, thanks to Amur being carried by Chris. "Mr. Chris, Amur, what''s going on? Although Amur is dressed for everyday wear, he sleeps with a pillow in his arms, and Chris grabs his back collar with both hands and drags Amur like that. "This kid was still asleep when I went to his room, so it was good until I woke him up and let him change... but I took a few eyes off him and he was sleeping with a pillow. So I dragged it." If you don''t have to go that far and let me sleep as much as I want... "I''m not angry that I''m sleeping alone in Amur, even though I''m sleepless and tight". Later, he also said, "If you''re going to sleep, you should have after breakfast..." but that was obviously an excuse to follow. "Well, it sounds like you should wake up Amur before you dare. Hey, a..." "Actually, Amur, I''m just pretending I slept, and it could be an operation to hug Tenma as soon as she gets closer! "Tenma, stay back because it''s dangerous." and when I heard what Lion said the moment I tried to speak to Amur, Mr. Chris forbade me from approaching Amur. And "Amur, if you are awake, stand on your own feet while you count three. Otherwise, I''ll exaggerate everything I''ve done and tell Hannah. Three, two, I..." "Shit." Before Mr. Chris finished counting, Amur stood up tongue-beating. "There''s no alarm or gap... should I really talk to Hannah for once" "Forgive me" The moment he heard Mr. Chris'' words, Amur decided to go down to earth in a quick move. We were surprised too early in the day when Chris said, "It''s the usual pattern." I mean, I guess it just means that we don''t know, and we''re often grounded in front of Mr. Chris. "Here, Amur. Now that your hands are dirty, wash them. And a face." "Uhm." As much as I wondered what the dugout was earlier, Amur stood up lightly and left the dining room to wash his hands. "Amur, you seemed kind of great... you''re definitely not reflecting, are you? "Senior Chris, who flushes it, looks used to it." I guess that means it''s everyday for both of them. The three guesses, they''re probably hitting it. That''s how natural it was. Chris says something tough about Amur in his mouth, too, but it seems pretty sweet. "Something like a sister." "Maybe that''s how it is." Everyone seemed to be convinced of Grandpa''s opinion, and laughter was happening naturally. "What? What''s wrong? "Chris made me an excommunication! When I think about it normally, I think it was Amur''s fault that made me an excommunicator, but he doesn''t seem to think so. And as usual, he eats Mr. Chris'' penetration. And when I told him why I was laughing, Mr. Chris and Amur looked disgusted at the same time. They were really like sisters. "We had dinner, and it''s time to go! With Lion at the forefront, we rolled into the city. As originally planned, Chris said he would sleep, but that he might rendezvous from noon. For once, I said I''d leave Shiloumal behind, but he said that there would be no problem if Shiloumal chose to go with us and asked the people of the city where Lyon was. "Then you''re the guild first. After the Wyburn and Goblin Herd crusade, maybe not much of a favor." "No, Lion. I don''t have time for big requests. If you want to take it, you can go by yourself, Lion. In the meantime, we''re touring the city." "That''s right. I''ve been here a couple of times, and the guards are telling me that we''re in this city. You just have to rely on them if you have to." Lion may have forgotten that the purpose of this visit to the Alliance was to create a track record at the Borderline House. I was instantly stuck in Cain and Albert and grown up. "Sure, the guild should be this way. Shall we go?" Now Cain began to take the lead, as if to leave the quieter Lion. Parents are only best friends to each other on boulders, and they seem to know the general geography of ''Shellhide''. "This is the Adventurer''s Guild in this city. There should be no noise, as circulars are out in the morning." "I''m telling you like I did, but that''s what Mr. Edilia would have done in the morning. I know because you didn''t wake up much, and I asked you to tell me." If you think it would be nice to hand it over to Lion, it seems that Mr. Edilia arranged it, and Albert was exposing it safely. "Well, shall we come in thanking Mr. Edilia? In my words, everyone except Lion knocked at the door laughing. There were quite a few adventurers in the Alliance who had already been informed that we were coming, but no one came close. The only middle-aged man who tried to look at us is sitting back in his chair when Lion rests with his hand. "That''s the guild leader here. For once, remember." And Lion told me to check the man''s face, but to be honest, I''m confident I''ll forget when I leave this city. That''s about it, he was a uniqueness. Without worrying about what was going on around me, I turned to the message board where I had just posted a request to get my plans done, and the adventurers who had been garrisoned in front of the message board were all set aside from the spot. Maybe the guild leader said something, but because of this, I decided not to hesitate to show him the request. "You''re just asking me to do something similar to Wang Du... which one should I do? "Here''s only one request for too many different colors..." As with Wang Du, there were several requests to pay for herbs, demonic materials, etc., so if I was worried about getting one of them, Jeanne, who was looking elsewhere, pointed to one request with a shuddered voice. "Eh... delivery of Wyburn materials. The area is good anywhere. For the whole thing, there is a separate reward¡­" My client was not a borderline uncle, but probably an associate of a borderline uncle. The date I stuck it out is today, and it would obviously be a request to suit me. "Lion. Do you have any idea what this name is? "Hmm? Which... uh... this is the name of my mother''s neighbor at home. The house was a merchant and should have handled all kinds of goods." It would be a good request for quite a percentage, as it is a delicate matter of judging it to be an official of Uncle Borderline, but it would be 20 million G if the reward were whole. "Well, do you want to take this... or if I don''t, no one else will, this? "Without a doubt, the Borderline House would be involved. I just told you that I have the Borderline House for some of the rewards and that I will definitely keep the name of the Tenma..." Maybe we should put a third party in it rather than buy it ourselves poorly. There seems to be no particular problem, so I decided to continue to take it. "Hey, Tenma. Next time you come visit the Duke''s Lands, will you wholesale something for the guild we have? "Ah! My place too, please! Having perceived the thoughts of the Borderline Uncle, Albert has thought about it for a moment before making such a proposal. And Cain''s trying to hitch a ride, too. "When you get a chance." If I went to see these two, how much I think I''d go to see the guild there, so I''d be good enough to get a delivery request at that time. "Is that Wyburn''s request! Please wait a moment! The moment I lined up at the reception with the requisition, the receptionist saw my face and pulled right in. "I haven''t said anything yet..." "Maybe it had been notified that Tenma might get the Wyburn one beforehand... try switching to this gap for other requests? "No, that would be too bad a hobby for a boulder...... well, if Lion was doing a reception, then so would that...... poor thing for the average person" When I heard Cain and Albert say, "I''d do it!," he said, "but the two of them said," Of course! "" I was returning it. I watched those three exchanges, many adventurers were killing their voices and laughing, but for some reason there were three haters and a few who were staring at me. "Tenma, don''t look at me. Everyone else, too. I''ll tell you why later." Lion has been whispering advice as he turned to the two of them. Jeanne and Aura were about to look at each other a little later, but Amur had deflected his attention by flanking them aggressively. Well, it seemed like we had just misapplied the force a little bit, and we were both in a lot of pain, but Grandpa said aggressively, "Don''t be ridiculous here! I think I scolded him and all I could see was that he seemed crooked. "Thank you for waiting. If you had the Wyburn material, could you get it out here now? I came to deal with it on behalf of the receptionist, a man whom Lion had earlier told me was the guild leader. "You''re not a guild leader. Is there no confidentiality in the guild here? "I''m sorry for this! I was told that this request was more urgent than our guild customers, but there were no adventurers who could hunt Wyburn, and I just had my head on what to do. And I''m afraid, can''t you just show me some evidence that it''s Wyburn? "Hey! Guild Leader! "Well, that''s fine... some (...) is fine, right? "Yes." Lion was reaching out to stop the guild leader, but I was a little concerned, so I decided to take out some of Wyburn (...) as they told me. "Wait a minute...... would you like this one" I thought a little bit about where to put it out, and I remembered that it would be nice to have an impact anyway. "Hih! "Ahhh!" It was the biggest Wyburn head I''ve ever hunted. The scream I heard the moment I put it out was what Jeanne and Aura put out. They were in contact with Wyburn, and all of a sudden they were surprised. "Other than this guy''s head, it''s in this magic bag, should I get it out here? "No, that''s enough. Excuse me, forgive me peacefully." The guild leader changed from his provocative attitude earlier, bowing his head deeply. To that appearance, Lion, who was about to grasp by the guild chief, was dismayed. "Something seems to be going on. Is there somewhere I can''t get in the way? "We have a VIP room in the back" That said, the guild leader said something to one of the receptionists and then led us to the back of the guild. 179 Chapter 11-13 Tantan Family "Well, Lion. Before you listen to the Alliance Commander, would you like to hear about the adventurers earlier? "No, those guys... the..." When I was taken to the VIP room in the back of the guild, I questioned Lion earlier in anticipation of everyone sitting in a chair. It felt like Lion said what to answer, and he didn''t quite answer. "The adventurers earlier were the ones who were staring at Tenma and the others when they were at the reception, right? They are officials of the soldiers who were punished for the Kukri village. You''re not a close relative, but you feel like you said a distant relative or best friend." "Hey!" "Dear Lion, you won''t mind anything else. I am totally responsible for the Borderline Uncle family on that matter. The Border House only punished those who could be said to be its executors responsibly. Regardless if you resent the Borderline House about it, resenting the victim, Tenma, is a matter of difference. Assuming that''s what they''re trying to do to Tenma, I''ll behead them as head of Shellhide''s Adventurer Alliance. Not a metaphor, in the sense of the word." Yet to the guild chief, who remarked that he would cut off the adventurer lightly, Lion stood up looking surprised only for a moment, but immediately sat back in his chair. "Forgot, Master Lion? Because of those people''s relatives and best friends, this guild went to the brink of bankruptcy, right? Honestly, it''s so strange that I could get back on my feet. And yet again, if you''re going to put this guild on the path to bankruptcy, it''s only natural to strike a hand in advance." That way of thinking would be the norm at the top. This guild leader is not taking sides with me, he''s just choosing one that will be a good result for this guild. "So you let some of Wyburn out there because you needed to advertise it to the other adventurers who were there? Did you expect me to get my head out? "Yep. There were wings and torso possibilities, but when I thought about the ease of getting them out and how they looked, I thought they were almost exclusively head. Anyone who sees Wyburn''s head on that occasion will talk about it in various places when they go to other guilds. Because it''s more credible to hear from third parties than we advertise." "This request goes hand in hand with the true client''s aim." "Right." This guild leader seems to think more of a merchant than an adventurer. "For once, I don''t think there''s much to use this guild for, do you? "Still, in Tenma''s" Once "and their" Previous and Future Achievements, "we can''t compare" I don''t know how to say that to my adventurer, but as far as I''m concerned, that''s easier to understand, and I don''t seem to rot afterwards, so I''d appreciate it. Well, I don''t want to use it again and again. "Now that we''re done talking, this will be the reward for this one. Two million G of the achievement and eighteen million G in other site deliveries, for a total of twenty million G. Make sure." The guild leader had me bring two bags with the reward and put them in front of me as I explained. "It''s a lot more expensive than the market." "We also include the cost of using publicity" Convinced of the answer, when I put it in a magic bag without counting the number of pieces, the guild leader leaked a voice that I was impressed with for a moment. "Hey, Tenma. How is Tenma''s" Once "different from those people''s" Future Achievements "? And instead of using publicity? As soon as the guild chief dropped me off and went outside and left me for a little while, Jeanne immediately asked me that. "Perhaps my one time," reconciled with the Borderline House "seems to other adventurers, and their" previous and future accomplishments "is about the possibility that the old adventurers will return to the Borderline Land reconciled with me in the future. I suppose even if they left the Borderline Uncle territory in dissatisfaction with the Borderline Uncle family they reconciled with me in the future, they would think it would be fine if the veterans returned. Maybe you''ve already done enough to familiarize yourself with me coming? I think I''m going to tell the other guilds that I gave them my name at that time and that I paid for Wyburn in full at the request of Borderline Bo." "Well, I guess so. And then there''s," Close your eyes, "which may be somewhat convenient for the Borderline House and the Alliance." "Something tells me it''s neat... more like a merchant than an Adventurer Alliance guild leader" "You''re not out of line." "Uhm!" Listening to me and my grandfather, Jeanne seems to have roughly the same feelings as me, but I think Aura and Amur are just saying it appropriately. Because there was a skewer grip in their hands at some point and skewer oil on their mouths. Probably bought it from a stall that was out near the guild, but the two of them bought it as soon as they got out of the guild and ate it as if nothing had happened, I don''t think they have enough loopholes. Then it''s time for me to act differently. Grandpa said he would act differently after the Adventurer Guild, as planned. "Okay. Come back at dinner." "Uhm. Tenma doesn''t want to take Jeanne and the others to strange shops." "I can go anywhere else" Pretending like Amur said something but didn''t hear it, I glanced at my grandfather for saying something extra. Grandpa didn''t care if I stared at him, and walked away laughing at the flirtatious and surrounding storefront. "Then let''s go. Appropriately, take me to a store recommended by Lyon... besides Lyon''s favorite," Adult Shop. " He said, "No, I''m not taking you there." "That''s right, Tenma. If you went to a store like that in Shellhide, you''d be in Mr. Edilia''s ear. No matter how anxious you are to make a lion, it''s not that far into a boulder... should it be? It''s okay, isn''t it, Lion? "No matter how much I say, I''m not that stupid! "Well, the battlefield of Lyon is the king''s capital. Well, what do you say we hang out on the boulevard first and eat at the store I was curious about? We (with the exception of Lion and Cain), who agreed to the proposal, walked off the boulevard at the head of the proponent Albert. Lion, disturbed by Cain''s pace, was crushing, "Even though it''s my local..." etc., but couldn''t get anything above Albert''s suggestion, so he followed me back a lot. "Shellhide" is the biggest city in the Borderlands, but the bustle felt like Gunjo City or a little bit above. Well, still, let Lion tell me that it''s been a lot busier than it was after the incident in Kukri Village, but it''s still about half the peak of the season. "That''s how busy you can get back at Wyburn in Tenma. At least half the skilled adventurers I used to be... no, it would make it a lot easier to request in the realm if even a third would come back." At present, even if we are going to turn to adventurers for more difficult requests and jobs in Houst Borderland, there are not enough adventurers to meet that difficulty, and we often have to make requests to adventurers active in Wang Du and elsewhere. "Like me this time? "That''s right. Well, it''s rare that a flock of Wyburns are opponents, but there are a few times a year when they appear alone or in pairs near the city. You can''t send out troops every time, or leave them alone. So I need an adventurer who can handle it then..." "Not every time is convenient and there are available adventurers who can handle the situation...... you mean" "Oh. That''s why I want you to come back to a veteran who used to work on Borderline Bo territory, who was familiar with geography, and who could teach backwards. Well, it''s not going to be that convenient, so at least I just want my Wyburn opponent to have more adventurers than a few of us can handle." "The adventurer is basically free, so maybe once he leaves, he won''t be able to come back. If it wasn''t official, I''d moved from Haust Borderlands (Kukri Village) to the Duke of Sanga (Gunjo City) and now work mainly around Wang Capital and Seigen." Some adventurers who have moved from the Borderline Uncle Territory will return nostalgic for the old days, but some will move about and root in the place, unable to move from its vicinity. "In that case, it might be quicker to get a new adventurer to root for you than to have an adventurer who used to come back" "But you naturally don''t want to let go of being so smart that you want Borderland, and it''s a difficult problem." Albert and Cain have joined the conversation between me and Lyon. I guess they can''t stay in HR because they both have to run their parents'' territory and may have the same problems as Lion in the future. "Why don''t you give it an adventurer''s preference throughout the Borderlands? Are you exempt from taxes for a certain period of time if you work on Borderline Land? "And then, when that period is over, you''ll leave, won''t you? "If you come to Borderland, you can rent and sell the building you are based in for a cheap price¡­ and make it easier to get there." "Uh-huh... well, why don''t you give my father a word of advice once?" The story I just told Lion is an amateur''s idea, so I don''t think it''s going to work out so easily. I guess it''s a bad tooth cut because Lion thinks so too, but if you just say it, it''s free, and it''s the borderline uncle who makes the final decision, so it felt like I''d just say it. "Tenma, Dear Lion. I''m sorry I''m talking to you... but we''re all on our own." "" What? Looking back in Jeanne''s words, at some point, except for me, Lion and Jeanne, each of them moved as they please. "Until those guys..." "Well, we were talking. It''s our fault. It''s noon, and it''s time for dinner. Ooh, Amur, Aura. If you''re eating so much, you''re not going to get in your stomach because Lyon says he''s going to treat you! "Hey, wait! "It''s okay! Not yet, the first minute of my stomach! "Me too, I can still go! "I can go anytime! "My stomach is already ready! Albert and Cain also came on board with Amur and Aura''s temper. With Lion defying those four, "Then there''s no choice, let''s say I luxury instead" "Ah, I''ll get it out, too." "Yo! Chubby! Hot man!" "That''s right, Marquis to the next Duke! The vessels are different! The four of us started doing something. Albert and Cain are slightly bar-reading, and Amur and Aura were exaggerating praise for both of them, looking at Rion from time to time. Even a boulder lion thinks he won''t be hooked on such a small play. "I get it! I''ll pay for it! And I hooked it up thoughtfully. And at the next moment, "" "" It will be gothic! And all four of them were bowing their heads. It was a fully fitted shaped lion, but I checked the position and thickness of my wallet to see if I couldn''t pull in more than I had once put it out in my mouth, and started walking with my shoulders dropped. "Phew...... Satisfied! "Overall, it was cheap, but it tasted good." "Well, I guess it also has to do with the low prices, but still you seem to be working pretty hard considering the fees" "With all this, it''s fun because you can ask for different kinds! Hey, Jeanne! "Aura should be a little more hesitant... if this story gets into Aina''s ear, I don''t know what the hell will happen" "Ugh! Amur, who said he was very satisfied, walked out of the boulevard again, each talking about his thoughts on the store, etc. Did the five of them intend to have dessert after meals, or peek at the stalls selling fruit and sweetness from earlier, they had bought and eaten several times. "Don''t hesitate to eat..." "A treat." Contrary to the lead group walking satisfactorily, Lion was spilling stupidity as he clenched his thinned purse. The wallet, which was there thick until I entered the dining room, left almost exclusively the thickness of the wallet itself after payment, and now Lion can''t even seem to get a little sweet in the street¡­, staring at Albert and Cain. "That''s right, Lion. Have you noticed? "To what? There are people who have been following us since earlier, so I asked if Lion had noticed, but he didn''t seem to have noticed at all. "There are people following us from around the cafeteria. Well, I''m just following you, so no big deal... sounds like a lot of skill." "Seriously! Stay! Lion rushed to look around, so he stopped with an elbow punch so they wouldn''t notice. "You''ll notice them... but Lyon, keep joining us. I''ll go in the side road a little further and try to get behind them somehow. Don''t tell anyone you''re following." If this is Albert or Cain, say, "Why don''t you tell me?" Or so it seems, but Lion nodded without thinking so much and walked out to everyone. I hid in Lion''s body and walked into the sidewalk, pretending to outrun Lion at the side road where I was meant to be. Then he immediately moved over the roof and turned behind those who had followed him. And "Don''t move. If you make a suspicious move or try to turn this way, drop its neck" Threatening, he accompanied the neck muscles of the two (...) with a stick of wood picked up on the roof. However, "I hope you don''t move." Plus a man showed up from behind me and pointed a knife at me. "Before that knife arrives, I can definitely drop these two necks... what do you want to do? If you stop moving in that state for a while, "Now, I surrender. But with a boulder and its prey, you can''t lose your neck at the same time." So the man threw away his knife and raised his hands. In contrast, "Right. It''s done, it''s just Lanitan''s neck." And I gave it back, and threw away the stick. "So it''s Lani Tantan! Don''t be ridiculous to Master Tenma! I thought you didn''t realize it was me, because I was really scared! Following us were Lani, the Raccoon Beast Man, and the Raccoon Beast Man man and woman as well. "I''m so surprised Leni, she''s been solidifying since just now. My dad''s been gone forever." "It''s just that you two are immature. I snuck away in advance, knowing that Tenma was headed this way." Sure, I was surprised he was gone at some point, but I dared ignore the man I called my father because I thought he would be nearby. The woman known as Lani and Leni seemed terribly surprised to be taken behind my back because she hadn''t noticed my proximity and the departure of the man. "First of all, even in the south, they say you''re an armed snitch, but you''re the one who''s on the tail and you weren''t paying attention to your surroundings. I''m sorry. Because of your negligence, poor thing, you even sacrificed Leni... by the way, Leni isn''t dead, is he? There was so little movement that a man followed a woman''s cheek to make sure. Sure, when it comes to Leni, it should have been the name of my sister with arms above Mr. Lani...... but I can only question at the moment if she is really more skilled than Mr. Lani. "Ha! I was so surprised, I thought my heart had stopped..." While the man was on, Mr. Leni seemed to regain consciousness, and he looked at the man and Mr. Lani, and me, and he seemed to understand what had happened. "Be careful, brother. I don''t like that kind of thing, so I need your brother to be careful! Mr. Tenma...... that''s fine, right? Don''t surprise a weak woman, too, Tenma! and was protesting against me and Mr. Rani. When we introduced ourselves to each other as it were, Leni was definitely Rani''s sister, whom Amur had previously said, and the man was with his two fathers, Doni. "Don''t hesitate, you can call me ''Donitan''! "Me too, ''Lenitan'' is fine." Unlike Mr. Rani, these two seemed to like the nickname Amur gave them. "So why were the three of you following us? "Well, it''s the lady we were following. Well, the lady was acting with you, so I''m pretty sure she was following you." According to Leni''s explanation, he originally came to Houst Borderline Uncle Territory because Hannah obtained information that Amur was going to Borderline Uncle Territory from a certain muscle (...), so as he came to obtain information on Borderline Uncle Territory, he had an order to see how Amur was doing. "Well, my father and brother are the main task in gathering information, but I was a little different..." Usually, Leni said he would not join the gathering of information on these other territories, but Hannah asked him to do so in relation to Amur, so he followed the two of them. "Unfortunately, shall we join the Amurs? Nothing, you don''t have a problem, do you? "Master Tenma found out, and I''ve already got the information I want about the lady, so there''s no problem! And, since we got Doni''s understanding, we headed to Amur and the others, all four of whom were well ahead. It should be noted that Mr. Doni''s tone is that this is normal when used outside of the family, and that he has a slightly firmer tone when it is just the family. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" "Mm... Lenitan! When Mr. Leni captured Amur in his sight, he rushed out at a glance. Amur also checks with Mr. Leni, and he''s rushing over. And I held him. "Ma''am, in a while you haven''t seen... you''ve become a busik" Amazing Amur to Mr. Leni, who vomited sarcastically and poisonously. We were watching the two of them, and suddenly we were surprised at Mr. Leni for spitting poison. "Lady...... I heard so much from Hannah that I couldn''t believe it, but I saw the current lady in person with this eye and understood that it was true" Amur feels like he doesn''t know what he''s talking about when he hears what Mr. Leni has to say. That was Doni and Lani who were acting together, and we didn''t even know. "No, Leni. I don''t think the lady''s changed from the old days? "I can''t help but notice that there''s no change in appearance. Because growth varies from person to person. But the inside got very busy! It wasn''t like this back in the day! Reni kicked over Mr. Rani''s remarks and pinched Amur''s face with both hands. "When I was a little girl, it was honest and adorable, she was such a good girl... she became so bumpy, bumpy and disappointed in heterosexuality and food..." "Lenihi-chan, Yiyi..." And Mr. Leni began to pull Amur''s cheek in tears. Mr. Leni''s pulling power seems pretty strong, and Amur is about to take his fingers off his cheeks as he becomes half crying. However, there was nothing at all that could be removed, and on the contrary, it seemed to be becoming more powerful, and Amur''s body gradually floated. "That''s it! About time, when Amur''s cheek seriously sucked, Doni slapped his hand in front of Leni and brought Leni back to sanity. "Leni, it''s too much. Dear Amur, I''m sorry." The moment Doni apologized to Amur, Leni''s gaze fell out of Amur only for a moment and turned to Doni. And as soon as he missed the gap, Amur tried to escape to me as soon as he was dislodged. "Ma''am. I''m not done talking to you yet! "Fugi! Mr. Leni grabbed his clothes and made a weird voice and captured him. Amur was still looking at us for help, but somehow we lost sight of Leni. That was the same with Doni, who went into the stop earlier, and Lani, who was kicked in the ass. Amur has no allies. When it seemed that way, that forgotten man came. "Oh, you were here. I couldn''t find it, so I thought you were back in the wrong place." It was Chris who showed up. Did Mr. Chris get enough sleep, he was extraordinarily better than he was in the morning? "Chris, help! "Eh... what''s the situation now? There are three more strangers, one of whom has Amur, but seeing as who we are not trying to get into help, Mr. Chris tries to figure out the situation first. So, when I explain on my behalf, "Hmm... you''re Leni. Hannah told me about you." "That''s what you are, Chris. I''ve heard more than Hannah." The two seemed to know only that they existed with each other and were often staring at each other. Seeing the situation, Amur was looking at Mr. Chris with the kind of eyes he hoped might help. And "Greetings!" "Good luck! The two shook hands with a gutter. The way it looks, we''re going to be surprised. That was the same with Doni and Lani, who looked like they didn''t know what had happened. Only Amur noticed more enemies the moment they shook hands and was eager to escape Mr. Leni again. "Amur, I won''t break out! "Ma''am, it''s dangerous, so please be adult." In addition to Mr. Leni, even Mr. Chris took Amur''s arm and sealed his movements, and the two of them took him as they were and began to move him somewhere. "Hey, Mr. Chris. Where are you taking Amur? "Speaking of which, where are you taking me? "The lady is going to take me straight to the inn where I''m staying. So I thought I''d re-educate you as a lady." Looks like Mr. Chris just walked out on Nori and Leni was answering my question. "Then the lady will be deposited with me for a while. If the lady escapes, we''ll force her to the south, so don''t think weird." So Mr. Leni took out a single letter and spread it in front of Amur. Having read the letter, Amur stopped any resistance and did not try to escape when Mr. Leni and Mr. Chris let him go. I was curious as to what was written, and I got permission from Amur and Mr. Leni to read the letter. I made him give up Amur. That was simply the ''Order of the Viscount Principal (Hannah)''. In substance, it is'' Tell Mr. Leni how to be a lady ''and if he escapes or refuses, he is forcibly sent back to the south. The pick-up included simultaneous pointing of the southern superiors, starting with Blanca... It was a letter that conveyed Hannah''s earnestness around it that said she would give out not only Blanca, but other superiors as well. I suppose he thought there was nothing he could do if he came to the boulder with a superior rank. Amur was very dear, and was donned away by Mr. Leni and Mr. Chris. "Amur is a southern Viscount issue, so I''m not going to say anything... In the first place, can I come out and gather information before the next owner of the Uncle Borderline (Lyon)? "There''s nothing wrong with that. Because I''m not plotting evil, and there''s nothing nasty about it! Well, as soon as I gathered the information, I thought I''d make a little money and go home... if I didn''t overdo it, I''d be fine! Maybe." After gathering information in "Shellhide," they say Doni and Lani are going to head to a fort near the border line and do a little business there. "So this is how you showed up because I would like permission from the Borderline House if I could! He also showed up before Lion because he had those thoughts. I mean, he thinks it''s easy to get permission from Lion. "Well, if it''s Lion, if you ask me," I know Tenma and Amur, "I think we can talk about it." "And if you give me a little, I''ll give it away if it''s easy enough." Cain and Albert are right, Lion might easily give you permission. If there are no problems with commerce, you will get permission if you even apply to the deputy commander at the fort, but in any case, it would be better to get it directly from the Borderline Uncle family, so it can make a difference to other commercial enemies, so the value will definitely be higher. "Well, it doesn''t feel like it was originally." Says Lani, but he seems to think he has enough chances of winning. "Well, if you know Tenma and Amur, I''d love to hear about it... but I''m taking this matter to my father more than I''ve heard about it" and Lion said, but if you two try it, that would be too much. And Lion heard the inn where Doni and the others were staying, and he heard from Uncle Borderline, and promised to let someone in the house go to inform him. A short distance from Lion, "There, you should have asked first what business those two were going to do, and then let Uncle Borderline know" "Right. That''s going to be a hassle three times twice... I''m not going to tell you because it sounds interesting." And, Albert and Cain were doing no good. 180 Chapter 11-14 Turning Route "I knew you were pissed off" "You passed my expectations and were bored the other way." As Albert and Cain put it, Lion was scolded by Edilia in the correspondence between Doni and Lani. He didn''t say he hated his voice rough or anything, but he pointed out something pale and bad, and made me think about what to do with it, and he made me answer it one by one. It should be noted that the peripheral uncle in the meantime was completely air. It must have been very depressing for Lion to say that he needed to meet Doni and Lani, who were not familiar. "Just now!" Before dinner, Mr. Chris returned alone to Uncle Borderline''s mansion. While Amur was in Shellhide, Leni told him that he would educate him clearly, so Chris went back to the mansion at night and joined Leni in the morning. "No, Leni''s story was pretty funny. Leni says she''s the hottest woman in Nanao." Mr. Leni said Amur told me he was the hottest woman in Nanao. It seems that Leni was talking about the experience in the form of an Amur reference, but it was also interesting and useful for Chris. "If you put that into practice, you look hot too! As usual, Lion made Mr. Chris tear up, but as usual, Mr. Chris'' fists never got better. We were surprised by the unexpected development, but among other things, Albert and Cain were amazed. "Absolutely, Lion doesn''t feel like a student at any point." I guess I heard Leni with Amur and there was something in Chris that I thought about. This case of Amur may be working for Mr. Chris as well. Well, it''s just the beginning, so you can''t help but have your fists firmly gripped...... at this rate, it wouldn''t be that far away for Chris to be able to have a boyfriend. Jeanne and Aura had asked Chris a lot of questions about what Leni was talking about. Watching how that goes, "Hey, Tenma. Mr. Tsubaki, did you eat something bad? And there was this guy I was really worried about. Lion should grow up because even half of Mr. Chris is fine. Albert and Cain, visible at the edge of his sight, were also smiling faces at that word of Lion. That night, I thought I was going to do the Millionaire Games as late at night as I did yesterday, and all three women decided not to participate. The reason for this is because it''s bad for your skin. "It feels like my daughter, her age, finally cares... It''s coming up from eight slices! "The boulder is Dear Merlin...... then I will go up in The Revolution, all the time! "Ngu! "Cain, you sniped Lion earlier... yes, go up" "So I go up in the poor... Lion, that''s ten straight defeats" With no women, I''m doing it today without a change, but as usual, my grandfather had a monopoly on the seat of the millionaire, and Lion had a monopoly on the seat of the Great Poor. Well, Grandpa''s luck and strength of reading keeps his throne dead, but in addition to his lack of luck and misreading, Lion couldn''t crawl out of the Great Poor because of Cain''s obstruction. "Ah, shit! If only Cain hadn''t gotten in the way there..." "I''m sure you interfered, but even when you didn''t, you''re losing. Besides, because you lose more when you don''t." "Ahhh... I''m not feeling well today." "It''s the same thing." Lion''s excuses were all stuck in Cain and Albert. "Let''s take a break... Speaking of which, Tenma, what are your plans for the future? Lion had ignored those two scratches and was trying to buy time with a different story. Well, no matter how much time we buy, when we get back to work, we start with the big poor in Lyon. "In the future... I''ve come to Haust Borderlands, so I think I''ll take this opportunity to go to Kukri Village" "Nooo... are you okay? The first person to react to my words was Grandpa. Uncle Mark and I have hardly ever talked about Kukri Village, so it''s natural to be surprised what I''ve said. "I didn''t go to Kukri Village because it was far away or because I was scared, even though I thought I had to go again. If I miss this one, I don''t think I''m going to go again for a reason." "If that''s all right with you, I won''t say anything... but if you think you can''t make it on the way, you can turn back without having to." To Grandpa''s words, Albert and Cain also nodded... but here again, the unreadable man of the air showed his presence. "Kukri Village will be on the edge of the border, so it''s a long way from ''Shelhide''. Well, it''s still closer than the king''s capital. If you turn back on the way, you can go from Wang Du when you''re okay! As soon as Lion was finished, Albert and Cain moved out instantly, "" That''s not the problem! Air read, you idiot! And I was beating him up. By the way, Albert was flanking and Cain was beating the dovetail almost simultaneously to smother Lion. "I''m a little upset about the boulder..." Or so I said, and even moved out to Grandpa. "Dear Merlin, do it! "Whatever you want! As Grandpa stood up, they took Lion''s arm from both sides to seal the motion. "Hey, Ma, sorry...... whoa! "I feel sorry for the boulder, so I don''t know if I''m going to skin it with this... don''t worry, I''ll beat you." Grandpa''s method of attack was decopin. I don''t know what hit me, but its power wasn''t half, and Lion''s head turned backwards in momentum, and his consciousness was flying over whether he even had a mild concussion. "What noise! The noise apparently reached Mr. Chris'' room, and all three of them rushed in. "Chris, don''t run down the hall. I''ll be back in Chris till yesterday." "Hahaha...... what is the earlier sound than that? It sounded like you hit something with a munch? "It''s not a big deal. As usual, Lion said stupid things and Merlin just folded them." "Well, ''Master Merlin'' isn''t always the case, but I can''t help that one. Instead, Lion has to thank you for what you''ve done." After hearing Cain and Albert explain, he was half convinced Mr. Chris, but he didn''t know what the other half of the cage meant by Grandpa on the boulder. "No, Lion asked me about my upcoming plans, so I told him I should go to Kukri Village to visit the grave... so, Lion just didn''t read the air" Did you find out more or less in this explanation, Mr. Chris didn''t ask any more. However, I thought I had to just say why I was going for Kukri Village, so I decided to ask him to keep talking. "That''s what happened... I agree with myself that we''re going to Kukri Village. But if it''s just a sense of purpose that I have to go, I don''t think it has to be now." "It''s okay. Because I''ve made up my mind." "Then I won''t say anything." That''s where I ended my conversation with Chris, but Jeanne and Aura didn''t seem to know what was going on. Well, in case you disagree, I can''t leave you two at Uncle Borderline''s, so I just have to take you there no matter what. "I can''t disagree with Tenma''s decision, and I''m in trouble if they leave me here, so that Kukri village? It would be nice to go to...... what''s going on with that village now? "After that incident, they say the village is no longer inhabitable, and now it''s an abandoned village" "So are you going to Kukri Village on a day trip? "No, I want to stay a few nights if I can. I don''t know what''s going on in the abandoned village, but after visiting the grave, I want to clean it up and make it easy." I hear there''s a father and mother''s grave while it''s simple, so I want to clean up my surroundings and keep it in order to know as soon as there''s a grave. "That''s why Albert and the others don''t have to go that far together. I think we''ll stop by a few places on the way home from Kukri Village." Getting to Kukri Village is quite a long way away, and when we make further stops from it, it is also conceivable that returning to the Wang Capital stretches on a monthly basis. For that reason, I wanted to break up with the three of them here, but the three of them didn''t nod. "When you''re going to make a stop on your return from Kukri Village to Wang Capital, does that include the city of Gunjo? Then, as far as I''m concerned, I''d like to go and see Primera. If you don''t stop by, I want to stay with you until we''re on our way." "Neither do I. The territory of the Marquis of Sammons is impossible because the route is too far off on the boulder, but I''d like to visit the territory of the Duke of Sanga''s house a while back when I get here. Even now we don''t have the opportunity to go to other territories, but in the future we will have even fewer opportunities." "I''m in a situation where I''ve already accomplished my purpose. You should be free after that. Besides, when I broke up with Tenma here, the other nobles would say," I used Tenma just for the benefit of the Borderline House. " And so on, I decided to follow the three of them. I thought Mr. Chris couldn''t do any more in relation to the work of the Kingsguard. "You''ve decided to follow me! This time, I''m following you at work. Tenma, if you''re extending your trip, my mission will automatically be extended! Totally said it was a trip, but it''s not a mistake to say it''s a trip ahead because the request for the Borderline Uncle family is over. Well, it''s unclear if Mr. Chris'' reasoning will work, but even if he returns to the Wang Capital alone here, that''s going to be a problem, so even if he gets angry, he seems to be able to claim that ''the decision was right at that point''. "Well, that''s the thing. I can''t believe it, the details are undecided, but roughly, I''m thinking like, go to Kukri Village, through Russell City, stop by Gunjo City... Well, I''m pretty much on my way to the King''s Landing." To be precise, I didn''t go through Russell City to Gunjo City, but it''s a city on the way from Kukri Village to Gunjo City, so it''s just right for a good rest. "Hmm, if it''s geography around here, I might know more about it than Uncle Borderline." "Then would you like me to show you along the way and when you''re near Kukri Village, turn into Master Merlin? Lion''s guide is probably using a map owned by the Borderline Bojia, but I''m making a strained appeal to see if he''s looking to regain his earlier lapse. "Maybe that''s a good idea." "Right. I''ve also been to Kukri Village via Russell City, but at that time Mr. Cliff was your man and I was turning to escort... I was struck by an oak." "It was a herd led by Oak King, wasn''t it? And for an oak, he seems pretty smart." Covering Chris in a self-derisive mood, Chris said, "It is! For an oak, you were the guy with the fucking wisdom to turn! Besides, the person in charge at that time was Jean, deputy captain of the Kingsguard, so I couldn''t even give an opinion! And, after raising the Oak King''s reputation, I said it was all more Jean''s fault. As if, if he were in charge, he said he wouldn''t have, but Mr. Chris didn''t realize what he meant. Well, on this occasion, I''m the only one who''s going to tell Mr. Jean (...), so you can keep your mouth shut. By the way, why about me, Albert and the three of them aren''t close enough to Jean to talk about that easily, and Jeanne and Aura, in their position, can''t make a statement (assuming Eina won''t shut up). As far as the look on Grandpa''s face though it''s possible, he seems to think, ''While there are no ghosts, there''s no choice but to remove a few wings'', and Amur, who seems to do the most, is not on this occasion. So I''m the one who''s going to tell you the most. Chris doesn''t seem to realize I''m thinking about it, and he exaggerates a little bit about that time and tells Albert and the others. "Tenma......" Cain called my name in a small voice in a gap where everyone was distracted by Mr. Chris'' story, I''ll be a witness. I said, I was thumbing up. In contrast, I gave it back silently with my thumb up. And Grandpa looked at us like that with a frightened face. But I didn''t pay attention. "It doesn''t feel like playing cards anymore, and it''s too late to sleep." "Right! To Grandpa''s words, Lion agreed with the taste of eating. You don''t think you can get out of the great poor, even if you keep going like this. "Right. Then call it an interruption. Next time, let''s start with Merlin''s millionaire. And the great poor, naturally, in Lyon" "No, no, no! Next time, naturally, from the beginning! Right? "I can do either." "Then let Cain, who was second, decide" "Carry over the results of this one" "Shit. Shh! With Cain''s summary decision, it was decided that the next Lyon would come from the great poor. And the screams at this time echoed throughout the hall, and Lion was pissed off not only by Mr. Chris, but also by Mr. Edilia and the maids of the Mansion. The next day. "When you think you''ll see Uncle Borderline, don''t be nervous! "No, my absolute father, because he''s nervous" Doni and Lani were called by Uncle Borderline about business. Originally, these kinds of permits were submitted to the bureau and when the bureau could not decide whether or not to issue permits, I would talk to Uncle Borderline. This time, Lion clearly said, "I will take them to my father," so I decided to take a few steps to meet him in person. Lyon visited the two of us early in the morning to talk about the situation and guide us to the mansion. Lyon''s outing was a punishment for doing something light-hearted. By the way, Mr. Leni hasn''t come here. And Mr. Chris is not in the mansion either. Because you two have a mission to educate Amur. "So, why even me? "I would like to ask Tenma to represent your daughter. I''d prefer someone to prove our identity, just the shape, but the lady is busy with everything right now... please, please." It seems to be me instead of the busy Amur. The only reason I know Lani outside of Amur is Jeanne and Aura to me and my grandfather, but the leader of this party is me, so I was wondering if it was because of that. "Well, I hope you don''t have anything special to do..." And after the meeting, "You really had nothing to do with it. I didn''t have to be here, did I? "That''s not true! With Tenma here, you could have listened to us, and most importantly, having Tenma on our side must have been a lot of pressure for Uncle Borderline! "I''m sorry I seem to have used it, but it did help" What Lani said about being helpful was that I introduced the two of them in a way that guaranteed their identities, which meant crushing my face if I refused or dealt with them without permission, and it seems that I could not afford such a thing... "There''s gonna be that side of it, but even without Tenma, my dad would have listened to you two, so it''s nothing to worry about. Instead, I''ve been able to relate to the south that I''ve never interacted with before, so there''s nothing like issuing a business permit... Muffin said something like that." If you don''t say it''s Mr. Edilia''s takeover and sale, ''Boulders are heirs to the great nobility!'' It seems to be Lion where Doni and Lani might have gotten a better rating for feeling like it, but they get a light rose. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I''d rather keep my mouth shut. It should be noted that I made Albert and Cain ask what I omitted from the last line. "" There''s no way Lion has a head to think that far! Absolutely, someone should have gotten in there and been wise! and said it out loud, and then he immediately said, "From Lion, I hear the truth!," he said, "and went to get Lion. "So, he said he would do the business of serving food, but what do you serve? "That''s pork juice! "Anything. Master Tenma said he was pleased to serve miso soup with Wyburn? So I thought I''d compete with a ''pork juice'' similar to that." Because "Wye Juice" was accepted, a similar looking "Pork Juice" would be fine, and "Miso" is a rare ingredient in the Borderline Uncle Territory, so it is unlikely to be imitated. For those reasons, he decided the odds would be high. "That won''t be enough for adventurers and workers, so I''m going to sell them with rice balls" "Oh, if that''s the case, it would be delicious to punch in pork juice, and you''d have a good stomach." He was Mr. Lani, who looked surprised for a moment when he heard the words I casually went, but immediately laughed niggly, "Dear Boulder Tenma, you understand very well" Or so I said. It''s like I''m an evil deputy or something. "Besides, if you buy cheap vegetables in a nearby town and change the ingredients like a daily routine... you can earn" "Pfft... naturally. We''ve already got our people ahead of us in nearby towns to buy large quantities of cheap ingredients¡­ at a higher price than other peers" Even if the cost of ingredients is somewhat higher, the strength is that pork juice can increase somewhat with the amount of water. With that in mind, they''re going to cut off the commercial enemy''s purchasing route. "If I could, I''d just like to buy some Wyburn meat too..." "Sure, you''ll be over budget. It''s also enough that the money turns into a deficit." "Right. I''m sorry, but I''ll give up. I wanted to be the highlight of my last day, but if it doesn''t make any money, it doesn''t make sense." Assuming you sold Wyburn meat cheaper than the market, you wouldn''t make any money if it was just enough to make Wyburn juice. When I was a kid, I used Wyburn, which I hunted myself, and I broke it off that this was part of the request, so I was just saying that I was able to behave in such a big way. If you want to sell it, you will have to make the amount of meat about one-tenth of the amount I used then and take more than 100G with a cup. If I were to put it out in Wang Du''s stalls, I might be able to sell it just enough to make a fortune, but I think that cheap borderline Belgian adventurers and workers would only sell it to the extent of payday luxury at best. Then it won''t be business. "Well, I will try to sell thin profits and do my best with pork juice and rice balls. But I''m worried about the taste of Wyburn, so can you sell it to me personally? In the future, I wanted to know the taste of Wyburn meat for when I handled it, so I wanted to make sure it was available now. Of course, at a friendship price...... Well, I also get a discount from Lani because he sells things at some discounted price... around bringing that first discount to negotiate Wyburn meat, it felt like a boulder trafficker. 181 Chapter 11-15 Accompanying Persons "By the way, Mr. Doni. Is it true that Leni is better than Lani as an intelligence agent? I decided to ask my father, Donnie, what I was concerned about when Lani was meeting with Lion about his business at the border fort. "That''s right, in a way." Mr. Doni was a little surprised by my question, but when he found out it was something Amur had told him, he began to talk to him in a convincing way. "When I say intelligence, they''re different types, so I can''t say exactly which one is on top at a time, but on average, the amount of information you collect in a single job is definitely more Leni." According to Doni, Rani is good at visiting opponents and gathering information, like when she first met me, stealing information, like when she snuck into the Duke of Sanga''s army, as well as obstructing and engaging in combat activities, and Leni does not often meet with opponents in person, but gathers information from around them (for example, working in a tavern in the area where the target lives, etc., and listening to people involved). In Lani''s case, it is often important information, but for that matter, it is also dangerous. In Leni''s case, it is easy to gather multilateral information, although it is all about jade stone mixing. "Even if it''s not what you need, it doesn''t change the information. Besides, in Leni''s case, you''re good with people, you''re good with guys... and the amount of information you collect is more digits than others who collect information in the same way. As a parent, it''s a little complicated¡­" Around there, Leni may have something to do with "The Best Hot Woman in Nanao". "Maybe I shouldn''t let you and Lion see each other too much..." "That would be good. I don''t know about this, but if you''re Master Lion, you might be left naked... in the informative sense of the Borderline Uncle" They don''t want to do anything that could break the edge of a boulder and break it in a matter of days. Besides, even if he wants information about the Borderline House, he also wants to avoid doing too much and turning it around to his enemies. That''s why I decided to call Albert and Cain and ask them to tell me why. The two of them, listening to me and Mr. Doni, told me that it could be Lion and promised me immediate cooperation. "Even from me, I''ll tell Leni... that even if he doesn''t mean it like that, he might set it up naturally. Well, it''s called an occupational disease." "Because Lion is something similar in a way." Let Cain tell you, it seems Lion''s accidents are like an occupational disease. "Well, Mr. Leni will stick to Amur, so if someone is always attached to Rion, he won''t have a problem" When I closed with a feeling like that, it just seemed that Lion and Lani had finished talking. As far as the two faces are concerned, the conversation must have been put together in favor of Mr. Rani. After this, we talked about inviting Doni and Lani to roll out to the city, but they also have business preparations and meetings, and they''re going straight back to the inn. "So what do we do... Jeanne and Aura are out with Master Merlin, right? "Oh, Grandpa," I said. "I don''t like being tough!" or something, "he said, combining a walk in Shiloumal to make the two of them take on something. Whatever, it''s going to be a good experience for both of us to get a request in a different place, and it''s going to be a plus to get a request elsewhere when you increase your rank." In my case, the city of Gunjo and Seigen felt like the south to Wang Du, and getting a request in several territories was also added when they went up to S-rank. Jeanne and Aura are about Seigen and Wang Capital (both under the Royal Jurisdiction), so they''re going to use this opportunity to make an Achievement of the House Border Uncle. "Does that mean that a man will act alone..." "Lyon, I know you do... but there are no eclectic shops." "These shops will be open until you return to the King''s capital." He said, "I know! Lion was answering, feeling a little grumpy, against a penetration that wouldn''t let her hair in between the two of us. By the way, Albert and Lyon both seem to have been to those night shops, Places Like Cabbage, a few times before, but not at all in the last few years. The reason for this is that Cain had a fianc¨¦e. Elsa, Albert''s fianc¨¦e, says he thinks a man can''t help going to those places, and that if he can get it done with play, he''ll forgive some things, but Cain''s fianc¨¦e doesn''t seem to, and he''s the kind of guy who cares about Cain going to those places. Because of that, Cain stopped going to those stores. Originally, Cain himself, he said, didn''t have much interest in those stores. "Either that or I prefer to go out for drinks just because I''m in the right company." Instead, when asked, Cain was answering like that. I agree with Cain because I''m like that too. Albert feels good about both, and Lion likes to go to a store with a woman with a companion he cares about. Speaking of which, I''ve seen Elsa many times, but I''ve never met Cain''s fianc¨¦e. "Really? But she''s seen Tenma several times. I heard we never had a conversation." When I listened in detail, I did remember seeing a woman like that. I didn''t know his name, but I''ve seen him several times in the Royal Castle library and in the Wangdu library, so when I had eyes, I should have had about a meeting. "He said he didn''t speak up because he was my fianc¨¦e to the boulder and it was weird to say hello without me... but I guess it was because he was really embarrassed. Because she knows people." "Oh, you sure look like that. Elsa talked to me without knowing that, and she said," I might have scared you. " "If Tenma doesn''t mind, I''ll introduce her next time I''m free. Either way, if you marry me, you''ll get more chances to meet Tenma." That''s what happened. It should be noted that during this conversation, Lion, whose fianc¨¦e, not even her lover, did not speak a word. On its face, I see the colour of haste. "Albert, Cain. Seriously, Lion better stay away from Mr. Leni. On the contrary, you might want to stay away from other women. Rion in his current state would be a tickle if he was at all nice to the woman of his choice. That''s how bad a woman is." They both nodded with a serious look that seemed to have the same idea and swore to each other that they wouldn''t let Lion get any closer to the woman for a while. Cain at this time, it had a great smile on its face. And a few days later, "Souvenirs are good! Good food! Good pass! Going for Kukri Village meant leaving ''Shellhide'' a little earlier than planned. For this reason, I was in a hurry to buy souvenirs, etc., and I was just finishing my preparations so that I could leave tomorrow. "Dear Tenma. Are you just getting ready? Donnie came to visit me as I finished sorting souvenirs and stuff and put them in my magic bag. Now in ''Shellhide'' are two of them, Doni and Leni, who headed towards the fort on the border for the day the permit was issued. "Yeah, I''m thinking about leaving tomorrow. If we don''t get there early, we won''t know when we''re going back to King''s Landing." "That would be good. I''m not too worried about the south side of the capital, but if it''s too late, it might snow." Right now, it''s around October, as I said in my previous life. It will take a little over a month to get around the destination as well as this. Even if things go well, it''s a mid November climate, and if anything goes wrong or unexpected, we might go into December. "If it''s just Ryden, the snow won''t be a problem, but neither will the carriage." I have a sense that I use a much higher performance carriage than the normal one, but still the wheels are about as sturdy as the normal one, so I can''t go swimming over the snow. "Depending on the condition of the snow, it might be quicker to travel on foot and use the carriage at rest. Well, still, I envy you enough." The way Doni said it is only a way to have a high-capacity velcro bag or dimension bag, so you usually either travel shivering in the cold with your life at stake or not during the winter months. Thinking about it, just having a place to rest that''s no different from home in the snow might be too much. "And talk to me... or I''ll ask you a favor..." Doni''s request was, in a way, taken for granted. "You''re all set." Chris was making his last confirmation looking at the three idiots, saying that they were all... We left earlier than planned, but each was prepared in advance, and it seemed like nothing was forgotten. "Mister, you don''t have to worry so much, it''s okay! Lyon says that with a laugh... but behind him is a bunch of maids with big baskets. "Lion... I told you to come and get me a few days'' meals, didn''t I? Edilia, who was at the head of a group of maids, was blaming Lion with a grinning grin. "... excuse me, Mother" I forgot to even tell us that no one but Lion knew that they were preparing a meal for us. "Albert, Cain! You two, check Lion''s belongings! "" Ha! When the two ordered spoke up and saluted, they began to check Lion''s luggage. As a result, "Seniors, there are no weapons and protective gear for Lion! "I didn''t even have a wallet! "I left my wallet on my desk." As a result of their confirmation, something important was missing on the journey. When Cain received his wallet from Mr. Edilia, he checked the contents on the spot and "Nothing in it either! and had his wallet upside down, appealing to him to be empty. As Edilia sighed when she saw it, she went back inside the mansion. Maybe they''ll get the money. In the meantime, Lyon was rushing to his room to pick up weapons and protective equipment. "Nobody else forgot anything, did they? "Well, I didn''t leave it in my magic bag, so I never forgot." "Me too." "Neither do I." "Me too...... looks ok" When we saw Lion, we checked again at once and decided it was okay. Aura was slightly suspicious, but Jeanne said she had last checked the room, so it would probably be fine. "Is Amur okay? "I checked that, so there''s no problem. At least you can''t forget something in your room." "I checked with the innkeeper, so there''s no problem." Following Chris, Leni said there was no problem. Amur, who had been quiet since earlier, had checked her luggage again after the two of them had said it was okay, lightly groomed and then nodded. "Jeanne, it''s bad. Amur is about to evolve." "No, I don''t think it''s a good thing Amur grows... but I''m more concerned about Leni''s willingness to follow along..." "Ahhh... sorry, I forgot to tell you both" What Doni asked me to do yesterday was to accompany Leni on his journey to the Wang capital. As far as pre construction was concerned, as I was traveling, I said that Amur, the southern Viscount Lady, needed someone to accompany me, but the truth is that Leni told me that Amur''s education had not been completed, and that he was forced to follow us, so I officially asked Leni to accompany me. I also agreed with my grandfather that Chris on this story, so I talked to the three fools in the form of ex-post consent (although Albert and Cain were slightly disgusted that they "had just sworn to keep women away from Lion"), but forgot to tell Jeanne and Aura. "If Tenma decides, we won''t say anything... but what will we do when we get to Wang Du? "In the Wang capital, they say it depends on Amur. However, they don''t intend to stay in Wang Du for long, regardless of the state of affairs. Anything because Nanao has a ''lover''?" By the way, if Mr. Leni decides that Amur won''t see any growth by the time he gets to the Wang capital, he''s taking Amur back to the south. And they sit back and educate in the south. "" Lover... " You two seem convinced by my explanation, but at the same time you seem interested in Mr. Leni. Well, not many women have ever had a lover close to them, and they weren''t easy (to talk to) people, so I guess Mr. Leni is just in a good position to satisfy their curiosity. "That''s why it would be helpful if you and Leni could get along" "It''s okay!" "Leave it to me! Reliable, he stepped out and replied. "Sorry, sorry! Now, there''s nothing to forget! Lyon, who went to pick up his own weapons and protective gear, has received money from Mr. Edilia and slapped a magic bag and appealed that he is ready. "Looks like they''re all here." When all was ready and later we were just leaving, the Houst Borderline Uncle came from the Mansion. "No, you didn''t have a father. So, what are you doing here? "No, I''m here to drop you off, whatever you''re doing." To Cain''s scratch, he was a lion with a convincing face, "Well, so is that," but everyone but Lion, who was on the spot, said, "That''s how much you know! He looked like that." "I was very much looked after this time. I want you to take this." What Borderline Uncle had given him was a family crest and a single letter engraved with ''The Howling Wolf''. "A family crest would be of various help if it were within the House Border Berth Territory. At least, it should work better than Lion. And this letter should be given to you when you meet the Knights chief who is turning to policing the territory. It says to make it convenient." "Thank you" When you stop at a city or village in the border area, you will be able to get through most places if you have the family crest and passport of the border house and the lion. "That and Kukri Village, but there are reports in it that some of the adventurers who went around it and at the request of The Great Forest are missing. There are many others, including the wounded." Most of the missing adventurers are young adventurers or newcomer adventurers of the ''Great Forest'' beginners, he said. In the Alliance''s view, he accidentally entered the back of the woods with greed or lure, and was struck by a strong demon. Adventurers, now known as veterans, and adventurers who have been in the "Forest of the Elders," are all wounded, but they''re back safely. "Besides, when it comes to the old village of Kukri and the adventurers and knights who know ''The Great Forest'', the story is that the size of the forest isn''t as large as it used to be, but it''s creeping me out. Whatever the scale, the creeps will also have to do with the fact that people are less involved than they used to be, so it''s just personal thoughts and stuff, but it''s hard to go too far to be careful." And if you are mistaken for an adventurer looking for the Great Forest, you should be more careful. "If that''s about it, I''ll do it..." Some adventurers won''t listen to their peers, but if they show the family crest of the Borderline Uncle and say they are former residents of Kukri Village, they will do enough to stop worrying. From there on, it''s our problem. I have no further responsibility or obligation. "You don''t have to do anything more. I intend to draw your attention through my guild, but such issues are ultimately my responsibility" That''s what happened. They say that the Knights are acting away from Uncle Borderline because they also have such a purpose as to draw attention to such matters. "Thanks for all your help" "Mm-hmm. Master." Uncle Borderline seemed a little used to us, taller than usual, but still didn''t feel like the Duke of Sanga or the Marquis of Sammons. Well, those two are some of the people I''ve had good communication skills with, so I feel like I can''t compare them. "Grandpa. I was talking about Uncle Borderline earlier, is it something that''s going to be so missing? "Well, it is said that herbs that can be harvested in the ''Great Forest'' are of a higher class than other regions. Some of the youths and newcomers who make less money will repeat a little more. Previously, villagers guided us to places where there was little danger, but we can''t do that now either." "We have to be careful, too. It''s been years since we left Kukri Village, and maybe we should think of it as not what we know as" The Great Forest "anymore." "It is. The area around the village hasn''t changed that much, but we don''t know what''s going on with the forest ecosystem. Maybe the demons that were being driven by dragon zombies will live in shallow areas of the woods. Neither will you ever go into the woods alone." Everyone replied to Grandpa''s advice. Grandpa''s words with different knowledge and experience as an adventurer on a boulder probably weigh differently. If this was the line I said, I would have done with a lighter reply around Lion. With that in mind, I gave my last greeting to the borderline uncles, and connected Ryden to the carriage and sat in your seat. Next to me, Lyon is sitting on the road for directions and ID. Because around "Shellhide," which is the knee of the frontier uncle on the boulder, Lion seems to work better than the pass I got... "Let''s go! Lion strained and gave the order, but Ryden didn''t make it slight. Because I hold the reins, and basically Ryden only listens to me or Slalin''s orders. These days, I''ve also come to listen to my grandfather and Jeanne, but that''s not an ''order'' but a simple ''favor'', and there''s no way Lyden would listen to Lyon''s orders for a shorter relationship and fewer contacts than his grandfathers. "Let''s go, Ryden" As I gently pulled the reins, Ryden slowly walked out. Borderline uncles and Edilia, who saw it, and officials of the Borderline uncle family who were coming to drop it off, laughed as much as they could at Lion''s shy appearance. 182 Chapter 12-1 Lord of the Muddy "Hey, Lion. How long till Kukri Village? "Yeah... if you''re coming as mapped, maybe two to three days? Tell the boulders it''s our territory, but they don''t know exactly where it is. Besides, I''ve never been to Kukri Village." Lyon says it''s about half way from Sherheid to Kukri Village where there are no cities or villages around. "Still, nobody''s as far as I can see." I am currently in the process of passing through the meadow, so I can see the carriage up to a few km radius away, but I saw no shadows or shapes of people. "Well, there''s no big deal around here. If it was about spring and summer, there would be enough people coming to mow the stretched grass." That mowed grass seems to feed livestock such as horses and cattle, making it a valuable source of income for newbie adventurers who are inexperienced and make less money? Most of all, they say it''s a little over 100G for 10kg, and even if they collect or sell 100kg, they almost disappear at the inn and meal bill that day? "Still, if you use Affordable Lodging and do it efficiently, it looks like you''ll be safe and make money there. Buying weapons and protective equipment of a slightly higher rank with the money saved with it, and then gaining experience at the request of the crusading system... is the basics for newbie adventurers working around here. And in the middle of mowing the grass, once in a while, some monsters appear as weak as horned rabbits to earn money there. And adventurers who have been asked to mow their lawns a certain number of times are being treated quite favourably in Borderline Bo territory." They say that making money is at least a request to earn extraordinary income and experience, a request that needs to be made, both for Shellhide, whose horses are a specialty, and for adventurers. Incidentally, the privileges you will receive are a slight increase in the rewards you will receive on your next request for mowing the grass, or a slightly cheaper rate for the accommodation and dining room run by the Alliance and Borderline House. "For newcomers with low incomes, that''s a pretty thankful story" That''s how much you owe me, so I guess this request is the basis for a new adventurer. Otherwise, they would base their activities on places overflowing with work, like the Wang capital and dungeon cities. "Most importantly, discounts on lodging and dining rooms were added after the incident in Kukri Village." They also had the purpose of preventing the outflow of adventurers at all and calling back the adventurers who had left, but they still didn''t come back with the kind of adventurers that would be instant. Well, an adventurer who becomes instant warrior won''t get a request like mowing grass, because it would be more profitable to work at the moment without moving to Borderline Uncle Territorial with so much preference. "Well, I think it''s a meaningful policy in the sense of securing the force ahead." "Oh, we have to let the fighting force we grew up with get away with it." That''s a problem I have in every realm, so I wonder how attached you will be by the time you grow up. Or I think we have to make it as attractive as it gets to come back even when we leave. "That''s where the future frontier uncle will be." "Oh, good luck with that! "Tenma, it''s time to take your place." When I was talking to Lion, Cain offered me a replacement and I decided to accept it. "Bye, Albert. Take turns for me, too." Lion also spoke to Albert to try to change to suit me, "You can''t have Lion. If the directions are gone, you''ll be lost! It was inhibited by caine. Then he said, "Do you have any directions, even though we''re just going straight through it!" I heard Lion''s voice, but I didn''t hear him calling Albert again, so I think Cain included me. "Hey, Tenma, Master Merlin." I had been going without anything for a while, but suddenly Cain opened the window and called out. "Ahead, there''s something like a swamp that Lion''s never heard of." Cain said that muddy, marshy water was accumulating on the land about fifty meters from where he was now. When I got off the carriage with my grandfather and checked, I could certainly confirm something like a swamp with muddy water buildup, but it was obviously suspicious. "Grandpa, I don''t care what you think. That swamp, it''s made, right? "Bye. Perhaps there''s a frog lurking." Grandpa seems to have an idea of the Lord who made the swamp. For once, I looked at the swamp in "Appraisal," but there were a few demons lurking in the swamp called "Mad Poison Frog". I don''t know if the number is unclear because of a little distance or because the frog has a ''cover-up'', but either way, it doesn''t seem that much. Everyone in the carriage came out intrigued when they heard there was a frog demon. "You''re almost certainly in the swamp saying ''Mad Poison Frog'', and when winter approaches, multiple individuals lean in to create hibernation beds. It''s usually made in woods and woods, but occasionally in open places like meadows. Well, making a bed in the meadows will freeze you to death most of the time because of nothing blocking the wind." Do adventurers who hear frogs and insult them often get paid back and nourished for hibernation? "Even if I say frogs, they are a few meters in size. The guy I used to see was close to five meters. Besides, I tend to be distant from the name poison toad, but the meat is pretty good. Besides, it''s also user-friendly as a material." They say the meat tastes close to the bird meat, the skin is elastic, and the muscles are used for bowing, etc. However, it is a delicious prey, both as an ingredient and as food, but there are also troublesome things about it. "First of all, the blow is hard to work with. Striking weapons like hammers are ineffective because frog skins and meat absorb shock. The blade usually passes, but because it is poisonous on the surface of the frog skin... if you want to throw away the meat, you can use it as a weapon. I just don''t really recommend melee fights." Speaking of frog traits, they also apply to Mad Poison Frog, although it comes to mind such things as'' changing your color to suit your surroundings'', ''stretching your tongue to capture prey'' and ''high leap power''. "In other words, a frog''s tongue hits him before he approaches him, and even as he approaches him, he moves away with his proud bouncing power. Strikes are hard to do and slashing destroys the material. I mean, magic if you defeat it efficiently. Besides, it''s not best to freeze or paralyze them. Because of this, the demon itself is not as strong as C-B, but if you''re looking for materials, it''s not A-rank difficulty." By the way, when Grandpa knocked him down, he dropped his neck with wind magic because he wasn''t looking for material, peeled his skin off before the poison turned to meat, and ate only the back leg part. Because of this, a lot of the meat was disposed of, but the skin was in beautiful condition, so you were pleased with the guild at the wholesale destination? "Then should I go alone? "It is. I''d rather be prepared if I escaped the magic of Tenma and headed for the carriage than go with you." Lyon and Amur''s avant-garde group looked a little disappointed because of the difficulty of striking and slashing, but they looked at me with the kind of eyes they expected when they said they could get more delicious meat than that. Behind it, Shiloumal and Solomon''s eaters looked at it with the same eyes, so when I was stared at with four pairs of eyes in total, I was tempted that I could never fail. "Let the golem out first...... all the way forward! Before approaching the swamp, my grandfather advised me to bring out frogs in the golem, and I gave out about five golems the size of people. The material is soil at your feet, so it would easily be destroyed by a frog blow, but I hope they don''t destroy the nucleus of the golem, and most importantly, it''s not a problem to destroy it. The ordered golems approached the swamp side by side. And "It took!... Dangerous! Four of the golems approaching the swamp were attacked by frogs, but the frogs attacked more than I could imagine. More than you can imagine is the attack speed and power of a frog. When the golem approached the marsh to ten meters, a frog noticed the approaching appeared from the marsh, so I was walking to hide behind the golem, trying to devour the thunder magic against the frog attack, but the golem blew up before I could unleash the magic. That too, four bodies at the same time. The pieces of the golem flew so fast that I jumped back. "Even though the body moves slowly, the speed of the tongue is bullet tight. Well, it looks like this place is out of range... come on! The position I jumped out of seems to be unreachable to the frog''s tongue, and he was slowly trying to get closer to me. However, if I was alarmed, I might jump in, so I terminated it with a thunder magic ''stan'' before that. Having a tongue that emitted a bullet''s velocity on the boulder seemed unable to do anything outside the range, "Mad Poison Frog" was all set and flipped to the spot. "In the swamp, you don''t seem to be around anymore. Don''t you dare, bury it." Ordered the only surviving Golem to recover the destroyed Golem''s nucleus and bury the marsh, and I decided to wash the surface of the defeated frog with water magic. "I was in a hurry when the golem was destroyed, but it seemed to be over." The grandfathers, who confirmed the frog''s crusade was over, came all the way to me. "Wow... the little guy is adorable, but it''s disgusting when he''s so big" "I guess I feel more scared than disgusted" "Either way, you don''t really want to deal with a frog that''s more than double mine. Especially after seeing how that golem got hit." In the words of Lion, we all saw the Golem who was hit in unison. Destroyed and splashed, Golem''s body was thrown into the swamp one after another after it had been recovered by the surviving Golem, where it had become part of the material of the landfill. "If a lady was dealing with a frog, she might have." "Not only Amur, but Lion too." Amur blued his face to Mr. Leni''s words, and Lion had his face drawn to Cain''s words. Well, these two would have gone first if it hadn''t been for Grandpa''s explanation, so that would have been more likely. Incidentally, Albert, who would have gone for that support if Lion had gone towards it, and Chris, who might have approached the swamp to stop Lion, were also slightly blue-faced. "Jeanne. Be careful when you go outside from now on, you can always serve the golem that Tenma gave you..." "Right..." The two people caught in the past and in crisis were still confirming the golem. "It''s not the best harvest we''ve all had yet again that we''ve all felt at risk. That''s right, Tenma. You know how to judge a frog? When he answered his grandfather''s question, "If you''re a normal size frog, you''ve been judged, but this size is not in boulders." He told me at the break. "Lion. Is there a water field near here? "The closest we can get from here, the river should have flowed about 10 km away. Not that big of a river, but I think it would be nice there if we were to take a break around here. And there''s a small village going back down the river, but it''s two to thirty kilometers from the destination." If it''s about ten kilometers, it''s half an hour in Ryden, and you can get there at your leisure. Even further afield in the village, we are likely to arrive in two hours. "Then let''s take a break by the river. And should I rent a village or nearby place to stay today?" As it is, there will be no problem going directly to the village that lies ahead of the river, but if you think about frogging, it may be annoying by the village. That''s why Lion decided to go for the first river he said. Just by the time I decided where to go, the golem had almost finished the marsh landfill, so I also recovered the nucleus of that golem and boarded the carriage. "We''re here! We got to the river a little earlier than planned, and we split up to get ready for a break. Well, it didn''t take a lot of time to get chairs and stuff out near the carriage as usual or just look around lightly. And the most important meal I can say about the break is the preparation, but this time Mr. Leni will be in charge. Usually around me, it feels like Jeanne and Aura are helping, so my time is a little free shape. "Grandpa. While you wait, can you tell me how to judge a frog? "That''s good. Well, Tenma will soon remember. And those interested in keeping their hands free should follow. It would be a good experience if we did something a little different." Grandpa told me that Chris was going to have Albert and the three of them. Amur also tried to participate, but Mr. Leni caught him and took him to the cook, so the students were five, including me. "Well, I''m gonna go for a second, so don''t ask the slurrins to be on guard around you" Looks like there''s no creature around that could be a threat, but we asked the slurrins to be on guard and we headed to the river just in case. "First of all, the way frogs are judged, but in three main ways. The first is how to cut the skin apart normally. The second is how to hang a frog in a tree or something and judge it. The third way is to freeze it a little and then judge it. The first method is not to dismantle a frog''s skin neatly without someone to suppress it, but it''s not the most basic way to judge it. The second way is if you don''t have something big enough to hang a frog, and you don''t have enough power to hang it, but if you get used to it, you''ll be able to divide yourself nicely than sleep on the ground. And last but not least, it has to be completely frozen, so it only takes magical skill and magic for that matter, but it can be easily peeled off while maintaining flesh and other freshness." So Chris and the others used the first and second methods, and I used the third method to judge frogs. Well, I''m personally interested in the second method being like ''hanging off the ancho'', but only after I''ve successfully tried the third method first. "And when you judge a frog, wash the surface with care before you judge. Because frog surfaces are often poisonous and, above all, dirty. And this time, the frog has a poison bag near his shoulder blade, so we''re gonna have to get rid of it first." Even when it comes to poison, they basically aren''t strong enough to kill people, and in most cases, they''re paralyzed enough to slow down their movements. Still, it''s dangerous for children, old people, people with weak immunity, etc., and even adults need to be careful because accidentally consuming large amounts can shock them to death or blind them if they put it in their eyes. "Some used to use these poisons to fish, but now there''s a lot of forbidden places because they can''t get the poison out of the fish that they caught, or they can run out of roots and wipe it out in a narrow range like a small river." So without washing away the frog poison in the river, I was careful to water it with a bucket or something and then clean it a little away from the river. "We''re going all at once! Blame it!" "We tied this one! How''s Cain? "It''s okay over here! The three struggle to hang frogs somehow on the two dirt walls that Grandpa magically built. Maybe, after I hang him, I''ll wash the frog. "Ugh... Numme, I''m bu?o bu?o" Mr. Chris was washing the smallest frog (even though he said it was small, it was over an meter and a half to spare) by himself using deflection. "Everyone seems to be in trouble." I had two golems holding a frog and using water magic like a high-pressure washer to take dirt and slips. During the wash, I felt my gaze from behind, so I looked back and Mr. Chris was staring at me. And a hand offered silently. "Is that your hand? No, it''s a joke." I tried to bog lightly, but I hurried to give him two nuclei of a medium-sized golem, as Mr. Chris began to slip silently accumulating at his feet with both hands. Chris, who started using the golem, went up extraordinarily fast and quickly trailed me and Albert and the others. Well, the smallest frog was in the first place, while the workforce increased to three (and the workforce for two without complaining about unpleasant work), so naturally. Albert and the others, who watched Mr. Chris like that, naturally wanted to use the golem, but they didn''t have to use it because the golem, on the contrary, would get in the way for the alberts, who were in full numbers, than the golem had already finished the task of hanging the frog they needed most. "Looks like they''ve each been cleaned up. After that, just take out the built-in, peel it, and dismantle it to an affordable size, just like you would any other animal." After taking the slip and dirt, it was a normal procedure, so there was nothing particularly difficult. Strongly, I''m just saying that the Alberts who were hanging and dismantling seemed the easiest to do. "You have a beautiful color. It looks and feels like it''s close to bird meat, so it could be used for similar dishes." I cut myself up just a little, baked lightly, then tried it, but it tasted as close to chicken as I thought. "Although it''s delicious... eating with frogs in mind is kind of complicated. Just thinking about it makes me feel like the deliciousness has dropped a little." "Is that right? I don''t care." "I know how Senior Chris feels. This frog is definitely losing money on appearance" "Well, I don''t care if you eat without knowing, so if it''s cut meat, there''s nothing wrong with it." And, all in all, I admired only the flavor. After all, food is important in appearance. "As meat is to be used as food during this journey, the ingredients should be taken from me, right? "You don''t have a problem. Tenma, if you hadn''t done it, I''m pretty sure Lion would have been in a lot of trouble, and all the other faces could have been seriously injured, except for Master Merlin." In a way, that frog may have been the first demon of a killer nature. If you approach to defeat a frog, your tongue will attack you, and that power is too dangerous to defend. "You should spread the word about this frog even when you stop by the village. If this neighborhood is a basic place for newcomers, this frog is too dangerous. I don''t know where these guys came from, but I can''t tell you they''re not coming again than they were actually lurking in this place." To Grandpa''s advice, Lion was nodding with a serious look. Well, if there were such a dangerous demon lurking in a place that would give rookies experience, there could be no more adventurers to use this place as a base of activity. In order not to do so, it may be advisable to issue an investigation to veteran adventurers in the form of a request from the Borderline House. "Anyway, as far as I''m concerned, I''ve got some interesting material. The meat seems delicious, and I''d like to make some tools with this ingredient." So far the only thing I could not use with frog material was my gut. It is said that in these creatures lurking in mud, the guts can smell or be full of germs. It doesn''t seem to be a medicine, but it is difficult to handle for this, and it is not very expensive, so I dug the hole and incinerated it. The other material that I thought seemed the most interesting was the tongue muscles. As far as light research goes, it seems to have properties close to rubber, and if this were to be a substitute for rubber, it could be used for a variety of things. However, the muscles of the tongue could not be taken enough to be used for experimentation, so as a substitute for substitutes, they will be tried with frog skin and muscle. With some blueprints in mind, we headed back to the carriage where we would have finished preparing our meals. 183 Chapter 12-2 Lion, Fierce "This guy is delicious! Excellent!" "I just shook salt and baked it." Lion admires the taste of the frog he just dismantled. The other guy cooked and brought it to you, Mr. Leni. "I''m sorry, but I need you to hold back Mr. Leni with Jeanne and Aura. Me and Cain, take Lion behind the carriage. And Amur asks for help." Albert, who noticed that Lion was appealing to Mr. Leni, immediately drew Lion and Mr. Leni apart. Amur was asked to serve as a brutal truth-teller to Lion, who knew nothing. "What about me? "Senior Chris, please pay attention to Mr. Leni" Chris, who feels comfortable with Amur, is in charge of paying attention to Leni. Well, I guess that kind of attention between men and women is better because women of near-age. Most of all, even if the role has turned to me and my grandfather, it is refreshing to know what to tell them. "What the hell can I do for you? I enjoyed talking to you." Forced by Albert and Cain, Lion was just a little grumpy. Daimyo, you think Mr. Leni and I had a good vibe. "I have something unfortunate to say to Rion like that" Amur royally stood in arms before the grumpy Lion. And "Lenitan is... I have a lover! That''s one of those people who swore a future, and we''re getting married soon!... and the rumored lover in Nanao! "Ma... jika..." Lion solidified for a little while to the truth poked at him by Amur. And at the same time squeezed out the words, both hands and knees onto the ground. "What the hell was that about being nice to me..." "No, because it was like that regardless of the man or woman" "Right." In fact, Leni''s attitude toward me, toward Grandpa, and toward Chris and Jeanne hasn''t changed. That was the same for Albert and the others, so naturally against Lion. The only thing that makes Mr. Leni different is Amur. Mr. Leni was sometimes sweet and sometimes harsh with Amur. Besides, if you look around you, you''re likely to realize that your attitude towards yourself is normal... but he didn''t realize if Lion was floating at all. "The goddess of love doesn''t seem to smile at me..." I''m saying something cool, but before the goddess smiled, Mr. Leni''s side didn''t meet the conditions, so there would have been almost zero possibility... even if it had unfolded as Lyon''s paranoid way, that would be a problem. "Well... looks like it''s over there too, do you want to restart your meal" "That''s right." Cain replied to my suggestion, but Albert and Amur looked at Rion with a pathetic eye and didn''t respond. And Lion doesn''t show any signs of movement from staying on all fours on the ground. "Let''s go, everybody. Oh, time will fix those things." That''s what Cain said and walked out in front of us, but I kept a close eye on Cain''s face, who was laughing at me when I was wrong. "I''m sorry" "No, if you''ll be careful in the future..." Albert replied in lieu of Lion to Leni''s apology, but since it was originally caused by Lion''s mistake, Albert could not say anything more. In the first place, there was a subtle atmosphere between the two, because it could not be said that Leni was responsible, and even if it was Leni''s apology, he had to let them (Lion) because he was noble. "Well, this is a good story! In the future, Leni will stay as close as possible to Lion. Lyon will reflect on this one and talk to someone before it floats! All right, Lion! Chris put this place away quite forcefully. Leni also nodded at Chris'' words, and Lion also managed to react with one arm up while remaining in the earlier position. "All right, let''s get lunch back on track! Mr. Chris, who closed by just looking at Lion tile, resumed his meal early. We, too, imitated Chris and resumed our meal... but Lion didn''t move. Seeing Rion like that, Jeanne and Aura were worried about taking the meal, but Chris said, "Do you want to be mistaken like Leni? With the words," I sat back in my chair and resumed my meal. After that, I asked him about Lion several times during the meal, but he never changed his posture. "We''re done eating, and it''s time to leave. I''m coming, Lion! Lyon, who was called by Cain, finally got up and came to us. Well, to avoid looking at Mr. Leni, he was obviously off his face... but he didn''t imitate anyone penetrating a boulder. That''s also Cain, who''s always making fun of Lion. Maybe he also told me he was leaving as soon as he finished his meal, in order not to leave Lion alone like that. "Well, then, Lion, do me a favor." Continuing to entrust you to Lion must also be in order to keep you a little further away from Mr. Leni. "Everyone. I see a village, can I stay there today? It hasn''t been two hours since we took a break earlier, but when we walked past here, we thought it was going to be a camp. When Grandpa heard Cain''s suggestion, he said, "If you might (...) camp, you can certainly feed your English here," so he decided by a majority in favor of the carriage before reaching any other opinions. By the way, it was Chris who first agreed, followed by Leni, Jeanne and Aura. "Traveling with the opposite sex is stressful, so it''s not the role of the leader to find a place to rest." And I just got a professor from my grandfather, and he decided to talk to the village gatekeeper who was watching out for us on the far roll. It''s me and Lion talking to the gatekeeper. It''s a combination of me, the representative of this group, and my next lord, Lion, but to be honest, I was worried that the gatekeeper of this village knew Lion. "I''ll get the village chief, please wait a moment" And the gatekeeper couldn''t decide about Lion, and he was to wait until the village chief arrived. Well, it''s a small village, so you can''t help not knowing Lion''s face. Instead, it might have been better to show my guild card without telling me that Lion is my next lord. "Maybe they think ''The Suspicious Guys Naming The Next Lords'' is here or something? "Wow... that sounds like it. By the way, I''m not the only one responsible then, am I? As before, it may be a problem that Lion is not known in some large city, but in small villages like here, villagers may have no choice but to know about Lion. When I say that, Lion seems a little relieved. Looks like his usual condition is back somewhat, and Mr. Leni seems to be recovering from the shock. Later, the village chief, who had been brought to the gatekeeper, did not know Lyon''s face, but as soon as he saw the family crest of the Borderline Uncle House shown by Lyon, he put me inside the village. "I''m sure that village chief can''t leave the village because of his age. It must be." I was able to get him through the village safely, but Lion has been making such excuses. By the way, hearing Lyon''s excuses, Albert said, "If it''s a small village, it''s not uncommon not to know the lord''s face," and Cain laughed, "But don''t tell Lyon because it sounds interesting". "Well, I took the inn, and then each one of them moved freely... but my grandfather was with me at the village chief''s place" "Uhm." When it comes to free movement, there doesn''t seem to be enough to look around, as it is about the same as or smaller than Kukri village. Still, the women say they look around the village to see if there''s anything unusual, and Albert and the others go around the village or outside in separate actions from the women. For once, it also seems to make sense to inspect, but in fact, it seems to be my intention to keep Lion away from Mr. Leni and distract him. And me and my grandfather are going to advise the village chief about the frog we ran into on the road. Three Fools SIDE (Albert) "It''s a small village, but you seem solid about defense. It''s not very expensive, but it''s wrapped in stone, and it''s reinforced with soil and wood so it doesn''t collapse so easily." "This will buy you some time." "Oh yeah......" Lyon was starting to get depressed again when he said he had taken him out because of it. Still far from a full recovery, and it looks like it''s floating big. "Absolutely, already... if you were going after Mr. Leni, you should have purchased the information from Amur. That way, I should have figured out I couldn''t do it before I was in such a shock! Cain, disgusted by the grumbling Lion, suddenly began to anger Lion. Surely just purchasing information from Amur would have made the success rate go up gnarly, and you should have been the first to know that you are an impossible opponent in the first place. "Lion, Cain''s right, this is your downfall. Because of you, it would be different to make Mr. Leni feel awkward. Whether it''s for a short time or not, is it the look of your ideal ''man'' that annoys the person you wanted to go out with? "That''s right! With the idea of a reversal, I have to think this is my chance to raise Lyon''s stock! Pretty impossible reasoning, but if you can''t, but don''t get me back on my feet, it could also affect my future relationship with the Southern Autonomous Communities. In fact, Mr. Leni, I don''t know how influential he is in the South, but to the extent that the Southern Viscount asks for it immediately, you''d better consider him trustworthy. At least, Amur seems to have a lot of trust. From that line, I don''t think my relationship with the South will soon deteriorate, but I won''t be able to have good feelings. "That''s right. In general, there would be no point in Lyon annoying Tenma even though this trip has the purpose of appealing to him that there is no obsession between the Borderline House and Tenma" A little dastardly to say, but if you bring up the Tenma thing, you''ll try to force yourself to recover. "Well... so is that" As I thought, Lion was beginning to try to get back on his feet even when he couldn''t bother with the tenma in him. In that case, "My brothers there! Run right into the village! There''s a bunch of goblins out there! Several villagers have changed their blood phases and run from the meadows. "How many? "Thirty or so herds. I think maybe he''s here looking for prey in case of winter. There are many, but if we consolidate our protection in the village and we all deal with it, we''ll be fine! He said it was okay, but his face was blue, and he seemed to think there might be a lot of damage. "Goblin-like, leave it to me! With such a villager on his ass, Lion took his gains out of his magic bag and ran out to those whose villagers had fled. "That idiot...... we are officials of the House Borderline Uncle. You guys let the whole village know about the goblins right away, just in case. And bring in those who came with us. Maybe there''s a representative of ours at the mayor''s." The villager rushed to kneel knowing that we were related to the Borderline House, but said it was an emergency and let him run to the village chief. "Cain, we''re going after Lion too. I don''t think Lion''s gonna be late for about thirty goblins, but there''s still something in case." "Right. In the first place, Rion is not in perfect condition right now... let''s hurry" Me and Cain went after Lion, sighing because of the unstable spirit or behaving carelessly... Three idiots, SIDE. "You''ve had a rough time since then." My grandfather and I advised about the frog at the village chief''s house and kept chatting. Anything. The village chief said he had been to Kukri Village a few times, and he knew about me. Well, I''ve never met him in person, and he seems to have seen me as far away as this village chief, but he remembered me because he had more children before he knew it. He also knew about his grandfather and wanted to meet and talk to him once because he was a celebrity, but unfortunately, only when the village chief came to Kukuri Village, he always left Kukuri Village. "Mm-hmm. Well, there''s a lot of things if you''re human. Still, it''s a long way from Kukri Village, but I''ve thought about going there many times." "Hey, Kukuri Village pills work well...... and now I''m telling you, this village didn''t have any specialties like this, so I was wondering if I could do something to imitate Kukuri Village pills" At first, he went to Kukri Village for the purpose of stealing the method of making medicines (even though he didn''t sneak in, he was going to look at it and steal it), but he couldn''t quite steal it, and if he asked about the method under No, he would normally tell me. By the way, the other person was my mother, and my father and I used to collect medicinal herbs that served as ingredients for the medicine, and he didn''t even know the ingredients until he heard about it. "Most importantly, even if you taught me how to make it, I don''t have as many arms as Mr. Sealia, and the quality of the ingredients is different, so I couldn''t make it as good as the specialty I was initially looking for. Well, not enough to sell, but thanks to the fact that there are enough drugs available around here that are usually too expensive, the number of people who die from injuries and illnesses has been dramatically reduced." Thanks to the measures taken to combat diseases and injuries, more healthy people have been found in this village, which has consequently led to an increase in food production? And apart from that, they were visiting Kukri Village in search of medicines that worked well for their mother, as well as the meaning of the interaction. It should be noted that I did not know or Grandpa, but Uncle Mark said that he had come to this village before and that there was an interaction between this village and Kukri village where he did not know. "Well, it was the same border territory, so I guess that happens..." At my age, Grandpa didn''t know about this village because he was pushing his father and Uncle Mark into trouble. "So it was shocking that Kukri village was attacked by dragon zombies. Kukuri Village was also said to be the most belligerent of the villages on Borderlands, so if it was our village that was attacked, it wouldn''t have lasted an hour." The power of war is probably because there were a number of former adventurer villagers, starting with Grandpa, who could have been hunting in the ''Great Forest'' for his father and mother. They said there is no such number of people as'' Shelhide ''on the boulder, but the village of Kukri would be stronger if it were an equal number. "Since that incident, there''s been an argument in this village," What if a bunch of demons attacked me? "The result was a strengthening of the young people''s outlook and a fence surrounding the village. Well, I don''t know how much you can stand a demon opponent, but it''s better than not, and if you can prevent it at all, that''s how likely you are to survive." The Kukri village incident, for better or worse, has made a difference to the small villages within the Borderline Berg Territory, he said. The change seems to mean investing in self-defense, like this village, or becoming an abandoned village because of the continued emigration of people to large cities, etc., or strengthening cooperation with other villages and cities... And at the root of such a change, in common, they had the idea that ''in times of need, it is not always immediately possible for Uncle Borderline to help''. "In that incident, we also had a variety of opinions with neighboring villages. But it''s not that easy to abandon your birthplace. That''s why I came to the opinion that we should be prepared to live in this village for a little longer. That''s one of the reasons why you''re well equipped for medication." "The incident raised the awareness of the crisis in the villages on the peripheral lands." As my grandparents talked about it, a rushed villager rushed into the village chief''s house. The village chief scolded the villagers for something, but when he heard the villagers'' report, the village chief panicked, too. "It''s tough! Master Lion is in a herd of goblins! The report was about us as much as I wanted. "Grandpa, I''m gonna go for a second" "Um, just in case, do I have to look in the opposite direction of the report? I don''t think ordinary goblins have the wisdom of being sandwiched or anything, but that''s not the case if there''s a superior species." So soon, me and Grandpa left the village chief''s house and each flew in the opposite direction. "He said it wasn''t that far away, so I think you''ll see it soon... That sounds okay" What I saw less than a minute after flying was Lion, who was unbound to the goblin against him. The goblins were unilaterally slaughtered, leaving Lion with nothing to do, and half of them had already turned their backs and escaped. The other half, by the way, has already been rounded to pieces by Lion. "Are you all right! Needless to say..." "Sort of..." "Right..." Lion seemed okay to leave him alone, so I called Albert and Cain first, but they looked unfloated for some reason. Albert and Cain silently pointed to those with Lion as they tried to call out to ask why. There, "Why, I can''t, she can''t! Shit. Whoa, whoa, whoa! In tears, there was a look of Lion chasing the goblins and turning them into two pieces. "Yeah... well, if that makes you feel any better about Lion, it also made sense that a bunch of goblins showed up..." What a subtle feeling I had, I decided to keep an eye on Lion quietly, imitating them both. Still, I thought it was just regular goblins, and it looks like nearly half of its top species of hobgoblins are mixed. Hobgoblins supposedly have the same or more power as common adult men, so if this herd had been attacked straight into the village, there could have been life-threatening damage. "I don''t know about arbitrariness, but this time it''s a good play for Lion... he/she is my warrior and Lion''s emotional..." With this discretion, I think Lion will be pissed off by Mr. Chris... but only this time, it was us who decided to take Leon''s side entirely. 184 Chapter 12-3 pussy "Lyon, you only understand that what you did was a step wrong and endanger the position of everyone in this village right now! "Sorry......" The suggestion lion was noticed by Chris, who came in a hurry. It just seemed like Chris couldn''t get out as strong as he always did, thanks to me and Albert stopping Chris the minute he saw Chris, telling him why Lion stuck him in a bunch of goblins (but what changed him to beautify Lion''s behavior), and including Cain telling Lion not to say anything but ''I''m sorry'' in that gap. Incidentally, what I said in defence of Lyon was, ''Thanks to Lyon''s advance, Goblin couldn''t get close to the village'', ''I took the initiative to defend the village in an attempt to improve the reputation of the Borderline Uncle as Lyon''... In fact, in a conversation with the village chief, he said, "''How far can I trust Uncle Borderline?'' Because of things like that, they built walls and so on to enhance the village''s self-defense." Chris thought that there was a reason for Lyon''s arbitrariness. "Looks like Lion did a great job." Grandpa, who had anticipated the timing in the air, came down as Mr. Chris'' attention ended. Except for me, I was surprised no one seemed to notice Grandpa in the sky. Because of that, I still said something. Mr. Chris, who had done so, completely missed the timing, and as a result his attention to Lion ended there. "I''ve explored the perimeter of this village as far as I can see, but nothing could have been more amazing about this village than the goblins rolling here." Upon hearing Grandpa''s report, some of the villagers who had been rushing back to inform the village. "So, Lion. What are you going to do with these goblins'' bodies? "What are we going to do... dig a hole in there and throw it in there? From Goblin''s body, you can''t take that much valuable area, and it may be bought in some cities to fertilize, but there won''t be any use in this village. "I think that''s fine with the body, but what about the Devil''s Nucleus? "Ahhh... I know it''s going to be about a penny, but to be honest, it''s hard to take it out. Yes! Somebody tell the village chief and bring in a few villagers with demolition experience. So you can take the demon nucleus as part of the village, so you can redeem it to fund the banquet." The remaining villagers were reluctant at first because of the demons defeated by the aristocracy (Lyon), but when they found out that they did not want them for real, they began to dismantle them with those who were there. Even when I said dismantling, all I had to do was cut open the goblin''s chest and take out the demon nucleus, so I quickly finished processing about thirty goblins. Goblin''s body was then thrown into the hole I made during the demolition and burned until it turned to ash. When I finished everything and went back to the village, a large number of villagers were waiting for Lyon to return at the entrance. Rion''s rampage, arguably an eight-win hit, was a heroic act to protect ourselves from villagers who didn''t know it, and seemed far enough to plunge our distrust of the Borderline Uncle family. And speaking of welcoming in the village, it was a feast of the villagers in general, as was the case in the village of Kukri, where Lion was welcomed as the next lord and hero, and mottled by moths. From old men and uncles and aunts... Speaking of ''young'' in this village now, he refers to around thirty years after both men and women, and more than that, ''young'' in the lower age, both men and women are out of the village or are already married. In other words, there were no ''single women'' of the right age for Lion. "That''s terrible..." "That''s too harsh..." Cain, who usually laughs so hard here, would also mean that he''s in such a sad situation that he can''t do that to a boulder. "I''m starting to feel sorry for me too for the boulder... I can''t believe I don''t have a girl in it even though it''s the hottest situation I know..." Cain, on the other hand, Chris, too, seems to have nothing but sympathy for Rion right now. "Well, as a ''man'' I may have been sorry, but as a ''next lord'' it was too much of an achievement, wasn''t it? This village seems to interact with surrounding villages and cities..." We enjoyed the prepared dishes as we watched the praised lions in the centre of the villagers. "Sorry, Tenma... I can''t do this anymore..." "Okay. Cain, change with Lion." "Roger that... Lion, you should get some sleep." The day after the banquet in honor of Lyon, we resumed our journey to Kukri Village as planned, but Lyon was struck by a terrible hangover because he kept drinking the liquor poured by the villagers at the banquet yesterday. Still, the villagers were dropping themselves off at the entrance to the village, so Lion continued to wave himself out of the throne. And earlier, the villagers near the entrance were so far away that they couldn''t see, that they wished for a change. "I asked the village chief about the direction of Kukri village and the village along the way, so I don''t think he''s going in the wrong direction. Besides, if you get near Kukri village, you might find out Grandpa, and Shiloumal might remember the smell, so why don''t you figure it out? If that''s not the case, if I keep using Exploration, I''ll know about a dozen kilometers of geography, so it''s possible to look for something that will serve as a sign. I just don''t want to do everything possible because I''m tired... "Tenma, what are you making from earlier? After I took turns with Lyon for about an hour, I also took turns, and when I was encouraging the craftsmanship in the carriage, Amur spoke to me a long time ago. If it had been Amur before, he would have tried to hold on to me at the same time as he spoke to me, so maybe Mr. Leni''s educational achievements are coming out. "Thought I''d use the frog material I knocked down yesterday to make a hunting tool" The ingredients in front of you are the ''tree bars formed on the letter Y'', ''frog muscles'' and ''animal skins''. The frog''s muscles are prefabricated into thin strings, and they''re going to combine to create a ''slingshot''. Well, as far as I''m concerned, "pussy" sticks better than "slingshot," but I consider it a weapon or a hunting tool, not a toy, so I made it a "slingshot" with a more weapon-like name. "Here''s how you tie this, tie the string... for once, did it take shape? Bi-fold about five centimeters of square skin, drill a hole in each end of it, tie it through a string, and tie the other side of the string to the tip of the wooden stick to complete the "Slingshot" prototype. Even when it comes to prototyping, it doubles the strength of the string by folding the string into a hole and tying it in a way that makes the opposite side twist on the front wheel, so that''s going to be quite powerful. "Looks like there''s nothing wrong with an empty shot." I tried pulling a few times, but I didn''t see any particular problem. Later I just actually try to fly the balls, but it''s not good to fly the balls in the carriage on the boulder, so I decided to be patient and bag them... but Amur and Chris got me interested and took them somewhat forcefully. I thought Amur''s behavior might be offensive to Leni, but when I asked him how to use it unexpectedly, Leni was also intrigued to go and watched "Slingshot" with them. After watching the three of them, I predicted what they would say next, so I decided to make a mass production of "Slingshot" before they told me. And there are two mass-produced ''slingshots''. It turned out to be three in conjunction with what I made earlier, but those three fit into the hands of three people who were looking at the first one with interest. "Albert, Cain. A little early, but find me a place to rest. It doesn''t have to be anywhere near the water, just as soon as possible." "Hmm? Okay." "Sounds like something happened." Cain, who guessed the situation, asked me if it was okay with the rock that I could see nearby. There, pebbles and targets instead of balls are going to be gobbled up, and it looks just right for a ''slingshot'' try and shoot. "Right there, please" "Rikai." And a few minutes later, as the carriage arrived on the rocks stopped, the three of them got off the carriage, targeted the nearby rocks and started trying and shooting ''slingshots''. "This is funny! "It''s perfect for a hidden weapon in a time of need." "For infiltrators like me, this size is good to carry. The power is slightly weaker, but if you think it''s meant to poke a blind eye or a void, it doesn''t seem like a big deal." Looks like Amur had a toy feel, but the other two seemed to have a decent purpose. Indeed, the size you can carry is also the strength of ''slingshots''. For that matter, compared to other flying tools like bows and arrows, the power can be increased by increasing or thickening the number of rubber (the frog''s muscles instead of), which is the source of power. Besides, if you change the balls to something pointy ahead like an arrow, or use the arrow like a crossbow, your killing ability will increase even further. Well, I''ve never used arrows in "slingshots," so it''s unclear if they can be used properly in practice. The three of them had since confirmed the performance of the ''slingshot'' even after finishing their early lunch. And I created a new ''slingshot'' with those three sideways. The new model improves power, durability and precision. Changes with the prototype increased the substitute rubber (frog muscles), the body connecting the substitute rubber was made of magic iron, and the handheld part was shaped like a knife pattern. By making the body part and the handle like a knife, the patterned part can be adapted to the size of the user, making it easier to grip, so the precision has increased. "This is Jeanne''s. This is Aura''s." They saw Amur and the others using it as a flicker, but the three of them didn''t notice the gaze, so they gave up and prepared for lunch. I didn''t mean to improve my performance instead, but I originally intended to make a ''slingshot'', assuming hunting in dense woods where bows and arrows were hard to use and weapons for women who were weaker than men. By the way, the three of us who took the prototype first are beyond the average female muscle strength (Leni is a little bit, I guess, but Amur and Chris are quite beyond), so they''re not very helpful. "Thanks, Tenma! "Dear Tenma, thank you! "For once, I''ll tell you, don''t basically point it at people. It''s good to use it to protect your opponents and yourself, but this is a weapon that can kill people, so keep that in mind." I told them to sound like the three who took the prototype, not just the two in front of me, but the two of the three in the prototype won''t make much sense because they seem attracted to their potential as weapons. Well, you just have to keep it in your head that it''s that dangerous. The three of the prototypes seemed to envy the ''slingshot'' they had virginated up, but since they were the ones who chose the prototype, they decided not to accept the return or exchange. "Nice ~... that sounds interesting ~..." There was another guy behind me who was about to want a ''slingshot'', but I felt something was at stake when I gave it to him, so I said, "I''ll make it next time I get Chris'' permission," but Cain''s new gear didn''t materialize because Chris refused not to get an improved model. "It''s simple to make, so if you want to make it, I think anyone can make it." "No, because you don''t have the key frog material, it''s not that easy to make. The material of the familiar frog is all Tenma has..." I don''t care what you say, I can''t say without Chris'' permission, Cain glanced at Chris and gave up sighing. By the way, Chris, whom Cain saw, was just asking to borrow an improved version of Aura''s. "Don''t play, let''s get ready to leave! Grandpa''s sip and the faces he had played in ''Slingshot'' until then rushed to get ready. It should be noted that Mr. Chris was unable to borrow a few more places because it was difficult to negotiate with Aura. However, if you are Amur, I have asked Jeanne to try the improved model several times. Leni had tried everything in her prototype to see if she could manage to improve it. "Nevertheless, Tenma. They took the prototype completely, but you''re glad? "I ask the other way around, Cain. Oh, come on. You think you can take it back from Chris and the others? Mr. Leni may honestly give it back, but I don''t think the other two are gonna let go." I don''t know if I would only ask Leni to return it, so I decided to give up on the prototype. Well, I returned the payback in the form of not making an improvement for the three of us. Besides, if I''m going to make it anyway, I''m going to make my share when I get back to King''s Capital because I''ve decided that I should make it with proper equipment and incorporating the opinions of my main job. "So is that. Especially my senior face when I asked for my permission... I was laughing, but it was so powerful." In that case, there will be another request for improvement after returning to Wang Du. Besides, when it comes to making it in the Wang capital, there will be at least three people I know who will surely tell me to make it. Top of this country, royal daughters, army greats... "Well, if I have to, if I dedicate myself first to that guy, will I get a little grown up? If you take the first item in Wang Du to Maria so that she can be the point of contact for future requests for the production of ''Slingshot'', the three requests of Wang Du will be grown up. Where Maria hasn''t seen it, she''ll be right all the time... "Anyway, you just have to think about it when you get back to King''s Capital. That''s right, we have to get going." "Right. Senior Chris is almost done cleaning up, and if we''re late, they''ll say what..." That''s why Cain and I hurried to clean up our share and rendezvous. "Tenma. Perhaps the day after tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, we will arrive in Kukri village" My grandfather, who worked for you, said that by pointing at the mountain he could see ahead. Grandpa said, on the other side of the mountain in front, there is the ''Forest of the Elders''. "Well, even though I say ''The Great Forest'', from there to Kukri village, there is still a distance. Might as well take a break in front of that mountain today." From there, they go through the foothills and then travel along the ''Great Forest'', so there''s a chance that a strong demon might appear. Therefore, it was advisable to reveal the night in front of the mountains where there was little danger, and to pass through dangerous places in the light. "If Grandpa says so, maybe we should do that. If Ryden really runs, he won''t be caught up with a bit of a soft-hearted demon, but that''s not the case with carriages. If you''re bad, you might break it, and some of the demons who act in the herd will ambush you." That''s the kind of "Dragon Snake" that used to attack Shiloumal''s parents. It can also be attacked by herds against superior demons, so I want to avoid camping near dangerous places if possible. "Well, then it''s settled." When I got here, Grandpa was brighter to the surrounding geography than Lion, so I decided to leave all the rest places and such to Grandpa. Lion, who has guided us this far to the boulder, was also in favour of it first, saying that it was more secure to rely on his grandfather''s memory and experience than on the map of the Borderline Uncle. Well, I guess it feels like I said my shoulder load came down because I was directing with knowledge close to the burning blade so far. "Has Master Tenma ever been around here? "No, basically, I''ve only been around Kukri Village. I used to play in the Old Forest, but when I went to the back, my dad or grandpa was mostly with me... that said, you only went to Russell City once. When the zombies attacked me, I called for help." I went to the back in silence a few times and everyone was mad at me... or something, and I kind of looked sorry for Lion. Maybe you''re thinking "end of the line, part of the subordination¡­" or something. "Lyon. It''s over now, so he said he had nothing to worry about. Neither does Chris look weird when he gets stuck." "Hey! What''s a weird face! Chris may have remembered when he met his mother and father. With the exception of me and Grandpa in this, Chris is the only one who knows about Kukri Village, so I guess I got those feelings. "Whatever it is, stop grieving more than me or Grandpa. I don''t know how to react." My light-mouthed, somewhat lighter carriage air, but Leon and Mr. Chris seemed to be doing something impossible. "Wouldn''t it be that easy to go back? Well, you''ll be refreshed when you wake up asleep," he said, about tomorrow morning, if he expects it to go back to normal... "Die now! "Fuck you! The place Grandpa had planned to be in the camp had become a goblin residence, ravaged by distractions by two people who were depressed in the carriage. "No, it''s not a bad thing to exorcise the goblins... those two look worse" "If you try to be the goblins, you''ll feel like you''ve been attacked by a demon like an ogre where you lived in peace." "Now Leon has been saved twice by the goblins... that''s a strange expression." "Exactly, evil brake! "Ma''am, I just wanted to say how to say that... but that''s what you can''t help saying" Followed me, followed by Cain, Albert and Amur. Leni tried to complain about Amur''s expression, but he couldn''t help but see how those two were doing. "Well, destroying Goblin''s residence is not a natural act as an adventurer or a policing knight... and it seems impossible to camp here today." The planned spot, which was originally dirty because of the Goblins, had been transformed into a tragic place by the two activism, and, no matter what you think, was no longer the kind of place that could be made today''s camp. "I have no choice. Let''s go a little further into today''s camp." "This is going to take some time to process here, so I''ll make it for dinner in the carriage." With this place scattered on boulders, it is a violation of manners to travel to the next planned camp site, so we decided to make dinner so that we could eat as soon as we arrived. "I''ll help too" "Mmm!" "Me too." "Me too! Immediately Mr. Leni said he would help, and shortly thereafter Amur also raised his hand, and Jeanne and Aura continued, but he didn''t need that much help because the carriage was a little narrow to do in large numbers. "Then Jeanne will help me, Aura will clean the bath, and Leni and Amur will have the drinks and hand plush to give to those two... no, Leni will help me and Jeanne will take charge of the two with Amur" I didn''t mean to treat the customer, but somehow I tried to shake Leni''s easy job and immediately realized that was a bad idea. Anyway, Lion''s first distraction was caused by Mr. Leni. It is not good for both sides to bring the cause to the boulder closer to the lion. That''s why I decided to change the person in charge of Jeanne and Leni. "What I plan to do is make miso soup with frog meat... what else should I make? "Speaking of miso soup, they''re white rice, aren''t they? Besides, pickles are a classic in the south...... don''t you all get tired of all the miso soup? When camping, you will also need a night meal for those on watch, so you often make it with dinner. For this reason, the juice that can be made in large quantities and can be reheated becomes a classic dish. And even if I just took stock and added miso, the miso soup that would cook was a classic when I was in charge of cooking. Well, the fact that the spirit is ex-Japanese has a lot to do with it. By the way, the next point of a dish I often make is stew, but miso soup is easier and quicker, so it really makes a big difference and is second to none. "Well, no one''s complaining about the camp or the food I thought about, and when I said it, I just told them not to feed them." I said it would be fine if it tasted good, there would be nothing to complain about because I am just a member of the adventurous temperament. In the first place, if you want something to eat, you should be requesting it. At least those who shy away from such things are not accompanied on this journey. "Then Mr. Leni would like some miso soup. I make rice balls and shallow pickles." I really want to prepare something like pickle, but I decided to make a shallow pickle because I don''t have one. Well, it''s an easy thing to rub in finely chopped kelp and salt at the ends of ingredients cabbage, carrots and other vegetables and leave them for a while. Later, use the rice I had stored in my magic bag to grip even the rice balls. Most of all, that''s not going to be enough, so I also cooked some new rice at the same time. "Mr. Tenma, I''m hungry." Chris, who annihilated the goblins and smudged them in the bath, came to remind him of the meal as he wiped his hair. "The food itself is ready, but wait till everyone is ready" Right now, after Chris, who was the most bathed, the other women are in the process of using the carriage bath. And the men who can''t use the carriage bath because of it, they put out the tub they used to build a little further away, and there they were bathing. "Eh." Meanwhile, Mr. Chris was sneaking up on the rice balls. "Well, that''s good... it''s kind of like Amur" "Ugh..." I was re-educating Amur, and I didn''t feel comfortable doing the same thing as Amur. Most importantly, Amur is no longer doing those things these days, so if Amur finds out, he might lose Mr. Chris'' position. "Tenma, you. Please keep this a secret..." "I don''t mind... Aura''s watching" Like Mr. Chris, Aura was sneaking up here to see if she was after a stumble. And I saw Mr. Chris'' attempted stuffing. "Aura, I need some." Aura tried to escape on the verge of Mr. Chris turning, but it was a little late, whether she felt she had come across a bad spot. And Aura seems to have been taken to the edge of the camp by Mr. Chris, where he negotiated a moratorium. I just don''t know how that negotiation took place. Speaking of which, Aura looked tired after the negotiations and Chris was in a good mood, which would have been the result Chris wanted. 185 Chapter 12-4 The Voice of Mystery "Then don''t ask me to take turns. When you warm up your miso soup for a night meal, transfer it to a small pot before you eat it." "Whoa!" "Copy that!" This watch was decided to take four shifts, with women in the first half and men in the second half. The second half is me and Albert, and the second is Cain and Lion. By the way, Grandpa pulled around the lottery, so this watch was non-participating. "Tenma, bad, but it''s the limit. Don''t rest first." In the middle of a brief handover and teaching the two of them a few precautions, Albert walked into a tent dedicated to male alternates first, saying it was also hard to stand. "I guess I get it, so you can sleep with Tenma, too. If anything happens, I''ll wake you up then." Cain said he was okay, so I left the rest to him, and he decided to go to bed early and go into the tent. In the tent, Albert, who had just come in, was asleep and slept, and I decided to lie next to him too. (Found... Come...) "Hmm? Sorry, did I wake you? Getting ready for bed, I heard something like a small voice from somewhere, so I thought I woke Albert up perfectly, but Albert was not in any different shape than when he entered the tent, and he was resting. "Are you out of your mind..." I could hear Cain and Lion talking slightly from the outside, and the bugs were ringing near the tent, and maybe it was Albert''s bedtime, so I went inside the futon saying I wouldn''t have to worry about it. But when you''re fading consciousness and you''re about to fall asleep in a little while, (A little farther... well, good... I waited so long, no rush...) It was a fairly small voice, but now I could hear it better than earlier. "Is anybody here? I walked out of the tent and looked around, but there was no sign of anyone nearby. "What''s going on, Tenma? "Is that it? When was it coming out? The two watchmen were a little behind in noticing if they were pointing their consciousness out there. "Cain, Lion. Was anybody near the tent? I heard voices..." In my words, you two look at each other. "No, nobody got close, did they? Isn''t it? "Yeah. We''ve been near the fire, and when someone in the carriage approached the tent, one of the two of us would definitely notice... so maybe we heard our talk. I''m sorry." "No, I don''t think it was two voices..." "That''s the one. Over the tent, he said it sounded different than his usual voice. I''m sorry about that. Next time, keep your voice down a little bit." I also felt something was different, but if I thought about it normally, what Lion said was most likely, so I decided to go back to the tent and lie down again. "Tenma! Hey, Tenma! Are you all right!" "Hey, what the fuck! He was asleep at some point. I woke up shaking my body by Albert. "Nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing." "What''s up! Something''s wrong! "Something, I heard Albert, but what''s wrong? As Albert was explaining to me, Lion and Cain continued to come in. "Whoa! Tenma, you''re so sweaty! "Really. You''re sweating like a waterfall." The two of us told me, and for the first time, I noticed my whole body was covered in sweat. On the contrary, even the futon used was sweaty and wet. "Maybe you''re not feeling well somewhere? Albert peeks at his face worryingly, but apart from being a little sloppy, there was nothing in particular I felt bad about. "It''s noisy early in the morning, but what''s wrong? Did the addition of Lion and Cain make a little noise, or my grandfather, who slept in the tent next door, woke up. "Hi, I think they were doing it while I was asleep, and the three of us were just worried." "Hmm... do you feel like you have a headache or something hurts? When I answered my grandfather''s inquiry, "Other than having a mild tiredness, nothing in particular," he said, "I''m going to get tired, even sweat it out and refresh me." "Right. We''ll take care of the futon, so you better sweat it." That''s what Albert said, so I decided to be generous and sweet. The bath has the leftover water from yesterday, so if you reheat that, you''ll put it in as soon as you can. Merlin SIDE "I don''t think I''m really ill because Tenma says..." "Dear Merlin, are you also worried about something? "Um, I''m not saying it because I don''t have a tenma, but I''m against Tenma going to Kukri Village." I didn''t think I would disagree with Tenma''s decision to go on her own, but it may have hit me to worry. "To be honest, Tenma would be the strongest in this country. That''s the fact that you fought Din from the front to win the magic that surpassed me. Well, magic alone, martial arts alone can win, but if they use both, it''s hard." When they heard me, the three of them nodded and agreed. "But the mental aspect is still immature. You''re a freshly grown young man." Compared to the same age, the mental aspect would be much stronger, but I can still see where the year corresponds. I was worried that my father and mother, and many villagers, would be able to endure visiting the deceased land. "It would be nice if my concern was a concern..." The three men who had heard me speak to myself were silently looking in the direction where the temple was. Merlin, SIDE. "Wow... sweat made a puddle of water" When I squeezed the undressed clothes somehow, a surprising amount of sweat poured out. I just didn''t feel the symptoms, and it is possible that the symptoms of dehydration may be near, so I decided to hurry and remove the moisture. I didn''t go into the hot tub and just needed water. "Is anyone in there?" "Is that Jeanne? As I finished sweating and wiping my body, I heard Jeanne from the outside. If this were Mr. Chris or Aura, he would be coming into the stripper (inside the conflict of substitution) before speaking up. Amur has been improving lately so I think it''s ok...... to be honest, I''m not sure yet. "Ah! Was there a tenma in it? What about laundry or something? "Ahhh... I''ll keep it in my basket when I leave, take it with me later" "Okay." I was a little embarrassed to give Jeanne my sweaty clothes, but it was Jeanne''s job to wash them, and I washed them in the mansion, so I decided to leave them in the basket because I didn''t want to. I just kind of didn''t like it being taken where I was looking, so I told him to take it later. "Yet, yesterday''s voice...... what the hell was that? Lion said something like, "I heard a different voice over the tent," but there was a question as to whether it was something that would change that much. "I felt nothing like anyone else on this one..." "Maybe it''s a fairy." Back from the bath, speaking to Grandpa about the voice he heard yesterday, Grandpa said it was not the work of the ''fairy''. "A fairy is that ''fairy'' that comes out in a story or something? "Bye. That said, no one has actually confirmed the fairy, so I don''t know what''s really going on." "Hey Grandpa, don''t be ridiculous! When I protested, Grandpa was laughing, but suddenly he looked serious. "Whether there really is a fairy or not, the Lord of Tenma''s heard voice may be a paranormal being. For example, he said," God. " "God..." When I met him in a dream before, he said he was looking at me from time to time, so maybe he was... "Some researchers say that. Others say that the" conversation of the gods "was heard leaking, or" the voice of the dead "or" the voice of the grieving spirits. " Others said, "Didn''t my nerves get high and some noise sound like people''s voices? It was." Along the way, there was talk of a psychic phenomenon, but in the end, it was my mistake. "Good morning. Dear Merlin, what were you talking about? Chris, who came out of the carriage, called out when he saw the men gathering around Grandpa. "Nah, I''m worried Tenma fell asleep and heard ''Haunted Voice''... I told her about it." "Grandpa!" "What, Tenma... you couldn''t sleep because you were afraid of haunts? In keeping with my grandfather''s story, Mr. Chris messed with me as he nibbled. "Chris, who says so, is worried about being late and seems to have a lot of sleepless nights." I had a few words in my head that I could say were forbidden. To what I said, Mr. Chris was smiling at me. I smiled back at Mr. Chris again. And those grandfathers around us, they were gone at some point. "Mr. Tenma... what do you mean? "I think it''s just as you asked? The quiet battle between me and Mr. Chris lasted until the advent of Aura, who couldn''t read the air he came to announce his meal. I heard later that Jeanne told me to call us. "Grandpa. How long till Kukri Village, is it going to be? "Like I said, it''s gonna take a few more hours." "Tenma... it hasn''t been an hour since you asked me earlier" "Were you? From the time I heard it earlier, he thought it had been quite some time, but it was not at all, and Cain and Grandpa, who are your people, frightened me. "Hey Tenma, calm down for a second. Just now, it''s too refreshing." "That''s right, Tenma. You''re our leader, so what are you gonna do?" Anyway, Mr. Chris, I didn''t seem comfortable enough to be noticed by Lion. "Tenma, would you like some tea? "I also have sweets. My Takeaway." Jeanne and Amur looked at me worried, too. "Nevertheless, you''ve never seen a tenma so restless. It always feels like we can afford it more than we can afford it." "Right. I didn''t seem too nervous when I first met him or when I calmly dealt with the Orc herd and then found out who His Majesty was." "I think I''d like to hear it." I agreed with Albert. When Chris told me about the old days, Lion expressed an interest in the story. Other times, Jeanne, Aura and Amur also did what they used to do. "I was in a hurry then, really... His Majesty suddenly said," Because this is the shortcut! "or something like that, let Mr. Cliff forcefully change the path he decided to take, and it''s an oak ambush in a less promising place. Besides, because of the oak kings, I had a lot of control and I went around the back, and if I fought with the rock walls on my back, all of a sudden Tenma would come down and fix it in no time... to be honest, it would have been a facial crush on the Kingsguard. So, even after it was all over and I went back to the king''s capital, the captain found out that I struggled with the oak, and all the escorts were there... hell." He was Chris, who talked about other things in Kukri Village, but at some point it was a memorable story with Shiloumal and he was stuck in a lion. Lion''s scratch made me a lot busier in the carriage, but I still couldn''t calm down. Instead, I even felt more in a hurry just because I thought I was approaching Kukri Village. But with everyone so concerned so far, there was no way to make me feel that rush. "Is that it? A long way from The Great Forest? When Mr. Chris casually looked outside, a carriage that was supposed to have followed the path along the ''Great Forest'' was at some point on a different path. "Grandpa, what''s wrong? "It gets a little farther, but if it''s this way, it''s less dangerous. You can''t be alert for that, so the speed of travel will increase. Maybe we''ll get there sooner than we can go along the woods." He seemed to worry my grandfathers enough to change their schedule. "Sorry, Grandpa" "What, I don''t care. I remembered a safer and faster way to get there than just to keep going, so I just changed my mind." To Grandpa''s words, Cain sitting next to him is also nodding. "And, Tenma. I can see a bunch of orcs in the distance, so hopefully they''ll storm into distraction." When I looked at Grandpa''s finger pointing, I did see a bunch of oaks asking about this one. Probably ambushing and hunting around there, but I don''t think he had a place to hide because we approached him from an unusual direction. "Right. Now I want you to hang out with my distractions." That''s what I said. I flew through the sky, left my slow-moving carriage behind, and hit a herd of oaks from above. Merlin SIDE "I flew away..." "You must have been stressed out." It''s not the first time I''ve seen such a hurry. "After all, is it something to do with being close to Kukri Village? "Well, that''s the only reason I can think of..." No matter how many tenmas are out of standard, they are still eighteen young people, so maybe they can be called year-to-year spirits. "Dear Merlin! Now, Tenma, you''ve flown away with tremendous momentum! Chris opened the window to his surprise. On its back, Amur is stuck. "At the end of the changed path, a flock of oaks will stay in formation. I asked Tenma to get ahead of me to make sure it was safe." "Were you?" With this explanation, Chris and Amur seemed to have guessed the situation, but Lion was a little dissapointed, "You could call me..." Well, rather than wanting to break out, I felt like I wanted to take the initiative because it was about my territory, but Chris and Amur said, ''Read the air!'' I was stared at. "I can''t do it in Lion. ''Cause while Lion gets there, the orcs will scatter and run, and even if the orcs didn''t, the way Lion fights, the orc meat won''t work. Goblin meat can be messed up, but oak meat is a waste." In Cain''s explanation, Lion was convinced that "so is that". Behind it, Shiloumal and Solomon reacted to the word ''meat'', saying, ''Meat is for dinner this evening!'' He''s just waving his tail. "Ah! Looks like it''s over" When I looked at Tenma in Cain''s voice, the last one''s neck fell off. "A boulder. It took me a while, but I''m taking it down more beautifully than that. That''s as far away as you can tell." Chris is right, all the orcs have been knocked down with their necks cut off. "Aura, I''m gonna get ready for a bath." "But I don''t think Tenma will get dirty with blood? "Aura, you don''t have to get dirty with blood to smell it, and sweat it. Jeanne''s right, just get ready for a bath... or I''ll tell Aina." Aura, by the way, is falling out. On the other hand, Jeanne noticed a lot. Plus if you take a bath, you''ll feel better. "Well, Ryden. I need you to get to Tenma." After I saw Aura threatened by Chris go to help Jeanne with her footsteps with a bump, I sped up Ryden''s speed. Merlin, SIDE. "Tenma, have you calmed down a bit?" As I was putting Oak''s body in a magic bag, the carriage stopped beside me and Grandpa called out. "Thanks to you, a little." Not entirely, but I feel more comfortable just for moving my body compared to before I burst out. "A little... well, that''s fine, Jeanne''s got the bath ready, so I hope you can take a slow bath and rest your body" "Thanks." It was blood all around me. Jeanne waited with a towel as she watermagically drained the area and gently tapped off the dirt on her clothes before entering the carriage. "Yes, towels. Change of clothes, Tenma has it, right? "I''m fine with getting dressed. Thanks, Jeanne." When I tried to pick up a towel from Jeanne and travel to the bath, I started Mr. Chris and everyone in the carriage (other than Lyon) looked worried. Shiloumal and Solomon also slid their bodies around to see if they noticed anything was wrong with me. Well, when I opened the door to take a bath, Shiloumal slowly walked away from me, and Solomon followed such Shiloumal. Maybe Shiloumal thought he could take a bath, and Solomon thought maybe he could get a snack from someone because Shiloumal suddenly left. "Well, I hope I''m not willing to wash the sillowmall right now..." I decided to take a bath and rest my body, even though I felt something a little unintelligible about Shiloumal''s attitude. By the way, I fell asleep in the hot tub as a result of mental fatigue and fatigue after exercise, and the magic of the bath added there, and I was rescued by Albert and Lyon, who worried about the long bath. Note that they shouted out loud when they discovered me, so I was fortunate enough to wake up before the women came into the bathroom surprised to see me naked. Well, after I got out of the bath, Grandpa and Chris got pretty pissed off at me... but it was extraordinary, rather than awkward to be seen naked. 186 Chapter 12-5 Bones Merlin SIDE "Tenma seems to be asleep already." "Looks like it. Tenma, as soon as I got out of the carriage, I was yawning." We found just the right place for the camp and we all had an early dinner, but Tenma yawned again and again during the meal. "I slept in the bath, and I slept even after I came out... I''m so tired." "Right. Besides, I built a fort for the martial arts tournament to exorcise Wyburn from Borderland, so if you''re a regular person, you''ve been working too hard and fell a long time ago. Besides, it''s about Kukri Village..." That''s what Chris said and looked worried about the tent where Tenma was sleeping. "I''m worried about taking the current Tenma to Kukri Village, but getting here and turning back isn''t what Tenma wants." "I think so too. Tomorrow morning, if we leave at the usual time, after noon, it''s like getting to Kukuri Village... and Kukuri Village still has the graves of Mr. Ricardo and Mr. Shelia, right? "Mm-hmm. After that incident, I waited for the return of Tenma, who challenged the dragon zombies, but because I needed to move to the city early because of the condition of the injured and everyone''s mental state, and because I couldn''t leave the carcass forever... because most of the villagers who died, including Ricardo and Sealia, were born and raised in Kukri village or became the companions of those who were born and raised. Some of them took the remains of the deceased family, but they were buried near Shiloumal''s parents'' grave." I really wanted to take the remains of both of them, but the injury was so bad that I couldn''t make such a decision, and Mark and Martha, in addition to the death of both of them, were confused by the fact that Tenma was gone, so if I had no choice, I would say so... the matter still remains as a remorse in me. "Tenma, you have a lot to think about too... hope you can get over it" "Right. There may not be much we can do, but first we have to believe in the strength of the temper." I don''t know how Kukuri Village is going to make a difference in Tenma, but I decided to do everything I could to Tenma. Merlin, SIDE. "Grandpa, there''s an adventurer ahead. Looks like he''s from Kukri Village." Yesterday, I fell asleep when the camp was ready, and when I realized it was morning. He said he turned the night watch outside of me, and instead, he''s been doing your thing since morning. After we left the camp, we discovered a couple of adventurer parties headed from Kukuri Village to the other side in about two to three hours. "It''s not the first time you''ve come all the way from Shellhide to meet other adventurers." "Right. I can''t help it, I have a promise to make to Uncle Borderline, and I''ll try to speak up." As soon as they moved the carriage in the direction of the adventurers, they noticed us. As we approached, we found the adventurers on alert, but we stared at this one without moving from where we noticed Ryden, whether he thought he''d be caught up immediately or just suspicious if he ran off to his carriage opponent. The adventurers were a five-man group, all of them seemed younger than me. Maybe he even came to collect herbs in The Great Forest. "We''re from ''Shellhide'', but are you guys coming home from Kukri Village? One of the adventurers replied, "Yes," when he stopped the carriage a short distance from the adventurers to speak up, not to make them too alert. "We have been asked by Uncle Borderline to pay attention to adventurers working near Kukri Village." When Uncle Neighborhood asked me to do it, the adventurers stepped up their guard because the boulders couldn''t believe it, but when Lion showed me the flag with the family crest of Uncle Neighborhood from behind me, it seemed suspicious to hear about it. "For that reason, you should stay as close as possible to Kukri Village" Lately, when I told him that there were more missing persons near Kukri village, the adventurers began to talk with their faces blue, "I knew it" and "There were strange signs," among their peers. "What do you mean, after all? "We all grew up in a village with woods right next to us, like Kukri Village. So as an adventurer, I''m new, but I''m confident when it comes to the woods. So I came to collect it knowing that the ''Great Forest'' herbs were being picked up at a high price... it was kind of creepy, so I turned it back." Listening to the story, they were planning to travel to near Kukri village in the middle of the night to take a break and find herbs in The Great Forest early in the morning. And a little before the sun came up, I started collecting herbs in "The Great Forest" as planned, and they cut up the collection on the way back because there were unpleasant signs unlike normal forests. "I think that''s a good decision, but we''ve run into a bunch of goblins twice and a bunch of oaks once by the time we get here. We don''t necessarily have a bunch of demons on your way, but you better watch your way home." Taking my advice, the adventurers'' faces were blue. Seems like it''s not a party I''m confident in the fight, so I guess I even imagined when they attacked me. Later, he broke up with the adventurers by exchanging information on the route his grandfather knew seemed relatively safe (although it was a long time ago, so it was about resting) and the recent Kukri village. The adventurers left early on this occasion, wanting to get as far away from Kukri village as possible before sundown. "You''d better think there was something strange about this in The Forest of the Elders." "Right. I just spoke lightly, but those adventurers seemed pretty familiar with the woods, so maybe it''s true that I felt strange, and I''m curious that I ran into a bunch of demons three times until I got here." I couldn''t help but decide to make today''s camp a ''fort'' outside of the village of Kukri, which was originally planned, based on information I heard from the adventurers. The fort is said to be left as a site for what used to be a caged castle when fighting zombies, and the walls and the like are fairly broken but the moat remains, and the adventurers who visited Kukri village often use it as a camp. "You''re finally here." "Right." After meeting those new adventurers, they arrived in Kukri village as planned without encountering any other adventurers or demons. No, you should say where Kukri Village was. The Kukri Village buildings in my memory were mostly broken by zombie invasions during that commotion or by our magic, and there was only one church left that was stone built. Most of all, even though it remains, it is semi-destructed without roofs or anything else, so it would be dangerous to go inside instead of using it for camping. "That''s where my house was, isn''t it? Next door was my uncle''s and aunt''s house, and that''s where I used to banquet in the village." Various other memories came back, including the house my grandfather used for his sleepover and where he first used magic. However, the places of memories that should have been where I pointed out were now gone from the shadows I saw, and only to such an extent that I could barely discern by the columns, floorboards, and flowerbed marks that remained. "And this is my room..." Looking slowly at the unusual village, I reached the place where my home was, and as I remembered the old days, I entered the house from where the front door was, to my room. "Really, nothing''s gone..." I was hoping maybe there was something I used to use, but there was nothing left. "Was this burning shake maybe a bed? So that''s the chair, and that''s the desk? Even if there was anything left in the battle against the zombies, the adventurers who came after them would have taken everything that was likely to be gold. "Tenma. Shall we go to the tombs of Seelia and Ricardo? "Right." When I miss the old days, my grandfather called out. Me and Grandpa are the only ones on this scene, plus the slurrins. Everyone else seems to have shunned us and prepared for camp at the fort. "See you there. There they sleep with the sacrificed villagers." Moving from where we had our home, we walked around the village for a while to get to where we wanted to be. "Isn''t this place near Shiloumal''s parents'' grave? It''s a burning field, but a short walk from here is the grave of Shiloumal''s parents. "Um, yeah. The place was originally planted with trees, but burned to the ground by the magic of the temples. And because it was big enough to fill the victims, this place was chosen." That''s when Grandpa said he wasn''t in a bad condition to move, and he built a grave in this place with the surviving people. Still, when he left Kukri village, he came to the grave with the help of Uncle Mark. "Not here. This stone is the tombstone of Sealia and Ricardo." Where Grandpa stopped, there was a stone about forty cm in size, on which the names of his father and mother were dug. "Long time no see, father, mother..." I put my hands together to make the two of you hear what happened after I defeated the dragon zombie, and finally I took out what I was making for this day. It''s a tombstone with Ootri''s surname inscribed behind their names. "Both of you will be happy." "I hope so." After I finished visiting my father and mother''s grave, my grandfather and I joined hands with the graves of the other villagers, cleaning them one by one. Because of the high number of boulders, Chris and the others came looking for us on the way to clean the tomb, but when they saw what we were doing, they all took part in the cleaning. When I finished cleaning and went to the fort I was camping in, as the adventurers I met along the way had said, the walls were mostly broken by fighting and weathering at that time, and the moat was also broken by broken walls, grass, etc. "I couldn''t help but think of camping in that place and I''m ready." What Mr. Chris chose for camp was where he thought other adventurers were using it inside the fort. They didn''t have to get a lot of hands on some of the pieces that the adventurers used before made, or the windswept dirt walls. "Jeanne and Aura made the meal, and the rest is enough to set the watch order." "Before that, but I''m leaving Kukri Village tomorrow morning" Grandpa was also surprised by what I said because he had been trying to stay in Kukri Village for a few days. "In Kukri Village right now, I don''t know what it is, but I''m pretty sure there''s something strange going on. That is also true of the increase in missing persons around Kukri village, and there are indications that the adventurers we met felt when we came. Truth is, I know we can turn back now, but we can''t even report to the Alliance that we don''t feel any strange signs of being one of the causes." Fortunately, there are so many influential people on all sides of the scene that if one of us reports it as a practical experience, it is possible to form an army and send it in for an investigation. "That makes sense too." "Well, if you keep going home and just report it, the guild won''t believe you. Rather, they might think you''re a coward? Even if the missing person is out, the Alliance will likely not admit it as a report to the extent that it may be because sending adventurers generates money (making money) and is able to run an organization. "I don''t mind. I want to know what''s going on in Kukri Village." Grandpa and Chris were convinced and Lion agreed, and the rest of us snorted. Originally, Kukuri Village is not thoughtful except for me and my grandfather, so I can also say that I had no reason to oppose a shorter stay. "So, in order of watch, the first group is Mr. Chris, Albert, Cain. The second group is Grandpa, Lion, Amur, and Leni. What about me, Jeanne and Aura? As for the first group, Albert and Cain would faithfully carry out their orders if Mr. Chris took command. The second group would be reassuring if my experienced grandfather let me in, and I would still have some anxiety about putting Lion and Mr. Leni together, but I don''t think there would be a problem if I had two grandfathers and Amur. The last group is actually the most powerful because when Jeanne and Aura are in trouble, they run out of power, but when I''m around, it comes with (the slurrins) as well. As for the order, I could have replaced the second and third, but if I thought about preparing breakfast or Lyden''s schedule, it was the result of thinking that I should be in the third. I even explained the matter, but everyone convinced me before I said it. However, I only told Grandpa and Amur about Lyon and Leni''s concerns and decided to keep them somewhat careful. It should be noted that he seemed to know why he put Mr. Chris in the group of Albert and Cain without having to say all three. Then we all had alternate time and emergency response meetings, and then we talked about it in each group, and then it became free time until dinner. However, I decided not to act alone because I didn''t know what was there and not to get as close as possible to The Great Forest. Jeanne SIDE "Well, good night then" "Yes, good night. Sleep tight and have a delicious breakfast." I greeted Chris and the others, who were genuinely ready to watch, before boarding a carriage that was a place for women to stay. When I dived into my futon, careful not to wake Amur and Leni, who were sleeping first, Aura, who entered the carriage some time ago, seemed to be already asleep. (With that said, Tenma slept fast today) As I approached Kukri Village, Tenma had more time to be restless from me. Even I had noticed, so everyone but Aura would have noticed that Tenma was different than usual. (It''s been a while since I''ve been on watch with Tenma, but me and Aura won''t be a force for battle when it comes to having trouble, and there''s the slurrins, so I just need to get the golem out and wake everyone up right away and get away in the carriage) As I lay down and meditated my eyes, I did many times in my head to make sure I had to do what I had to do when I was on watch. "Cold......" Soon I was asleep and woke up with a sudden cold feeling. I decided to weave the jacket I was wearing in my chair in an attempt to overwhelm the cold. What I left in my jacket pocket was making chatter noises when I weaved my feathers, but it was troublesome to take them out because I was asleep. "Water......" Feeling thirsty, I was from the futon in search of a water drain that should have been on the table. There was no sign of Amur and Leni sleeping when they entered the carriage, and Chris was lying down instead, so it turned out that the second group was in charge of the watch. "And how soon is it going to take turns? Depending on the time left to take turns, it may be easier to stay awake. With that in mind, I looked out the window to judge by the darkness... "Tenma?" I could see the flirting and the tenma walking towards the woods (...). "Why won''t anyone stop me! Obviously, I wanted to go after a strange tenma of things, but I rocked Chris'' body by deciding I should wake him up first. But there was never any sign of waking up, then I thought Aura and slapped her on the cheek several times, but Aura didn''t wake up either, just like Chris. "Why!" They weren''t dead because they were both breathing properly, but I didn''t think they were in a very normal state. "What about everyone out there? I jumped out of the carriage in a hurry and ran to everyone on watch, but they are all asleep sitting still. "Dear Merlin! Tenma!" Merlin, who thought she could count most, was just like Chris and Aura, and never woke up no matter how much she rocked her body. While doing so, Tenma had gone a long way, and by the time she decided to chase herself, she had already entered the woods. "Sure, I was walking this way." I went into the woods early, and I lost sight of Tenma. When I started chasing him, he said, ''There''s a distance, but Tenma''s flirty as she''s sleeping, and if you run, you should be able to catch up!'' I thought, ''but when I went into the woods, it was harder to run in the woods than I thought, and I fell over and over because I was unfamiliar in the woods. "Tenma, where..." I''ve lost sight of the tenma, and in a dim, creepy night forest, a situation where I don''t know when demons will strike me was nothing but fear to me. But I can''t leave Tenma alone, and most importantly, I''m not sure I''m on my way home. That''s why I had to go even further in the direction that Tenma thought she''d walked. "Tenma...... there he is! As he wandered through the woods, he went out to a slightly open place. When I got out there, I looked around and there was a tenma a long way from my place. Tenma seemed to have come out to this place at about the same time as me. The place is away, probably because it was heading in a slightly different direction as we were chasing Tenma. We are so lucky to be able to find Tenma in this place. Anyway, if I hadn''t been able to get out of this place at this time, I would have gone straight in the wrong direction and been shipwrecked. "Tenma! Why are you like this... HI! The moment I rushed over to catch Tenma, I saw what Tenma was aiming for (...). What Tenma was aiming for, it was a creepy carbide (...) that hid his whole body in a hood. On top of being away, hiding his whole body in a hood, he had an atmosphere where he could only say yes, although it might be strange to judge him as a creepy monster. Most importantly, the hand that was stretching out to the tenma was bone. Thin and bone-like...... not a metaphor, in the sense of it as it is. I felt intuitively that I shouldn''t let the tenma get close to that sculpture and thought about using magic, but with my control I was more than likely going to hit the tenma. "What can I do... that''s it! The moment I hesitated to say that if the magic didn''t work, though I thought it was a stone, there was no way it could reach me, I remembered the ''slingshot'' that Tenma had given me. That was what I left in my pocket when I wove my jacket. Good enough to want to compliment me for not taking it out then. "Now... hey! I set the pebble that was rolling at my feet on a slingshot and squeezed it full of force to fly through the carbide hanging. Pebbles flew straight to the line, as I thought they would... until on the way (...)... The pebble, which suddenly changed course upwards, hit a branch of a tree that was stretching over the carbide to change course again, hitting the tenma directly. When I realized that something had flown toward me, I realized that the killer was me and stuck my hand out toward me. I couldn''t move a single step, apparently trying to exercise some kind of magic against me. That''s because, although it was a trivial event, I saw the face of the monster from the front above all else. The face of the monster, it wasn''t human, as I had imagined from the time I saw my hands, it was human skull. The next moment when the carbide took a step toward me that stifled, the carbide was blown backwards. Of course I unleashed magic... "Jeanne, are you all right! It was a temper. Jeanne, it''s SIDE. 187 Chapter 12-6 Thunder (This is a dream...) I''ve been through something called a lucid dream a few times before, but I''ve never had a dream that I miss so much. The landscape in my dreams that is spreading in front of me belonged to the village of Kukri I used to see as a child. (You don''t have people...) But sadly, I can''t see anyone alone in my dreams. (It''s a dream, so let me have a little fun...) In my dreams, I seem to be walking in the direction of my own house from outside the village. After a while, I arrived at my nostalgic home where I spent some time between being welcomed in by my father and mother and being raided by zombies. And as it was, shortly after I missed it, I pushed the door of the house and went inside. But I didn''t stop in my room, I slammed through the house and walked out the back door. (Is that it? Wasn''t the kind of door you could pull open? Besides, there weren''t any doors here, were there? Maybe it''s different from my actual memory because I''m in a dream, but I was somewhat concerned about the difference. But without confirming that, his body kept walking forward and went straight into the woods. (I miss you...... I used to set a malbird trap around here and my father caught me unknowingly mad at me) With that in mind, I went to the back of the woods, splitting the grass. (I walked a lot, how far are we going? I often act in dreams that don''t make sense, but it''s also changed that I just walk. Looks like we''re headed somewhere, but as I recall, there''s nothing ahead that could be a landmark, and "The Great Forest" just goes on. (You just opened it... hmm? Is there something (...) over there? I proceeded through the woods and went ahead and finally got out where I opened it. It looks like it''s in a dream, and it''s the first time I''ve ever been out of sight. When I step into such an open place, something (...) is inviting me to call me at the end of my gaze. (Who, that one? Something calling me (...) is hiding my whole body in a hood, and I can''t tell who it is with my face. My back length seems to be somewhat higher than mine, but I don''t know my physique because of the hood, and I can''t tell the difference between a man and a woman. (creepy one...... but you should be on guard but for some reason your legs are headed towards him) If this were real, I would either leave the scene without ever approaching, or use the appraisal to find out who I am. But in my dreams, I was inadvertently approaching a suspicious unidentified man without doing that. When he noticed me approaching, he stopped the call and stuck his hand forward. You mean grab that hand? The hand that was stretched out towards me was supposed to be visible but I didn''t know what kind of hand it was. Whether you are thin or muscular, male or female. I just can understand it''s a hand in the shape of a person somehow. When I got to a distance where I could shake such a hand in a few meters or more, something hit me in the middle of my forehead and my gaze forced me off him. "There he is..." I felt numb when I touched the area where the pain ran with my fingers reflexively, and when I checked my fingertips, there was blood on it. Once I recognized the blood and pain, I understood that the sight I thought was'' dream ''until earlier was'' reality ''. "You''re sleepwalking...... come on! When I put my gaze back on the front trying to figure out what was going on, it revealed who the guy who was calling me until earlier. The identity is'' skeleton ''. The hands that had been stretched out to me and the faces peering through the hood were human bones that I had seen in human body models and so on. Maybe there''s meat left in the hidden part of the hood, but that would be trivial. What''s ahead of me (...) is not a person, but a demon or something close to it (bucket). Such a monster was pointing in a different direction than where I was, trying to reach over there and use some kind of magic. "What... Jeanne! Let me! At the end of the sight of the monster was Jeanne. And the monster seems to be willing to eliminate Jeanne. Jeanne seems to be drunk by the difference in the chemicals and is grumpy. Jeanne will be killed by the monster as it is. That''s what I decided. I unleashed the wind magic ''airball'' on the monster. The magic unleashed by the emphasis on speed blew up the artifact before the artifact unleashed magic on Jeanne. "Jeanne, are you all right! Having made Jeanne''s safety a priority over unleashing the magic of pursuit on the monster, I broke between Jeanne and the monster by covering her back. I guess I was able to help Jeanne because I was pretty lucky. Not only was I able to attack earlier, even though I was behind in my magic prep, because I chose speed-oriented magic, but it would also have something to do with the amount of magic that the monster was sure to use to kill Jeanne, and even more to target her. That would have been only a couple of seconds, but that hoard (...) of time saved Jeanne''s life. "What the hell is going on? "I knew you were insane! What Jeanne told me early on was that I was walking out of the camp with Fluffy and into the woods or that everyone but Jeanne was asleep and didn''t wake up doing anything. "No matter what you look at it from anywhere, it''s a whole lot of anomalies... and the cause is definitely" At the end of my gaze, there was a slowly rising monster. The hood that was wrapped was pantyworn, and the body of bone hidden beneath it was hidden from view. "After all, your body is bone too... it would be easier if you were a skeleton, but when you have the magic to just put me and my grandparents together and put them in a trap, and the magic is barely working right now... is he rich! In my image from previous life, Rich said zombies and skeletons, perceptions such as powerful demons even in so-called undetected monsters. That generally applies in this world as well (...). However, unlike the programs that appear in the game, there is an individual difference in the strength of the demons that actually exist, which naturally can be said by the rich in front of you. But demons based on corpses like Rich often depend on the strength and condition of the original corpse, and even if they were born into a species called Rich, their strength can range from pin to quill depending on the material. Well, you can''t be rich without that much strength, so the degree of threat as a demon is different from miscellaneous fish such as zombies and skeletons (that said, both zombies and skeletons vary considerably in strength depending on the material) than being rich. And Rich, confronted with troublesome things, is almost certainly a monster close to the pin in Rich. "Jeanne! Stay away from me! "Okay! I took ten golem kernels and my favorite knife out of a magic bag in my arm. Three of the golems that appeared turned behind us, and the other seven headed for Rich. But the three golems that were in the front of Rich, among the seven bodies that made him go, were destroyed by Rich''s magic. "What magic!? I have been using "Appraisal" against Rich since earlier, but I was unable to read the status. Likewise, the identity of the magic that now destroyed the Golem was unknown. "The remaining golems, pinch them from left to right! Two golems turned left and right of Rich, and the golem was gone between me and Rich. "Stone or whatever! Throw it!" As soon as I gave the order to the Golem, I immediately issued a series of ''airballs''. Rich was trying to respond with some magic to my magic, but he couldn''t stand properly because of the blocks of stone and dirt he could throw from left to right. "Does physical attack work better than magic... then this pushes it off!" I switched from a wind magic ''airball'' to a dirt magic ''earth ball'' and took Rich down. Rich apparently couldn''t afford it any more than he did when he was "airball," and after switching to "groundball," it felt like the best he could do was to keep him from falling instead of fighting back. "Almost there! Rich''s eyes glowed demonically the moment I was sure I''d won. And the golems, who were throwing stones and dirt from Rich''s left and right, stopped moving simultaneously. "Broken!? "Tenma! Behind you! "Become!" The golem''s movement during the throw suddenly stopped, so I was distracted by some magic that it had been destroyed like the first three bodies, and Jeanne, who was behind it, realized something and raised her voice. I noticed the anomaly behind my back with that voice, and I jumped off the spot, holding Jeanne back. At that next moment, three fists (...) were struck down where me and Jeanne had been until earlier. "You took over the golem! The identity of the three fists belonged to the three golems that kept us behind. And the four golems, who had stoned Rich until earlier, also walked out with their backs to Rich. "Tenma, that''s possible! "I don''t know. At least I can''t, and I''ve never heard of it." If you touch the golem directly, you won''t be able to take control. For example, it would have been possible if Rich had made contact with the golem on Rich''s left and right so that I wouldn''t know (like Slalin, stretching a part of his body, etc.), but I don''t know how he did it with regard to the three bodies that were behind us. (I know it has something to do with the demonic glowing eyes then... anyway, I''d rather not use the golem) It makes no sense if you know what caused it, but you can''t prevent it. Fortunately, if that method works for me or Jeanne, I would be using it before the Golem. Neither me nor Jeanne have been manipulated like a golem, so we should at least consider it ineffective or ineffective for those who have the will. However, it may be another way, but I can''t be optimistic because I don''t know how to manipulate me and put everyone to sleep except Jeanne. I destroyed the golem coming this way, and I had to face Rich in the absence of an ally golem. The battle from there went on, glued, and the battle remained lacking in decision fights with each other. To be honest, there was also the hand of poking a gap and running over Jeanne, but there was a chance that my grandfathers wouldn''t go back to normal if I didn''t defeat this rich, so that was the only hand I could hit at the end of the day, when there was really nothing more I could do. "Shit! Stiffer than it looks (...)!" Since I decided to take him down, I''ve hit Rich with dozens of magic shots. The first magic I tried was'' Light Attributes''. The magic of light attributes is said to work against undetected demons, but does that rich have a very strong resistance to light attributes or didn''t work very well? Then I tried to use the magic of the "fire attribute", which, like the light attribute, has an effect on the undead system, but the risk is too great considering later on to use the fire magic in the forest. So I attacked Rich around the magic of earthly attributes, but as well as the magic resistance, it was also physically resistant and didn''t look like it was taking much damage. Fortunately, however, Rich was in a situation where, contrary to his high level of magic and physical resistance, he moved dull, slightly, but I kept pushing him more. Most of all, while covering Jeanne, this is a situation that would be reversed once and for all if a few mistakes were made. "I got it!" Ground Lance "! A series of magic of earthly attributes around ''Ground Ball'' hit several of them in a row, and Rich glanced at the biggest ever in its recoil. Poking through that gap, he struck a magic that was bigger than the ''Ground Ball'' that had been unleashed until then and had a pointy tip like a assault spear (Lance), as the name suggests, across Rich''s torso. The punched in ''Ground Lance'' pierced Rich''s torso and blew it backwards with the tip protruding from his back. "Did you manage to take him down...... eh? The demon has the nucleus of the demon in its chest (heart) position, so much so that it must. Demon nuclei are one of the materials that symbolizes demons, but just because they have been damaged or destroyed while they are alive does not mean that the loss of demon nuclei = the death of demons (damaged shards can lead to death or die from a destroyed impact). But the undetected demons change things a little bit, and the loss of the Demon Nucleus = death. The theory that this is because it is replacing the nucleus of the demon with the heart is powerful, but we do not know the details. With that in mind, I crushed most of the torso of every demonic nucleus in "Ground Lance," but Rich was trying to get through the "Ground Lance," which was penetrating his chest, without showing how he would suffer. "Shit! Jeanne, get down! "What?" I was distracted by the sight in front of me, and when I realized it was just before Rich launched the attack. Rich was cleverly preparing himself for magic so that he wouldn''t be distracted by me while acting (...) to unplug his chest ''Ground Lance''. Jeanne seemed to have no idea what I was talking about for a moment, but still, as she was reflexively told, she lay down on the ground with her head in her arms. Rich''s unleashed magic was dirt magic mimicking a spear similar to the ''Ground Lance'' I fed him, smaller in size than mine, but instead the number was over ten. "''Earthwall''!" Earthwall "! I responded to the dirt spear coming at me twice in a row. Most soil spears that flew were crushed by hitting ''Earthwall'' or trying to chew it up from the bottom, but I couldn''t drop the soil spears that were flying in front of me, so I cut them off with a knife...... "Oops! "Tenma!" A shock from the side made me dance the universe. Rich traveled hidden in the Earth Wall that I created and flew the same magic from the side as Earth Ball. It was the left arm that hit the magic, but the compressed mass of dirt hit it at a considerable rate. My arm bones are shattered, and a few ribs are broken. It just doesn''t feel like a broken rib is stung in your lungs or heart, and it''s not an injury that will kill you if you don''t treat it right now. Rich''s move earlier, not surprisingly fast, was clearly different from his dull move until then. That led to my alarm and caused so much damage. If Rich is still hiding the bills, it''s dangerous to leave room in the present state and act on them until later. Squeeze all your power here and now. But it seems more likely that you will survive if you take down Rich. "Jeanne! Come by me! "Wow, okay! At the same time I called Jeanne and threw Little Wu Wan over Rich''s skull. Rich looked more hasty than ever before, crossing his arms trying to protect his skull from the impending Xiaowu Wan. Although Xiao Wumaru was unable to pierce Rich''s skull, he sealed Rich''s movements by making sure he was caught in the gap between the bones of his crossed arms. "I knew you were hiding it there (...)" If you don''t have a nucleus in your chest, you thought the possibility of remaining was in your skull. I know it''s safer to protect it with a skull that can hide the demonic nucleus softly than with a skull that can protect it with a skull. But I''ve never heard of moving my demon nucleus, and if it is, it means that Rich is more of a monster than I thought. "Hey, hey, Tenma! "Quiet! Make sure you bury your face on me! Suddenly Jeanne was surprised when she held Jeanne, who came by her side, but made her obey in a strong tone. Seeing Jeanne obey my words, "''Tempest''! Activated my biggest trump card. In a tornado that gradually grows stronger, Rich, who was sealed in motion by a small whale, is swallowed without exchanging, and he endures with his body low when he is not allowed to fly. "''Tempest F2''! More powerful, Rich crawls to the ground, grabbing and stomping on the stones that were nearby with his unfettered arms. On such a rich were flights of stones and trees caught in ''Tempest''. Almost like when I was a dragon zombie, it felt like I could wind up in flying stones and trees, but the limit between me and Jeanne was close. I don''t have to worry about getting caught up in stones and trees because I''m at the center of Tempest, but I''m getting more pain in my left half of the body from the effects of changes in barometric pressure, and it''s not about the outer periphery, but there''s a lot of impact coming to us. "Jeanne, bear with me a little longer." Tempest F3 "! Rich''s body finally rose as the dragon zombie he defeated up to the power he had endured critically in the past. ''Tempest'' is more powerful than it used to be, and even though it''s too different in size for dragon zombies and riches in the first place, it was surprising that it endured so far. But that wasn''t the only surprise. Rich is still in shape when he says he''s caught in a storm and screwed up by stones and trees. He seemed to be a comparable monster to a dragon zombie in a way that goes further on than I thought. "Te, nma... no more, I can''t..." Looks like Jeanne''s limits were ahead of Rich''s. "Jeanne, if you stop Tempest, close your ears, close your eyes, open your mouth and lower yourself." Jeanne answered with a blue face, moving her neck up and down to my words. "Three, two, one... now! When she gave the signal in anticipation of the timing, Jeanne lay down on the ground as she was told. I lay low on the ground. When I bound myself to surround Jeanne, I set my aim on Rich, who began to rise and fall high in the sky, "Fall......" Takemikazchi "! I activated magic. "Takemikazuchi" is a magic named after the Thunder God and the Sword God. Its power surpasses "Tempest" and is so great that it is possible to defeat dragon zombies with one blow if you can hit them properly. But on top of the hassle involved in its activation, it won''t be powerful unless the conditions are right. The condition is that there is a cloud in the sky, mixing magic with that cloud and charging it. This time, the activation conditions were met by mixing magic with the surrounding clouds collected by Tempest and the clouds made of changes in barometric pressure. And there is one last important element. It''s about ''hitting'' Rich, the target. "Takemikazchi" is my magic, so some control is possible, but at the same time it has properties as lightning, so I threatened to fall into something higher than the target. That''s why I waited until Rich rose high in the sky at Tempest. "Takemikazchi", as I thought, hit me rich from above. At that moment of activation, even though the awesome flashes and shocks were emitting around the rich, closing his eyes and making hiccups with his hands, his vision was filled with white, and his eyes were out of focus even when the flashes subsided. Hurry up and use the healing magic on your eyes, the first thing you saw when your vision returned was what Rich looked like when he was struck and worn out by ''Takemikazchi'' at the moment he clashed to the ground. Rich clashed to the ground and the bone from his chest down was shattered, but the bone on it remained like a bust with his arms crossed in front of his skull. "Yaba..." Though my consciousness was about to fly again and again, I ate my teeth and explored how Rich was doing. Rich hasn''t shown any signs of movement, but he could be pretending to be dead. So in an attempt to see the reaction, I decided to get just a little closer and then pick up the stone at my feet and throw it at Rich. But I couldn''t stomp because I was in a flimsy state, and the recoil nearly turned me upside down. "Danger!" Jeanne supported me on the verge of flipping over, but Jeanne wasn''t in full condition due to the shock of ''Takemikazchi'' either, and we both got buttcakes on. Even with all those gaps, Rich might really be dead because he didn''t show any signs of moving, but he decided to ask Jeanne to go after Rich with a ''slingshot''. Taking on my favor, Jeanne took off her aim a few times before striking the pebble brilliantly into Rich''s skull. That''s all I was in a hurry for targeting my skull, so if Rich is alive, there''s got to be some reaction. Looking at Rich with that in mind, his skull fell behind him the moment the pebble hit him. And as if that was the signal, the bones that remained collapsed like sand. "Sounds like it''s over..." "Sounds like..." When I was convinced Rich was doomed, I heard him calling me from afar. When I looked in the direction where my voice was heard, I saw Grandpa flying in the sky and Solomon, plus Amur on Shiloumal''s back. You''re in such a hurry, you sound like you''re shouting, but you can''t hear anything but me and Jeanne''s name. The next moment I realized what those grandfathers looked like, it turned dark in front of me. 188 Chapter 12-7 Spider Yarn "Ugh..." "Have you noticed! Tenma!" When he regained consciousness, his grandfather''s face appeared in front of him and began to touch all over my body. "Tickling, Grandpa! "That''s about as much patience!... from what I''ve seen and touched, it doesn''t look like a big injury." Grandpa, who made sure of my injury, helped me get my body out of bed so I could take care of it, and let him sit in bed. I thought I could do that without help, but because of the impact of the fight with Rich, I couldn''t help it as much as I thought. "With that said, what about Rich!? I remember until the point where Rich''s torso was shattered, but I didn''t actually see anything shattered up close, so I thought maybe it was a pseudo to make him think he was dead. "Hmm. I heard from Jeanne and looked at Rich''s wreckage, but as far as I could tell, he was dead. At least that wreckage won''t move. Just..." I''m curious what Grandpa said. Waiting for it to continue, I couldn''t find the Devil''s Nucleus. The fact that the Demon Nucleus could not be found meant that that Rich could be alive. "I could not find it, but I see that Rich''s demonic nucleus could not withstand the magic of the Tenma and was likely shattered as well as the bones. The Magic of Tenma...... what kind of thing? "You mean Takemikazchi? "Bye. That Takemikazchi, like Tempest and Earth Quake, is a non-standard piece of magic. That''s powerful enough to say an artificial natural disaster (...). It wouldn''t be strange to grind Rich to pieces." "Takemikazchi" is not surprising when the demonic nucleus disappears without a trace, as the instantaneous power is much higher than the other two. But I was also certain that I was unconvinced somewhere. "There''s no way to be sure, so it''s not something to think about very deeply. Now it''s a priority to rest your body." That''s what Grandpa said, he left the carriage. That''s when I looked around, but it looks like I''m the only one left in the carriage. "Dull......" After my grandfather was gone, I suddenly learned how weak my body was, and I tried to fall into bed and lay down. (Still, is that Rich really dead? Sure, at that time, I succeeded in striking the most powerful magic I could use in a near perfect way, but I was still concerned that I couldn''t find the Devil''s Nucleus. That would be one of the reasons Rich was so many times stronger than he had imagined, after starting and fighting Rich. (I have a lot to think about, but as Grandpa said, healing my body is the first step...) If, as I was worried, Rich was alive, and when he was brought to revenge in his present state, it was anxious that Grandpa was the only one who could magically counter him. It''s not that Grandpa or everyone else is powerless, I''m afraid Rich''s magic (trap) is unknown, including everyone except Jeanne. All I can do right now is take a break. It was my first experience when I was worried about when I would be attacked, but I couldn''t count myself as a force. My body is tired even though I hold such a stuffy thing, so when was I falling asleep? "Fuhiha! Suddenly a strange scream sounded like a carriage, and when I heard it, I woke up. Moving his face and searching for the Lord of his voice, at the end of his gaze was Aura with her buttocks on. The Aura is now eye-tightening with her buttocks on. Next to Aura, Jeanne looked to heaven. "Yeah - that''s good...... are you okay? "Aura...... rather your head is better? The two of you must have come to see me, too. On that evidence, Jeanne had a bucket of water and a towel in her hand... I''m so glad it wasn''t Aura who had it. "How long has it been since then? "Eh... about three to four hours after the battle with Rich? "Is that all it''s been? Looks a lot brighter out there, huh? The light was coming into the carriage from the gap in the curtain, and I thought the sun was rising from its brightness, but it seemed different. Jeanne''s story is that she increased the number of bonfires so that she could discover the enemy faster than the danger of being discovered by the enemy. And they say the fort is already on the move, risking the possibility that Rich is setting a trap. "Master Merlin says this is more than ten kilometers from the fort." Everyone on the lookout participates, and furthermore, they send out most of the golems they keep in Suralin to keep their surroundings on alert. They came to see how I was doing between breaks. And they say Aura snapped. "So, something strange happened? "No. Sometimes a wolf comes close, but the golem just comes close and runs away, and so far there''s no big problem." Everyone seems more tired because they''re more concerned than usual, but they''re more in the mood than that. Grandpa, among other things, said, "I didn''t notice Rich even though he was called a ''sage''," and while I was asleep he was depressed more intensely, but since I regained consciousness, he''s so scared of the way I''m in the mood. Such grandpa seems to be actively mixing with the golems right now to alert the area. But he seems too temperamental and his eyes are running bloody, and he was mistaken for a demon about three times. By the way, they got it wrong: Lion, Mr. Chris, Amur. He said he didn''t attack Grandpa on the boulder, but that was how powerful it was. "The sun will rise in the next few hours, so until then, we''ll have to consolidate our protection here, and then we''ll go all the way to the next destination city at once." Our next destination is'' Russell City '', the closest city to the village of Kukri. There must still be people there who know Grandpa very well, and they know very well what happened in Kukri Village. So they''re going to report Rich''s presence and combat in Russell City, and the possibility that he''s still alive. I was originally going to stop by Russell City, so it was just a few days earlier than planned. "You seem to be able to work the least, so let me know if anything happens." "Yeah, okay." That''s what Jeanne said, putting the towel and the bucket in front of me. Even though I said I understand, it was a light way of saying it, so I probably won''t even let you know if anything happens. "Aura" "Yes?" I gave Jeanne a confidential order (...) to call Aura in the gap where she left off and if anything happened to her. Aura was perplexed by the order, but made him obey it in a slightly threatening way: ''Who is Aura''s Lord'' or ''If you cannot keep the order, you must consult Aina''. Most importantly, I don''t think there''s anything that I didn''t realize was imminent, but it''s insurance considering it''s not in perfect condition. "Were you talking about something? "Heh? No, the..." "I asked Aura to let Grandpa down." Jeanne was suspicious of Aura''s behavioral distrust, so using the excuse she had in mind, Jeanne immediately affirmed, "You can''t," she said. But when I said, "If I''d done something stupid like I always do, I might go back to normal," this time I was thinking with a serious look. "I didn''t do that! Aura had denied it, but Jeanne had sighed after taking a glimpse of Aura like that. I''m sorry, but it''s a form of using your image of Aura. Well, ''as always'' is an overstatement, but it''s true that Aina is often mad at me for doing stupid things and dodgy things, and even if not, I have the impression that Aura is often doing stupid things. "Well, if it''s enough for Master Merlin to go back to normal with Aura''s Doji, I won''t have a hard time... Aura, you want to try? "Want to try? So, you can''t be dodgy! "Jeanne, Aura... what are you doing? "Skip?" Watching the two comics talent, Chris, who noticed the noise, quietly opened the door and grabbed the two necks. Behind it also stands Amur, a disgruntled expression. "No, um... Aura''s a little..." "I am innocent! I sold Aura, Jeanne, but it didn''t seem to work for Mr. Chris, and it seems more painful than earlier if he had more power to grab his neck muscles. "Jeanne... it''s the usual thing for Aura to do." "Amur''s right. It''s your role to follow Aura''s Doji. What are you gonna do with all that noise together? That''s what Mr. Chris and Amur said, taking them outside in a frightened manner. "Ah!" I thought, only Amur came back. For a moment, he said, ''Are you willing to make a fool out of me?'' I suspected, ''but Amur has grown as a woman since joining Mr. Leni, so I guess there''s some good reason. "Tenma, this" What Amur took out of the bag was like a black stick. "Is this... Xiao Wumaru? If you take a closer look at that stick, it was Little Wu Wan pierced the rich before using ''Takemikazuchi''. "Mm-hmm. I recovered it" Xiao Wumaru was dirty with coal and other things because of the direct hit of "Takemikazchi" with Rich. Moreover, the impact of "Takemikazchi" had eliminated such things as patterns and violets. Honestly, it''s so strange that my body remains in its original form. "Thanks...... what, Amur? Reaching out to receive Xiaowu Wan, Amur pulled Xiaowu Wan back just before. "Tenma, promise Xiao Wumaru will put it in the bag soon? "Huh?" "It''s about Tenma, so I feel like I''m free or something and I''m going to start taking care of Xiao Wumaru. That delays recovery." Amur was right, if I had received Xiaowumaru without being told anything like this, I would definitely have started taking care of it first. Aren''t you going to demand something for a moment to worry about Amur like that? I was ashamed of myself for doubting. "Thank you for your concern, Amur. But as Amur said, I''m worried about Xiao Wumaru, so why don''t you leave it with Grandpa or Slalin? "Okay. I think that would be better." When Amur listened to me, he nodded and wrapped Xiao Wumaru in his bag. "And tell them to take a proper break, and then distribute this to everyone. I think Jeanne or Aura has the tea, so if you tell them both, they''ll make it." That''s what I gave Amur, a treat I always have in my bag. A break from eating something sweet would calm Grandpa down some. "I''ve been entrusted!... Can I eat one first? When I nodded, Amur threw a piece of cookie into his mouth and then went outside with a treat. A little after Amur left, I heard a bright voice from the outside, so I guess I could change my mood somewhat. "Ah! Tenma, I''m up" "How''s it going? The next time I woke up, Amur, who was beside the bed, noticed first, followed by Mr. Chris asking how he was doing. Occasionally, the carriage is shaking and bouncing heavily, so it seems to be traveling at considerable speeds. "Not at all fast, but it seems to be getting a lot better" When I turned my shoulders to see how my body was doing, it was easier than before I went to bed, although I felt sloppy and tired. "Don''t just push it... That''s not what I can say about the Rich trap..." I guess Chris is concerned that he wasn''t as helpful as his grandfather. "That Rich is like a substandard demon, and we''re all safe, so don''t worry about it." Chris grabbed me by the shoulder as I tried to get out of bed by speaking to Mr. Chris. Mr. Chris was trying to put me to bed, but when he found out I wanted to go to the bathroom, he hurried his hands off. However, "Danger!" Go to the bathroom! And the moment I got up and took a step, the carriage bounced in good time, and I was out of balance. The moment I lost my balance, Mr. Chris and Amur supported me in the form of holding both sides. "Tenma, I can''t do that yet... I''ll lend you my shoulder" With that said, Mr. Chris tried to lend me his shoulder to go to the bathroom. On the other side of it, Amur does the same. It desperately resisted being embarrassed, but in its present state it could not resist the two of them, and the door of the toilet (unit bath) was approaching one by one. There is no way that it will be clear between additions to boulders, but being cared for by a young woman at this age was a lot tough. "Seniors, Amur, I will change. I feel sorry for the boulder." Cain, who slept in the noise when he resisted, woke up and was to accompany him instead of the two of us. It doesn''t make any difference what it looks like to be a caregiver, but the person just changed from heterosexual to same-sex, and my mind was pretty calm. "Cain, please! "Yes, yes, I''ve been entrusted" Since I had clearly nominated Cain, Mr. Chris and Amur gave up their nursing role and returned to their original seats. At that time I didn''t see Amur''s face, but Mr. Chris looked somewhat unfortunate. "Tenma... the crisis of chastity has left." Cain kept the bathroom door shut and whispered something like that. I was thinking the same thing, but I was only able to return a bitter laugh to Cain because I was half as likely to act because I was purely worried... "Now, wipe your body." Cain finished the bathroom. He had a bucket full of hot water and a hand tub for me. As they say, I sit back in the chair by the tub and wipe my body, "Tenma, maybe, but I think the whole Kukri village area will be sealed off as a danger zone. Of course, if the investigation is completed and it is determined that there is no danger, it will be lifted, but I do not know when the lifting will take place because ''The Great Forest'' is still where the full story has not been clarified" I started talking about that. Perhaps, but since Albert and the next Neighborhood uncle Lion will have been exchanged to talk about this story, although it depends on the judgment of Neighborhood uncle, it can be seen as a matter of decision at present. "And it''s about Rich, but I think they''ll lay down a warrant. We can''t spread the word at the general level that there are demons who have hunted down the militant champion''s temper to the point where his life and death are unknown and there are other similar demons." Detailed information will only be shared among the king, the upper ranks of the army, and some of the higher nobles, and the lower nobles and associates will be edited and circulated to information convenient to them as a nation. "Please, don''t let Tenma pass information on to Darkless Arrow Cod either" The way you say it is using the word ''please'', but you can essentially think of it as an order of nobility. "It''s up to the king and the border uncle. Even for me on the boulder, if this information is disseminated to the public in the same way as it is, I can imagine that there will be no people from towns and villages close to Kukri Village." Some parts are unconvincing, but I don''t want to play poorly and confuse Borderline Uncle Territorial. When I agreed, Cain''s atmosphere softened. "I''ll tell Lion what Tenma thinks. Because it seemed like he was worried about how to ask Tenma." Lion worried about how he would cut me out, and once he decided to send the story forward, he said he was doing it with his grandfather now. "To Master Merlin and Jeanne. The Amurs say" Depends on the Tenma, "and Senior Chris says" Depends on Your Majesty, "so Lion''s stress wouldn''t have hammered it. But the majority is going to be on my side because Tenma convinced me, and maybe this will make Lion a little easier." Kayne talks about Lion like she''s always kidding, but I guess I was just worried about saying she was my best friend. Spending time like that, "Cain, Tenma, is it still going to take? I''d like to use the bathroom, too." Albert called as he knocked on the door. "Sorry. I was wiping my body at last, so it took me a little while" As soon as I got dressed and went outside, Albert was waiting in front of the door. "Sorry I rushed you" Jeanne and the others were awake when she gave Albert the bath unit and went back to bed, supported by Cain. "Tenma, do you want porridge? Jeanne was trying to prepare porridge, but I didn''t have an appetite, so I just asked for water and sat back on the bed. "Yes, water...... is that okay? "Well, somehow..." If I''m going to sit in bed, Slalin and the others are coming. Slalin extends her tentacles and rubs her shoulders and back like a massage, but Shiloumar and Solomon have their jaws on one of my thighs at a time. Even though they wear collars and are getting smaller, they are pretty cramped when the two are at the same time, but they are not willing to give in to each other, and they were forced to put them on. "All three of them were worried about Tenma. So, what about Gol and Jill? "As usual, I''m pulling in my bag and in my internal job. Maybe he doesn''t know about Rich or that I''m down." I don''t think the two of them are thin, they just really don''t realize this. Either way, it''s been more than three years since I took the tame, but I''ve barely been out of the bag, and it seems that most of them are in the mansion. There is no way we can think of two of those going out into the camp, and therefore, as far as the two are concerned, we have to think of them as'' no choice ''. "I''m glad you two are inspiring me to do my job." It was Cain who came into the conversation with Jeanne. Why would I be happy, because with more yarn to be made, there''s more chance of turning to cain. The yarns I make are backwards, and the yarns I didn''t use are occasionally divided into people close to me. And Cain said it was time for him to get it. By the way, I don''t know what order I''m waiting. But Maria is involved in the management of the order, so no one complains about how long she''s been waiting, and there''s been no trouble. "Not two standard high quality, but even yarns below that are generally super high quality, so let''s do that one? The high quality of the two standards is a national treasure (but not strange) level, with medium quality generally rated as super high quality and low quality as high quality. And yarn below high quality produces more than high quality, and we have enough in stock to give it to Cain. However, "I''ll stop. Because I want high quality yarns anyway, and if I get other yarns here, they might skip the order." That''s what happened. Sure, that''s possible. The two yarns are likely to be traded for a considerable price if they are placed on the market, and Maria would say that the yarn is yarn even if it is of medium quality and would not skip the order of caine. "Sure, that''s easy." As Cain and I laughed at each other, I felt the carriage slowing down. "Ooh. I can see Russell City." I heard Lion, so I opened the window and looked outside, and I saw a city that looked familiar up front. It''s been roughly six years since Russell City came to rescue me when I was a dragon zombie. Last time, however, I jumped into the guild in a straight line and returned as soon as I made the request, so this is the first time I have visited in due process. "Well, there''s not going to be anything I can do to keep you fit." I couldn''t help but say that for today, it was me who decided to sleep in the inn. 189 Chapter 12-8 Cannon "I wanted to be slow in my room..." "I don''t know how. It''s only natural for a guild to want you to report it from a party." Using a pre-construction report of ill health, he asked the three Lyons and their escort, the nominal puller (Chris), to report to the Alliance. But the Alliance chief decided he needed to talk about me fighting directly to certify it as an emergency, and he was summoned quickly. "Well, I''m glad you got me a wheelchair... my butt hurts, this" Even as a guild, you call me in because you say you''re ill and you say no, so I guess it''s natural to arrange carriages and prepare wheelchairs, but unlike those from previous life, tires are not rubber, and there''s no trick to absorb shock, so I put the demon fur in the bag on the seat and back, but it only had a resting effect. "Here it is..." When I entered the guild and spoke about the requirements at the reception, I was immediately led to the guild manager''s room, but the receptionist who responded to it was always in a mood. I don''t know why, but the moment I opened the guild door and had my eyes, they made me look at something very unpleasant. But the receptionist was only available there, so I had to talk to the receptionist who looked disgusted. "Guild Leader, I''ve brought you" "Thank you. Please, come in." "Uhm. Here I come, Yuri (...)" The man, called Yuri by his grandfather, smiled and shook his grandfather''s hand, then offered me his hand. "Long time no see" "Yeah, hasn''t it been like six years? I met Yuri six years ago... since Kukuri village negotiated with me for rescue when he jumped into the guild when he was attacked by a herd of zombies led by dragon zombies. "It was good until Kukri Village, when I took the rescue troops...... some adventurers panicked at the amount of zombies. Fortunately, no one was seriously injured, as most zombies were just wandering aimlessly. However, when the story spread that there was a dragon zombie, some people tried to escape." The majority of the adventurers who tried to escape returned to me with the voices of their companions and acquaintances, but some of them fled as they were and were to be punished at a later date? "Guild Leader, Tenma''s not feeling well, so finish the requirements quickly." "I''m sorry about this. So, that''s what Master Lion says, and can you do it quickly? And Kanon (...), you stay here and keep a record." "¡­ Copy, Guild Leader" The receptionist who had guided us so far reluctantly accepted Yuri''s instructions and prepared a desk a long way from where we were sitting. Albert and Cain seemed a little upset about this attitude of the receptionist, but didn''t seem to put it to words because Lion didn''t say anything. Yuri had frowned at the receptionist like that, but first she thought Rich was first, leaving the receptionist alone to start talking. "I see, ''I think I''ve hit Rich hard, but I''m not sure if I''ve defeated him'', ''Rich''s people, or possibly his subordinates,'' are Tenma''s and Merlin''s views." Some of the previously confirmed riches were called "King of the Necromancer" and other individuals who manipulated Andetto''s demons as subordinates. So this time Rich also reported that there could be some distribution left somewhere. "This is information I don''t really want to make public..." When it comes to demons manipulating Andetto''s subordination on the Houst Borderline Berg Territory, it''s because ''dragon zombies'' that come to mind first. Even then, he released information that a dragon zombie appeared after the crusade was confirmed, but still there was a great deal of confusion, and several residents of Russell City left. I dare to flush it this time. When Mr. Yuri was troubled, he ran out of words that Lion would clearly release the information. The reason is that even if you hide the information, if you send personnel to investigate, there is a danger that the hidden information will flow from somewhere, and he wanted to announce that Rich appeared in the name of the Borderline Uncle, rather than the hidden information flowing and discrediting the Borderline Uncle. It''s the opposite of Cain''s expectations, but even if there are residents who will leave the Borderlands because of the announcement, it is Lion''s decision to reduce the final wound because when the hidden information is uncovered, it is likely that the reputation will be reduced in return for the residents who will leave. Most importantly, I had to send a letter to Uncle Borderline to determine the matter, so there was still a chance that Cain would be as expected. "As far as I''m concerned, if you''re thinking about the future, you should do what Lion says." "Sure, it might be easier to move later, clearly publicizing the dangers rather than hiding them poorly. Lion, you can use my name then." When releasing Rich''s information, I allowed it because I think it would be more positive material for the Borderline Uncle family if there was a sentence saying, "I (Tenma) defeated Rich, but there is a slight chance that he might survive." "Getting permission from Uncle Borderline means staying in Russell City until that reply arrives, right? "Well, I guess so" If there is a haulier like Ted in Russell City, it may be possible to travel back and forth to Shelheid in a few days, but it would take twice as long if it were a regular fast horse. So I have to stay in Russell City for about two weeks. "Snow... I hope it doesn''t come down" "Well..." It was us who were going to have an unexpected stay in Russell City. "Why me..." The next day after Yuri''s meeting, during her stay in Russell City, an ill-advised receptionist appointed as our guild liaison and caregiver was guiding the city with a small voice and stupidity from earlier. "Tenma, do you really know nothing about her? Cain comes to me whispering as he pushes the wheelchair, but he didn''t know anything about me. Yesterday, Cain and Albert said they seemed angry at her attitude during the discussion with Yuri, but were apologized for without me. For once, the two of them accepted the apology, but they couldn''t even ask why they had a bad attitude. The only thing I found out was that I was the only one she hated, and she seemed to transform herself into a very loving receptionist in my absence, and she seemed to have a good reputation from the accommodated adventurers. "Cain... I don''t know what to say to myself, but I''m not close to the guy, he''s the one who keeps it to a minimum. At least I don''t remember ever having a word with a half-elf woman since I was born. On the contrary, I don''t even remember seeing it." "Well, unlike Lion, I know Tenma isn''t the kind of person who speaks to girls from herself... but it''s not even something you say with your chest up, is it? "Well, that''s true." "Or so I said, didn''t you really get numbed and fail? So they hate you or something? "No, I don''t think Tenma would fail anyway, Lion... it would still be the most powerful thing to have bought a grudge where you don''t know" "I think Albert''s right. For example, the younger Tenma is jealous of your work, the request you tried to take or failed, even if you succeeded, but I resent the resentment... but as far as the kid''s usual reputation is concerned, I don''t think it''s likely." Albert gives a sober opinion to the chattering lion. And Chris, who was collecting insignificant information, joined me in a conversation with Cain. While we were in conversation, Grandpa walked around the city looking nostalgic and was gone at some point, and the other women, peering into the store and the open air, listened to our conversation¡­ Especially at Lyon''s "Napa" where three other people, other than Leni, pointed a sharp glance at me. "Hmm... everyone''s waiting for you, Mr. Cannon." You noticed we were behind, and Mr. Cannon stopped a little while back. "Hey, Tenma. Is she shaking? "Looks like it." "Didn''t Lion get too nasty and scared? "Hey!" "I don''t think you have that personality, do you? Mr. Cannon was whispering something bumpy as he turned to speak in a low voice. Close to your eyes, "You don''t remember... do such a terrible thing to me..." You didn''t notice us in front of you, Mr. Cannon''s whining was getting a little louder. "Tenma...... you, did you nibble? "I didn''t do anything! I followed Lion''s words and denied them out loud. And that word seems to have been switched on, "It''s not like you didn''t do anything! I can''t believe you don''t remember keeping me in that eye! You gotta be kidding me. Ahhhhhhh." "Stoppoo!" Mr. Cannon, who had been stuffed, flew away from the side about Amur''s tackle in the position that he could reach me in a later step. "Phew... good job" The two men who flew with them burst into a shop where they were lined up with vegetables and fruits. And only Amur stood up, thumbs up with a good smile. I think I''ve seen something like Amur in a while, but I wonder what that behavior looks like for Leni, who also has a good smile and a thumbs up. "Sorry, store owner. This is who I am. Now, this is the kind of guy that buys everything that''s broken and lined up in the store, so put it away." Albert immediately went to the two penetrating stores and talked to the man he thought was the manager. What I showed the man seemed to be the family crest of the Duke of Sanga and the House of the Borderline Uncle of Houst, and the man nodded again and again with a surprising look. "Tenma, the impudent have taken over! And then put out the shilowmall." The intact Amur came to me with Mr. Cannon on his shoulder, passing out. "Oh...... thank you, Amur. Shiloumal, you can come out. Sorry, Solomon''s waiting." "Woff!" Solomon was also about to come out following Shiloumal, but when a dragon suddenly came out all over the city, I didn''t know how the unfamiliar people in Russell City would react, so I decided to make them wait in a dimension bag, just like before. Well, there were people screaming in surprise at the sudden appearance of Shiloumal, but when I immediately informed my surroundings that he was a safe demon in my family, I didn''t have to be confused. "Shiloumal, get down! When Amur let Shiloumal lay down, he put Mr. Cannon on his back and began tying him with strings so that he would not fall. "Tenma, go guild" "... right, sounds like you should talk to Yuri" You will have to speak to your manager, Guild Manager (Yuri), to ask why Mr. Cannon ran off. Everyone nodded at my thoughts and turned to the Alliance. With my grandfather completely forgotten...... I remembered after diving into the guild door. "... well, okay" The details will have changed, but you will be able to return to the inn once you know the general path, and you won''t have to go looking for it because you may ask the city people and come directly to the guild. "What''s wrong, Tenma? I replied to Cain pushing the wheelchair, "Nothing," and then I told him to call Yuri at the reception. I was very surprised at the receptionist because I kept Mr. Cannon bracketed on Shiloumal''s back all the way from the place where the noise occurred, but at the same time, it seems that I had a feeling that this would happen when I let him meet me because the voice "I knew..." was heard from among officials and adventurers. "Now, Yuri... why don''t you just wash up and throw up what you''re hiding? "hahaha......" When I entered the Guild Chief''s office, I looked at Yuri from the front and asked for a story about Mr. Cannon. Sitting in a wheelchair, I am shaped to look up slightly at Yuri sitting in a chair, but behind me are three idiots refraining, beside him is Chris, and even behind him is Amur, who is pointing bird feathers at the back of Kanon''s foot, which is attached to Shiloumal''s back. "Chief Guild, what''s this receptionist''s attitude to Tenma? Russell City Guild¡­ or Russell City should owe a great deal to Tenma. I don''t really want to, but I''m also thinking about using my authority to hold the entire guild accountable for the punishment." Lion even seemed to think about punishing other officials as joint responsibility, showing a tough side that was not always the case. Well, on the way home at the request of the Borderline Berg family, the economy of the Borderline Berg could fall again if the Alliance''s officials tried (supposedly) to do harm by exorcising (defeating) the dangerous demons that were lurking in the Borderline Berg territory. "... So let''s talk about why she takes such an attitude to the best of my knowledge? It''s gonna be a little long though." Yuri began to talk to me to remind me why Mr. Cannon would only overreact to me. And in conclusion, it turns out that it was Mr. Cannon''s rebellion... but there was some feeling of sympathy. "I didn''t know there was such a contact between Tenma and her in the past..." "Her attitude is not acceptable, but if you don''t remember doing it, you might have no choice but to come with Katin." "But it is. It wasn''t Tenma who did it, it was Solomon (...), right? You can''t help remembering." "Either way, Tenma, you didn''t impress me. She''s worse." "Um, Chris is right! Tenma''s not bad." "Right. I sympathize with you after that, but resenting Mr. Tenma would be a mistake." This is what everyone''s opinion was. Jeanne and Aura said nothing, but the women''s conclusions were tight and the men''s degree of sympathy was a little higher. "When you ask me, you remember those...... what a team (...) were you to say? "This is Roen Glynn." Behind me, he said, "You don''t remember!" I heard voices say something like that, but shortly afterwards the Lord of the Voice went quiet with attacks from left and right, so I ignored them and proceeded to talk to Yuri. "Kanon was an archer in ''Roen Glynn'' and hit ''Oracion'' in the main battle with the team at the militant tournament, and he lost a lot" Mr. Cannon was a player who fought in the team battle of the first militant tournament I ever competed in and was taken up by Solomon with his legs turned and dropped from above. The way he lost then became traumatic, and for a time he was unable to demonstrate his strength against lizard demons similar to dragons or demons flying in the sky like birds. They say it''s improved considerably now, but in the meantime, the party broke up and Yuri invited me to work for the guild. "Besides, both Kanon and members of the same team were beaten by you in qualifying for the individual match." The members of "Lowen Glynn" said they were all in the personal battle as well, and what a threesome of them were out there, including Mr. Cannon, in the same set of qualifying rounds as me. It was quite a fortunate event, and he said all members were happy that if we fought together, one or so would win, and maybe we could have two. But while it was happening, it turned out to be an off-site loss due to my magic, and the other members lost in the qualifying round, so the personal battle for "Lohen Glynn" was over. "In the next tournament, where I vowed to snowflake, I couldn''t stand on the same stage as you in the loss of the qualifying round for both individuals and teams, and" Roen Glynn "was disbanded, and I couldn''t even give him a chance, as if I were laughing at the canon that I intended to do next." "Mmm!" Why I disbanded them, they''re all too eager to revenge on me, and they''re starting to giggle even on a daily basis. The discrepancy exploded in the defeat of the second tournament, and they broke up in a fight less than a month after the tournament. "Still, there''s nothing wrong with tenma, is there? "Mmmm..." To Lion''s doubts, Yuri was also nodding. "Yes, that''s a total rebellion" "Mm-hmm..." Mr. Cannon says he''s Yuri''s niece, and he wants to do something about the current situation that just upsets his mind when he hears words that come up close to my topic or ''Tenma'' even on a daily basis. So, he saw my coming to Russell City as an opportunity, and he made us take care of him in hopes that he would improve by dealing with me... but that was the form behind it. "Mmm!" "Amur, that was annoying earlier! Chris noted Amur, who had voiced weird voices many times during the conversation from earlier. "Tenma. Kanon, I''m pretending to sleep" In those words, we all saw Mr. Cannon at the same time, but Mr. Cannon did not make it microscopic in the same system as when he was transported here. "No, you''re still losing your mind, aren''t you? "I''m still losing my mind, it could be dangerous... so I''ll make sure now. Now!" It was the bird feathers that Amur had in his hand since earlier. So what do we do? "Hey, hey, hey..." As initially seen, Amur began to tickle behind Mr. Cannon''s feet. And a few seconds after Amur started tickling, "Fuhicha" Mr. Cannon became intolerable. But Amur can''t rest his feather-moving hands. "Heh, heh, heh, heh! Mr. Cannon''s voice, unable to speak properly, gradually sounded colorful. "Hey Amur... isn''t it time for me to forgive you? "Hmm?" Among us (...), Lion, who had the reddest face, told Amur so, but Amur kept moving his feathers as he pretended to be troubled. "Oh, I apologize! I apologize, forgive me! "Amur, that''s enough" "If that''s what Tenma says" I just thought it was too much for a boulder and told Amur from me, Amur stopped tickling...... "Heb! Shiloumal, reluctant to be rammed on the back, shook his body and tried to shake Mr. Cannon away. However, Mr. Kanon was firmly attached, so he never left, and instead, Mr. Kanon''s foot hit Amur''s face. "Mmmm..." Amur held his feathers in his hands in an attempt to fight back, but before that, Mr. Leni entered between them and opened Mr. Kanon from Shiloumar''s back. After Mr. Kanon was gone from his back and lightened up, Shiloumaru shook his body so badly, he fled to the dimension bag where the slurrins were waiting. "Canon, what I said earlier about" apologies "is definitely about Tenma''s attitude toward you, right? "... Yes. Up until now my attitude has come from resentment. I will change it in the future¡­" Kanon, who was in everyone''s sight, bowed his head in recognition of what Yuri had said while sitting on the ground. "But isn''t it a little light just to apologize? Not to say I didn''t do any harm, but I had as much resentment as I tried to grab, and I can''t erase as much resentment as I was told, can I? Cain and Chris nodded to Albert''s doubts. I guess the three of them just know how to interact between nobles and can''t be trusted with their mouths alone. Lion... seems oblivious to such things, and maybe he hasn''t really thought about them before. For that matter, I guess Albert and Cain struggled. "I apologize in front of the three of you for that. If Kanon does anything to return the palm of his hand, he can take responsibility for it and drop it on Mr. Tenma''s slave." Albert, Cain, and Lion admitted that they were innocent and apologized for it, so the next time they did the same thing, Mr. Cannon, who crushed the face of the noblemen, said he had no choice but to be left as a slave. "But there''s no slave to Tenma." "Right. Tenma''s slaves are treated too well, as you can see from those two" As Cain pointed to Jeanne and Aura, they nodded and affirmed. "If we''re going to drop them into slavery, let''s introduce them to the slave traders we can trust. But I don''t know what''s gonna happen from there." "Right. Well, my face is fine, so I think the buyer will show up soon. But we don''t know how that buyer''s gonna handle it." I also felt something black overflowing from both Albert and Cain. Mr. Cannon, listening to the two of them, is bluishing his face enough to make this one worried. And behind it, Jeanne and Aura, too, imagined a future in which they might have become, not as pale as Mr. Cannon''s, but not as pale. Did Mr. Yuri think he was feeling a little too well with his aristocratic opponent, or the next word doesn''t come up. Chris and the women are also deciding that there was a problem with Yuri''s statement, just watching, and I, too, don''t pinch my mouth poorly because of the statement ''to my slaves'' in the story. "Don''t you need to go that far? While the room was dominated by a bad vibe, Lion entered between Yuri and me at the usual rate. "Well, if you''re going to apologize in the form of witnesses and still do harm to Tenma, I think we need to punish you for that, but don''t we have to until we sell it to the slave traders? For example, I think it''s a good idea to keep it with your mum, educate her, and let her work for the Knights." "Well, if Lyon''s responsible as a borderline uncle, we don''t have to say any more." "Right." As much as I wondered what the remarks had been until earlier, the two of them pulled back lightly. "At times, you can rest assured that Master Lion will take care of Kanon responsibly." Yuri''s was also a mild knoll as to what the tension had been until earlier. Though questioning the three strange people in the condition, the end of the conversation led to the dissolution, after the guild, but on its way home, "Lyon, you''re getting weird because you don''t get into the conversation fast! "Right. I only wanted you to read the air at a time like this and don''t shut up, I wanted you to be Rion as usual..." "Wait a minute! "No man. Leaving Lion alone. Shall we go home now?" Cain pushed me in the wheelchair to the inn after a frightening rion. 190 Chapter 12-9 Lion Rating Crash (Partial Surge) "What''s going on! When he returned to the inn and entered the room, Lion stuffed Albert and Cain with all the momentum he had grabbed. "Lion, who had the most power on that spot? "Am I right? That''s tense, isn''t it? To Lion''s words, Albert and Cain react like a cont. "Lyon, there''s no such thing as power in that situation. You''re the next owner of the House Border House, including Russell City." To Chris'' smug voice pointing out, Lion said, "Oh, you know what... so that''s it?," he returned, and now Mr. Chris looked to heaven. "On that occasion, if Me and Cain, the nobles of the other territories, blame the guild chief and Lyon, the next lord, arbitrate, Canon would owe Lyon and try to contain his resentment of Tenma in the future, though! "Because of this, me and Albert played the villain to prepare a good spot for Lion... and the conversation went in a strange direction, and you almost became the real bad guy! By the way, Yuri seemed to have noticed the intentions of the two of them immediately and talked to them. So as soon as Lion joined the story, I was convinced that the conversation had come together... By the way, it looks like Chris and Leni were realizing they were up to something. "Besides, if I showed you a good place over there, you might have gotten Mr. Cannon." Lyon says as Cain browns, "Mr. Cannon... he''s a beautiful man." And I said it in such a way that there was somewhere caught on. "What? I got stuck in a temper, do you care about that (...) temper? "No, I hear that doesn''t usually happen, so I don''t think I have personality issues." "Then your identity is a problem? I don''t think the Borderline House is going to be a big problem because there is an example of Mr. Edilia? "Cain, I''m not gonna decide who to marry in my capacity." "Well then, what... oh, you''re old. Sure, I might care about that. It''s a half-elf, so life expectancy is different from that of a human race (Lion). But there''s no other way to marry a race, and now some people say it''s more about looking good and having kids than it is about real age, so you don''t have to worry about that." "I don''t really care how old you are." "So what the hell does Lion care? Rion, who instantly answered that Albert, Cain and Chris had different questions, looked serious about my question. "My breasts, they''re small... even though the others I''ve ever met are top notch" And so on, I said with sincere regret. "Yes, Kaisa! Good day, everyone. Until dinner time, it''s free time." "Right. Leaving the worst lions alone, suppose we decide after everyone gets together for dinner" "Right. Throw away the shitty lions and I''ll look for something that might be a souvenir." "Ah! Can I follow you, too? When I''m here, I''m afraid of Mr. Lion''s gaze..." "If Aura''s going, should I follow her too? What''s left here for a moment..." "I... I think I''m fine, but I want to go outside because Lion sucks" "Then I''ll go, too. What''s left without the lady... is a bit of an alley, hey? In Cain''s dissolution remarks, they each moved in disregard of Lion. Among them, the women walked out of the room early on as they distanced themselves, turning their eyes as if to see even the insects uncomfortable with Lion. "Something was wrong with Chris and the others, is something wrong? Grandpa came back to replace Chris and the others, but he felt uncomfortable when he made a mistake in the hallway. "No, actually, Lion..." When I explained Lyon''s "Soothing" to my grandfather, "Is that what happened... My advice is that Tenma, Albert, Cain... you can''t go wrong with statements that are likely to be judged to be on Lion''s side. They think it''s your kind." "" "Yes! "What..." We replied out loud to Grandpa''s thankful words. "And, Lion" "Yes! "... everything is about giving up. Be patient." "Oh, my God! During the members, even Grandpa, who has the best life experience, can''t seem to help the situation in Rion right now. But Lion stuck to Grandpa''s hips trying to get some advice. "Let go! There''s something I can''t do! In the first place, if I had the ability to modify a relationship like that, I''d be married! "Oh, no..." Did Grandpa ever want to get married, too? Thinking about it, watching Grandpa tangled up in Lion, "Okay! I''ll think about it for a second, so get out of here! "It''s true! As soon as the sticky winning Lion left, he sat in front of Grandpa and waited for his advice. "Mm-hmm... Lion, your lord doesn''t talk anymore! Only when you''re spoken to, return it with words like ''yes'' and ''no''! "Oh, thank you! That''s all? I thought Lion was thanking me with his forehead on the floor. "Well, if Lyon''s okay with that, why don''t I say something like that?" "Tenma, say we (...)" "Merlin''s advice seems to work quite well... but still, it''s Lion who''s basically headed in the wrong direction" That was a story of childhood taming experiences, and even I, shorter than them, had to snort. "Nevertheless, Tenma. Rarely did you turn a bright red face? "If you say so, you are. I''ve never seen Tenma light up that far in a female-related way." "About what? I tried to blur it, but I know that I can''t delude these two anyway with Lion. "Sure, Mr. Cannon was colorful then... but if it''s the usual tense, it doesn''t lighten up somewhat, it won''t be like Lion. Was it a change of heart? "Sure, Tenma said that there would be a beautiful gathering nearby, but there had never been a floating rumor. It doesn''t mean he''s dead or anything." "What are you talking about? If they were about to push me, I''d even join Grandpa. Behind that, there''s Lion trying to keep his grandfather''s teachings from opening up with force in his mouth. "Actually, when Lady Merlin is away..." Cain quickly started telling Grandpa about my change in the guild, good thing I was restricted because of my wheelchair. "Tenma reacted to a woman? Can I be happy or bad as a grandfather...... not tenma" After listening to Cain, Grandpa spurned me for a moment, but suddenly he got serious and started looking at me from various angles. "Looks like there''s no change in appearance... because there''s a change on the inside... no, maybe we''re getting back to normal..." My grandfather started to think of something, whining bumps. "Albert, Cain, Lion. Tell your employees to restrict access to this floor and let them know as soon as Chris and the others return, as this is important. Just in case, lock it up." "Should we take our seats off? "No, I want to hear from Albert and the others, so come back." "Okay. I''ll be ready in a minute." "Mission, roger." The three moved as soon as they heard Grandpa''s request. Lyon felt a little strange because of his adherence to his grandfather''s teachings, but he looked serious. "Well, what I care about is the inner changes in the temper. In detail, I''m not saying that I''m getting more interested in women." When I wondered what my grandfather would say with a serious face, it wasn''t a serious story at all. "Dear Merlin, if you do think about what you''ve been through, I think it has definitely changed... if you think about your age, isn''t it even normal? "Tenma, woman, like, normal" "Lion, shut up for a second! To Albert''s words, Lion spoke ill-heartedly, but Cain smashed him into silence. "Sure, it is, but the suspicion that I''ve been thinking about for a long time is getting stronger when I say that the change is too sudden... or that it was weird before that" "Doubt? Tenma, used to be, normal, was? "Lion, don''t open your mouth! Lion, who said it might have been weird for a long time, was now beaten to silence by Albert. "No, there were no young women close to me when I lived in Kukri Village, and I didn''t care because Tenma was still a child, but since we started living together in Wang Capital, I didn''t react at all when I said that young women were close to us. I''ve thought about it." Regardless, my objection that Kukuri Village had reacted to a woman several times during her life in Wangdu was ignored by everyone. "I thought Tenma might have received some sort of ''trauma'' or ''curse'' during the dragon zombie riots in Kukri Village." In Grandpa''s opinion, he feared unconsciously losing his'' family ''because he witnessed Dragon Zombie killing his father and mother, and he feared creating a'' new family '', and when he fought Dragon Zombie, he fooled around with a'' curse ''that made him'' less interested in women ''. "I know ''trauma'', but does such a pinpoint ''curse'' or something exist? "As for the curse, there''s a lot of talk about the inheritance level, and it''s not being elucidated in detail, so it''s just something called a ''curse'', but if it''s affected by a dragon zombie''s loss of energy, it wouldn''t be strange to call it a ''curse''. Besides, long before Tenma came to the village, people in Kukri village had difficulty getting pregnant. If that was also because of the dragon zombies, because the villagers were losing their energy before they knew it, can''t it be a mistake, though? There was something convincing about Grandpa''s reasoning. If a dragon zombie retained something like a ''virus'' that diminishes human vigour, because I fought directly and it''s not weird that I''m infected with it. "Why is Tenma returning to normal now, if it''s caused by dragon zombies? "It... happens to be possible that the influence of dragon zombies has faded now, but I wonder if I have anything to do with the ''rich'' that Tenma fought and the ''Jeanne'' that I was with at that time. Is it possible that that Rich is similar to the Dragon Zombie, and that the curse faded because he defeated it, or that the feeling that the curse faded because of his mental push at that time, and that he had to protect ''Jeanne'' at the same time, is bringing the tenma back to normal? You see, when creatures are pushed into critical situations, they work their instincts to leave their offspring behind, making it easier for them to have children." "Thanks to Rich, you said you got your energy back on the tenma? "Rich, Handle" "Lion... don''t say that in front of others, even if you''re wrong" I want you to stop being called vigor, vigor because I feel like I''ve kind of become a lust chunk. But Lion doesn''t get it, but the other three are discussing it with a serious look. "Whatever, it''s not normal to have more lust than to be human, and it''s not a bad thing unless you let yourself go excessively. The problem is that it''s better for the women not to know this story. Jeanne, Aura is a slave and a maid of honor, so in case something goes wrong, it won''t be a big deal... Amur and Chris have to be careful. Even though Amur has been growing up lately, it''s not a good idea to have a relationship with the momentum because she''s a Viscount Lady. Chris is... a lot worse. If I find out what''s going on with the tenma, I might do a color trick." "" "Ahhh..." " "Monsieur, man sunshine, convinced" I could easily imagine Amur and Chris. But Lion feels worse than before because of his faithful adherence to his grandfather''s teachings. "Well, as for Tenma, I don''t think I''ll let myself drown when my year-to-year libido returns, so I don''t have to worry excessively." "Right. It''s a temper." "At least they''re just people who don''t have a problem getting their hands on." "Tenma, gumball! "... are we done yet? He was just messing with me and playing in the second half, so he watched the four of us having a snack with the slurrins on the way. However, even trying to assume it was a cont, I had a little too much snack because of the occasional muckiness. That evening, even when it was time to eat, Chris and the others would never come back to the inn, and I had no choice but to split up into men and women to eat, but as far as I''m concerned, I was really aware of it because of the mess on a weird topic, so I was more grateful for that. "Tenma, uncle... the guild chief says you can be free here" "Thanks, Canon (...)" A few days after the day I was molested, I was led to a blacksmith co-located in the guild. Rent this place today to clean the blackened ''Xiaowumaru''. Canon (...) got a little softer about me because he ran off and hit me directly with anger. But because it happened outside, we created a large number of witnesses, so we decided to renounce each other''s names along with an appeal that we had made up. "By the way, Tenma, what about... Dear Lion (...)? Cannon fell in love with Lion, as Albert and Cain, and Yuri, saw it coming. At that time, maybe Lion looked like a prince to Canon''s eyes because only Lion covered Canon. "If you''re Lyon, you should be hanging around the city. Before you went out, you said," I want to see the market. " "Sorry, I''ve got a little errand to run" When Cannon heard from me where Lyon seemed to be, he left the blacksmith early on. Well, you said yourself that Cannon is useless when it comes to blacksmiths, so it doesn''t matter if you''re not there... as an Alliance employee, what about being gone without any explanation to the user? "Is that it? Tenma, where did Cannon go? Yuri appeared very complicated when she explained how it depended on what happened because Yuri came in the wrong place. Maybe because as an uncle, I want to support my niece''s love, and at the same time, I have to scold her as my boss for leaving work and guests alone. "What''s the matter? "Anything wrong? Grandpa and Chris glanced at each other from behind as Yuri stood up at the entrance. I can''t see them because the three of them are gathered at the entrance, but it looks like there''s also Amur and Jeanne behind them. Everyone was convinced "I see" when they heard Cannon went after Lion. That much, everyone understands that Cannon is in love with Lion. What you don''t understand is about the lion you''re in love with. "But by Lion, there are always two of us... Canon, Don Mai" As usual, Albert and Cain accompany Rion on his way to market research in the city of Russell. For this reason, walking in the city with Lion, where Canon can get in love, means walking with two people who are not comfortable with Canon. "Well, let''s leave that group thing... what are we doing today? Isn''t it funny that a junior has come up with the possibility that his lover could do it, he stopped talking about Lion and Canon early and asked about his plans for today... I do believe he should have informed him of his plans for today at breakfast, but (disguised as his body that he had picked me up early and had taken part in breakfast properly) Canon was distracted by his appeal to Lion and he didn''t seem to have listened to me. "I don''t think you have anything to do with being here today because all you have to do is clean the black-burned sword or make some simple adjustments in the Rich Wars, do you? Why don''t we all go shopping and kill our time? Since I am feeling much better but not in the best shape, I am going to drop coal from my body that seems to be able to be done even while sitting in a wheelchair to find out if there is any damage and see if I can wear the spare sheath that I have now. So even though it''s a blacksmith, I don''t plan on doing any blacksmith work. Still, I rented the guild''s blacksmith because it was a place where I had no problems contaminating it with coal and where I could freely use it under the authority of Lion or Mr. Yuri. "Mm-hmm... but it''s like we''re all gonna wait till it''s over, so I''m gonna wait too" Chris seemed to decide that my work wasn''t going to take that long, so he waited for it to end with everyone. "Well, I hope everyone is okay with that... don''t complain. Especially, Mr. Chris." "I won''t tell you! When I pressed Chris, who was going to complain to me even though he had made his own choice, he pulled the chair from somewhere and sat down while complaining. "Now, I have a job to do, so if anything happens... speak to someone in the staff" Originally, such a thing would have been Canon''s business, but Yuri remembered for a moment that he wasn''t about to say "Canon" because Canon wasn''t there, and he was stumbling on words. After Yuri left, I took out the tools to clean the knife, arranged them on my desk, and got to work. "I''m glad you still have a sergeant for making soap. Sprinkle this first... all the time" Sprinkling a heavy cadet on Xiao Wu Wan, dampening it with water and wiping it with a cloth, the heavy cadet sprinkled on Xiao Wu Wan gradually darkened. "Hmm? Something''s wrong" I felt somewhat uncomfortable as I polished Xiao Wu Wan. At first I didn''t notice the discomfort, but when I spread the cloth and looked at it, I found out who the discomfort was. "Not much coal falling? The sergeant I thought would turn black wasn''t as black as I thought. So I washed Xiao Wu Wan whole with water once and dropped the sergeant. "Stay black...... no, the coal itself is falling. Does that mean that the colour of Xiao Wu Wan has darkened? I tried to wipe myself with a white cloth many times, but there was no coal on the cloth. It is not known in detail why the colour of Xiaowu Maru has darkened, but it is presumably related to the direct strike of "Takemikazuchi". "For more information, do we have to ask Gantz Parents or Kelly..." The problem with the dirt has been solved, so I tried the pattern on and off, but something unexpected happened here. First of all, it''s a patterned attachment, but even though it''s the same size and the same shape as the one I used before, it didn''t fit the size. In millimeters, but it seems to have become smaller, and there was only a slight gap between the pattern and it was stuck. In itself, considering that the stem (basket) (part to be attached to the pattern) shredded or shrunk due to "takemikatschi", it is satisfactory, but it is dangerous to wield the knife as it is, so it is not possible to use Xiao Wu Wan until a pattern is made that suits the current condition. And I tried it out, but the sharpness I thought was pretty much falling, it didn''t really pose much of a problem. Well, compared to right after my parents and Kelly sharpened it, the sharpness is definitely dropping, but it''s more than I usually use. "Have you lost some sharpness? Something like that." It was a little odd considering I fought the Wyburn herd and Rich, a level where there was no problem for normal use. Especially since he was directly hit by "Takemikazuchi" when he was rich, he thought it wouldn''t be strange to have a blade spill instead of a cut. "Anyway, there doesn''t seem to be much I can do right now. Is the weapon Adamantine''s sword or should I use a short sword" At first, I thought it would be nice to have something I was used to even if it didn''t have a sharp taste, but because I couldn''t use that familiar little urchin, I decided to use the short sword made of Tanicase wreckage before the Adamantin sword I was using on my big opponent as my main weapon until I repaired the little urchin. "Well, I had some extra time unexpectedly... what do we do now? I thought it was going to take about two hours, but it actually took only about half an hour, so I couldn''t stop asking everyone. 191 Chapter 12-10 The Dark Side "Rice!" "" Shop! "Find Lion or Cannon! To my question, I''ve suggested that Amur look for rice, Jeanne and Aura for shopping, and Chris for Lion or Cannon. As far as Chris''s suggestion was concerned, no one dealt with him because I knew he just wanted to get ''in the way of Lion and Canon'' rather than ''I need you two''. "Well, while bluffing through the city, if there''s a store I care about, it feels good to go in? In the end, as usual, we all got to do the city bra. My grandfather, who usually acts differently, said he would brag with me for lunch. "Something''s more noisy in the city than yesterday." "Right." More than a dozen minutes after I started the city bra, I felt the noise that obviously wasn''t there yesterday. "Are you doing something, even a monster? "Maybe a massive pageant...... Chris, why don''t you join us? "That''s not true!...... chip" "Not a pageant, not a festival? "But the guild didn''t say anything, did they? Chris, who had been teared up by Amur, tried to pay Amur a visit to Gen Tip, but was torn apart. Jeanne and Aura, who look at the two of them and ignore them as usual, look around to see if they have even left any unusual stores. "I''m sure Master Lion is on inspection is not the cause of the noise? In addition to Mr. Lion, there are also Mr. Albert and Mr. Cain. Those three stand out, so it''s no surprise the whole city gets noisy." To Leni''s mind, we were convinced and tried to restart the city bra... someone came running towards us, so we stopped and waited on guard... but soon found out that he was an Alliance employee, so we picked him up off guard. "Are you saying it''s Grandpa''s fault that it''s so noisy..." "No, either way, it''s Tenma''s fault" "Whatever you think, it''s the two of us." "Just a little bit, it''s also Chris'' fault" "By that logic, it''s also the lady''s fault." Talking about the Alliance staff, we were the cause of this commotion. The point is, they''re making such a fuss because they have all the players who played in the martial arts. However, it seems that the lack of openly approaching people is due to the burden on me and grandpa (the inhabitants of Kukri Village) and the urban legend (...) that says that buying my disapproval will erase existence at some point. "Hmm, when you lie, mixing up some truth doesn''t mean it works." "Not somewhat! Half of it''s in there! "No, it''s not half in there." Amur''s bokeh, I put a scratch in it reflexively, but Amur seemed very happy about why. I have been staying in the city of Russell for a few days now, and when I asked why it had become noisy by now, Shiloumar and Solomon had something to do with it. Shiloumal let him out a few days ago when he was transporting Canon, but the witnesses at that time said, ''Maybe?'' They said it was about recognition. But because of Canon''s rehab yesterday (which Yuri called a hoax), the story of holding a hangout with Solomon in the back of the guild ran around the city, and it became such a commotion. By the way, the Flirting Party was only scheduled for Canon, but Yuri said, "As uncle, as guild chief, we have to make sure we''re safe! As a result of the announcement, it was possible for Alliance staff to participate from Canon''s plans alone, and Shiloumal was then added to the members of the Flirting Club. It should be noted that the meeting was held for a short time, but the satisfaction of the Alliance staff was very high, so Yuri sent two heads of pork as a reward. "But isn''t it about half the fault of Mr. Yuri and the guild staff? "Right. Fun meetings were held outside of the Alliance staff, so if Yuri or someone in the staff didn''t leak it to the outside world, they wouldn''t think of spreading it." Alliance officials who were listening to me and Grandpa talk were bowing their heads as they sweated like waterfalls. "Hmm? Oh, your lord doesn''t mind. Even though officials are responsible, it''s all Yuri''s fault at the end. The person in charge says it''s for these times, Tenma. I''m gonna make fun of Yuri now." When Grandpa said so, he took the staff back to the guild. When I asked her what she was going to do with the meal, she said, "I''ll let Yuri prepare it, so you can have fun with me." At this time, in moments such as Grandpa''s "All Yuri''s Responsibility," Alliance officials had a relief look on their face. "Well, let Yuri take care of Grandpa. Shall we restart the city bra? Sularin, can''t you give me a wheelchair? Shiloumal, pull it." My grandfather, who had pushed my wheelchair until earlier, was gone, so I thought I would ask Sularin, but I realized I couldn''t do it on the boulder and decided to ask Shiloumal. Because I thought Shiloumal would be able to get there by dog sleigh guidelines. "You don''t have to ask Shiloumal, I''ll push you." "I''ll do it! You thought it was a joke you asked Shiloumal to do, Mr. Chris laughed and tried to push the wheelchair, and Amur stuck with it. "No, I tried to rely on Shiloumal because it also meant introducing people to the city of Russell, because I could travel on my own without asking for it" It is possible to move the wheelchair in this world on its own, as the performance of the wheelchair is different from that of the previous life, but the structure itself is not significantly different. It just has the disadvantage of being so tired... "Don''t hesitate." "If you don''t like Chris, I''ll do it! Amur tried to put his hand on the wheelchair before Mr. Chris, but I accidentally pushed the wheelchair forward. "Why?" "No, it was sudden..." Returning to Amur, who questioned what he had done, he said, "Now push!" Declared. Big pinch of absolute fate!... not that I have to decide to be prepared, but when I concentrated my spirit and prepared for Amur''s approach, "Ah! I was here! You borrow a little tenma! Cain showed up off the side road and started pushing the wheelchair. "Thief!" Amur called Cain a thief, but Cain just said, "Don''t say anything bad about people," and he never stopped. "Hey! How far are you going? After hanging out with Cain''s rampage for a while, Chris, numbed by being run without being asked anything, asked Cain in a strong tone. "A little more...... I see it! There it is!" "Hey! Suddenly, ah... Ngu! Unable to react to the suddenly stopped cain, Mr. Chris was on the verge of falling down, but was helped by Amur on the verge. Well, he seemed a little bitter because of the sudden grabbing of his hips, but it would have been better than sticking him through his face to the ground. "What the hell..., Albert? What are you doing hiding in here? "Coming, Tenma. Can''t you do something about that (...)? Rather than, please, do something about that (...)! Looking in the direction of Albert''s finger pointing in the shadows, there was Lion and Canon leaning by him to look at the store''s merchandise. "Shit! Was it too late! "What''s wrong with that one? We just seem close, don''t we? Ignoring the regrettable Mr. Chris and answering that, Albert and Cain shook their heads sideways, all aligned. So, if you look closely at the two of us, "Lyon, that''s not true. Then I feel sorry for Cannon on the boulder." What I noticed when I looked closely at them was that even though Cannon was talking to a lot of people, Lion approached them in an unscrupulous manner and looked around them many times. "Maybe that''s what you''re looking for, Albert and Cain? "Maybe... but I don''t want to hang out poorly and get kicked by a horse" "If not, I don''t want women to resent me." The two of them are saying cool things, but I guess the truth was scared of Canon. I''m not the only one who noticed that... I seem to have noticed the women quicker. Especially Mr. Chris and Amur, who are suspicious of the two of them and still interrogate...... but just started. And in a few seconds of things, they honestly confessed. "" When we joined, Canon had eyes that decided to eliminate ourselves "... "I just have to get Rion ready for this... very angry though. Keep it up, it''s more obvious than watching the fire what kind of behavior Cannon is going to do... I wish he was dead" Chris also said noisy things that didn''t seem to distinguish him from the real thing before the building, but everyone on this scene snorted in its pre-building part. Given Kanon''s temper, which was hostile to me, it could be Jandere, or Menhera, if it stays this way. Cain seems to think that sounds funny, but if Canon does, it could be harmful to Albert and Cain as well, so we both have to work out serious measures. But when I say measures, it doesn''t make sense if Lion doesn''t care about it. From all that, no one came up with a particularly good idea, and at the end of the day, Chris said, "What do you say we get Lion drunk and throw him in the same bed as Canon?," I said, "but when I do that, I can''t complain that they did the same thing in retaliation," "" I''ll never do it!, "he dismissed with me, Albert and Cain. "I can''t believe I lost sight of Lion, so let''s just leave the two of us alone. It''s up to Cannon to work out whether or not they''re going to get along." "" Okay, let''s do that! Albert and Cain, who were first in favor, hurried to push my wheelchair away from the spot, trying not to be distracted by Lion. It was us who could only conclude that we would look and pretend not to see, but no one said anything because no other thought came up. After traveling a long way from the Lions, Albert and Cain began to talk about their upcoming plans as if nothing had happened. "Well, it''s up to you to start with a meal." "Then I know a good place" I''ve decided to dine in a recommended place for two people who have visited Russell City several times, but it''s likely that Lion knows what they know, so when asked what''s going on there, the store has private rooms available for a different fee, and the aristocrats who are looking for it often come to the store, and the education of the clerk is solid, and even if someone we know (Lion) hears about it, they won''t divulge the information. "Plus, there are multiple entrances and exits available, so unless there''s something wrong, we shouldn''t be meeting in a bowl. At least in Russell City, it''s probably the least likely place to leak information." Still, it''s possible to gather the numbers and know who was using them if you keep an eye on all the entrances and exits, but you don''t have to worry so much because the people to be wary of this time are Lion and Cannon. "Compared to Wangdu''s cuisine, there''s no such thing as a bad color." "It was good! "After all, it tastes different from the south...... lady, tone" "... it was delicious" "Although it was delicious..." "Tenma''s cooking is better! "Well, the dish of Tenma is a royally recognized flavor." "And I suppose some say that Tenma''s cooking is more unusual. The food here is delicious, but there are other flavors that can be compared." "Is that what it is? As far as I''m concerned, I thought the food here was delicious enough, and the technology is totally better up here just for the dishes made by the real job... Wait a minute, there''s a lion nearby" When I left the store and each one of them said what they thought of the dish, they all quieted down at the same time when I told them to feel the signs of a cautious person and be vigilant, and followed my instructions and hid in a nearby sidewalk. You''re really here. "Besides, coming out of there means you were most likely in the same store as us." Albert said that at the end of the trail where Lyon and Cannon came out, there was one of the outlets of the store we had used until earlier, and from Lyon''s satisfied look, he thought it was likely that he was eating at the same place. "Where are we going... in the heart of the city? Then why don''t we go back to the guild? If I keep shopping like this, I''m going to be bowling with those two somewhere." "So is that. I''m planning on staying in Russell City for a few more days anyway, and I still have a chance to shop. More than that, if I met those two unexpectedly... I''m going to do something about Lion reflexively." Hearing that statement, she went shopping. Did Jeanne and Aura fear Mr. Chris or hide behind me as they erased the signs? "It''s good to go back to the guild, but what do you do? "It''s time to start rehab in earnest. It''s a good opportunity, and I thought I''d start today..." It''s time to start moving your body because you''re back in shape, and your muscles are going to lose strength. "Everyone seems to be fine, so let''s get going." When Cain said that, he pushed the wheelchair with his early feet and began to move on. The Lions headed in the opposite direction, so I said we wouldn''t have to rush anything else, but everyone who heard it was naturally fast paced because the answer came back that Lions'' inquiry didn''t necessarily work and come back. "So, rehab, what are you going to do? "If you''re a team player, I''ll take care of it! "No, in the first phase of rehab, I suddenly don''t have a pair of hands." "Well, of course, right? Do you think it starts with flexibility? Amur showed motivation, but was immediately embarrassed by Cain. Chris, too, wondered if he had the same idea as Amur, only he belonged to the Kingsguard on the boulder and understood what rehab meant. "Do you even think about being rude? My eyes sharpened to see if Mr. Chris'' wild inquiry worked, but I immediately denied it and got nothing. Like me, Albert, Cain and Amur were shaking their heads beside each other, but luckily they didn''t seem to get into Mr. Chris'' sight, and the three of them were never pursued. "Well, enough to focus on flexibility today and give it a little try on how long you can walk. Albert, Cain, I''m sorry, but I need your help." Speaking to Mr. Chris about his plans, he nominated two men of the same sex as opponents before Mr. Chris and Amur raised their hands. Flexible to boulders can keep you close to your body, so I thought it was impossible to relax your body as long as a woman thought it was your opponent. Noticing my intentions, Albert and Cain took off their jackets and hemmed them for immediate ease of movement, and Mr. Chris was holding the root of Amur in such a way that he had no choice. "I''m sorry about Amur, but same-sex people are more comfortable with this." "But you don''t know full flexibility, so give me directions." I briefly explained what I wanted the two of you to do before starting to be flexible, but I was surprised that my body was getting stiffer than I thought. I was resting, but I thought it was moving so much that it was unexpected that I would struggle so far. "Tenma, shall we take a break for once? "Right. Soon there will be more galleries." As we continued to be flexible as we struggled, some adventurers working in Russell City came to visit us at some point. Well, since what we''re using is an Alliance training facility, we don''t have the right to be blamed for a tour, but I don''t like the fact that I''m struggling with boulders to be a spectacle, so I took a break in a well-cut place. I stopped being flexible, and most of the adventurers I was visiting left the facility, but there were still a few pretending to be doing their own training and asking how we were doing while a few of us solidified. "You know, the guys who talk harder, they don''t feel good." "Right. Oh my, don''t look at the (...) guys in a while. Perhaps he thinks he can handle the current temper." "Well, actually, I''m not even a tenth of what I normally am right now." I suppose you''re even thinking of taking me down and raising my name because of the atmosphere of the guys you''re talking about consolidating. "I mean, don''t you think Tenma won''t take it? "Before you do, it''s strange that you don''t think you''re going to lose the temper of this state. I would never do it, even if it was a condition for Lion and Cain to fight together." "I guess that''s because you know a lot about Tenma. Well, I won''t either. Because even if you can''t move satisfactorily, Tenma still has magic..." "There''s the slurrins too! "You also have a golem, don''t you? "Tenma, use a sasori? I think it''s just right for threats, though? "Do you also need number two? Jeanne and Aura had become accustomed to these kinds of responses, allowing the sasori-shaped golem to be served at any time. Even the whole sasori thing is pretty overpowering, but if they''re like coming in multiple for where people are weak, it might be something else to smash them with a golem, but it''s easier to kill a lot of things with magic instantly? Thinking about it, "Grrrrrrrrrr......" Shiloumal jumped out of the bag, roaring in his original size. Shiloumal''s gaze is directed at those who were solidifying and talking. "Ah! I ran away" "Tenma, won''t you be angry? They haven''t done anything yet." "Shiloumal, he just roared. Nothing more, nothing less. Those guys just left in surprise on their own! Let''s just say..." Quite forceful, but Shiloumal didn''t actually fly away, so the guild staff should be able to figure it out... if it''s going to show any difficulty, they might need to hold a flurry meeting again. "Nevertheless, Shiloumal popped up at a good time...... is that Slalin''s instruction" I tried to compliment Shiloumal for doing a good job, and Shiloumal was turning his back on us and waving his tail and getting a rewarding snack from Slalin. "Maybe they were trying to avoid a future where Tenma would crush you and make you irreversible." "Sularin, great! Handles!" "Tenma will not forgive the enemy." "Well, there''s a sweet spot on my side for that matter... but from time to time, don''t be glad I wasn''t attacked with no questions asked when I was tracing it with Lion''s escort" When I thought I was praising Slalin, it turned into my story with natural currents. At the end of the day, for some reason, I started talking about when Mr. Chris met me, and he talked about it quite far from the facts. "Ooh! You were here! At the reception, they were making a scene! "Shit! You''re back! Ignoring Mr. Chris and having Albert and Cain help him with his walking training, Lion came from the entrance with a stupid big voice. Next to that, there''s some disgusting cannon. And the moment I saw those two, Mr. Chris stuck one foot on the dark side. "I wish you and I could have shopped a little more" "That''s right. It''s an opportunity, and take your time to inspect the city. With us, you''ll see things you can''t see." "Hang on... without you guys, you''re missing something" To Lion''s dangerous remarks, Albert and Cain slowly retreated and distanced. "Hey, Cain. Don''t shield me." "Sorry. I don''t think Tenma''s been targeted, so just be patient. For me! Cain, who used me as a shield and then left, looked so serious that he wouldn''t normally see it. Albert said, "Did you have that hand! He had that look on his face," but he tried to hide behind Mr. Chris because he was full behind me, and he said, "I''m not fat enough for you to hide!," he was kicked. They both seem to be confused. Cannon next to Lyon is grabbing Lyon''s sleeve, staring at the two of them in such confusion. But Lyon doesn''t look like he cared at all, even though the woman (Canon) grabbed her sleeve and was close enough to snuggle. "I wish I were dead..." Seeing those two, Mr. Chris fell deeper into the dark than earlier. 192 Chapter 12-11: Odori A few days after Mr. Chris fell to the dark side. My rehab was going well and my health was recovering to an almost unimpeded point in my normal life. However, Mr. Chris'' emotions had become unstable in proportion to my recovery. The cause of this is Canon. I don''t mind Cannon targeting Lion, but when I saw the cheap interaction between the two of them, Cannon said, "Isn''t Chris concerned about Lion?" Or, "isn''t the opposite possible? Looks like we got to the idea of sticking with Mr. Chris every time. Sometimes he shows off his friendship with Lion (Canon touches Lion or bakes his care), but every time he does, Mr. Chris'' dark side gets stronger. For once, women other than Chris seem to be less effective so far, although they have explained to Canon the relationship between Chris and Lion. "Grandpa, Mr. Chris sucks a lot. And then there was Lion and Cannon." "Are those two following me... well, I can''t help it" "Sorry about our canon......" From my senses, Mr. Chris is the victim, and Kanon is the perpetrator. Lyon is the culprit''s bad man. However, if you look at the usual behavior of Chris, there are some things you can understand about Cannon, so you don''t think you can blame Canon alone. So Lion is the worst evil. So Yuri, I don''t think you have to worry about that much. It''s all Lion''s fault. "I don''t know what to do..." "Why don''t we just leave Rion alone? Yuri, as long as Lion is here when Uncle Borderline responds (...), you don''t have any particular problems, do you? "Yes, Tenma, I could hear you, and then I would just follow Uncle Borderline''s instructions... To be honest, if your relationship with Tenma, which I was able to repair because of you, gets worse again because of Canon, I would have to punish Canon severely in my position. Besides, my body doesn''t hold..." That''s what Mr. Yuri said, holding up around his stomach. If Yuri were to fall because of a deterioration in his relationship with me, the public''s perception of Canon would be rather harsh. Perhaps there is also an exile from the Borderline Uncle Territory. Exile may be a little exaggerated, but the Houst Frontier Lord has a past where the economy has deteriorated and hard days have continued because of the deterioration of relations with me. It is not strange to overreact around it, not the borderline uncle himself. "I mean, we... you mean it''s quickest for Chris to be gone from Russell City... then just leave Rion and we''ll move on? Just give me the schedule, and Lion will come after me later." If we think about everyone''s happiness, we won''t have a choice if Lion eats for it. In the first place, I wouldn''t have worried about Lion if he had stayed strong. "Is Lion happy? "Happiness for one Lion and happiness other than Lion + Chris''s mood + Yuri''s stomach, I''d sacrifice Lion" "That sounds cool, but the point is, I don''t call it a round throw at Lion." "''Cause it''s Lion''s fault... and if you get stuck with it, it''s not stuck." "Well, it''s not a hassle to get involved in people''s romances... it''s best to do that" The conclusion was reached that members other than Lyon should be informed as soon as possible. By the way, apart from me and Grandpa and Mr. Yuri, there are currently Albert and Cain by Lion and Canon, and there are women on Mr. Chris. To Canon, Albert or Cain look at Lion''s gap and explain their relationship with Chris, and the women are touring the city with distractions to stabilize Chris'' spirit. It should be noted that the cost of Mr. Chris'' distraction is half that of the men. Anything, instead of the women struggling with Mr. Chris'' allowance, the men were told to pay for it. Well, we''re going to enjoy ourselves as much as we want, referring to Mr. Chris'' allowance. Most importantly, we''re going to sneak up on the Borderline House later for the price that other than Lion will pay, so it''s ultimately up to Lion alone. Speaking of the original, this would not have happened if Lion had been firm (I think), so it was decided unanimously by the men | (excluding Lion) to get this much punishment. "Right! That''s the best part! Albert and Cain left it to Grandpa, and I used Exploration to find and explain the women, and Chris agreed with the cover. Again, Chris, who was stressed out because of Canon, doesn''t seem confused about sacrificing Lion. On that face, I didn''t seem to remember anything about when I was trying to interrupt that Lion might be able to have a lover. "I don''t know how Lion would say this almost certainly, but I think it would be easy to persuade him if he told me that Primera, who is in the ''City of Gunjo'' of his next destination, had contacted him urgently. Problem is, if Uncle Border gets back to us before we leave, this operation will fail." "Then we''ll leave tonight! "Chris, I can''t do this to a boulder today" "That''s right. Besides, I have to explain to Canon about Lion and Chris, sooner or later tomorrow morning." When she heard my words, Chris said, "You can leave Lion and Cannon alone!," he said. But I think we should just keep the explanations in order, given the future. This idea was decided in discussions between Grandpa and Yuri. "I''m going to do that explanation in a group of men, excluding Lion, and force Canon to convince me even. If it still doesn''t work... we may never see Canon again." Hearing my words, the women looked surprised or frightened. There seems to be some misunderstanding, so I explained it in detail and they all convinced me. The point of never seeing each other again is to keep Cannon out of our way or Leon''s, not to kill him. In some cases, I am thinking of using the power of the king. Personally, I don''t care who Lion hangs out with, but I can''t tell you that if the other person was Canon right now, there wouldn''t be a problem. Right now, I''m just pointing my jealousy at Chris for saying, ''I might care about Lion,'' because if Canon had married Lion and become Mrs. Borderline Uncle, and that jealousy had grown stronger, he could also turn his suspicions towards a woman in friendship with Lion. If the person against whom suspicion has been directed is a helpless ordinary person, it is a bad way of saying it, but it doesn''t matter. However, if the opponent cannot have been the force of Lion... for example, if he was a nobleman of the same class or more noble, it is not necessarily a dispute involving his faction or a dispute shaking the country. Until then, if you say you think too much, but the House Border House also has the role of geographically preventing the invasion of neighboring countries, so it is difficult to have trouble with the whole house or between nobles. Therefore, in the worst case scenario, you may have to advise the King to take measures. "It''s not just a party or anything, it''s normal enough to dance with a partner you know or make fun of, right? I don''t think the aristocrat''s wife is going to do anything to make them feel jealous." Having heard my thoughts, Mr. Chris nodded after thinking a little. Since Mr. Chris is a close guard and a nobleman, I guess he concluded by weighing the possibility that the country might be confused and his own desire to leave Canon quickly. "Tenma, I understand what you''re saying. However, I have no obligation to be involved in this matter, so by tomorrow morning, educate me where I don''t know it." Ms. Chris set a subtle deadline until tomorrow morning after saying she would not be completely involved with Cannon. Which means we''re leaving Russell City tomorrow. As far as this attitude is concerned, if you can''t persuade Canon to stay like this, Mr. Chris'' relationship with Lion could also be broken. When that happens, Cain will have some trouble with me and Albert, both of whom we know in common. Here''s one thing, I have to educate Lion... but if it''s me or Albert and the others, it might be ineffective, so let''s throw a round at Grandpa. I think Lion can honestly listen to his grandfather. "Eh... Leni, I''ll give you the money, so you can all eat something delicious." After seeing and thinking about the women in front of me, I decided to ask Leni to follow up with Chris. In response, Chris and Amur raised a protest, but said to Chris, "Because it''s money for Chris'' comfort, I''ve decided to leave it to Leni, who is (...) more money resistant than Chris," and said to Chris, "Can Amur manage the money better than Leni?" Asked Amur, "they were properly convinced. Well, one of them was a glistening face about how well I felt and the other seemed a little grumpy to be completely disputed... but Leni wouldn''t have to worry about it especially if she said," What reputable store is delicious... "or something like that, because she was giving her opinion right away. "Well, I''ll rendezvous over there¡­ don''t be too late." In a word from Chris, to discuss the decision to leave tomorrow morning and Canon''s education, I split up with the women and headed over to Albert and his grandfather, who would be listening. "Well, is that best? "I''m a little tempted to use Primera, but there''s no reason to just spend time in Russell City... and when Senior Chris is in a bad mood, it''s a lot of trouble." "Well, then, as for educating Canon even tonight, we can leave about noon tomorrow. By the way, did the two of you explain any changes to Canon? To my question, they shook their heads sideways. Kanon replies like he was convinced to listen to me for once, but he doesn''t seem to believe much. "Then we don''t have time, and if we don''t do something a little rough, we won''t be able to correct Cannon." A far-sighted peek at Cannon (which doesn''t seem to work very well for Lion) trying to snort despite having a grandfather snorted that Albert and Cain agree. "As for the great muscle flow, have Yuri summon Canon to the guild chief''s office to persuade me, Albert, Cain and Yuri... or preach. In the meantime, I think it would be nice to have Grandpa watch out for Lion and let the women get in the mood for Chris..." "I think that''s fine, but Merlin''s in charge of Lion because he thought he''d listen more honestly than we did, didn''t he? If so, I think Tenma should go that way too" "I''d rather leave Cannon to me and Cain." I said to the two of you, "Because it''s a clich¨¦, I''m gonna hang out with you till the end," "This is noble business." "That''s right. Cannon seems to be licking a little something called a nobleman. With Tenma on the spot, it''s going to be easy, so I want you to turn to Lion this time." That''s what happened. They seem quite angry at Canon for not heeding their advice. However, "Speaking of licking, I think I look pretty licky too...... what about that place there? When you say that, you two look a little troubled and frightened. "Because tenma and cannon have different levels of trust and importance." I was told. "In the case of Tenma, because of its contribution to the kingdom and its high visibility, and because of its military power so slightly above that of a poor nobleman, it is in brackets that it is the same civilian as Canon, but in fact it is as different in value as heaven and earth" "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but in the first place, the three of us make stupid noises with our friends, no matter what their status, and we don''t say anything, even if it''s disrespectful if it''s not past degrees. But that''s conditional on the person being a friend and Cannon not being included in it." By the way, Jeanne, Aura and Amur are going to be in the range of ''friends'' for both of us (apart from what Amur thinks of Jeanne and Aura, anyway), and Leni seems to be a subtle place to be friends or not, but basically Leni doesn''t come to mind with a few things because he treats them politely and so that they can stand up for themselves. "I''ll take care of that... don''t overdo it." "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m used to these things sometimes." "We''re not going too far." "What do you mean!," he asked Albert, "I think the word too much fits the tense, even if you just look at the example of Legil in Gunjo City and Podro in Wang Capital? It was." They asked me a nostalgic name I had in mind, and I was a little frightened, "I just repelled the one I''ve been hostile to! He argued," Normally, civilians would repel nobles and not be directly involved in the destruction of that family. Even so, it''s enough to circulate information to the aristocrats hostile to that aristocrat, "Cain returned. Besides, behind Cain, Albert nods over and over with a serious look. "If you say so much, I''ll leave you two to it. Am I going to do my best to stop and pay attention to Grandpa and Lion?" "Tenma... don''t try too hard, okay? "As for Lion, I don''t think it''s going to work in a few things... but it''s a trace of Uncle Borderline''s house, so give him back five bodies safely." I didn''t think I could react, I tried to rendezvous with my grandfather in silence... but when I realized I was just holding Albert''s head aside and catching Cain''s back collar with my opposite hand. "Well, if you can move that fast, you don''t have to worry about the journey ahead... sorry, forgive me" "Gi, gib...... up...... chi, the power, looks like you''re back...... go-ho" Cain, who had just been grabbed by the back collar, seemed to have no great pain, but Albert, who was wearing a headlock, looked pretty spicy. "Unconscious behavior scares me..." "It''s really scary to unconsciously seal the actions of two men." "If you''re really unconscious." Albert is right, it''s not really unconscious or anything... but I thought I didn''t have to correct it in particular, and I didn''t say anything to the two of them just laughing at Nicole. They both had a slightly stronger expression, but immediately headed to the guild chief''s office to discuss it with Yuri. "Lion, were you here? Except for me and Grandpa and Lyon, we have business tonight, and the three of us are going to have dinner, so I''m going to do it. And I need to talk to you about something important then, so I''m sorry, but please don''t cannon me." He searched out Lion in "Exploration" and immediately spoke of the requirements. And told Canon, who was still by Lyon, that he would not be allowed to be present in a strong tone. Because I said it in a slightly harsh tone, Kanon said something. I did, but I ended up nodding without saying anything. That night, "Lion, what are you gonna do about Canon? "Ha, is it Canon? After lightly intoxicating Lion, Grandpa cut out the thing with Cannon. "The main thing Canon cares about is noticing the boulders. You know Chris, Albert and Cain are annoyed because you left that alone? "I know for a second... I don''t know what to do" Lion says he understands the annoyance is hanging on the three of us, but he doesn''t know how to fix it. "The quick thing is to cut off the edge with Cannon. If the Lord refuses strongly, he will give up Kanon too. Cannon still thinks he has hope because he''s halfway there without it." I''m asking Grandpa to preach in the utmost seriousness, Lion, in an honest manner. I''m sitting next to the two of them, but I don''t have a gap to get into the conversation, so I''m listening quietly and pouring liquor into the two cups that have been emptied from time to time. After a while, "In the first place, I didn''t know I couldn''t hang out with you because you have small breasts! If you''re a man, why don''t you say something big enough for yourself! One or two of the drawbacks of every human being is what he has! Look at Chris! My chest is small and my mind is rough! Yet a man''s ideals are high and he makes choices! Compared to that, Cannon would be an excellent property! "Sure! You can have it for younger same-sex people because you want to be cool on top of your ideals too high, but you''ve never seen a man call you! Grandpa started saying pretty nasty things. Maybe a little too much alcohol in good shape. I don''t get too drunk myself, so it seemed like a failure to ask for a fortified drink when I ordered it instead of the two of us. Luckily, it''s a private room in the store that Albert and Cain led me to before, so it''s soundproofed, and nothing like other guests asking me... if this was a common drinker, I''d be dragging these two away. That''s about it, the situation was something no one else could see right now. "Looks like that''s what we''re talking about, but in the end, it''s okay for Lion to be serious about Cannon, right? "Whoa! I can''t bother you any more! "Well, you don''t have two words for a man, do you? And everyone... especially Chris, Albert and Cain." "Whoa! You know what? "All right, all right! Drink, then! Drink more and more, too, Grandpa! Troubled me, I decided to crush it just for words. And then Grandpa. Because if I kept listening to these two more, my spirit was going to work out. And an hour later, "Finally crushed..." Finally, the two of them are quiet. So, "Please add food" I called the clerk and decided to eat slowly. By the way, the price here said Lion (intoxicated) would be luxurious, so I kept my wallet before it crumbled... well, I don''t think Lion''s wallet is enough, so I also keep my wallet from Grandpa (intoxicated) properly. In addition, "Sularin, Shiloumal, Solomon, Gol, Jill, you can come out now that you''ve got your permission. But don''t go wild." Thus, the banquet by me and my family lasted until late at night... Nevertheless, Gol and Jill were attacking Lion and Grandpa''s purse in the most unforgiving way, not to come out of the Dimension Bag, but to ask them in turn from something high on the menu. And the next day...... "Tenma, I don''t have anything in my purse." "Me neither." "What are you talking about, both of you? If you keep asking for expensive booze in that condition, you''ll be. Besides, you didn''t give in because we''re paying for it. Yet I forgot... it was so hard to take you home! Both of you, stop drinking so much that you''re insane. Because it''s bad for you." It was the two of us who noticed the contents of the wallet, but when I said so, I thought a little... the hangover headache didn''t wrap my thoughts around it, and I immediately lay in bed. "Hey Jeanne... do you think what Tenma is saying is true? "Shit! No more." "Aura, we''re more than just accepting bribes. We''re accomplices to Tenma." "Right. Don''t put it in your mouth if you want to." "That''s right. I''m sorry about Merlin, but Lion bothered me so much that this isn''t enough." The women are my accomplices because they are bribing me for the take-home dishes I asked for yesterday before I left the store. Therefore, even if there is something strange, I will not point it out. It should be noted that Albert and Cain are bought and given alcohol. The two of them were stressed yesterday because I was drunk and crushing Lion. Yesterday, they drank bribe liquor all the way to the morning because they preached (rather than content, they were close to threatening) Canon, so they were still asleep. "Still, are Albert and Cain still asleep? I just want to leave, so Lion... is dead. Tenma, please wake me up for a moment." It''s not good to put Jeanne and the others on the boulder in the room where Albert and Cain, the noblemen, are sleeping, so I''m going to be passed over. Well, I listened to Mr. Chris''s orders without saying anything because I thought he felt more sorry for the two of them who were mentally tired and woken up sleeping than I used to be for Pasili. "Well then, I left a letter for Lion, and you don''t have to worry because I''m asking the guild manager... then let''s go! By order of Mr. Chris, we are leaving Russell City. To drop me off, Yuri, who looked tired, Canon, who looked frightened, and the guild clerks who spared Shiloumar and Solomon their farewell. Cannon bowed his head deeply and apologized when he saw Chris, and Chris accepted it too, so it''s a form of reconciliation on the surface¡­ From the side, it may seem a little problematic that Chris is also threatening to make him apologize. "Bye, Mr. Yuri. Lion, please. He''s sleeping at the inn right now, so if he wakes up and realizes no one''s there, I think he''ll storm the guild first." "Leave it to me... for once, you''re telling Master Lion to go first, right? When I replied that I was telling him, Mr. Yuri was relieved. If I had been informed beforehand, I would have thought that the confusion in Lion was temporary. Well, I told him yesterday when he was drunk, so I don''t think he remembered... I''m sure what I told him, so it would be up to him not to remember. "Mr. Tenma! We''re leaving now! If we stay here forever, Lion might notice! When I heard what Chris said, Yuri said, "Huh?" He was leaking his voice, "so he ordered Jeanne in your seat (...) to get in the carriage and leave before he found out. You will be able to reach the next destination, the city of Gunjo, within ten days of stopping by. At this rate, we may be able to return to the King''s Capital before it snows. With that in mind, ignoring Yuri, who was screaming something, we left Russell City behind. 193 Chapter 13-1 Evening Before Arrival "Ok... now you have ten wins, two losses and three minutes." "... wouldn''t you mind losing more? You said it wasn''t perfect, but it wasn''t too cute." We were camping in the middle of a half-day drive to Gunjo City. It was three days earlier than planned, so we took an early break to avoid leaving fatigue when entering the city of Gunjo. Well, I was able to move so fast because Chris, Albert and Cain, who were so tenacious that Lion wouldn''t catch up to me, worked hard on your man. The reason why the three of them worked so hard was because of the retribution for the inconvenience they caused in Russell City and because ''if Lyon had finished their errands and entered their next journey when they arrived in Gunjo City, Lyon would have reacted slightly more interesting''. Earlier mock fights were suggested to Chris to see how his body was doing in a game in action format, something he had been doing several times each time he had camped out of Russell City. The result of the simulation is a minute from my two consecutive defeats in the first camp and a win from two minutes in the next. And we''ve been winning streak since we got the win. This is because I''m not completely back in shape, I''m used to the way my body moves now, and I''ve changed the way I fight. When we lost the streak, we fought with a normal feeling, and when we drew, we fought with the defensive subjects, and now we fought for the counter. During the winning streak, assuming the opponent was not Mr. Chris but Mr. Dinn, he moved his body while fully rotating his head. Thanks to that, I was mentally unable to afford much for my grades. "Even if we''re going to take measures, we''re going to get back on track every time we play a game, so we''re going to have to stay out of step... Tenma, you seem so nasty" "Please don''t make any misleading remarks. If it''s too bad, it''s going to spill a lot of stupidity... in front of Maria." "... don''t tell me" "Tenma, with me next! Staring at Mr. Chris, Amur had been running for office, but he refused several times because the way Amur fought at the mercy of the boulders was unlikely to be able to fight decently at the moment. "Well, I''m just trying to say... but I''m not going to be able to replace Senior Chris." Cain ran for the Amur stream, but decided for himself that he didn''t have as much to give as Mr. Chris, and he was grinning bitterly as he said something masochistic. "It''s more like we''re about to have dinner than that, so why don''t you just sweat it out? I realized it was time for dinner in Cain''s words and gave way to Mr. Chris. At first, when I said it like a lady first, Mr. Chris said, "What! You want after me? You have such a hobby." I was kidding, so only on the first day I ignored Chris and occupied the bath until it was critical that I could go in first and have dinner, and then Chris stopped saying that. I don''t like eating dinner with the boulder still smelling like sweat. I took a bath after dinner, but by the time I got up, they had eaten up most of the dinner, and I don''t want to roast black bread and dried meat alone anymore. It''s just that when Mr. Chris tries to take a bath after he''s in, it''ll take a little while for me to get in, as three of Amur, Aura and Jeanne will be cleaning the bath soon. Well, it makes me like it because it feels good to put it in new water, but it''s really critical at dinner time, so depending on the time of cooking and Chris, it can be late to take a seat. "So, how long are you planning to stay in Gunjo City? "Five days or so...... I know a lot of people over there, and they can go anytime they want, so I know it could be shorter, but Primera and Albert don''t, do they? Primera belongs to the Knights of Gunjo City, so she won''t be able to leave so easily, and Albert basically has to be in the King''s Capital, so there shouldn''t be much opportunity for the two of them to meet. "Yeah, well... right" Apparently it wasn''t the answer I''d hoped for, and Cain came back with words that seemed out of his mind. Well, as for Cain, you expected me to say it because I wanted to meet Primera, but I''m finally getting used to the way I deal with women, so I can''t afford to say that lightly, and I''m not the kind of character who can say that softly. "That''s right, and I wonder what Lion''s up to by now? "Oh, yeah... maybe not when you got Uncle Borderline''s letter? Assuming you got the letter, are you leaving Russell City about tomorrow or the day after? Think about it, it might be hard for us and Lion to rendezvous in Gunjo City." Obviously he saw a disgruntled face at me for changing the subject, but the look quickly returned and began to predict Lion''s behavior. And the last one spoke with great pleasure about how Lion thought of panicking. "Dear Tenma, in a few moments, it looks like Mr. Chris will be up from the bath. Amur is waiting with a brush, so no doubt...... by the way, what is the city (...) of Russell or Gunjo? Speaking with Kane for a while, Aura came to let us know when Mr. Chris was taking his bath, while asking what the city (...) meant. Apparently, he came out in conversation with Jeanne and the others, but Aura didn''t know what that meant. So he seems to have snuck in to ask me at the same time as reporting to me, and he definitely cares about Jeanne and Mr. Leni. "Now they call it ''city'', but they used to say ''city''. It seems that the cities of Russell and Gunjo today were not originally developed by towns and villages, but rather had a market to sell crops, handicrafts and hunter-hunted prey of the surrounding towns and villages, with the participation of merchants and adventurers as the size of the market grew and the inns and dining halls that aimed at them developed into one city. As a result, it is said that the method of calling has changed from" city "to" city ", which means a busy place." "Yeah... that made sense" Speaking as he remembered what he had looked into when he lived in Gunjo City, Aura was impressed as she spoke like a loose voice between them. "Tenma only lived in the boulder, and you know it well. There are quite a few people who know things that have changed from the market, but not many people can go into that much detail." "Ha! Maybe Amur got ready to clean up early because he didn''t know what the city meant? I can''t see Amur in the carriage waiting for Mr. Chris to take a bath, but maybe Aura''s right. As Mr. Chris came out of the carriage wiping his hair, he followed up with Amur as well. I guess I finished cleaning while Mr. Chris was dressed, but the time has definitely been shortened in the last few days, and if I say only to clean the carriage''s bath, Amur''s strength will be second only to Aina''s. "Well, why don''t you take a bath?" There has been no Amur assault since Mr. Leni joined us, so I''m glad to be able to take a bath in peace. Rather worrying, it can be Aura more than Amur. Instead of Aura storming me with a sketchy heart, I''m pissed off at Mr. Chris and Amur each time because they always accidentally come into the bathroom or a changing carriage on the street. To Jeanne, it seems that Aura notes the number of accidents in the bathroom, and I guess she intends to submit a note to Aina when she returns from this journey. When I got out of the bath, I was ready to eat, and it seemed like I made it at a critical time. The main thing was BBQ today, so if I hadn''t made it, it would have been a meal without the main thing. At the end of the meal, he went to bed early, but this time he wanted to enter Gunjo City as soon as possible, so he decided to leave the watch to Suralin, Shiloumal and Solomon, plus Suralin to command ten golems. Besides, the men put up a tent outside the carriage to sleep so that they could respond immediately if they needed anything. "Then let''s leave tomorrow at the same time as the sun rises and get into Gunjo City before noon. Then dissolve! On my signal, each of them headed to their own bunk. Well, regardless of the women sleeping in the carriage, the men have to put up tents that will be their beds, so we have to get into work from now on. When I finish putting up my tent, I sweat, but there''s no way I''m taking a bath in the carriage because it''s an area of the women, and I have to wipe my body with a cloth wet with water and put up with it until the women wake up in the morning. For once, there is a way for me or my grandfather to magically prepare hot water and bathe it in this place... but I have been solemnly since the accident of being screamed at by Aura, who came out of the carriage as if I had anticipated the timing, as long as there is nothing like it. Incidentally, it was Grandpa and Lion who were seen naked at that time, and it was an accident where they could see him posing naked from the front on condition. All this time on the boulder, the accidental Aura was sympathetic from everyone and the two seen on the contrary were criticized. Well, the two full-on posings were ugly even from the same sex, so I laughed at them for feeling good. I put up with just wiping sweat for those reasons, but in the morning the women use the bathroom first, so the men''s bath really gets slow. Besides, I''m scheduled to arrive in Gunjo City by noon tomorrow, so I may not have time to sweat slowly. "That''s a battle with time..." I fell asleep whining about that... "I wonder why this is happening..." Slalin woke me up in the middle of the night. Slalin, who woke me up, seems sorry. The reason I was woken is because of Shiloumal and Solomon. These guys, they started a perimeter watch after we calmed down, but they found a herd of pigs along the way and destroyed them. I don''t know about the devastation, but pigs are recommended to be exterminated as a vermin around here, and the damage to pig crops doesn''t actually sprinkle, so that''s not much of a problem there. The problem was that there were multiple swarms of pigs that had been destroyed, and that many wolves had approached them because they had been caught smelling the blood that had gone out when they had been destroyed. There''s a shilowmall here, so the wolves are just asking this one for a far-roll now, but it''ll be only a matter of time before they try to strike. "Unfortunately, increasing the number of golems to heighten perimeter security, pigs retrieve into magic bags all the time. I''ll keep a bag with a few Solomons, slurrins and pigs, so you can leave me far away. When you leave it, crack the pig''s belly and spread the smell. You don''t have to go out of your way to risk hitting us, but if it''s safe to feed, there''s gotta be a way out of here. That should cut the majority, but don''t hesitate to slap the guy on his way! When I gave the instructions, Slalin picked up the bag and rode Solomon. And Solomon, rising into the universe, swirled over the wolves, then hung a pig to guide him and flew away somewhere. "I knew you got caught a few heads and left... Shiloumal, you must get ahead! Jump inside those guys and kick them all over your head! "Wong!" Until earlier, Shiloumal, who had fallen asleep looking at his belly as if to reflect, listened to my orders, and stuck with all the stigmatization back and rushed to the wolves. "Pigs too, but wolves too many, too? Grandpa came out of the tent thinking about that while watching the wolf being kicked. "Is the fight going to be over now? Grandpa said he had noticed the wolves in the first place, but he came out slowly ready because I was handling it. "If you were awake, I wish you''d come out soon" "Even if I left in a hurry, I wouldn''t have had anything to do. As long as you''re looking at it slowly, it''s not a problem." "Well, you''re right. Besides, it''s the slurins and the golems that worked, so it''s like I''ve been watching you bluffing too... yes! Most of the wolves were starting to escape, so I asked my grandfather about Shiloumal and decided to build (...) a bathroom while I could. "I should have done this from the beginning." Three walls were made of dirt magic, and the last side was hung with warm curtains to replace the walls. And in the space inside, I set aside the liquor barrel I used to use instead of the tub, filled it with hot water and built a bathroom. And I immediately took off my clothes and took a bath. "Noooo! I didn''t know you were going to take a bath while I was doing chores! "I can''t let you two in the boulder at the same time, so Grandpa hang in there till I get up." "Nooo... then you''ll have to reheat the water before I go in! "Copy that! Ah! And when Slalin returns, tell him to collect the rest of the defeated pigs and the wolves in one place." "People are rough...... well, should I think of it as a bath bill. And I''ll keep my voice on Albert and Cain. It''s pathetic not to have a bath." That''s what Grandpa said, he went to the tent to wake them both up. Maybe it''s more than half a lie that those two are pathetic, really to make them help collect pigs and wolves. Maybe he''s going to make it easy to sort. "Albert, we''re up! "Finally... we''re running out of time" My grandfather woke me up. I was happy at first to hear that I was going to take a bath, but I looked terribly disgusted when the conditions for getting in were heard to be pig and wolf recovery work. Well, they woke me up all of a sudden and made me do a stinky job. It will be hard for you to wake up. "Well, it''s easy to just divide what the golem brings into magic bags for each size, but the boulder smells like blood. I can smell your clothes." Albert turned to the bathroom with his face to the smell on his clothes. "I can''t believe it, this is the end of the job, right? Cain comes to visit me worried, but the truth is there are still pigs left. However, "I''ll do the rest with the slurrins, so you can go back to the tent." It''s harsh to tell boulders to go back to collecting again in the bath, and there are a few more pigs left. I hate to smell it after a bath, but I have no problem keeping the remaining pigs with me without sorting them out. The rest of the pigs are going to be used for our meals anyway. "Still, enough pigs not to go seventy? Besides, it''s a bunch of regular pigs and dashboards... I''ve never heard of it before, but it''s the same creature, so maybe that happens. So, wolves are about thirty. Most of them fled or left, so if they''d all gone together, there might have been a hundred." I expanded my ''exploration'' to explore the whereabouts of the wolves, but it seemed that I had already fled quite far away, and only a few herds were caught up in ''exploration''. "Maybe the ''Great Forest'' anomaly has affected you so far? I may have overthought it because it is quite far from the "Great Forest," but that was the only cause I could think of, so I decided to report it to the Guild in Gunjo City just in case. "Phew... it was good water" With that in mind, Albert came up from the bath with a satisfied face as he retrieved the golem he had put out for the treatment of pigs and wolves. "If Albert''s up, we have to do his last job." "Hmm? You still got something to do? You thought you''d get caught up in your last job, Albert slowly retreated and asked as you distanced yourself from me... "You don''t have to help me with anything else. My last job is to just wipe the body of Silowmall and Solomon" "Well, then, you don''t have to be without me" Albert, with a reassuring look on his face that he didn''t seem to be able to do anything about it, went back to his tent with a shitty feeling before I changed my mind. It should be noted that my next grandfather, who took a bath, took a sip of the liquor he poured into the glass as soon as he got out of the bath, snoring in the tent as soon as possible. After the hunt, when we called Shiloumal and Solomon, who went straight back to the lookout, Solomon came honestly, but Shiloumal, who seemed to feel washed, tried to escape in the opposite direction at first sight...... stored in a slalin. Most of all, the spitting sillowmall in front of me was making fun of Solomon when he saw his body just wiped with a wet towel. Even for me, I want to wash Shiloumal whole, but if I do it in the middle of the night, it will take me till morning, so I''m going to put up with it until Gunjo City. As a compromise, this time I just wiped the sillowmall with a wet towel. In addition to the usual dirt, Shiloumal is dirty in the blood of pigs and wolves, with mud and grass that he arrived at when he was rampaged in the hunt, and at one time the dirt did not fall off, so much so that he washed and wiped the towel nearly ten times and finally the surface dirt became less noticeable. So it didn''t fall until it smelled. "Suralin, when you''ve got time in Gunjo City, let Jeanne and Aura help you clean up Shiloumal, too." He spoke to Slalin in a small voice as he watched the wiped Shiloumal leave me. And early that morning, "Oh... hey, Tenma. That, what? I stopped greeting him on the way. I looked at Chris fingering him, and there was a bathroom there that I forgot to break in the water. "Hmm... you said you were leaving early in the morning, and in the middle of the night, just the guys, I enjoyed the outdoor bath" It''s a simple bathroom, so it''s not as good as saying an open-air bath, but for Mr. Chris, if you take a bath looking at the night sky, I guess that''s something worth taking an open-air bath in. But... "Chris... at least stop making exposure habits all over the city" Amur was scared of me. But the idea seemed to be not only Amur, but also the general thrust of a group of women other than Mr. Chris, who were all watching Mr. Chris as he pleaded. "You don''t have that kind of sexuality! "But Chris, when I said something like I wanted to use the bathroom, which is going to be round just a little windy, and the men were nearby, I couldn''t help but suspect it was a weird hobby." At Leni''s pointing, Chris conceived, and looked at the faces of Amur and the others again, "I simply wanted to take a bath in an open place! shouted. And right after that, I told Amur, "After all, I have a dew habit! They said," I was plucked and pulled into the carriage bathroom. "Well, leave Mr. Chris'' sexuality alone... shall we just leave? Meals can be made and stored, but when it comes to the city of Gunjo for that matter, I say we eat something delicious." So we left the camp. Of course, the bathroom has recovered the warm curtains and the barrel instead of the bath, and the dirt walls have been destroyed. Because if you don''t, you could be abused by some weird guy, and you could be the monster''s bunk. I talked to everyone that it was only a little later than planned but it would be acceptable, and I had breakfast outside of your Albert, but in the meantime Mr. Chris kept pulling and eventually Leni persuaded me to come out. Chris, who stopped the pull, was explaining a lot about what he said earlier when he came out, so we were just listening without saying anything. I can''t wait to say something weird and if they occupy the bathroom and toilet again. 194 Chapter 13-2 Fake Disturbances "Tenma, you can see Gunjo City." I have been informed that Cain, who is your guest, has reached the point where he can see the city of Gunjo. "Cain, next to the main entrance, head to the guard''s quarters. If you get anywhere near it, the guards should come out, so show me the family crest of the Duke of Sanga''s house and follow their guidance." Albert, who heard Cain''s report, gave instructions while handing over the family crest of the Duke of Sanga''s house. For once, there''s something like admission screening in Gunjo City as well, but since Albert is with us this time, they can use an entrance that''s almost free to let in, not a general screening. As Cain proceeded with the carriage as Albert said, the guard standing at the entrance approached him and began guiding the carriage by checking the family crest of Cain''s put out Duke of Sanga house. Please wait while I contact the Knights. I wondered if I was free to move as I was because I entered the city at the head of the guard, and one of the guards left such a word and ran away. "Albert, you got something? "Oh, this is a gathering of celebrities, including me, so I thought it would be a fuss when they found us, and I told the Knights to come and escort us when we arrived. There''s nothing wrong with being swarmed, but we can''t get rid of it by force. Especially since Tenma has been working here for a long time, a lot of people are approaching." Albert''s consideration was certainly appreciated. It is true that between leaving Kukri village and rendezvous with Grandpa, the longest inhabited city was Gunjo City, and it was this city that officially began its activities as an adventurer. In this sense, many of those involved will be second only to the King''s Capital. Whether that is the friendly or not. Looks like you''re here. From those to whom Cain turned, one knight on horseback and a few knights of early feet were on their way. "Isn''t that Primera? "That''s right. By saying I''m coming, Primera''s unit IV is supposed to be escorting me." I know it''s natural for Albert to nominate a unit with his own sister (Primera), but I have a self who thinks he''s up to something because of the conversation he had with Cain the day before. Well, it''s easier for Primera to come than for the other captains, so I''d appreciate it, too. "Gunjo City Knights Unit IV, we are now on escort duty! Primera, more nervous and rattled than anyone else, saluted from the horse (...). "... Primera, don''t you think you''re rude to the subject? There are three people in this escort who have a higher status than Primera. Albert, one of them and his real brother, had pointed out in a frightened manner by his sister''s taunt. "Sorry! Yikes!" The panicked Primera caught her leg trying to get off the horse with too much panic and not completely removing her chin, and was held by Albert on the verge of clashing to the ground to escape the difficulties. And look embarrassed, but lightly dressed. "So, here we go again. This is Primera von Sanga, captain of Knights Unit IV of Gunjo City. This time, I will serve as your escort! Saluted in front of us again. I don''t have the face to worry about that much, but I also have Primera''s men, so I guess I''ll just have to keep an eye on Kejime. By the way, those men were knights who had taught their deputies how to clean and sort before I met them too, so I guess I''m used to the failure of Primera. As a single person, I didn''t see how surprised I was. Well, that may be problematic, but three people who are taller than Primera...... I guess it''s enough of a problem for Primera to end up getting personal scolds later because Albert, Cain and Chris aren''t showing any particular care. "Now we begin the escort! When Primera gave instructions to our men to start guiding us, "Primera, you get in the carriage. We need to discuss our plans for the future. Tenma, that''s why can I get Primera on board, too? "I don''t mind." So it seems that the time for Primera''s scolding has gone faster. After listening to Albert, he was a primera with a reluctant look on his face, but soon Albert ordered his deputy to refuse the exit, so he followed Albert''s instructions very carefully and boarded the carriage. "Oh, yeah. Mr. Deputy, first by ''Full Pavilion''. When you come to Gunjo City, there are people who have to say hello first." In the city of Gunjo, where I was until three years ago, the longest time I''ve been face-to-face would undoubtedly be with my uncle and his stranger. And I think those two are the ones who took care of me the most and annoyed me. By the way, I think the second thing that bothered me about being looked after was definitely Mr. Flute. Anyway, even though I''m not a regular guild member, I brought in a huge amount of prey and left most of those processing to me. Stopping by the "Full Pavilion" on the boulder and then going to the guild takes time, so after going from "Full Pavilion" to "Knights Headquarters" and taking all the procedures, I want you to forgive me by showing your face for the third time. "That''s a tense! If you''re coming, why don''t you call me in advance! My uncle rushed over when I entered the full pavilion. In front of the store, there was a large line of guests for sweets, but Albert served the family crest of the Duke of Sanga''s house, making the way for guests like Moses'' Ten Commandments. "That''s really tense! "Ah! Long time no see, too...? In the arms of my uncle, who came late, there was a baby who slept easily. "Oh, is this the girl? This girl is our daughter. She was born this summer." Sure, your uncle should have been close to your age with Uncle Mark, so your grandfather should be close to both of us. So having a child is quite an elderly birth in this world... well, it''s something I hear occasionally in my previous life, so I was less surprised than other faces. By the way, she says her daughter''s name is'' Soleil ''. The moment I heard that,'' Isn''t it Minneva ''and so on, I was surprised. Well, I didn''t put it in my mouth, and I just thought it was for some reason, so it just seemed like a surprise from the side... maybe. Afterwards, the uncles had work to do, so they introduced Jeanne and the others, who they didn''t know, spoke lightly about what had happened so far, and promised to show their faces again at night and headed to the Knights headquarters. And I went outside and tried to get in the carriage, "I really have a temper! "True! "The rumors were true! and Lily, Nelly and Milly ran and approached. However, "To the dancer, don''t touch your hands! "Stop right there - hey! "It''s a stop! Stop!" Three people, Amur, Jeanne and Aura, blocked the way ''Princess Bobcat'' went. "Why are you interrupting! "Out of the way! "Because you''re going to meet Tenma! Lily and the others are complaining to the three of them in the way, but Amur and the others don''t seem to be willing to leave. Unfortunately, he tried to speak up to stop the three of them, but before that, Amur, staring at Primera, "Primera, work properly. We are escorted by Petit Mella and the others. Even if I know him, I won''t let him near the person who''s rushing over! And scolded the other men with a voice they could hear. Primera was still lost, "Primera, Amur is right. Your job is our escort, and it''s our job to prioritize the safety of us (...), even if that''s who Tenma knows and I know, we should stop first." As soon as I heard what Albert said, I went in between Lily and Amur and took Lily and the others a little further away, whether it was to persuade them. "Albert...... Grr! "Phew." Amur thumbed up against Albert, who smiled gently back at Amur. The two souls and guts won''t let me get too close to the extra woman... but only this time, they are right, so I feel unnecessarily tacky. Anyway, I''m not the only one now, because there''s a nobleman named Chris in Albert, a man of great nobility like Cain. If you want to be careful, don''t let anyone near you. At least in the middle of being accompanied by escorts. "Then when you come to the full pavilion at night, we''ll join you! "Wash your neck and wait, Amur! "Aura will do it with the meat on her chest! The three of them left behind a dialogue like Sanoshita...... went into a full pavilion. Primera says the three of them are renting the room I used before and using it as a base for their activities. "You should call me anytime! "I''ll pay you back! After that, jealousy is ugly! "... why doesn''t my name come up? Amur and Aura were barking at ''Princess Bobcat'', but Jeanne said, "Is the shadow thin? You don''t have any traits?" I was worried about it, "but in Jeanne''s case, I think she was merely caught up in Amur and Aura, or supposedly abetted. After his encounter with "Princess Bobcat," Primera was again noted by Albert in a carriage bound for Knights headquarters. As far as I''m concerned, there''s nothing I can do about Primera''s response at that time, but I couldn''t shelter Primera because it makes sense what Albert and Amur said during the escort mission. After a while, we arrived at the Knights headquarters, where we talked about various procedures and guards during our stay in the city of Gunjo, and we heard about the recent city of Gunjo from Alan, the commander-in-chief. In the meantime, I was told that something amazing was happening in the guild, but they didn''t tell me what it was about, and I was told that it was actually a pleasure to see. Others learned that Simon, captain of the second unit, and Aida, captain of the third unit, were married and that Aida had retired because she had a child. And finally, because Primera''s lapse (greeting on the horse and not stopping "Princess Bobcat") was exposed to Amur, Primera was also to be scolded by Alan. And as punishment, he temporarily left the Knights to accompany them while we stayed, and to serve as a guide and connection to the Knights. While Primera was away, the deputy officer said he would take command of the fourth unit, but as much as he talked to Aida''s cauldron, he said he had no problems with his abilities. By the way, he said the reason the deputy dismissed the captain of the third unit was because someone from the other unit suddenly stood on top of him was problematic and, above all, worried about Primera. "So, you''re in the guild next. What''s Albert gonna do? "I, too, am going to show my face to the Alliance once and for all. But we have to go to Gunjo City Council first." So he was a member other than Albert and headed to the guild. Albert, who suddenly decided to act alone, had a slightly lonely look on his face, but there would be confidential reports in Parliament and so on, so there was no one to accompany him as one because he would only be free to follow. Well, instead, a few people from Unit IV accompany them as escorts, so it''s not a complete bummer. "So, Primera, what''s going on in the guild? "Eh, that''s... I think you should actually have a look at it because I don''t think you can believe it with your mouth" It won''t tell me anything when I ask, so I decided to check directly with the guild, but from the tone of the primera, it doesn''t seem like a bad thing, so there won''t be any trouble... I thought until I opened the guild door. Opening the doors of the adventurer guild in the nostalgic city of Gunjo, the first thing that popped into my eyes was a very, but incredible sight. "Tenma, what''s wrong? "No... not very, but it''s too incredible a sight and my head seems to have caused a rejection... I can''t dare to do it again..." What I saw in my eyes was a sight I couldn''t understand with my head, and I closed the door reflexively... I opened the door again ready, but I reacted the same way again. "What the hell is there? "You''re worried about boulders." Cain and Chris, who saw the rejection for the second time, pushed me over like intrigued, opened the door and we both looked inside... "I think I''m losing my mind. Maybe even your head..." "Me too, maybe... Tenma, take your medicine" Cain and Chris had the same symptoms as me. Grandpa and I looked at us and we seemed badly confused. Among other things, "Earlier, the door was button-buttoned, although it would be too loud to concentrate on work!... Isn''t that tense? If you''re here, you can just get inside, what are you doing? It was Max Belcap, guild leader for the Gunjo City Adventurers Guild, who opened the door from the inside and yelled at us. The angry face changed and the glittering look on his face, Guild Manager... No, he invited us inside... "Everybody, get away from me! He''s a phony! "Right! "Jeanne and Aura, run to Knights headquarters immediately! Me, Cain and Mr. Chris, we took out our weapons and took a stand. "Oh, hey..." "Don''t move! Where did you go with the real guild leader! "Right. The real thing is a boring old man who has absolutely nothing to do with such a refreshing grin." "The fact that this is sitting in dignity means that maybe the people in the building have already been hit or brainwashed... Tenma, in the worst case, please do the magic of tailoring Rich" The fake face in front of us looks amazing, but it must also be an act to keep us alert. My grandparents didn''t seem to know what was going on. I couldn''t believe it, I took care of it so I could move anytime. In that, only Primera was trying to stop us, but it was dangerous to approach her with a round waist, so she was pulled backwards after Mr. Chris grabbed her sword. A must win ahead! All the while, I just tried to cut to a fake... "What are you fussing about? With a familiar voice from the guild, the intended person appeared...... but only part of it was too different from my memory. But it belongs to Mr. Flute I''ve heard so much about... (Ah! There was an ''appraisal''! Too shocked, I noticed that the usual way of checking it fell out of my head, and I hurried to use the ''appraisal'' for both of us... (Is it real...) Both were real guild leaders and Mr. Flute. "Cain, Mr. Chris...... this looks so real. Shiloumal, please confirm! "Wow!... Kuchi-kun" I tried to teach Shiloumal how to smell real for two people who didn''t know about the "appraisal"... the moment I smelled the guild length, Shiloumal sneezed in good time. As a result¡­ "After all, fake! "Shiloumal, get away from me! And the worse flow continued, and Shiloumar followed Mr. Chris'' words and quickly left the guild leader. "No, no, no! Because it''s real! Guild chiefs claim they are desperate and genuine, but Cain and Mr. Chris did not believe. "Both of you, that person is a real guild leader! Ultimately, the two of us managed to believe that Primera was the real guild leader by convincing him to come in between. "Long time no see, Mr. Flute" "Yeah, it''s been a really long time" Leaving the guild chief still open with suspicious eyes and greeting Mr. Flute, he answered with an unchanged smile...... but still, his eyes would go to an altered part of Mr. Flute that he didn''t remember. "By the way, Mr. Flute... what about that belly (...)? Mr. Flute''s stomach was swollen. "Actually... the guild leader attacked me..." Mr. Flute''s words solidified the named guild leader. The authenticity is increased because of this, and the gaze of the women is sharper. Even Primera, who seems to know the best reason for this, has a slightly sharp eye for guild length. "Rarely did the guild chief have dinner to get me around... The alcohol served at that time was something pretty strong, and when I woke up in the morning, the naked guild chief slept beside me..." Crime thread...... or it was an act that was judged to be out with a high probability. "Hey, wait a minute! As I''ve said many times, I advised you not to drink at that pace because that liquor is pretty strong then! "But I used to drink all the weaker things, didn''t I? Besides, the last one only asked for tea or something? "Can you drink that booze at that pace! And I was drinking because he was so strong! Even then, the guild chief bully by Mr. Flute goes on to say that the two crazy talking fights...... So what I found out was, "In the end, you mean love love." When I said it like I was shuddered, Mr. Flute dyed his cheeks red and the guild leader was lit... Mr. Flute is adorable but the guild leader (old man) looked a little disgusting. "Following your uncle and your uncle, Flute also had a child... the celebration ensued" "Tenma...... I want to look old" Amur, who picked up my whine, has pointed out that he looks like an old man... smells old enough to say? I thought, somehow looking at Cain, "I''m not using words, the way I say it now... hey, I looked overlapping with my father" And when I looked around at everyone''s face, they were all snorting at Cain''s words. "Well, that means I''m grown up there... but Tenma, the celebration is still going on. Besides, it''s about someone connected to Mr. Tenma." Mr. Flute said, "It has something to do with me," and I felt our women''s gaze sharpened. It should be noted that Primera seemed to know who the person was and said, ''With that said, it was. I forgot to tell you.'' He had a look like that. "First, go inside the guild. Because if you''re making a scene here, it''ll be a nuisance to the others. Plus, I work for the Alliance." So with Mr. Flute''s guidance, we set foot in the Guild of Adventurers of Gunjo City for a long time. 195 Chapter 13-3 Albert, Down Stepping into the guild following Mr. Flute, it was busier with more people there than I used to be. And one thing I noticed: "Don''t you have a lot of young adventurers, Mr. Flute? Younger adventurers than me, and possibly newcomers to adventure, accounted for quite a few. Because of this, in front of the bulletin board, there seemed to be a simple request initiative that even newcomers could take. "Is that okay, that? "It''s okay. If you go too far, a veteran adventurer hired as an employee or mentor will stop you, and we''ve made sure that your usual attitude is helpful when ranking up." When Mr Flute said so, he turned his attention to the officials who were staring at the newcomers taking up the request. "You''re tougher than before." "Well, it was special when Mr. Tenma, but it''s certainly tougher than it was back then. And by the way, the reason has to do with Mr. Tenma." Mr. Flute says the Guild of Adventurers in Gunjo City is the youngest hero in this country right now...... I mean, it''s called a place like the ''Holy Land'' where I officially started my adventurer activities, and it''s been a lot lately that young people who are looking to be adventurers choose this place for their adventurer debut. Because of the number of people, the level of ranking has risen slightly, but newcomers who still want to take on the exam seem to keep coming. "And yet, nobody comes near you, does it? Even though some veteran adventurers notice me and look disgusted or wave lightly." "I''m a newbie, so I guess I can''t pay attention to my surroundings. In that sense, I''m also saying that none of the newcomers here right now are dizzy at the moment." Again, as the number increases, so does the pin, but I guess it means more quills. Or it is conceivable that a strong rookie did not choose this place for his debut, where he had little work to do. "That''s right, where is the woman (...) related to Tenma? Talking to Mr. Flute, Amur asked Mr. Flute to interrupt us. Even though only Mr Flute has said ''related people'', Amur...... on the contrary, our women seem convinced that the person is a woman. "I''ll be there." Ahead of Mr. Flute pointing at him with a bitter smile was a woman sitting at the reception talking to one adventurer...... Serna. Serna looked so sneery that she had never seen her close to the adventurer she was talking to. "That (...) is Tenma and..." "I''ll tell you first, the man I''m talking to now is her lover (...)" "That guy (...) is going to get along with Tenma...! Amur changed his attitude one hundred and eighty degrees the moment he found out Mr. Serna had a lover. "I just wanted to say hello to Mr. Serna... but there''s quite a few adventurers lined up behind his lover too" "She''s popular." "Ah! My boyfriend, he hit me from behind! "It happens all the time. Well, if it''s too much, the officials will turn to caution, but now he''s occupied the counter for a long time, too. It would be critically acceptable." Amur''s way of saying it was a little exaggerated, in fact, to the extent that Mr. Serna''s lover was lightly slapped on the flank by an adventurer who was lining up behind it. Well, it just seemed a little out of the ''light'' range, but if they hissed me in front of me when I said I was waiting for the order, I guess the way I cautioned them would be a little rampant too. The lover, noticed by the adventurer behind him, immediately apologized and gave way to the place. And he shyly moved to a seat a little further away, where he was'' lightly ''slapped by other adventurers, even on the move. Serna, too, was turning a bright red face teased by an adventurer who cautioned her lover, but was soon getting back to work. After seeing how those two were doing, I decided to go to the Guild Chief''s office and talk to Mr. Flute and the others later. "In other words, the fact that Mr. Flute had a child made the guild leader serious..." "Yeah, at first, even in this guild. Like Mr. Tenma and the others, ''It''s fake! You''re making a scene." "You''re really rude guys, aren''t you? I was just doing my job seriously... well, unlike in their case, I could beat him up and quiet him down." It''s been quite a while since I retired, and that''s what I would call a former A-ranked adventurer, and I had my chest stretched that I wouldn''t be dealing with a C-D adventurer. "Well, when the B-rank adventurer who happened to be here came out, he was letting me explain." "You suck." "You suck." "You suck." "Scythe" In turn, it''s Chris, Cain, Grandpa, Amur. Jeanne and Primera don''t talk about it, but they seem to think the same thing. And "Guild leader...... you suck so much. It''s boulder!" Finally, once again, praising the guild leader with his thumbs up as if I summed up everyone''s thoughts, the guild leader was so happy he was sitting deeply down on the couch with tears in his eyes. "For once, I am the great man of the guild..." "No, there are people here who are better than guild chiefs, and I''ve never seen guild chiefs work in the two years they worked in Gunjo City. In the beginning, it was as much as Mr. Flute thought he was guild leader. And I was so surprised to find out that even half of Mr. Flute''s inability to work was top of the list." Hearing my words, Mr. Flute nodded to his satisfaction, saying that Primera was the same for herself. "How could the guild chief have been the guild chief in the city of Gunjo in the first place? You know something, Primera? "No, I have nothing..." "Ah! I know! I heard it again, because my father told me about it from the Duke of Sanga before! I didn''t know Primera, but Cain was talking about hearing it again, so I asked her to explain. "The point is, if the top is not, but the bottom is solid, does the organization turn? Besides, is the guild leader just right for the gods because he doesn''t boast about it because he''s gained power?" "And he also said it''s easy to cut off your neck when something happens..." Everyone, except one, looked surprised at Cain''s words of shock. By the way, it was Mr. Flute who wasn''t surprised. Perhaps he had heard those stories from the Duke of Sanga. "Me, let''s work more seriously..." "Worst case scenario, I''ll take care of it? "You can have a baby on a boulder, but your father can''t be cool with a hippo." "Well, I know how that feels, but since this has been the case so far, the more I can think of suddenly over-stretching it, the more confusing it will be down there, and vice versa, the better." "Yes......" Soon after the guild chief decided to continue to take it seriously, a poor thing happened: he would stop at ease from his grandfather. And Mr. Flute also told me, "That''s better for the guild," and eventually the guild leader was in tears. "Tenma, Serna says she can''t get her hands off the job, so she''s going to say hello after work" "If that''s the case, tell him to come to the ''Full Pavilion'' about dinner time. Maybe because I think I''ll be there late at night. And Mr. Flute and the Alliance Commander, come when you have time." That''s what Mr. Flute said when he went to check on the counter, so he decided to ask Serna to give him a message. And when I asked both of them to join me, Mr. Flute promised me that the guild chief would come alone, although he still remained idle. "You''re done sooner than I thought... we''ve got time, and should we go to Congressional Headquarters? ''Cause maybe Albert''s still here, and there''s someone in Congress who wants to say hello." I even came to the council headquarters feeling that Albert had made a mistake and headed for the guild. There was no Albert, but since the person of interest in the council was Serna''s uncle, Marx, I decided to ask him to call me by saying the requirements at the reception... "You don''t even have Mr. Marx... you have no choice" Mr. Marx said he seemed busy running around here, so he asked for a message saying, "If you have time at night, I want you to come to the full pavilion." "Don''t you dare, go back to the guild once. Albert would try to rendezvous with us if he were to move. So if you can''t, let''s go to the hall Albert said." At first, I had an opinion on whether to make a full pavilion if I were to stay in Gunjo City, but the full pavilion didn''t know if I could get a room for the number of people in the popular inn, and the Duke of Sanga had a museum in Gunjo City to use when visiting, so I decided to take care of you. By the way, Primera lives in the city of Gunjo, but not in the Duke of Sanga''s house, and uses the dormitories of the Knights. The reason for this is that Primera is looking to gain an honorary lord independently in the future, and she wants to get used to living alone early (though a little different from living alone because it''s a dorm). Later, the hall was too large, and without my family, I felt restless. It was kind of noisy coming back to the guild talking about that. At first, I thought it was because the newcomers noticed that me and my grandfather were here, but that''s not the kind of atmosphere. "Can I ask Mr. Flute inside..." I thought so and tried to find Mr. Flute, but before that came a knight who was supposed to have followed Albert''s escort and was taken to the Guild Chief''s office. Inside the Guild Chief Office, "Are the guild lengths still dripping? And why is Albert blushing? In the guild chief''s office, there were guard knights who felt like they didn''t know what to do with the guild chief, who drifted deeper than earlier, and Albert, who seemed shy, and Mr. Flute, who laughed bitterly. "Mr. Flute, what happened? "Well, simply put, Master Albert did the same thing as Mr. Tenma and the others. Besides, in Mr. Albert''s case, the adventurers who watched it rode badly because of the noise in the guild, and the atmosphere was unusual... or it was a festival." Albert, who was at the center of it, said he noticed his mistake when he saw the adventurers start making noises with amusement, and that it was at this rate a short time before Mr. Flute led him to the Guild Leader''s Office. "Albert... that was something I had no choice about. Cain has done the same to me and Chris, and don''t worry... but let''s make an effort to switch as an unfortunate accident. First, shall we head to the hall? Albert nods honestly to my suggestion. I would have felt this embarrassed before, but maybe I don''t have the experience of being alone. Thinking about it, Lion, who has a blunt spot and recovers quickly, is probably the strongest of the three. Aside from whether that''s kept alive in your normal life. "Shiloumal, lead the way, please. The knights don''t have to be insignificant, so move to surround Albert. And then appropriately...... and it was! Mr. Flute, the Shilowmals'' bid..." "I''m ready." "Thank you. See you at night." Hanging a string with an appraisal tag around Shiloumal''s neck, he took the lead and left the guild chief''s office, until then the noisy guild calmed down perfectly. Especially the adventurers who knew me were turning away easily to their faces, and some of them were turning away the faces of new adventurers who would be looking after them with all their might. "Just look at this reaction and you''ll see how rampant the tenma was..." My grandfather says that while looking at the adventurers around him, but he didn''t stick it out of me, it''s all the result of payback, so I shouldn''t be bad... "Look, everybody, let''s go! I rushed everyone watching the adventurers and tried to get out of the guild a little early, but only Albert and the knights attached to that escort followed me. "I''m really leaving you! When I went to the guild door and screamed, everyone''s legs finally started to move. "I heard you talking... Tenma, you were a pretty problematic kid" I''m catching up with you. Mr. Chris is going to tear it up, so it''s a polo, "That''s why Mr. Chris isn''t hot." I''ve spoken the truth that you shouldn''t leak. And then I said, "Shit!" I realized it was already late, and Mr. Chris'' hand was about to squeeze my shoulder. "I wonder what that means, that? Mr. Chris has asked with a smile, but his eyes weren''t laughing. "Mr. Chris had a problem as a student, so a man wouldn''t come by, would he? What difference does it make that people don''t come to me after all the messing around in Gunjo City? I don''t think I should apologize here, and when I got a little strong and returned a question to the question, Mr. Chris didn''t think such a question would return, and he lost his strength from the hand placed on his shoulder. Taking a distance from Mr. Chris without missing that moment, Mr. Chris said, "Shit! He was reaching out to me again, saying," Amur broke in between us, "Tenma. Tenma is wrong. The teasing is with us, but Tenma has me! And Jeanne, Primera and...... Luna too? But Chris doesn''t have anyone. Lion, who was the only possible, is now stuck with stalkers and doesn''t know what will happen. Sounds cute, but no one really..." Dis Mr. Chris as he sold himself in. Jeanne and Primera, named by Amur, were looking at Amur with a surprised face, and Aura, who was beside Jeanne, said, ''What about me? He looked alternately at Amur and Jeanne''s face with a face like''. "Amur...... wait! And the promise to begin¡­ Mr. Chris and Amur disappeared into the crowd. "... Yikes! Let''s go to the hall! Amur just created an atmosphere where he didn''t know how to react and irresponsibly disappeared with Mr. Chris, so he shouted out with the intention of resetting everything once. But... "Tenma...... ask for my sister, duh! Albert rode the atmosphere made by Amur. And I was raided... from my own sister. "Primera, you...... haha! "Nooo... not brilliant" Albert became quiet after being devoured with a second full body blow from Primera, who turned bright red in the face before he uttered the next word. He just works out on boulders from time to time and seems to be wearing an efficient attack on the human body. Moreover, the series of moves that made him suffer in the first shot and precisely prune his consciousness in the second was brilliant enough for his grandfather to roar. "Mr. Tenma...... did you hear anything? "No, I didn''t hear anything! Mr. Primera!" Unexpectedly, it was me who said ''Mr. Primera'', but I guess that''s something I can''t help. Whatever, Cain, who was about to open his mouth to follow Albert, was also surprised by the power of Primera, holding his mouth in a quick move and pointing in the opposite direction...... look in a hurry. "Really, that was good. And apparently, my brother got tired of traveling, so I''ll guide him from here. You guys, carry this (...)! We weren''t the only ones surprised by the unusual atmosphere of Primera, and the knights of my men seemed the same, and after a moment of surprise at Primera''s orders, I immediately took charge of Albert and aligned myself behind Primera... I wonder if I would lend my shoulders to the next owner of the Duke of Sanga''s house to carry him from left to right as if to support the drunk, but that was all Primera was so powerful that I decided not to touch this matter any further. "This is the mansion owned by the House of the Duke of Sanga. Like whether to use it once a year or not, but we make sure to manage the cleaning, etc. so there shouldn''t be any problems. And once I get back to Knights headquarters, I''ll take all the formalities and personal belongings, so excuse me for a moment." Early on about the mansion, Primera returned to the Knights headquarters once. It is the tone and atmosphere that is returning to the usual primera, but it still seems angry at my real brother, and I say to the knight who brought Albert, "It (...), leave it in the storeroom too!," he said. Well, after I lost sight of Primera, my grandfather kept it from a knight who was not sure what to do with Albert and took him to the right room. Even a primera with an angry boulder would not complain if Grandpa put it in between. "I don''t mind playing in the garden, Shiloumal, Solomon, but don''t come near the walls or go outside. Slalin, I need two supervisors." Several people thought they were looking for Shiloumal or Solomon were watching from the outside, but they decided to let the two play, thinking they would never break into a mansion owned by the Duke of Sanga on a boulder. If there were two intended intruders, none of them would be more suitable for demons than A-rank, and even if they did, killing the opposite would not be a sin, as the trespass on the Duke''s property would apply before the killing. Still, I put Slalin on the director because it prevents two people from accidentally going outside, and if there is a reckless challenger, Slalin can capture them without killing them. I don''t care if it was someone who didn''t have a problem killing them, I want to avoid the two of them losing their reputations unjustly. For once, I asked Gol and Jill if they would go outside, too, but they preferred to relax in a dimension bag similar to ours rather than explore something neither of us knew, just to remind them of the bait and not try to get close to the entrance or exit. "Well, as usual...... see, I''ll leave the bait here...... did the yarn gather again? Thanks." Gol, who came to collect the bait, gave me a thread ball in exchange for the bait. The quality of the yarn itself is a luxury product by two standards (about the second from the top), but since the quality of the yarn generally exceeds that of the finest products in circulation, there is no problem no matter how much. "That said, you''ve got a lot more inventory... do you want to release it somewhere" Basically, Gol and Jill yarn are only sold to people I know, so people waiting in order are waiting for the finest, not the finest. Moreover, the order is managed by Maria, so if she asks for a luxury item while waiting for the finest item, she might be put behind the order. Therefore, luxury products with no sales channels are stored in velcro bags, which can make them feel extra. "Well, you can leave those two to Slalin, and then you can put Ryden in the stable... okay, so don''t be so angry" I took Lyden to the stable, and Lyden, reluctant to be in a narrow place like the stable (instead of the Duke''s stable being small, Lyden just being big), kicked the ground with his forefoot and protested. So I decided to let it go to the garden just like the Shiloumals, provided it didn''t break out, didn''t run at all, didn''t break things. Having drunk that condition, Ryden slowly walked out of the gate to see if he was going to dare to circle the grounds. By the way, I was looking for the three of them to go and tell the slurins about the terms I put out for Ryden, and it seems that Shiloumal quickly knocked down the tree, which was preached to by the slurins. "... the sight as usual. Leave it to Slalin, there won''t be a problem." As usual, I was the one Slalin took my job as Lord, but I always passed by and said, ''I saved you a lot of trouble. I only got the feeling that it could be easier. A normal Tamer might be a problem, but now that it''s going around well, we decided that this would be the best form... so we went to secure a room to use at the Mansion. "It''s fine to go secure... there''s no Albert or Primera, so you don''t know which room to use" I couldn''t help but pick the right one and wandered around the mansion thinking I''d pick the room again after Primera arrived, and I noticed a few signs solidifying in one room. 196 Chapter 13-4 Capture "This room... is inside, to Jeanne, to Aura, to Mr. Leni... Amur? When did you get here? I mean, you know exactly where it is." When I went to the front of the room where I felt signs, I found out who was inside in the talking voice. Well, they seem to be talking in as small a voice as possible, but they were caught off guard by being in the room, and they weren''t putting my physical abilities in the calculations, and they were talking in a level of voice that they could hear with a little concentration. Besides, the fact that Amur is here means that Mr. Chris is most likely running around the city looking for Amur. Since Mr. Chris''s lack of coming yet is also one of the causes of the bickering with me, I don''t think it''s a good idea to eavesdrop on women''s stories, and I didn''t dare to leave this place. "After all, Primera is very likely to have a strong rival" I heard Amur say that. In addition, "Housekeeping, character, style...... which one is very top of the list. Is it about the time and youth Jeanne has spent that she can win..." "Aura, I don''t know if Mr. Primera''s mad at me." "That''s right. Besides, Primera is twenty-three years older than Tenma, so she''s not too far away." "Exactly. Besides, the five-year-old difference is realistic compared to Chris. Ningro, if you think about the child, it''s just fine. Chris, no matter how young you look, you''re twenty-nine years old... a critical cliff, with no aftermath" "Sure, compared to Chris... Primera''s five-year-old difference sounds like there hasn''t been... but that''s why I''m scared Chris is going to use any hand, without worrying about it..." "It would be nice if your sister hadn''t shown you some spare time, but there are just young kids around Mr. Tenma who don''t have the bare hands to show interest in themselves. What''s more, you come here and show your superior compatibility in many ways the structure to compete as a competitor... you can''t predict what kind of action Chris is going to take. Well, I don''t think it''s going to be illegal on boulders... but I don''t think sleeping pills or horny pills will work for Tenma in the first place." Being here any longer was dangerous, and the alarm was so loud in my head. Anyway, if it''s just Jeanne and Aura, they''ll find out that Leni, an intelligence agent, and Amur, with a wild inquiry, are hearing each other with a little mistake. I thought about it more than usual, and I decided to leave this place with all my heart and soul... "Ah! Ugh! From a bend in the direction of travel, a disturber (Cain) appeared. In any case, the intruder (Cain) tried to scream my name out loud. I was concentrating my nerves to escape, and the moment I saw my fingertips from the bend, I predicted and understood the behavior of the intruder (Cain), and my body was moving. As a result, my hand held the mouth of the intruder (Cain) faster than my mouth took the form of a ''te'' and I succeeded in taking him straight to the end of the bend. Later, I thought, that would have been fast enough for me to get into five fingers, even if I had ever lived. It was just a miracle move, and I was so impressed with my movements that I wondered if that meant ''entering the zone''. "Mmm!" "Ma''am, is something wrong? "I felt like I had a temper... but it was a mistake" A few seconds after I hid myself in the corner, the door to the room where I had been listening until earlier was opened and Amur was checking the hallway. However, at that time, I was already lurking in a slightly remote corner, so Amur couldn''t notice me, and it seemed like a mistake had been made. Cain, who was my only concern, also felt my desperate signs and quietly... "Sorry, Cain. I didn''t realize." "Buho! Gohohoho, Hugh Hugh... Goho, I thought I was going to die..." Cain, who thought he was keeping me quiet, just couldn''t move because he was holding my mouth and nostrils against me and even pushing me against the wall. "What a cruel way to come and kill me... did I do that much? I apologized with all my heart to Cain, who seemed pretty smart, but wanted to know why he had done so much. So to be honest... "Blah! Kukukukuku... I can''t believe Tenma, who was not afraid of Diryu, Wyburn or Bicorn, was afraid to discover that she was eavesdropping on women''s stories..." They laughed a lot. Plus, I rubbed my forehead against the wall and slapped the wall over and over again because I was careful not to be loud. Well, I thought there would be no point in killing my voice, but I can''t seem to hear the shock and sound because the room where the women are is sandwiched between the toilet and the room. Nevertheless, if it stays like this, some kind of bounce will find out. "I can''t believe we''re moving the place." "Well... let''s move to the room I''m going to use... heh! Cain, still not laughing enough, began to lead him to his room, desperately laughing. "It''s okay to talk normally here. This room is for guests, because all walls are soundproof." Cain, who has used it several times, seems to have secured a good room... I also thought I would let you know if I had another good room, but it would be a lot harder if I asked poorly and they prepared a piece of Primera, so I think I''ll pick it after Primera arrives. "Still, those three seem to have started rushing with Primera''s appearance, too. Well, I guess it has something to do with seeing a baby, seeing you pregnant, seeing a woman with a lover." Sure was a surprise to me as far as those three were concerned. Well, because I know you, it was more shocking than Jeanne and the others... well, there are times when Serna went too far on the anticipation diagonal as far as you and Flute are concerned. "I don''t care if you can''t help but be aware of it, or if you point it at me..." "Tenma, you shouldn''t even say that if you think about it" Cain was laughing when he admitted that that was a silence. I was favored by a woman on a boulder, and I thought it was impolite to make it annoying. "I was crying because I had too little luck with Lion, but the person who seemed to have a pulse was finally subtly out of Lion''s taste, and he turned into a stalker... If Tenma said that in front of Lion, she might go mad with tears of blood" It just seemed like it was to say that dialogue. Sure, it seems like Lion would... "We have to be careful with that. That''s right, and what about Mr. Chris? I told you the best part of the story, so I decided to end this story here. Because I continued this story any longer and I didn''t like Cain messing with me in a women''s relationship. "Don''t you worry about the seniors? You can leave me alone, but I think I''ll be here any minute. Besides, if I go looking here, I''m not like I''m lost!... or something to make me angry, I''m sure." "... you sure do" If Cain agrees at all, he was going to leave the scene immediately in the name of looking for Mr. Chris, but against his expectations, Cain made the choice of leaving Mr. Chris alone. Well, certainly Cain is right, if Mr. Chris says, "I''ve been treated like a lost man!" or something like that, I think I''m going to bend my navel... but Cain obviously has a face that chose to mess with me rather than looking for Mr. Chris. And unfortunately, when I thought I was forced to leave this place, "Ugh... it was terrible" Like a wolf at the rear gate, Albert appeared undamaged... "Sorry, Albert. Get out of the way! It seemed weak for a wolf, so I decided I could push it away without worrying. "Oops! There it is..." Apparently the place I put my hand down to push away (...) was where I was unluckily hit by Primera, and Albert easily collapsed off my knees. Besides, because he wasn''t powerful enough to pass out, he lost his mind and couldn''t escape the pain, and Albert was stunned with tears. "Damn, he got away! Albert, keep it down properly! Not at all!" "Ca, Cain...... help" "Sorry, I can''t right now! I can hear that conversation coming from the rear, but I ran through the hallway without worries. And then I ran through it, "Tenma...... I won''t let you get away with it! "You two, call for backup while me and the lady are in tow! "Backup, who? "Because Aura calls the knights, and I call Slalin! I was hunted down by the women. That and this, because Cain, who decided he couldn''t stop me, shouted, "Tenma was eavesdropping on a woman''s hiccups ~ ~!" in a voice that just told me to sound all over the mansion. Amur, who responded first to that voice, chased me around, and Leni, who was ahead of me in that direction of progress, was using a throwing rope, or Jeanne was calling for a slurin who was likely to rely most on that gap. It should be noted that Cain had given instructions on the far-winder, but Albert, who was still down, and Aura, who hadn''t kept up with Nori, had not been helpful. "Mmmm... Tenma, Shibu! "Ma''am, step aside! Do you want to do this too? "Ghaaaa! Mr. Leni, don''t get me -! "Slalin, please! So you don''t join the boulders." "Oh, Sularin. Your lord should watch the game over here." "Ugh... my stomach still tickles" The catches that targeted me continued before anyone but the participants could watch them. Note that the knights refused to respond to Aura''s request, "I''m sorry because I''m afraid of the captain (Primera)". And by his grandfather, who was watching the scene, he has been appointed a tea maker. It''s good that Slalin didn''t turn to his enemies, but instead he''s losing mercy on Mr. Leni''s actions, besides Amur''s movement is getting better and better. Earlier, Aura''s scream replaced Aura, who was approaching me when I avoided the net that Leni threw. Thanks to this, the netting has become unusable and one of the forces of war, Aura, has become unusable, but Aura was not originally useful, so it may have been easier to move over there, even if the disturbers were gone. Besides, it looks like we still have the stock of netting... "I won''t let you get away with it! Mm-hmm. Mm-hmm! I tried to escape from the top of Amur with a triangle flight, and Amur has used the same moves as the defense used by the protagonist of the Basque comics...... "Sounds like you weren''t tall enough! Even if the little Amur used that move, he couldn''t prevent me. And the exit you see ahead of you where you turned Amur. At this moment I was convinced of my victory... "Huh? Why? - Ugh! Aura flew in. In a literal sense. Amur switched operations the moment I was stuck, grabbed Aura, who was tangled in a net and rolled on the floor, and seemed to try to throw her away without turning around. You just hesitated to throw Aura a little bit, Aura fell pretty far in front of me and rolled around. "Oops! Whoa, whoa! Ahhh!... oh? The rolling Aura flew lightly and I stepped on the accessories attached to the Aura (the netting), and I approached as I was about to fall into the door of the front door, out of balance, grabbing the knob of the door and trying to regain my posture... just before that, the knob dropped and the door opened. Beyond that, "Ahhh! "Fu Jiu! There was something soft. Later, he also sounded like a crushed frog. "" Ahhh! "Dear Primera! Keep catching him! The identity of the soft one was Primera, and the crushed frog was Mr. Chris. The pushed-down form of primera seemed pretty confusing, but Mr. Leni''s instructions flew ahead of me to get out, and Primera hugged me in a way that followed it... on Mr. Chris being squashed. "Grungy...... at this point it meditates on the eyes. Before that, secure the tenma first! "Mr. Leni, rope! Give me the rope! "Use this" "Ho ho! I''ll take care of tying you up! Quick collaboration quickly secured my stature... "Brother Cain? For some reason, I''m tied up with you..." "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize. Well, if Primera lets go, Tenma runs away, so be patient." Absolutely, I thought it was on purpose. I can''t see Cain''s face due to all the circumstances, but I found this voice to be a voice I absolutely enjoy. Looks like Primera hasn''t noticed yet, but I''m in very bad shape right now. What''s wrong with that? "You guys! How long have you been cuddling over me! Me and Primera are holding each other from the front right now. Well, my face is well below normal... blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Soft and pleasant, but it''s not a good idea to stay this way any longer. So, "Ah! Tenma, he escaped! While Primera''s consciousness turned to Cain, she magically cut the rope and escaped. However, due to the intense mental fatigue, it was best to just stay away from the primera for a little while. So, "Slalin! Come on! Shiloumal and Solomon, please stop everyone! I''ll feed you meat full of rewards! I called Slalin and decided to evacuate to the dimension bag in my body. I asked the two eaters to stop until Slalin arrived. The devourers listened to the reward I offered and immediately stood before Amur and the others to protect me. out of its mouth, dripping tons of yodale. Slurrin, hide until it''s almost cold. Asking Sularin, who came all the way by me, to do so, Sularin nodded and spread her mouth wide only once. On his way into Slalin''s dimension bag, he looked at Primera for a moment only and was immediately distracted. Well, I''m your son because I strayed quickly, too, but it was pretty illuminating. "When you calm down and go outside, let''s not dare hit Cain" With that in mind, I decided to escape reality in Slalin. Most of all, I can hardly sleep when I dive into a futon. When I finally thought I''d put it to sleep, I was immediately woken up by Shiloumal. "Okay, that''s meat. If you eat now, you won''t be able to come in at night, just a little bit." Dinner is also a long time full pavilion for Shiloumal, so I decided to feed him meat in the context of snacks. "But I have to wash my face before I do. Because of Shiloumal, his face is sticky." My face was sticky and a little... no, it smelled pretty bad because of the sillowmall that drooped my yodale. Shiloumal heard my words and looked sorry on the surface, but the tail was shaking heavily, so I guess I''m not reflecting. Well, the usual. "Is this... the dining room? It''s good to be ready. Thank you, Sularin." When I got out of the slalin, it was the dining room. Probably woke me up in this place so that Shiloumal and Solomon could eat meat right away. "Then rent the kitchen and cook the meat" Yodale was dripping from the mouth of Shiloumal and Solomon, who responded to my words. A fair amount of it was dripping so it was wiped clean by the slurrin, but still it wasn''t going to stop. "Don''t you dare eat this." When they threw the jerky they were making for preservation, the two were in the air and had already swallowed it by the time they landed. I''m worried that I bit them properly, but it''s about those two, so maybe I''m willing to rebel later. For the two of them to come, I gave Slalin the jerky to eat during cooking, and I decided to hurry up and cook the meat. "Look, I''m burned. Eat slowly because it''s still hot." Placing a pile of BBQ on the floor on a large plate, the two stuck their faces into the pile of BBQ with a joyous voice. "So, what''s everybody doing? When I finished making it a priority, I spoke to the members who were here. In the corner of the dining room, five people are seated at the front: Amur, Jeanne, Aura, Mr. Leni and Cain. And right in front of that, Chris, with his arms together and a rugged face, had a slightly angry face, Primera, and a dying Albert. As for Albert, he''s not in the front seat, he''s in pain sitting in a chair near Mr. Chris and Primera holding his belly... he''s not suffering that much because of me pushing him, is he? "Tenma, I need to ask you something too... would you mind sitting here for a moment? Mr. Chris says what he''s asking for, but it didn''t seem like I had a veto. Well, the place I was told to sit was the chair across from Mr. Chris, not next to Jeanne and the others, so I decided to follow it honestly. "What I want to hear is that the cause of the noise at that time is in your eavesdropping... what is it? I thought that if I answered this in the wrong way, I would be lining up there too, so I sort it out a little bit in my head and then I answered. "First of all, if they say it''s caused by eavesdropping, you can say it is. It''s just that I didn''t eavesdrop to do it, I just heard it if I wanted to speak in front of the door. At that time, it seemed like we were talking privately, so I shut up and tried to leave the scene." "So why did you hold Cain back? "Because I thought if Cain came in there, it would definitely be a mess. In fact, right after I hid myself with Cain, Amur was out of the room trying to find me." "When Amur came out of the room, Tenma, you were already away from the front of the room, right? And then I immediately moved to Cain''s room..." Chris looked at the paper he had taken out of his pocket and checked to see if there was anything wrong with what he had said to me, so he nodded, and Chris was sighing. And Amur and the others being seated in the front gradually turned pale as my explanation progressed. "Tenma, you''re white. Well, Tenma is the one who created the cause, but that was a particularly problem-free range, but that happened because Cain and Amur and the others made a scene... or Cain could almost be the culprit." "Later, Cain said that if I suggested we go find Mr. Chris, I wouldn''t care." "Cain, what does that mean? When I heard what I said, Mr. Chris stared at Cain. Cain was desperate to deny it, but the words I rose might be a little different from then, but Nuance said the same thing, so Cain''s excuses didn''t always creep him out. "So, what happened to Albert? Speaking to Albert, who was sober, Albert pointed to Primera sitting nearby, "Also got hit..." He said. The fingered primera panicked, "And I had no choice. After all, I thought it was my brother who took the lead on this one..." "Then what choice do we have?" Because of Albert''s usual bad behavior, I decided to end this story. Primera and I haven''t been able to see each other yet, but I put aside some time, so I was recovering to the point where I could talk. A servant of the hall came to inform the visitor as he silently watched as Cain was being interrogated by Mr. Chris for a while. Besides, it wasn''t about Albert or Primera, it was about me. For a moment, he heard that he was my guest and I was suspicious, but when I heard his name, I decided to rush to the reception room. Usually, they don''t let guests pass through the mansion, but the servant heard the customer''s name beforehand from Primera, and said they passed through the mansion, not outside. 197 Chapter 13-5, hanging out? "It''s been a while, Mr. Marx. Looks like you asked me when I was out, so I asked you for a message. Is there something wrong? I thought maybe you came all the way out here to tell me you couldn''t join us tonight, but my predictions were off. "Mr. Tenma, I came today for a favor! Mr. Marx suddenly sat down when I walked into the reception room and spoke. I would totally ignore it if a guy I don''t normally know asked me to do this, but since I''m not someone who does this over someone I know, I decided to listen to him first. Because I didn''t want to imitate how much I couldn''t let the groundhound go all the way here, or kick someone I knew out without even listening to me. "Mr. Marx, if you don''t talk to me first, I can''t even decide whether to take on the favor or not." "Also, I''m sorry. Lady Albert, Lady Primera has excused us." These two have fled the dining room (Chris) in the name of Marx being my guest but also the guest of this mansion. By the way, Grandpa said he was taking a bath and that it was quite a long bath, so he asked the misplaced servant to see how it was on his way to the reception room. Because it''s about my grandfather, I don''t know what will happen in a long bath, but he said he was bringing alcohol into the bathroom, just in case. "So, what is a favor? There are things I can and can''t do, and there are things I don''t want to do. I wish it was every request I could make to the extent that I could help. "Actually, it''s about Serna. I have a lover in Serna, but I have a little problem." "I saw them both in the guild, but they seemed very close, and from what I''ve seen of the men, it didn''t feel weird, either? "No, it''s not like he has a problem. However, that parent''s house was more problematic...... Did Tenma know the ''Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce''? Albert and Primera looked a little surprised when Mr. Marx said the name of the Chamber of Commerce didn''t sound familiar. "Tenma, the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce is the largest Chamber of Commerce in the city of Gunjo. Mostly, we deal with weapons." "If you''re an adventurer in Gunjo City, I think you''ll use it many times...... don''t you really know? I see why you two were surprised. And at the same time, I understood why it wasn''t in my memory. "I never bought a weapon at a big chamber of commerce when I was working in Gunjo City. Even if I ever went to an arms store, I''d just buy maintenance tools and disposable items for throwing, so I''d get it cheaper to go to places like the ones I do on my own than to go to big places." Hearing my answer, Albert and Primera looked at each other like they had a point. It''s safer and safer to fight with magic than to use a lousy weapon, and I have ''Xiaowumaru'' in the first place. In other words, there was no interest in "far inferior to Xiaowumaru, the weapon there". "Maybe I''ve been there about a few times, but I don''t think it suited me that I don''t remember. So, Mr. Marx, how does that Chamber of Commerce matter? "Serna''s lover... I say Henri, he is the three sons of the Gloriosa family and he says he wants to marry Serna, but his father was against marrying Serna..." Mr. Marx kept saying at the opposite end of the marriage, as he decided to do after a while. "Knowing that Serna was raped when she was captured by bandits in the past, she says it''s unbearable to be inside with a dirty woman." I said. "That''s a bad story about chest shit for a long time...... was it Henri, is he living at home? "No, he says he wants to be a painter, and he''s been allotted a home. Now I work as an adventurer, and I put the income I earn on the cost of my activities." Because the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce is based in other cities, Henri said he had fallen over various cities and villages, but he met Serna when he came to Gunjo City about a year ago and fell in love with each other. And lately, he said his father had found him. Among other things, Serna and Henri said they were planning to have a wedding, but that the father''s obstruction was coming in as the wedding approached. "I''m in a state of forgiveness and cutting off the edge, so just ignore something... by the way, when is that wedding? "It''s in two weeks. What I''d like you to do is ask Tenma to attend that wedding." He said the reason Mr. Marx was running around here was to gather information about his father, and that some of the information he gathered was that his father would come aboard with nobility on his wedding day. "It''s not strange that the father of the groom should attend the wedding, but bringing the nobleman as a guest on the groom''s side at that time seems to prevent him from making a match with the bride''s side. Perhaps he''s going to add obfuscation when he says he brought a nobleman and it wasn''t a wedding he could match." "What is that nobility? I''m Viscount Abyss. "You think it''s Viscount Abyss? It was faster than I reacted, and Albert was surprised. And Primera is surprised, too. Surprised they''re all here, I guess the name Viscount Abyss came out unexpectedly. "Albert. What kind of person is that Viscount Avis? "Oh, Viscount Abyss is a nobleman that has long been available to the Duke of Sanga family. There''s something proud and difficult about it, but some hate injustice, and you hated Legil so much that Tenma used to get tangled up. But on the other hand, I also understood that Legil was worth using. Well, Legil lost his leg, and even Viscount Abyss was most pleased." "Sounds like you were tough on your brother, but you were nice to me. And to my sisters." I don''t know if the primera friendliness was the difference between a man and a woman or a trace or not, but from what I''ve heard, it also seems like a decent nobleman. "If so, would you lend a hand to such a nobleman interrupting the wedding? "No, thank you. Viscount Avis doesn''t seem to know what that father is up to. I think Viscount Avis is purely going to celebrate Henri''s wedding." "I mean, is that the father''s discretion? You must not be thinking about when the Viscount found out." In a way, you''re just like Legil. "So is it because I''m going to the wedding to eliminate the difference between the invitees? Fine. Nominally, if he was called to the ''Maid of the Former Ootri Family'' wedding, his father wouldn''t be able to complain either. Even if I was Serna''s temporary lord for a short time, if me and Serna or Marx admit it, it would work as a matter of fact." "Thank you! When I decided to join in, Mr. Marx gave me a horrible look and bowed his head deeply. "That''s why you should definitely invite Mr. Serna and Henri to attend today''s banquet. I''ll ask the two of you to join me at that time." For once, what Mr. Marx asked me to do was to keep it a secret, so I decided to listen to the wedding somewhere and make sure that they both wanted to join me. It was decided that this would be more natural in the flow and that I would have no choice but to participate in the wedding because I was asked to. After Mr. Marx left the mansion, he joined his grandfather with an empty liquor bottle on his way to the dining room to report to everyone that his stay had grown. Well, even though I emptied it, the liquor bottle itself was a small one, so it seemed like I just drank it lightly, but Grandpa''s face was red. "Don''t drink when you''re taking a bath by yourself too much. ''Cause I''m old, and it''s not weird when a poke passes." "Let''s say something terrible... don''t you think, Primera? "Huh? Yes, Master Merlin said he is old, because he is working out, he is healthy and looks young, and I was wondering if it would be okay if he kept his moderation..." Primera, suddenly told the story, was a little jammed but soon took Grandpa''s side. Was that a pleasure for Grandpa, until he went to the dining room (...), which has always been Nico''s face. "Hmmm... what the hell is going on here? As soon as I entered the dining room, my grandfather''s face turned into a puzzled face and asked me to explain it, but I couldn''t explain it either. "And so... Mr. Chris, please explain" So I asked Chris, the only person in the dining room who could move properly, to explain. By the way, the only decent move in the dining room is Slalin, except for Mr. Chris. "Yeah... just for a minute, it seemed like a long sermon" Current situation¡­ That''s the face I was sitting on when I left the cafeteria, falling to the floor and suffering. And on the other hand, Shiloumal and Solomon, having finished their snacks, sleep amicably in navel heaven. And Mr. Safe Chris and Slalin were embracing the faces they were suffering from... except Cain. "I was obsessed with preaching, and when I realized it, Cain was about to pass out. When I saw everyone else in a hurry, they were all the same... strange, right?" "It''s a lie... Chris turns his gaze like a killer every time we try to move and says, ''There, don''t move! He was yelling." Leni''s exposure revealed that Chris had done too much. Well, I didn''t know that would happen... but I don''t think we need to be that tough. "Well, even if Cain had no choice, everyone else should have let him go first" If I blame Chris even for Cain here, Chris would turn into a troublesome existence because he would be upside down, so I decided to ask Cain to stay sacrificed. This is never because my revenge is in it! I just want to think... but not at all confident. "Well, that''s fine, because my stay in Gunjo City has grown. Unfortunately, I think that will lead me to rendezvous with Lion. I''m sorry to hear so much more noise... but I just want you to accept it for a reason." You''re treating me like that! ''The gaze he said was directed at him by Amur and Aura, but Mr. Leni and Jeanne wanted to know more about why. I think Cain, who seems to be the noisiest here, was lucky to stay down. If you''re safe, you''re going to rendezvous with Lion, because you''re definitely going to make a scene in the funny half. And it would take a lot of work to calm it down, and at the end of the day, it might be more forceful... thinking about it might have been a little unfortunate. "So, Tenma, what''s the reason? Chris asked me why first, but I think it''s obviously to get me off topic. Well, I don''t have to bother pointing that out, and Amur, who I''m likely to point out, is a big man now, so I just said I was supposed to be at Mr. Serna''s wedding before the extra tea came in. "We''re not getting married..." I was in a bit of a bad mood knowing that the reason for the extended stay was the wedding. As Amur was talking about, I guess it''s not an interesting topic for others to get married because of their impatience near thirty. "Chris, my heart is narrow" "Ugh." The words Amur grunted seemed to hit her heart critically, and Mr. Chris was doing so at first sight. "I see why. So, what do we do? Leni asked us what we should do as an outsider, so she asked us to think in the direction of participating as much as possible. I''m not sure. Everyone seems to have questioned my answer, but I had an earlier discussion with Mr. Marx and was convinced that it was not up to me because I had to agree with them. "Nevertheless, Tenma likes to be able to exchange nobility" "Don''t say bad things about people, Amur. I only deal with nobles who try to do harm. That and its Viscount Abyss are likely not involved in this plot." When I made some corrections, Albert and Primera were nodding. "I decided to talk to Serna and the others about the details... why were Amur and the others seated? When we got to a paragraph about the wedding, we decided to go back and ask why the constellation was. If it was because of the rumbling, I would have been seated there too, but I wondered why Chris decided I was'' white ''. Later, with all that eavesdropping, it was strange that it had gotten that serious. "That''s why! The story of Amur and the others was divided into two parts! Chris, who had been quiet after giving Amur a critical hit, suddenly got better after all the chance to fight back. And in contrast, Amur and the others look like bums. "Tenma, your eavesdropping was no big deal for Amur and the others to hear. But what Tenma was talking about after you disappeared was something that a little boys couldn''t listen to. Amur and the others mistakenly assumed that Cain heard the phrase ''Tenma was eavesdropping'' and heard those who should not be heard. Before we chased him, Tenma, if I had listened to what you had heard and the circumstances of it, I would have been angry because I found out it was Cain''s false statement because Amur and the others had misunderstood him, but I was still ravaged by the mistake! Mr. Chris was in a good mood as if to clear up his earlier depression. "Yeah, okay, so you don''t have to come that close. And I know why, and I''m sorry I did something that was misunderstood, so forgive me except for Cain." "Huh? Uh-huh... well, Cain could have been a little too angry for Amur and the others, anyway." For that reason, it was decided to liberate other than Cain. Cain was told she couldn''t help herself, and I and Albert were looking for help, but we ignored it. ''Cause for me or for Albert, it''s pretty bad for Cain. So I had no reason to help. That seems to have been the same for Primera, and Primera deflected her attention against the gaze she continued to be directed at. "I''m in charge of Lion like this! Cain, who shouted so, had been given further sermons by Mr. Chris. "Tenma, I''m sorry" "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry" Looking at the angry Cain, Jeanne, Amur and Aura, all came to apologize. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Tenma. Finally, Mr. Leni apologized, but with regard to Mr. Leni, it is possible that he moved after finding out it was Cain''s false statement. Well, it''s just my prediction. "As for that, I don''t care anymore because it also has to do with me eavesdropping and misleading. The bad news is it''s all Kain. So no one has to worry about it." I accepted everyone''s apology and told them not to care any more about this one, as I have decided to make it all Cain''s fault. "That was Lyon''s role..." With the time approaching to head to the full pavilion, Cain, finally freed, was saying that again. I do have the image that Lyon is the one who gets mad at me for something like that, but Cain and Albert are next in line in me, so it wasn''t weird that all the blame went to Cain at a time when there was no top and the same rate wasn''t involved. "Yes, yes, time is running out, so come and help! Cain''s stupidity was flushed by Mr. Chris, who caused the stupidity. Cain looked like he said it was unreasonable, but as time was running out, as Chris was right, he silently went to get himself fixed up. "At all, I thought it would be a little easier because I don''t have the most problematic child (Lion)... but without the most, the second one will come up." Chris seemed to think the same thing about me, but in me, Chris ranks fourth alongside Albert and the others, alongside Amur. Well, even if I try to be Mr. Chris, I''ll be in the same position. Later, there are four of them ranked among the royalty in my rankings, but those four are in a sense hallowed, so they would still be first place Lyon. "I''m ready." With Cain back, everyone''s ready. "Well, let''s go" "Uhm! Jeanne, Aura, from here on out, it''s a battlefield. Don''t let it distract you! "Yes!" "Yes!" Three people, Amur, Jeanne and Aura, strained out and surrounded me. In the form of Amur in the front, Jeanne and Aura in the left and right, subtle Mr. Leni is behind. "Now I won''t lean on the cat! It is usual for Amur to be vigilant about "Princess Bobcat", so I decided to let him like it. Well, it feels like ''get along and fight,'' so unless it''s a beating, you''ll be okay to leave it alone. But... "Sorry about the formation, but the move is a carriage." That''s what I said. I pointed to the carriage that was connected to Ryden. Even though there are nobles in the boulder, I don''t do anything like walk to the full pavilion. If you take my carriage to the full pavilion, you can keep it in a magic bag, and Ryden can keep you waiting in a dimension bag for a long time. Lyden won''t like it though. "I have no choice... I''ll form another formation after I get down" Amur entered the carriage first and formed near the entrance with a slightly grumpy voice. Nearby, Jeanne and Aura are also waiting. As soon as I get to the full pavilion, I guess I''m going to form an earlier formation. Really, I would like it to fit within the scope of ''fight amicably''. "But are we really good together? Primera is worried about that, but she won''t hate Primera and the others only her uncles. Ning Lo, I think I''m going to strain myself if I have a wiggle in my arm. "''Cause it''s okay. Because if I don''t take Ning Lo, I think I''ll be pissed. Besides, I''m supposed to be cooking a meal on the assumption that I''m bringing everyone in, so if you don''t come, I''m in trouble." "And that''s what they say. I''m glad to hear that Primera, Tenma needs Primera! Oops..." At that moment when Albert squeaked out of the side, without getting his hair in, Primera put a blow in Albert''s flank. And as I learned from Primera, I punched her on the other side. There''s no forgiveness. "It''s okay because that''s what Lion''s always doing. Well, Lion and Albert, then, there''s a difference in endurance." "That''s right. If your brother were to become the head of the Duke of Sanga family in the future, no one would pay attention to you like this. So while you''re at it, you need to get a little (...) sore and make sure you know exactly what the word price means! That''s what I said, I abandoned Albert, who falls on the floor. Now Primera is a lot away from the image of Primera I had, but it wouldn''t be so strange to think that there was a difference in attitude towards others and my real brother... I decided not to think any deeper. Primera now has a similar vibe to Maria when she gets a little angry and she''s scared, so if Primera is going back to normal by abandoning Albert, I''m going to be on Primera''s side. By the way, it seemed like everyone was with me that I was afraid of Primera, and I said, "So is that. The bad news is Albert!," Grandpa said instantly, pretending that Mr. Chris had obviously missed his gaze from Albert and Primera and Cain, Jeanne and Aura were shuddering in fright. And to Amur, "This is all bad! After he said something that would declare him to be on Primera''s side, he said," This is out of the way, so I''ll put it in the corner. "He was with Mr. Leni and Albert. And as it was, I stuck it in the bathroom. It looked like Mr. Leni was going to run off to the bathroom too, but he was taken first by Amur, so he got lost for a moment before sitting next to Mr. Chris. "Looks like you''re here. Mr. Tenma, let''s go." The time for silence continued in the carriage for a while, but at the same time as the carriage stopped, the primera opened its mouth and the severely painful atmosphere felt just a little lighter. As it was, I tried to get into the full pavilion with Primera pulling my hand, but shortly before I did, Amur took Jeanne and Aura around me and Primera. And when Amur opened the door to the full pavilion, "" "I''m finally here! Ten......" " "I won''t let you! Jeanne, Aura! "" Yes! Lily and the three sisters ran for me, and Amur and the others guarded each other. "I''ll get in the way again! "Why!" "Even though it''s free time now! "Uh..." "That''s it, this is this" "Whatever happens, I won''t let you near Master Tenma! You thieving cats! "Lady, fight!" Gianne, who came forward with momentum alone, was about to lose the protest of the three sisters, but Amur and Aura did not brace. Behind those three, Mr. Leni is supporting Amur. "Mr. Tenma, if we stop here, we''ll get in the way, so let''s get inside quickly. Dear Brother Cain, it''s okay to leave that (...)" "Copy that, Captain! And Primera didn''t even brace. In response to Cain, who was worried about Albert, Primera told Cain to leave his real brother alone after treating him like ''that'', half as ordered. Cain also took his gaze off the carriage as if he had forgotten about Albert or something at the moment he was told by Primera at Cain, saluting him and following Primera. In the meantime, Grandpa and Mr. Chris were traveling quietly and trying to extinguish the signs as best they could. "Oh! You''re here, Ten...... Ma? "Uncle, you made it private. Thank you." "Mr. Tenma, you might want to say hello to Mr. Serna first. Henri is more nervous." I''m also concerned that things were a little strange with my uncle, but more than that, I was concerned about Henri, who, as Primera put it, was solidifying on Katikachi next to Serna. "Excuse me, but I''m going to greet those two first. ''Cause when I went to the guild, the timing was bad and I couldn''t tell you anything." "Oh, oh, okay. Right, maybe we should talk to Henri first and make him relieve the tension. That way, you won''t enjoy it at all, and I''d like to sort out some of my feelings..." "Well, that''s what I''m gonna do." I turned down to my uncle, who was looking a little strange, and in a way headed to the table where there were two people who were the highlights of this one. "Ah! Long time no see, Mr. Tenma. I''m sorry I couldn''t say hello when I came to the guild. This one is dating..." "A, it''s Henri! Best wishes! Ms. Serna was nervous in the light only when introducing Henri, but Henri remained nervous all the time. When I asked him why, as an adventurer in one effort, he said, "Because I''m meeting with a top adventurer today," but he didn''t know what to talk about. "So there''s something I''d like to ask you... are you two dating? To Mr. Serna''s abrupt remarks, it was me and Primera, perplexed and solidified. 198 Chapter 13-6 Magic Words "Why do you think that? I''m wondering why all of a sudden we''re talking about that, and Mr. Serna looks strange. "No, since you two were in arms, I just thought you were going to be perfect..." That''s what they said, and for the first time, my and Primera''s gaze turned diagonally downwards. What was there was a primera arm tangled in my arm. "Eh! This is, uh, that! "Easy, Primera! This is an accident. It''s all bad for Albert! "Right! To calm down the primera, I uttered the magical word ''Albert is bad''. Normally, this shouldn''t calm me down, but it seems to have worked great for Primera now, and I was slowly calming down by taking a deep breath whining ''It''s all my brother''s fault''. At that time, Serna said, "I know you''re not dating, but I think it''s terrible to say it was an accident, right?" I''m sorry I couldn''t afford it, but I let you ignore it. "So I heard you two are having a wedding soon, is that true? Serna and Henri looked surprised at my question, which made Albert a bad guy and made him feel better, but Serna nodded small when she said she had heard such a story in the guild. "Congratulations on that! So, do you have a detailed date and time? A little tension and blessing, the two of them said it was two weeks later in the light. "Two weeks later..." The two of you were puzzled by my disappointing feelings of whining. There, "Excuse me, Mr. Tenma. You invited me, but I''m late." Mr. Marx, who was anticipating the timing, came into the full pavilion feeling that he had been late at work too. "Uh... is something wrong? "No, I just heard from the two of you about the wedding day, but it was a little on with our own departure date..." Mr. Marx just noticed my anomaly and started acting as we met. Marx also looked in trouble before Serna felt uncomfortable, "Really... I''d like you to celebrate with me if you could..." "Mr. Serna, can''t we get the schedule up front? "I don''t think there''s anything I can do because I do it in a full pavilion..." It seems our act tricked Serna into saying that it would be possible to reschedule. So, "Uncle! We''d like to attend Mr. Serna''s wedding, too, so please bring the date forward. I''ll cover all the costs of the wedding, so make it as luxurious as you want! "What! Hey, Mr. Tenma! Mr. Serna gave a surprised voice. The same was true not only of Mr Serna, but also of Henri, who was at last surprised also of Mr Marx. Well, I guess it''s because Mr. Marx was also the first to hear about the costs because I just came up with a story here. On the boulder. That was bad, starting with Serna, Henri and Marx also said they would bear it, but there appeared an unexpected ally. "As far as I''m concerned, I''d appreciate it if Tenma could afford it." That was Albert, who recovered only a little from the damage and was finally able to move. However, I was worried by Mr. Marx because I could see he was quite unable to do so, but Albert convinced me by saying that he was just tired of traveling. Regardless of Mr. Marx, who had met Albert beforehand, Mr. Serna and Henri suddenly appeared surprised. He tried to kneel on the spot, but was easily stopped by Primera. "Do the three of you know the story of Tenma''s active role in the Houst Frontier Uncle Territory? Only Mr Marx nodded to Albert''s question. My active story was the exorcism of the Wyburn herd and the building of a fort on the border, but what Albert attached great importance to was the fort. "Originally, it would take a huge amount of money and days to build a fort, but Tenma created walls and moats in an instant. Thanks to this, Mr. Borderline was able to turn most of the cost of building a fort into the economy. Moreover, thanks to the fortification, which brought people together, and the merchants and various craftsmen who aimed at them began to do business, tax revenues rose, and the stagnant economy rose on the right shoulder. We won''t see the same scale of results here, but just because the tenor of attention has taken action now is too much to attract people''s eyes." Not only did Mr. Serna and his grandparents listen quietly to Albert''s story. "And besides, Tenma is hoarding too much money. Of course, because Tenma made money in a legitimate way, some people don''t like it, no matter what they do. Perhaps most of them are aristocrats, most of them jealous. But some of them must be worried that the money will stop at Tenma and the economy will get worse for that matter. Therefore, it is possible that Tenma will spare no effort in costing the two weddings, thus not turning those who are financially worried to their enemies. Well, it''s part of my truth to be glad that the money is dropped on the Duke of Sanga." I told the three of them that I was offering money for the wedding not only for the two of us, but also for my country. In addition, Albert was trying to diminish the unnaturalness of driving my actions by teaching me that it was a good story for me too. That looks exactly like, ''Big Scammer (...)''. "Mr. Serna, you don''t have to think hard. I''m just trying to use Serna''s wedding to reduce my enemies. If Mr. Serna refuses, I can''t help but be extravagant. I was Mr. Serna''s husband, albeit temporarily. Don''t embarrass your husband." Later in the day, speaking quite kidding, Mr. Serna finally laughed at me. He doesn''t seem entirely convinced yet, but he says, "You''d rather know beforehand than be surprised he''s getting extravagant where you don''t know him, right?" and forced me to admit that I was going to pay for the wedding. "But you''re in trouble. This alone has no reason for me to participate. What''s up...... with that said, who are the two wedding buddies? If I thought this would have cleared the biggest difficulty of the operation to crush Henri''s father''s plot, Albert inadvertently mentioned that. "I''m asking the guild chief and Mr. Flute..." "That shouldn''t be! The guild leader cannot be relied upon, and his wife is of weight, so don''t let anything happen in case. Right there. Here''s one, why don''t you let Tenma do it? We''re going to pay for the wedding, so we can finally get our buddies to do it. And if you let Primera help you with the tenma, it wouldn''t be strange for me to be present" Albert praising himself for just saying it''s a good idea, but honestly, I still feel weak about why Albert would attend. But Albert was so worried about me. "It''s about your father, so you''ll want to know how Primera served as his companion. Whatever. Your father adores primera. Suffice it to say I''m a parent idiot. I have no choice but to attend for my father! You should just say..." They''re going to say it''s all for the Duke of Sanga. Well, Albert was certain that if his body was in an important role, he would have enough power to participate forcefully on the grounds of it. "Then I can''t participate... what should I do? There now Cain has joined the story. "Then why don''t you tell me that since there''s nothing on this journey that will only benefit the Marquis of Sammons, I joined you forcibly in order not to let you go any further? "I like that! That would be Lion... but Lion would convince everyone with ''I joined without thinking about it''! "No, you don''t have to do that. You think I should have invited the three of you as organizers? Isn''t that nice, Mr. Serna?" "Yeah, yeah... when you get here, do as Mr. Tenma likes. We just look forward to seeing how luxurious the ceremony will be." He was Serna, who seemed to give up a lot, but he seemed a little relieved when he said, "Marx will also be joining us in planning the wedding". In the end, Albert decided that Primera''s, Cain and Lion were my invitees, and my grandfathers were my inner frame (Amur was in here because he was an Ootri keeper, and Leni was in the form of an Amur squire). "So uncle. It''s a dish to serve at a wedding, but the meat had Wyburn, bicorn and white-haired buffalo..." "Wait a minute! I''ve never dealt with bicorns and white-haired buffaloes! I mean, are you really willing to give me that kind of super luxury stuff! My uncle was shouting and surprised to name some of the ingredients I had, especially those that were likely to be the main ones. The loudness of that voice made Soleil, who slept quietly in the corner of the dining room, cry out loud enough to beat his uncle''s voice, so he was so mad at me. "Uncle. It''s done, but do you need medicine? "... thank you" When I gave the anoint to my father, who had made a tampon on his head, he received it quietly and began to apply it to the affected area. My uncle was surprised because I suddenly tried to serve luxury ingredients, but he said he was going to tell me to keep those for my time. For once, I said that there was a good amount, but I was told that bicorns and white-haired buffaloes might be too frightened for the two celebrated to enjoy, so the rank dropped over those two, and I was going to use a Wyburn that was still massive. Finally, when I said that I was going to smash what Henri''s father was up to about this wedding, he said silently, "Tell me that first!" He was angry. "When you do, you want the impact of losing your temper in cooking." "If this was a normal banquet, it would be easy to decorate Wyburn''s head... and I can''t do that at a wedding on a boulder" I wondered if there was anything I could hint at, and I looked around at everyone who was making a fuss about my thoughts... "With that said, you''ve never heard of that... uncle. I came up with something that looked interesting." "Hmm?... Whoa! That might be interesting. Sounds like a bit of a struggle, but if Tenma could help, I guess there wouldn''t be a problem." When I told my uncle what I had in mind, he also gave me a heartbeat that it was a good idea. The ingredients are also likely to be made from what we have now, so you should only be aware that they will be ready in time for the wedding. "It feels like a small amount of food will be served, and if Albert and the others supervise the serving and get the ink on it, you won''t be able to make a complaint." "Making many kinds sounds like a pain in the ass, but if you start making them tomorrow and save what you can with Tenma''s Magic Bag, you''re going to figure it out" "Yeah, I''ll help in between, too, so I''d like to have about ten of them if I can." I was told there were ten different kinds, but I pushed them off that many would be better because they surprised me. Well, my burden is likely to increase for that matter, but it would be possible to make time for other mastery with some of the dishes I stock and some of the ingredients I''ve already eaten. I called in Albert and Cain to discuss the rough menu, and they were happy to work together. Well, Albert said, "It''s going to be a new specialty in the Duke of Sanga''s territory," Cain said, "Say hello when you are!," so it wasn''t entirely in good faith. Most of all, if you two would cooperate, it wouldn''t cost you that much. By the way, the reason I didn''t call Mr. Chris to a place of consultation was because my sixth sense said, ''You can never call him!'' And because it sounded painfully. "Sukiyaki! "There''s nothing like that! "Then, from here! "I won''t let you go! "Now is Chang, Nyah! "A dozen up! Yes." I just had a paragraph of discussion with Albert and the others, and I looked around the dining room thinking about eating something that would even fit in my belly, and there was a battle going on between the three Bobcat princesses vs. Amur Aura Leni. By the way, it was Milly who was screaming at the last one, and the reason for that was because he was tied with a rope taken out of somewhere at the moment trying to get Mr. Leni out, who was relative. And when Jeanne said that she was sometime out of company, she chatted with Primera and Serna, looking like she enjoyed watching Soleil at your place. It should be noted that Henri was surrounded by his grandfather, Mr. Chris, and Mr. Marx drinking alcohol. Besides, it also goes with something like stupidity. "Grandpa and Mr. Marx still seem sane, but Mr. Chris is going to be a tangled liquor soon...... send Shiloumal to distract him" Grandpa and Mr. Marx decided to leave it to Shiloumal because if I go, it''s going to work out, but it''s going to get even louder when it comes to Mr. Chris. And as I thought, it seemed that Grandpa and Mr. Marx were just making fun of Henri, and when I cautioned a little, I became quiet. And when Mr. Chris went nearby, he began to moff as if he''d forgotten about Henri, and even left Henri in search of the meat to give him. "Senior Chris is going to be okay with this." "Right." Albert and Cain approached after seeing that Mr. Chris was far enough away. I wondered what my uncle was doing, and he pulled into the kitchen and started cooking. While I was talking to you two, maybe I came up with something. "Shall we leave the rambling women alone and go to the chatting women? I''d like to say hello to the lead again." "That''s why we should go to Tenma, too? You''d be surprised if we suddenly went to the boulder." Of the full pavilion, it was us who evacuated to the place where the most damage would not have occurred, but Suddenly Albert and Cain came with Mr. Serna and Mr. Oodle, and Soleil, who noticed the change, cried out, so all three of them were driven back by Primera. Note that, to be precise, I wasn''t driven back, I was pulled away by two people who disrupted the air on the field, but I just didn''t resist because it seemed tight to say I was the only one in the women''s group. "What, the baby cried and drove you back, and you''ve come to fall here? The only place we accepted the three of us was Grandpa''s, so I had no choice but to come, but Grandpa and Mr. Marx seemed pretty drunk. In contrast to those two, Henri, who had been messed with, didn''t seem as drunk as he thought. Probably because they couldn''t drink too much because they didn''t force them to. Well, there are three people close to their age who are going to join us, but the two of them are quite tall, so I don''t know if Henri will ever be relieved... But since there was only one escape, I want you to be patient. "With that said, how am I supposed to get along with a wedding buddy? "I''m not sure because I''ve never done it either, but shouldn''t I consider myself a MC facilitator this time? "Right. I don''t have any experience either, but I''ve seen what seniors do." According to Mr. Marx''s story, the senior was doing something like a wedding host or a witness, so I was just putting juice in my mouth thinking lightly about whether I should do something like MC for a variety show... "In that case, you might want to let Primera help you, too." I almost blew it out in Albert''s words. I never blew it out at the critical point, but the juice got into my trachea, and it was like ''milk from my nose''. "Wow! Tenma, dirty! Cain told me that, but I couldn''t argue with anything that was coughing up, and for a while I felt painful until I stopped coughing. "Ha, ha, ha... Albert, what are you suddenly going to say? I saw Albert in a slightly staring manner, but Albert was flat, "No, we have to be men and women, right? Tenma, a man on a boulder, wouldn''t be a good idea to look after a woman." "Sure it is." What Albert said was certainly correct, and Grandpa, who heard it, was convinced first, and everyone else continued to snort. But I know why, but I was just trying to ask why it''s a primera. "First of all, if it''s Jeanne or Aura, I''m sorry but I don''t fit in as an identity. If it''s Amur or Mr. Leni, we''re going to need permission from the Viscounts of the South. The three of you, Princess Bobcat, can rub it with who does it with Tenma" Furthermore, since Mr. Flute and his wife are married, it is not a good idea to work with someone other than his spouse. "In that regard, if you allow it to be Primera, I can give it to you, and your social status is impeccable. Besides, it''s not unnatural to be friends because you have an acquaintance with tenma and bride" Sure, Primera''s not the right person to say that, but isn''t there another one? I just thought, "Senior Chris is not going to celebrate..." I was told that I understood that no one I knew was more qualified than Primera. "Albert''s right, is it best to get Primera to help you" That''s why I called Primera where I was convinced and asked her to do her buddy with me. Primera seemed to wonder, as I did at first, but was convinced that she would tell Albert''s words as they stood. I just didn''t say anything about Chris''s reasons just because he had a bitter laugh... Afterwards, the busy feast lasted until late in the night when Grandpa drank and stilled where the noise of Amur and the others had increased, Soleil, surprised by Grandpa''s voice, cried out again, and the uncle became noisy again because he had brought soups and dishes that seemed stomach-friendly. - Some plain... "Hurry! Keep going, we should make it! "Please wait! Running horses at night is dangerous! Even though the area was getting dark, one young man was about to leave, despite the night, for the city of his destination, where he was about to be stopped by a knight who seemed to escort him. "If we don''t get there any faster, Albert and Cain will give us a reason why we''re leaving Gunjo City! Just to leave me! "Still, it is! If you kept running through the night, when and where would you take a break? Our horses aren''t golems, are they? "Ugh! That''s..." "I can''t keep running like this, what if the horse gets hurt? They take a lot of time looking for a replacement horse, don''t they? If you do, they will definitely leave you behind. Besides, if a horse injury is discovered when it is stopped, it is still extremely likely that if it is on the way, it will fall, and if the beating is bad, it will be turned straight back to Shellhide... take Master Lion, who has become a wreck" ¡­¡­ "What''s more, after Master Lion''s funeral, our death sentence will be executed, won''t it? Whatever it is, it''s the same big sinner who killed our escort, the next Houst Border Uncle." "No, that''s not..." "Everyone still says that Master Lion will move on. In the meantime, write your family letter and suicide note. As soon as everyone is finished writing, follow Master Lion''s orders and we will run through this darkness! Hurry!" "Sorry! Seriously, I''m reflecting! There! Don''t write a suicide note crying! Please, don''t write to me whining about my family''s name! Because it was my fault! "So, are you sure you want to follow my instructions? "I''ll take care of everything..." Lion''s reckless actions were thus stopped by the knight''s rhetoric. Early this next morning, by the way. The Lions will be attacked by a pack of wolves a few hours after their departure, but the cavaliers of the escort did not injure anyone alone. It''s just that of a knight who praised Lion after he left the wolf herd, "If it was night that was attacked, there might have been a dead man. It didn''t happen because of Lion''s broken heart." I heard the words, and since then, Lion has not disputed the instructions of the knight. As a result, the speed of progression of the Lions increased, joining the Tenmas faster than initially expected. 199 Chapter 13-7 First Request "Well, I''m going to start cooking today...... Tenma, are you okay? "Uncle, have you ever seen me hang over? Besides, I didn''t drink more yesterday than usual, so I''m perfectly fine." "No, I know you''re a monkey, so I''m not worried about this one either when it comes to you. I''m worried about tasters, including Albert..." "... maybe it''s okay..." Me, Grandpa and Leni are the only ones who haven''t gotten hung over drinking at yesterday''s banquet. Other than that, he suffers from a hangover, and the only Jeanne who didn''t drink is intervening. Incidentally, the three of them, Albert, Cain and Amur, drank as much as they would stick together, and Mr. Chris had the worst hangover because he drank while entangled in Henri, moffing Shiloumal and watching the happy Mr. Serna. Primera said, "Because I''ve been trained by the Knights'' seniors lately," and if I had mixed them up with Albert and the others, they would have gotten their hands on a high degree of alcohol by mistake, which was sinking early. And Aura, who is supposed to be a maid, is also suffering from hangovers, but I think I can only sympathize with her about this one. What the hell, he was tangled up because he was near Chris drinking while watching a happy Mr. Serna, and he was getting an eight-win alhara. Because we think we''re responsible for abandoning Aura because Chris was scared, we decided to keep Aura''s hangover a secret from Eina, and when she found out, we decided to do everything we could to shelter her. "So, what happened to the three of" Princess Bobcat "? "Anything, I left early in the morning with my head, with a request I had been placing on schedule for a long time or something" Looks like the three of them didn''t want to go, but skipping the request for that reason could be a lot of trouble, so I reluctantly went to do the request. How do I know how those three were, because yesterday''s banquet lasted until midnight, so it was troublesome to bring home drunk faces after the banquet, so I sat straight in the dining room at the full pavilion. Normally, my uncle would kick me out, but he hesitated to kick me out because Albert was there, and yesterday''s banquet was seen more because other guests knew about it. Well, still, I''m pretty sure it bothered the full pavilion and other guests, so I think I need to make some sort of filling up. "I hope the hangover didn''t cause me to fail the request... so it''s a wedding dish but what kind of stuff are you going to serve? "Uh... roughly, you need soups, salads, drinks or something for appetizers, fish dishes, meat dishes, desserts, and mouth-watering in between, right? In the meantime, dessert is decided, so I''m going to think of something else." "Drinks need aperitifs, and for those who are vulnerable to alcohol or are useless, you should have something with weak alcohol and juice. Later, there will be tea after meals." The type of drink alone is likely to exceed half of the target, but the choice is better than less, so I decided to order it from a liquor store and tea store in Gunjo City via my uncle. "Salads are made with seasonal vegetables, meat dishes are roasted with Wyburn meat Tobi...... would you like Wyburn? Fish dishes have Tyrant salmon, so bake those fillets." "You want another meat and fish dish. It''s amazing, too." My uncle asked me if I had anything because I wanted to serve a dish that was not only flavorful, but also surprising in appearance, but I decided to put it behind me because I couldn''t think of a pap. "It''s an appetizer, but I think I could use a pickle on the chicken ham I served yesterday? "I think that''s fine. That was delicious. And I think you can serve soup from that time." "Then don''t be a shorter time because you can make it." In that way the menu for the wedding was decided on a ton of clapping except for meat and fish dishes. "Then why don''t you make some chicken ham and soup with some meaning to make sure it tastes good... because that''s about all I''m going to get in my stomach" Sounds more like a hungover meal than a tasting, but the appetizer is probably better enough to be eaten even in a hangover condition...... "Tenma, give me some bread! "Me too! After a while after I started eating, Amur seemed to be back on track, and I was with my grandfather and demanded bread. Following the two, Mr. Leni and Jeanne, who were safe, also started eating bread. And, in contrast to those four, the five people who couldn''t fit the hangover had a painful look and were slowly carrying the soup into their mouths with a spoon. "Ma''am, you''re behaving a little badly. And the breadcrumbs are scattered." "Mm... but this is the best way to eat" "Well, I often find it more delicious to behave a little badly." Ms. Leni was careful that Amur was eating what she had sprinkled with her chipped bread in the soup with her mouth on the edge of the plate to scratch it in. Grandpa seemed positive about the way he ate, sheltering Amur well from Mr. Leni''s attention. "What do you think of Tenma? "Well, soaking bread and eating is delicious... is scratching a little bad behavior? Whether it was because of my close opinion of Mr. Leni, Amur was arguing that "this is how I eat when I sprinkle miso soup on rice" or "it''s the correct way to eat a bowl of rice," but when he said, "that''s a cultural difference, and it''s natural for people to say it''s bad behavior to eat what was served as soup like a bowl of rice," Amur understood that he was at a disadvantage, sending his gaze to Grandpa and Jeanne to increase his allies, but he turned brilliantly. "Bye, lady. Should we go into lessons on how to eat correctly, just when we have the results too? Mr. Leni began to teach him how to drink soup with a very good smile, against Amur, who could not argue and could not be on his side. "Uncle, you might want to serve bread in soup instead of croutons" "Maybe that''s good too. If you put it as a soup set from the start, you won''t even get breadcrumbs when it''s chipped." However, my uncle was worried that "even if I put the bread in as a utensil, the shredded area was going to be wasted to get it shaped," so when I said I was going to use that part in other dishes, I said, "Well, why don''t I give it a try now" and pulled it into the kitchen. And after a while, "This is what I put in the chopped bread, this is what I put in the bread after I broiled it, the one I fried in oil," With that said, I placed three types of soup in front of everyone. And I took a survey. "The soup with the broiled bread is dantotsu." "Well, that''s the soup, then." With the result of five votes for soup with broiled bread and zero other votes (...), one wedding menu was decided. Why, there were only five votes in total, "Don''t you know what it tastes like when it''s bouldered?" Because Albert and the hangovers didn''t know the difference in taste. On the contrary, it was because I could not even speak of softened bread, so I abstained from voting. "Nevertheless, I don''t know that the noblemen who were supposed to be the most powerful were just out of the war..." "Sorry......" "Sorry......" "Sorry......" "Ugh..." The three of us, Albert, Cain and Primera, seem to have started to have the medication I gave them working, and we''ve got enough room to respond, but it seems that Mr. Chris is is still in danger, and he was even in a suspicious state of hearing my words. By the way, Aura has been taken to the bathroom by Jeanne as soon as the soup has been brought in and has not yet returned. "You have no choice... Look, Chris, I''m coming. Totally, you said we were going to re-educate the lady together, but you have better hands..." Chris was taken to the bathroom by the invisible Leni. However, Mr. Chris now seems to be in danger of decimation with even a few shocks, and going to the bathroom a dozen meters away took tens of times as long as normal. "Well, uncle. I have somewhere to go. I''m sorry, but I need you to take care of everyone." "No, please, I have a job to do, too." Ignoring my uncle''s words, I tried to make my way to the Adventurer''s Guild at my next destination, but I was ready for Amur to follow me, too, so I said something, "Amur... I have a hangover left, I''m not taking you" "It''s okay. That''s all right" I wasn''t sure if I''d say it because it felt like it was definitely following me, but I honestly thought I should be honest here, "Amur...... to be honest, it smells pretty booze. Besides, if you just get up and you''re fluttering, and you move around in that state, it''s obvious you''re gonna see hell." To my relentless words, Amur looked shocked, then sat in a chair and turned to her like a mess. "Tenma, I think that''s terrible for a boulder" "Oh, that''s not what you say to a girl." Jeanne and her uncle are blaming me for it, but if I didn''t say this, Amur wouldn''t have pulled back, and I''d have trouble getting him to take him and get sick. After I told the two of them about it, I left the pavilion early and headed to the Adventurer''s Guild. "Is that it?" When I walked into the guild building and looked around lightly, the intended person sat in the usual place. "Mr. Flute, is it okay if I work? My target was Mr. Flute, and he said he was coming to the full pavilion yesterday, but he didn''t, so I was worried something might have happened. Well, there was no urgent news from the guild, so I didn''t think it was due to my physical condition, but I was a little surprised that I was working flat out because I thought that my job had been put in late at night. "Ah! Sorry about yesterday. You invited me..." When asked what happened to Mr. Flute, who seemed sorry, everything passed yesterday, when the job was scheduled, but still in time, he tried to make it to the full pavilion with the guild chief, and his belly baby moved where he plugged onto the stairs, and he was surprised by it, Mr. Flute out of balance, and even more surprised, the guild chief rushed to support Mr. Flute and was taken straight home, mistakenly thinking he was forced at work and out of shape. "I''m relieved to know something didn''t happen to Mr. Flute... you were in a pretty rush, Guild Leader" "Yeah, he said he was fine, but after being forced to sleep in bed, he asked the full pavilion to give him a message, and he seems to have forgotten" I had trouble forgetting the message, but I found out that that''s how much you care about Mr. Flute, and I dusted it a little. Well, I thought you weren''t the guild leader character I know... "So, I need to talk to you about Serna''s wedding." Today, Mr. Serna said he was working late in the evening, and he had come at this hour because he had heard in advance that he was not there. Mr. Flute, who listened to me, didn''t say anything about being forced to take turns without knowing his buddies, but he said there was only one thing that bothered him about me being one of them. It''s "Do you have no problem doing it when an unmarried man is your buddy? That''s what I said. Well, this time I told him that the significance of a marriage attendant rather than a formal companion was strong, and that it would be okay because it was a noble (Albert) proposal. "And I''m also here for an advance meeting because I''m going to be a little mischievous at this Serna''s wedding, is the time okay? When I cut to the point, Mr. Flute looked very frightened. And "Don''t you dare go to the Guild Leader''s Office¡­ I don''t know what you''re going to do, but don''t just do something that resents the two main characters" When Mr. Flute, who seemed worried, took me to the Guild Leader''s Office, there was a Guild Leader there who was seriously working. I guess this is what it should look like as a guild leader... but only to this guy, I think it would be better if he skipped and left the guild leader''s office, or if he sat at a desk for guild leaders and slept. Well, still, maybe the mental burden on the staff is less than before, because you''ve enjoyed what Grandpa told you, not taking the initiative to do the job, but just pushing your hanko on the documents that were brought to you. It''s also weird that not working reduces the mental burden on employees. "I mean, the next time Tenma''s opponent is Henri''s father..." "You don''t even think they''re turning Mr. Tenma against the enemy." The guild chief gave Henri''s father a slightly sympathetic look and was angry to hear Mr. Serna''s assessment that Henri''s father had said it. "Now I know why, but isn''t the wedding foreclosure too much? When it''s all over, apologize to both of you again." What the guild chief would say... as you know the old guild chief, isn''t the man in front of you still a fake? I couldn''t erase the thought. You got those thoughts all over you, Mr. Flute, looking at me and saying a small word, "Mr. Tenma...... get used to it" Mr. Flute''s words made me wonder if I would have had too much difficulty to imagine from that short. "Well, that''s a chase...... and, Mr. Flute. Do you have any idea where Mr. Serna ordered the wedding dress? Serna said the wedding dress could be done and kept in the store, so she wanted to know where it was. "Yeah, I know. I introduced Serna to the store I took care of." The store is run by a friend of Mr. Flute''s and is run by a former Alliance employee, so Alliance employees often use the store when they get married. Upon some inquiry as to the store information, the former guild employee of the store owner said that the craftsman was also in charge of the craftsman. He said that although he was in the mood, he was sure of his arm, and that only a few years after working as a craftsman, the owner of a large shop in Wang Du had come to the scouts immediately. "Well, I''m gonna go for a little while," "Yeah, if you say it''s my introduction, I think you''ll hear about it even if you''re busy...... but don''t just fight because you''re someone who has a rough spot" Hearing Mr. Flute''s worrying voice, I headed to the artisan''s shop... but I was just a little worried that Mr. Flute might think I was the kind of dangerous guy who would sell fights regardless of who he was. "Hello." Worried that Mr. Flute might be misunderstanding me, it was a big man with a wild voice and bodybuilder flesh who greeted me when I opened the store door he taught me. For a moment, I thought I was in the wrong store, but as far as the shop signs are concerned, this seems to be the place to go. "I could introduce Mr. Flute..." "You think this is Mr. Flute''s introduction? What''s a dragon killer hero doing in a dress shop like this? Looks like this big guy knew about me... but he came to the clothes store, so you don''t think he came to see his clothes? Well, my purpose this time was not just to come and look at the clothes, so in a way I''m right on that question...... such customer service was such an attitude that I was worried that it would be really good. I need to talk to you about Serna''s wedding dress. "Ah? I understand a little what Mr. Flute meant. I guess that word worried this big guy, not me... and I decided to think. "I''d like to present it to Serna, but I want you to make it to fit the dress" The big man is staring at me with a scary face because he thinks he''s being ketched in his work. But... "By the way, use this for the material" The yarn balls I took out... the big man opened his eyes to see if Gol and Jill had made anything of high quality. "This, the quality of the material is too different... Could this be the rumored ''spider yarn'' in the industry! When he was wondering what was going on, he noticed what I was thinking, and the big man told me, "It''s rumored to be a national treasure class yarn that only those whom the queen has admitted can hold." Well, the rumor isn''t wrong, though. Gol and Jill themselves are very rare demons, and they only seem to make yarn where they can be relieved. Furthermore, Maria only manages it and wholesales it to people who are friendly to me, except for the amount I need. Therefore, most of those who wear what is made of two yarns are royal nobles, and craftsmen who have dealt with yarns are all those who are embraced by that nobility. Even if the artisans are asked to find out where they came from, they are held back by the nobility who brought in the yarn, and even if they complete the nobility, they will do their best at the next Maria (Lasbos). I don''t have a lot of problems if I pull back very hard, but if I''m too bad at home, I''ll buy a royal disapproval and make a big deal out of it. "Can you take it on? "Naturally! The big man replied in a cover. "But what do you tell me to make with this? "It''s a wedding veil. The deadline is one week. Can you? "A week...... let''s do it! But if we keep this up, only the veil will be too awesome to balance with the dress, okay? Mr. Boulderflute just said his arm was certain and gave him a problem I didn''t realize immediately. And the solution, too, has been proposed immediately. "All I can think of is how not to use this yarn for everything in the bouquet, but to mix and make about half the normal yarn and decorate the dress with this yarn left over. I think we can minimize the balance difference." The big guy says he''ll drop the veil rank and increase the rank of the dress. "So please. I''ll keep extra yarn, so use it as you like." "Got it! And I don''t mind the tone you usually use in your guild. Respect is unnecessary. Well, let me keep my tone up." Apparently, this big guy, he''s the character he looks like. When he said he would leave everything to Mr. Serna as far as he could not get off his order, the big man laughed niggly and said, "Well, then, there''s no problem". I was curious, so apparently, Serna ordered the decorations, etc. because she had specified that they should fit within the budget as much as possible in general terms because of the budget. "I mean, it''s up to me to use whatever material, if it''s within the budget you were first instructed to use. Well, I have to stay out of my client''s image on the condition that..." Well, even if Serna didn''t like it, she said it would be easy to remove the added decoration, so unless there was much left to do, it would be fine. "Well, please." "Whoa! I got it! This big guy seems to have a similar type to his Gantz parent, but he didn''t seem as habitual as his parent, so he seemed to be easy to get along with. "It feels like, everything about the dress is going to work" Reporting that he was returning to the guild, Mr. Flute looked a little surprised and then looked frightened. "For Mr. Felt, was Mr. Tenma an ideal customer¡­" That big man...... Felt, while working as an adventurer, was injured in both legs just before he rose to B-rank, and he retired without being able to fully recover. After that, they bought me an experience as an adventurer, got a job in the guild, retired before I came to Gunjo City, and jumped into the world of clothing. Why, because his job change was in the world of clothing, because his hobby was sewing, and why sewing became his hobby, he bought cheap worn clothes at an old fashion store to float clothing bills when he was a new adventurer, and he repaired them and used them, and then he kept saying, because he would kill time when he was camping, etc., that his skill went beyond the realm of amateurs as he saw it. But there are things that make me uncomfortable about being a former adventurer, and because I have the strength, customers who don''t like it are driven back. Felt, by the way, is also one of the opponents whose guild chief used Mr. Flute as a shield to escape during a pregnancy disturbance against Mr. Flute. "I have a craftsman I know who feels that way. Besides, I''m going to ask you to do me a favor, so I''ll be patient at first." On the way, I was frustrated a few times, but I guess I was fortunate to have had some tolerance in the Gantz parent. If it was me back in the day, I might have left the store on the way and looked for another store somewhere. "If you have time, I''d like you to do the request in Gunjo City, but you don''t seem to be able to do it" "About that, another opportunity." It is more important for Boulder to prepare Serna for her wedding, so I apologize to Mr. Flute, but this time I decided to let him refuse. "And I don''t take requests, but I can make requests... or I''d like to." "Request......? It seemed surprising that I said I wanted to make a request, and Mr. Flute made a bewildered voice. 200 Chapter 13-8 Square Rabbit Flute SIDE "Tired ~" "People are rough because their real daughters are their opponents! Not at all!" "It should be as easy for everyone in the village as a horned rabbit...... you don''t have to bother calling us! Apparently, ''Princess Bobcat'' is back. Even if you can''t hear me, if the three of you come to the guild, the rookie will tint, so it''s good to know. "Ah! Mr. Flute. I''m done with the request." "There''s a lot of horn rabbits ~" "It''s been a while since King arrived." To the words of the three, the newcomers who were asking how things were going around them are rushing out of the guild, or upset and hitting tables and chairs. "What is it?" "Hey! Don''t be surprised! "I just got back from a request, because we''re tired! All three seemed a little concerned because of their tiredness at the request, and were angry at the newcomers who suddenly became noisy. Normally, I''d say don''t get mad at me for that, but some of the newcomers would be the best because they would have an evil gaze at the three earlier, or they would be looking at the three of them and talking down there looking after them. With that in mind, none of the officials, including me, tried to pay attention to the three of them. "All three, please calm down. As a matter of fact, after the three of us left, we got a sudden request, and the newcomers are in a hurry." "" "Sudden request? All three of them put their necks up and turned their gaze toward the bulletin board. I''ll give you a copy of the requisition I had at hand and start explaining it, thinking that this would be a popular secret. "The request is'' Delivery of Horned Rabbit Meat ''and the client needs more than a certain quality" "Really! Well, just fine, then! "I''ll put this all away! "I let my mothers take everything but the rabbits in clean condition, so there should only be a good one left! With all this luck, the three of us are removing horned rabbits from each magic bag... "Unfortunately, the three of you cannot accept this request." As an guild, I couldn''t take it away. "Why? You''re just a bunny confident in quality, aren''t you? "Maybe it had to be after I got the request in advance? "But it stays sticky on the bulletin board, and for a limited time, but it''s in the same place as a permanent request, right? "Please call for a request often. This is a request for newcomers with a limit of up to two per person." Is it because you''re tired, or the three of you didn''t seem to read the explanations written in the request very carefully. The three of you who are surprised by my words are sighing through the requisition. "What, too bad..." "I can''t help it. Why don''t you ask your usual butcher to pick up half of it... instead of wholesale it to your guild, you can put some color on it..." "Because of this, I thought it would be a good penny..." Millie tells the newcomers intentionally to hear the butcher''s presence that he intends to follow me or take me at a higher price than the guild. Why don''t the other two get in tune and take it to any butcher? I was discussing something like that. "Can we all say that? "So, because we''re on our own where we''re taking it! "That''s it, that''s it! "We''re going to wholesale half to the guild, and the rest is not good enough! Well, the three of you are right... "I just wanted to tell you that I have a better wholesale destination... you don''t have to say that much..." Just a little...... just a little bit, I came katin to the attitude of the three of us, so I just tried to act a little hurt. Hold your eyes with one hand and hold your stomach with the other. "What, what! "Mr. Flute, don''t cry! "Because it was our fault! The three of them rushed to begrudge me without realizing the lie and cry, but the same guild officials and ancient ginseng adventurers seem to be noticing, holding their mouths down and laughing. "You just have to know. So, its wholesale destination...... could you be quiet for a second? When they stop crying lies, the three of them say, "I''ve been fooled!," or "Terrible!," or "Outside roads!" or so I said. I cautioned you because it''s noisy...... it was Nelly who used the last word ''outer roads''. Remember it well. "So it''s a wholesale destination, but it''s about Mr. Tenma. The owner of this request is Mr. Tenma, and he needs rabbit meat for everything he cooks at his wedding." "Tenma! "All right, let''s go! "Let''s go right away!... So even though you haven''t received the request, is it guild wise to take it directly to the client? I heard Mr. Tenma''s name and jumped out all aligned, but I noticed that Mr. Nelly was a good spot. "If it''s true, no...... or it''s a grey zone. If this causes Tenma to withdraw her request, she must warn her client and the adventurers she brings in as a guild." The three people who were about to pop up and the new adventurers who were watching it said, "Then why are you saying that?" He looked. "However, even if you bring a rabbit to Mr. Tenma, you cannot issue a warning as an guild unless Mr. Tenma withdraws his request. Well, it''s not a complimented act, and the guild''s mood gets worse. But if it''s ''King Horned Rabbit'' rather than ''Normal Horned Rabbit'' that you bring in, you won''t speak out because it has nothing to do with the guild, even if the three of you went to sell it without going through the guild, because it''s not the demon designated for the request. Well, whatever trouble you have with the other side, it doesn''t matter to your guild." I mean, this is a way of not getting into trouble with anywhere, although it''s limited to people I know. Well, if there are still adventurers complaining about the three of them, as an Alliance, I would do enough to get into arbitration. There is no great difficulty in just saying, "Like the three of you, you just have to have a friendly enough relationship to storm easily" or "Like the three of you, you just have to have a king horn rabbit". If you''re still complaining, just put it on the blacklist. (Well, if you''re Mr. Tenma, you''re just saying bring in the three of us, and you''re going to buy out all the regular horned rabbits too... unless it affects the request you made, that''s a privilege you know) "Did I say something, Mr. Flute? "No, I didn''t say anything. If we don''t get there sooner, Mr. Tenma might finish dinner." "That''s tough! "Wash your neck and wait! Amur!" "Finally, a wasting meat aura! You''re three really noisy people. That''s one of the three charms... and I dropped off the three of them leaving the guild in a hurry. If it''s true, we just wanted this method to be noticed by ourselves, but it would be tough if other adventurers noticed and executed the loophole first and damaged Tenma and her friend''s mood. I''d also like to avoid the adventurers I took becoming useless. Well, if you''re an adventurer to the point of ignoring this warning (...), you don''t need it for this guild. Flute SIDE. "Tenma, I''m sorry to bother you. Don''t hesitate to charge me because I''ll have the price for the rabbit at the Duke''s house." "No, that would scare you when you found out, wouldn''t it? I''ve decided that I''ll have all the money for the wedding, and we have three (...) eaters, so I don''t care how much meat there is. Besides, you said it made sense for me to give you money, didn''t you, Albert? The Horned Rabbit''s request was made in my name instead of "Wholesale Materials to the Duke''s Lands", which I had previously asked for, while at the same time securing the meat to be used at Mr. Serna''s wedding. Therefore, noble reasons do not exist, such as to make newcomers gain experience or to rescue newcomers. At first, I thought I''d make it a request that anyone could take, and Mr. Flute asked me to change it. "Tenma, this will improve your reputation somewhat! "Rude! This is one of our most popular adventurers! "''For those who don''t know anything (...)'' is missing." I made a joke about Amur and protested, and Cain added something extra from behind. "Albert...... It was on my schedule, ''Visit to Summons Territory and Request Acceptance'' has now been cancelled, what do you think I should put in instead? "Hmm... so instead, why don''t we go play in the ''Realm of the Sillfield Family (Elsa)''? There are so many Elsa family members who are good at wind magic that you might be able to hear something useful." So I decided to break my promise to Cain. At last, to fill the vacant schedule (time to be determined), I talked to Albert and he came up with a proposal that attracted a lot of attention. "That''s good. So instead of Summons territory, shall we interrupt Silverfield territory? "Sorry, I''m on track. I''m really sorry. So put your schedule back." As I pretended to be on Albert''s suggestion, Cain instantly lowered his head with words of apology. The usual members, starting with Mr. Chris, just looked frightened by how Cain looked, but the primera, which I haven''t had much chance to see, was quite a pull. "With that said, how is Tenma going to cook horned rabbit meat? Cain has suddenly swung the subject of whether he can no longer stand Primera''s gaze. Obviously everyone noticed that it was a change of subject to distract Primera from her gaze, but everyone, starting with Primera at the time, seemed concerned, and decided to stay on the subject of Cain. "Rabbit meat can be used in a variety of dishes, but this time I''m thinking about using it for stew and fried food" "Looks delicious... Tenma, make it! In one of Amur''s words, today''s menu was unanimously decided. Stew and fried food have been made many times before, but I think one of the reasons I heard about the ingredients and the specific menu when I was getting hungry is to say that everyone''s consciousness was unified. "Well, do you want to start cooking quickly? Jeanne, Aura, I need your help." "Primera, because of this, you should let me help you" "What! I''m a little unsure..." When Albert told Primera to help, Primera was puzzled, but in the end she was to participate in the cooking with the servants of the hall. By the way, the other three women...... Chris, Amur and Leni are not in. Chris and Amur call themselves "eat-only" and say they are not willing to participate in cooking from the edge. Well, I wasn''t going to invite you from the edge even this one, as you''re going to be out of battle even if you''re in the cooking. As for Leni, he seemed willing to participate, but Chris caught him as his spokesperson, so he decided to ask him to stay with him. "The seasoning is fine as usual, so do the stew around Aura. Me and Jeanne do the fried food thing." That''s what I told Jeanne to do, and I decided to make a cutlet of rabbit meat. I left the stew to Aura, Primera and the servants of the hall, but this was because I thought it would be easier to follow up on Primera, who said she wasn''t sure because stew has a lot of work to simmer. "Jeanne, I''ll help you fry it, until you cut it up and taste it down. Prepare quite a bit more for that." I gave Jeanne instructions and I started getting ready for the rabbit cutlet. I decided to prepare two kinds of this one: one that was normally fried with clothes on the meat with a lower flavour, and one that cut open the same meat and stuffed with cheese inside. I''m going to have twenty of each, so it''ll take a lot of work and time, but it''ll just get better when I think about the time I can do the stew... I should. It''s going to be pretty critical though. Cooking like that, about an hour. I was the fryer. It was almost time we finished looking down and all we had to do was fry in oil. "Dear Tenma, it''s a customer" "Customer to me? One of the servants from the hall came to inform the visitors. If you wonder who I know even came to the Duke of Sanga''s house... "Oh, Lily and the others..." Instead of looking at my face, I knew who I was before I heard my voice. I said why... Amur, don''t push me in the opposite direction. As soon as I got out of the hallway, Amur flew in and started trying to direct me to the opposite side of the front door. So I understood who came... Aura, who heard my voice, also seemed to understand who came as a guest, pulling Jeanne''s arm and jumping out into the hallway. "Aura, Jeanne. Work!" "I''m coming! "Eh..." Looks like Amur decided she couldn''t move me and invited Aura and Jeanne out into the hallway to jam the three sisters. Jeanne doesn''t seem to be on board (she enjoyed not being impressed by the three sisters), but Aura seemed motivated. But... "Stop here on the boulder." Primera went in to stop it. Because, "Lily and the others are guests of Tenma, but also of the Duke of Sanga''s house." That''s what happened. Even if you were my guest, you can''t do harm to the three of us because it''s a situation you''re visiting in the Duke of Sanga''s house. "But!" "Lily and the others have been here since they took the formal steps. In the meantime, the situation is different." "Mmmm..." Amur, disputed by Primera, grew grown up looking remorseful. Aura, who was watching how it went, also looked remorseful, and only Jeanne had a relief look on her face. "So be quiet." Thanks to Primera, Amur and Aura grew up, so the question was whether the three sisters would be involved after that...... "All three of you, if we''re gonna make a scene here right now, I''m gonna kick you out." "" "Yes..." " The three sisters also grew up thanks to Primera. It''s a primera that has a different atmosphere than usual, but maybe it''s affecting the fact that it''s welcoming guests in places for being aristocratic. "So, what happened to the three of you? Speaking to the three of them where they got quiet, the three looked like they remembered their purpose, "Today, if you ask me to go to our village! "My mothers used me! "There''s a lot going on! "" "There''s a ton of horned rabbits! "All three, talk more properly and firmly" There''s something suspicious about the way Amur said that, but I know what you''re talking about better than the three of us, so it would be safe now. "All three of you, talk to me more clearly. Especially Nellie, those things are the ones I most want to know... well, not now. So, what''s up with the bunny horns? I don''t think it would go any further if I kept digging into the story, so I decided to listen to the horned rabbit, which is probably why the three of them came. "Uh, I destroyed a horned bunny herd at my request today, and there was a king horned bunny in it." "If you try to sell that in your guild, hear Tenma''s buying out horned rabbits." "I can''t buy horned rabbits because they''re off the terms, but if you''re King, Mr. Flute said you''d want a temper, so I brought it! "King is rare, so I appreciate it as this one. Then we''ll pick up the other horn rabbits." With that said, the three voiced that Mr. Flute told me that it was no good, but if it didn''t affect the request I made, I would be fine, and I picked up all the horned rabbits I had. Well, I''m surprised that the horned rabbit the three of us put out was slightly over fifty, although not up to three digits, but it won''t take much to consume because we have three eaters and several eaters from elsewhere come often. More of a problem than that, "Here you go, and you want to have dinner? It was this word that I accidentally uttered. The answer for the three of them was, of course, YES, and soon afterwards I realized that the amount of stew and fried food I had prepared was not enough as it was, so I rushed to mass produce it. Regardless of the ease with which the amount of stew was adjusted, that was not the case with the limited number of fried foods that could be turned by each person, leaving the stew to Aura alone as a last resort, who also managed to get the primera and the servant to help him get the number in time. "You struggled so hard, it was quick to lose it... well, it''s the usual thing..." As a maker, although it would be delightful to stop cooking sooner, I thought somewhere in my mind, "Taste slower¡­" 201 Chapter 13-92: Two Brothers "The day after tomorrow is the wedding, are you ready for your heart? To my question at the meeting at the venue''s full pavilion, Serna laughed and replied "yes," but Henri was nervous about the bees and didn''t seem to hear me. At this rate two days ago, tomorrow will be completely useless. And on that day... the heart, it won''t stop, will it? I was the one who worried about that, but when I shifted my gaze, my uncle and your uncle looked worried about the same thing. "Shall we have Henri''s necessary meeting first and let him take his time to the production" "That would be good. Even though he''s one of the main actors in the wedding, he''s a bride''s attractor." It seems my uncle is not going to ask the groom (Henri) for more information about what happened during his wedding. My grandfather, sitting next to my uncle, was also just nodding that it was his opinion. After that, although it took some time, I managed to finish Henri''s meeting and drove Henri to the corner of the dining room where he felt like he had done it, but this one ended in about a fraction of Henri''s time, so overall I could finish in the time I had planned. "Henri''s one, maybe we shouldn''t move it anymore today. Tenma, take Henri to her room." "Yes, sir." My uncle told me, so I lent my shoulder to Henri, who I''m in love with, to take him to the room... but I was so in love that it was more in the form of a complete haul than a shoulder loan, I threw him in bed early on about the room. The futon was pretty messed up, but I thought Serna would bake care of it later anyway, so I left it and went back to my uncles. "Uncle, Henri left it." "Ooh. Bye, Tenma. Keep this for me next time." My uncle seemed to recommend cooking while I was taking Henri, and he left every pot he could with me. Keep the pan you receive in your magic bag and serve it further on your wedding day. "Don''t make the day a lot easier because with a magic bag you can prepare dishes from a few days ago" If you save what you can in a magic bag, all you have to do is take it out and serve it on a plate, so you''ll be able to act pretty sparingly on the day. Most importantly, even if you can cook all the dishes beforehand, there may be something you need to add when serving them on a plate, so you are not completely free from cooking, but you must still be able to make it as easy as it takes to work less. "Well, then, I''ll be home. I''ll be back at night." That''s what I said and when I left the full pavilion, I almost ran into a man who was outside the door. Gently bowing his head and apologizing, he bowed his head the same way over there, but left as it was without entering the full pavilion. It was a suspicious act, but I decided that maybe I just wanted to see what it felt like inside... but when I still turned around concerned, I didn''t see a man. "Seems like there wasn''t any hostility... but let''s just be careful" Just in case, I went back to the full pavilion and reported it to my uncle, but there are quite a few such students, so I didn''t really need to worry about it. I thought it might be a little too optimistic, but since my uncle was a former adventurer and still lacked training, there was no need to worry. "Well, most of the guests at the Full Pavilion are adventurers, and yet they''re all regular, so it won''t be that easy to take delays" When I went back to the hall and told everyone, Primera told me that much. You''re certainly right if you ask me, and I know I''m just too worried...... I get a little frustrated with Cain and Chris laughing at Nianya. Besides, he stopped Niyaniya before I did anything, so he couldn''t even get back at me. "If I had Lyon at a time like this... I could be worried" "On the boulder. That''s a little..." I heard my words. Primera was pulling a little, but Albert, Cain and Amur were snorting, so I''m not wrong... should be. "Well, aside from the way you treat Lion, I''m going to have dinner at the Full Pavilion again today, so if you''re planning on going out, go back early or meet me directly at the Full Pavilion" It was dissolved with those words, but they all seemed to have no particular plans to go out, each moving thoughtfully through the hall. By the way, I was going to sleep because I felt a little tired, but for some reason Albert and Cain followed me to my room. Besides, Cain''s hand holds a tramp... "Okay! Revolution Success! "" Ahhh! " And it felt like there was going to be a millionaire tournament in my room. By the way, it was Cain who started the revolution, and it was Mr. Chris and Amur who screamed. "Hey, Albert. Without Lion, Cain doesn''t know who he''s after." "Oh well, for that matter, it''s gonna be an incandescent game...... thanks" The absence of Lion eliminated Cain''s sniping, and there were a lot of situations where I didn''t know who was going to be the bottom line just for that matter, and it turned out to be a highly gambling millionaire... well, when I used to play, not only Cain, but me and Albert were after Lion, so I just said I was back to being the original millionaire. That''s how millionaires thrived, and it quickly became time to head to the full pavilion. After all, I couldn''t sleep, but I felt tired blowing up somewhere because I played with it. "Results aurai" "Hmm? Did I say something? Looks like my whining sounded like Amur, but I couldn''t hear it clearly, so I falsely proceeded to the full pavilion saying it was nothing. There were Albert and the others, so the servants of the building tried to prepare a carriage, but when everyone was riding, they needed several cars, so they had to walk to the full pavilion. Well, since there''s me and my grandfather, I guess it''s decided that there''s no danger, but some of them could be drunk when they go home, so at that time it was decided to put them in a dimension bag containing the slurrins and go home. "Isn''t the full pavilion quieter than usual? Usually the full pavilion at dinner can hear adventurers and guests noise all the way to the street outside, but today there was no such noise. "Guests seem to be in there, so maybe that''s sometimes... why don''t we just go inside and make sure? When I went inside as Grandpa said, the guests were as large as usual, but it felt like most of them were exploring something. "I''m finally here! Tenma, go to the big room upstairs right away! My uncle, who realized it was me who came in, pointed upstairs in a panic. "Before you do, why don''t you tell me what happened? "Oh yeah...... briefly, Henri''s two brothers came to pieces and here they are bowled together, and Viscount Avis came there with his patience and it has a subtle vibe" I just asked, turn around. I felt like I wanted to go home on the right. Well, I can''t do that. "I totally feel like going home... do I have to go? Grandpa, Albert, Primera, accompany me." Speaking to the three, Grandpa and Albert nodded quickly, but Primera looked surprised when she didn''t think her name would be called. And Amur, who was willing to go for some reason, looked equally surprised. "Grandpa''s my advisor, Albert, to keep Viscount Abyss in check when something happens, and Primera to have Mr. Serna follow him." "What about Henri? "You can leave me alone. Rather, as much as I''d like to entrust the response of my two brothers... I guess it''s a weird vibe because I couldn''t." Teaching Amur the role of the three people who called his name, he gave Henri''s name, but from the beginning Henri intended to ignore it. Well, Amur seemed convinced by that, but the other faces looked like he said something. "For once, I''ll tell you what, it''s not because I don''t like Henri, or because Henri is a man, I treat him cluttered. This is Henri''s problem, so I was just trying to get Henri to take the blame." Talking about the way I judged Henri, he seemed to gain quite a bit of understanding, but Mr. Chris, Albert and Cain still seemed a little suspicious. "In the meantime, shall we head to the room where Mr. Serna and the others are? When he headed upstairs in heavy footsteps and stood in front of the room where Mr. Serna and the others were, he felt like there was heavy air all the way out of the room. And when I knocked and opened the door, it was more painful air than I thought, so I almost closed the door reflexively. "Nice to meet you, Viscount Avis. This time we planned (...) the wedding of Serna and Henri, it''s Tenma Ootri" "It''s Bonito von Abyss. I am the head of the Viscount family and have served the Duke of Sanga family for generations" When I walked into the room and greeted Viscount Avis first, I got the slightly more difficult impression from that reply...... "Long time no see, Viscount Avis" "Oh! Dear Primera, long time no see! When Primera greeted him, his seemingly elusive face changed earlier, making him smile full face. By the way, almost simultaneously with Primera, Albert greeted him... but in the Viscount''s eyes and ears, all he seemed to get was Primera''s figure and voice. "It''s the usual thing. I don''t care..." I tried to speak to Albert, who seemed to miss me somewhere, watching how Primera and Viscount Abyss were speaking, and those words came out of Albert''s mouth before I spoke to him. "Then in the meantime...... Mr. Serna, what''s going on? Of all the people in this room, Serna was the only one who seemed to be able to speak objectively right now, so when she was half-compulsively nominated, Serna looked at Henri once and then started talking. "First, Henri''s oldest brother came and talked to me in the dining room, and that''s where my second brother came in." I heard beforehand that the oldest brother seems to be close to Henri, but his father doesn''t seem to like him, and although he works for the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce, he''s not recognized as his successor. And the second brother says he''s inferior to his oldest brother when it comes to work, but he''s his father''s favorite, and he says to people he knows and others that his successor is his second son. Furthermore, Henri and his oldest brother had the same mother, but his second brother was a child made outside by his father, and he was taken away because his mother died when he was twelve or three years old. Against that background, it seems that the brothers are not close. "Internally and externally, the second brother, who is said to be Henri''s father''s side, suddenly came, so I argued with my brother at the top... and since Viscount Avis was just there, it was only a grasping fight, but it remained an evil atmosphere after I moved the place..." I thought Viscount Abyss was going to arbitrate the two of us, or listen to us, and he came with us in silence to this room that his uncle had prepared quickly, and he quietly drank tea until we (Primera, to be exact) came in. "So, Henri''s brothers..." It''s Daniel. It''s Farman. Two people from a remote seat immediately said their names. My oldest son says Daniel, my second son says Farman. Asking each of them why they came to see Henri, Daniel heard that Henri was getting married, so he came before his father to celebrate, and Farman said that he had come to convince him to cancel the wedding. They also argued in the dining room because they found out what Farman was up to, and from there they said, "Go home! Listen to me!" It became a dispute, "he said. "If that''s the case, shall we wish Farman a return? As far as I could tell, Farman had the same idea as his father, and it felt like he was here to obstruct him, so he tried to get confirmation from Mr. Serna, thinking about kicking him out for now, and Farman panicked if he heard me. "No! No, I''m pretty sure I wanted to make the wedding cancel, but I''m not against the two of you getting married! Rather, he wants you to be happy! I began to say things that were different from what I had imagined before. We... Especially when Daniel is suspicious. "I don''t know why all of a sudden, but I mean what he''s saying" Until then, Viscount Abyss, who was del¨¦d¨¦r¨¦ to Primera, has finally returned to the same atmosphere he had when he first saw it and joined the story. "I was suspicious at first too, but after listening to a lot of things, I decided he was a different person from his father. And he''s the one who called me here today." Maybe calling Viscount Abyss doesn''t really mean we''re going to cancel the wedding with the intention of interfering. Daniel still seems suspicious, but the image of Farman was starting to change slightly among us. "Believe it or not, I want you to listen to me first" Hearing that story completely changed the impression we had of Farman. That''s what Daniel suspected the most. And that was also what surprised Viscount Avis, who had spoken beforehand. "To sum up, Farman is on Serna''s side with Henri, and I''m pretty sure it was for the both of us that he tried to cancel the wedding. But apart from that, it was also an act for my own thoughts¡­" "That''s for sure. It was meant for both of us, but also because it would get in the way of my plan. It''s just that I thought it would be better for both of us to have a wedding after my plan was over." Certainly it would be better for Mr. Serna and Henri to have a wedding after what Farman says the plan succeeds, and if it fails, they will just return to the state where they tried to have a wedding on their own. Maybe even in a failed state, it''s more likely to be a good direction for both of us, so either way, Pharman''s right, it''s better after the plan is implemented. "Then Farman, let us be part of the plan. Well, actually that plan after the two weddings... well, it feels like making some changes to activate it, but that should be more successful than doing it alone" To my suggestion, it was Pharman who showed the difficulty at first, but as we talked about it in detail, I was gradually curious to get on board and eventually said, "I want you to let me get on with that story!" He bowed his head. Thus, in an unexpected way, Mr. Serna''s side increased and his father''s side became almost zero. - - In front of the entrance to the city of Gunjo - - "Finally... my people! I''m home! "Dear Lion, don''t be annoying to those around you when you are shouted out late at night" "Excuse me......" Lyon, who had completely lost his mind to the knight of the escort, immediately bowed his head to those who were slightly around him, too, when he uttered his words of apology. The people around them knew at first glance that Lion was noble, so although they were surprised by Lion''s sudden cry, no one stood up and complained, only to return the meeting gently, even against Lion, who bowed his head. However, it was only a story of ordinary people (...) in the vicinity, and the guard soldier standing at the entrance immediately called for backup and was questioning the situation towards the Lyons¡­ The knight of the escort was immediately released by showing him the family crest of the Borderline Uncle and telling him why he had come to Gunjo City and why Lyon had screamed. "Then let''s head to the mansion of the Duke of Sanga''s house as soon as possible. However, in the city, horses should be allowed to advance side-by-side. Do you understand, Master Lion? "Yes......" Even though he was a nobleman and an adult, the soldiers at the entrance who watched the lions as the children were told had a mild sympathy¡­ for the knight who was teaching. The knight of the escort, who had no reason to know that he was sympathetic, moved on to lead Lion and arrived safely at the mansion of the Duke of Sanga''s house... "Master Lion, Mr. Albert and the others are going to dinner right now, and they''re away from home." "All right, then we''re on our way to the place where everybody''s going to dinner! That being said, Lion tried to hit and head to the ''Full Pavilion'' where he had previously talked about Tenma... "Dear Lion, they say it''s been quite some time since you guys headed to dinner, and if you keep going, you could go wrong, but what do you do? "Sure that''s not a good idea... then why don''t we wait here a little longer" It was the Lions waiting for everyone to return outside... but after about thirty minutes of numbness, Lions said they were headed to the full pavilion. They were knights who accompanied them with no choice, but because Lion began to move on before asking his servant where the full pavilion was, he became the feather of rushing after them. Moreover, Lion didn''t know the location of the full pavilion in detail, so he was the feather of wasting a great deal of time until he asked the passing drunk about the road. Moreover, the dining room at the Manchurian Pavilion, which was finally reached, was tightened and would be turned back again to the Duke of Sanga''s house. Besides, Lyon''s misfortune didn''t stop there, and he went back to the hall and asked his servant, and they told him that no one was back yet. I wondered if it wasn''t a full pavilion, but that was simply that Tenma and the others used the big room upstairs in discussions with Serna and the others. Next, they weren''t in the dining room downstairs because they were dining in that room, and in fact, Lion''s account was a hit. It was Lion who proposed to look in the city again, but the knight rejected him, so he quietly asked the servants of the hall to get a room and wait for everyone to return there. However, it was still going to take me a while to get back to the hall because there was still a huge drinking party in the full pavilion in those days named... 202 Chapter 13-10 The Day Before The Wedding "Only at a time like this, I wonder why Lion doesn''t live up to expectations..." Later last night, when we got back from dinner, we were finally able to rendezvous with Lyon... Cain, who was willing to leave Lyon for that matter, didn''t seem convinced, and he was just saying silly earlier. "You said you needed Lion so much, you needed him or something... could it be, Tundre? "Seriously! "That''s about punitive games and stuff! Stop saying that in a misleading way! To Amur''s words, Lion looked happy, but Cain didn''t like it. "Move your hands, not your mouths! We are currently renovating the full pavilion into a wedding venue. Well, when I say renovation, I''m just putting aside what I don''t need for a wedding and decorating the walls and stuff. Henri, that''s where we''re gonna replace the ring. "Ha, ha!... Is that it? "Mr. Henri, I forgot it in the holding room! Henri had asked Felt, who came to deliver the costume, to confirm the final confirmation of the wedding flow. Most importantly, I have been too nervous from earlier to make a series of failures... but I believe you will do something about it tomorrow. "Ooh, Tenma. I baked it, so keep this too." My uncle does mass production of dishes with my uncle. Serna had Felt''s wife put on her dress... but the men said Serna''s dress was a pleasure of the day, so Henri hasn''t even seen the situation. By the way, Primera and Jeanne are going to help Felt''s wife. At first I was helping out with all the women, but I couldn''t use or disturbed Mr. Chris and Amur and Aura more than too many, so my wife kicked me out, and I ended up with just two Primeras and Jeanne. By the way, Mr. Chris was useless because of his jealousy for Serna, Amur didn''t like the details in character, and Aura was out of battle in Doji when he was here. It should be noted that Mr. Leni was on the acceptance line but left the room with Amur and is now helping Amur. "Then it''s time for a break? Much past noon, I decided to take a late lunch break. I''m still ready, but with the addition of Lion and the knights of that escort, it''ll be okay to take a somewhat longer break... or it''s going to take Henri a long time to recover. "Still, Felt''s used to weddings." "Well, there are quite a few professional patterns, brides and grooms, and those who participate. As you look into dress codes and wedding dresses, you''ll also learn about nature and your side." When I asked him why, he just said he would certainly be familiar with it. Nevertheless, I didn''t think Felt was married, but on second thought, a woman who doesn''t know anything about it anyway if she''s an Alliance relationship customer, consulting a big man (Felt) about clothes...... especially underwear would be a high hurdle. "I''m pretty sure what Tenma''s thinking right now." When I thought they read the idea, most people I knew said the same thing. And in fact, most of the first-time female customers who came in without their wives left the store as soon as they saw Felt. In other words, even though most of the design and production is done by Felt, it seems that Felt''s shop is held by his wife. "Tenma! It''s time to help me over here! Talking to Felt, help came in from my uncle in the kitchen. Usually, your wife helps, but Soleil is in a bad mood because she''s in a rush to prepare for her wedding, so she''s hung up on you. For those reasons, my uncle had difficulty preparing our meals on his own, so I was called to help... I feel like I should ask Jeanne and Aura, the maids, to do that, but if I try to be my uncle, I guess I''m easier to use than Jeanne and Aura. Later, as I was helping my uncle cook, Jeanne and Aura came to help me with the meal...... I interacted with them and for some reason Chris was also helping me with the meal. "Well, Cain...... Mr. Chris, what''s going on? "Hmm? Oh, Senior Chris, I used to confess to the Knights Commander on Lyon''s escort. Well, I was flabbergasted then..." When I asked Cain not to hear Mr. Chris, he almost shouted at the unexpected answer. "Maybe, but you''re thinking, ''I can''t show you what''s so cool about someone I liked''... or something? "Ahhh... it seems possible" If you''re Chris, who wants to stick around, you can think of enough stories... or if you ask me, I just think so. "Anyway, let''s pretend we don''t notice because we''re afraid of later" "There, it sounds funny, so let''s make fun of him... don''t you? "I give that role to Cain." "No, I don''t either." "Cri." I''m sorry! I came pretty frustrated, so when I tried to tick Mr. Chris off, Cain, who sensed such signs, blocked my words and bowed his head. "Then I''m gonna burn a little lion." Cain chose Lion as his next target and walked away to escape from me. And a few minutes after Cain left, Chris'' fury and Lion''s screams, and Cain''s screams echoed in the full pavilion. "Ha ha, Chris hasn''t changed since he was a student" As I was dining with Mr. Chris watching Lion and Cain angry, the Knights Commander came who had escorted Lion to the city of Gunjo. This Knight Commander...... Nicholas Herman was available in school at the same time as Mr. Chris and is young for the title Knight Commander. For a reason, Nicholas, who was an executive candidate, became young and assumed the position of Knights Commander because the previous Knights Commander resigned in the Kukri Village case. This was sometimes expected of Nicholas as as the future Knights Commander from around him, but there are other reasons to change his image by nominating a young man, or to try to stabilize the Border Bell Army by keeping Nicholas in the position of Knights Commander for a long time. And there''s another big reason. It is that Nicholas is the righteous son of the former Knights Commander (...). Although he was often seen as the Knight Commander at Conne, he was unanimously recommended by the executives, including the deputy commander Lyla, and was appointed to convince Borderline Ambassadors, so at least there was no apparent problem in Borderline Ambassadors. And that person said, "So, Lord Ootri, should I take this over there? I have taken the initiative from earlier to help with the meals. Everything was because Borderline Uncle and the former Knights Commander told me to cooperate as much as possible. "That''s the last of it, so stay in your seat and wait. Mr. Chris, I''ll take you around and make you dinner." When Chris looked at me and then realized Nicholas was watching, he hurried to correct his posture and quietly fled to the bathroom with a makeover smile. "Ha... I''m tired..." "I think you''ve been mad at me for a long time." The two, freed by Mr. Chris'' escape, took their seats in stupidity. Cain felt tired, but Lion smiled more, so he was so happy to be back in his usual place. By the way, yesterday, I just got back to Lion, and no one''s asking what happened to Canon. Because it was somehow hard to hear, and I can''t deny the possibility of getting into trouble. Well, I just hope so, because I don''t feel like it''s a big problem from the atmosphere of Lion, Nicholas, or the other knights. Mr. Chris then came back as if nothing had happened and sat away from Nicholas, eating harder than usual. "And well, this is the dish I''m going to serve tomorrow, is there something wrong with it? I tried serving non-dessert dishes for lunch, but they all looked satisfied. Well, he asked for a replacement by saying some of it was "small quantity," but he looked dissatisfied when he said he wouldn''t give it any more because it was in the name of tasting. I took it for granted that less than half of the production was not enough for the boulder, so when I prepared the extra bread, I reached for the bread one after the other, except for the part where I looked unhappy. Perhaps I should add a little more to the production... I don''t have time to make enough now, so I decided to prepare extra bread for those who are short. "Well...... why don''t we take a little more time off and then get back to work? When I thought it was time to resume, Henri, Lion and Amur weren''t going to be able to move, so I decided to extend the break. Note that Henri is just not out of practice fatigue yet, but Lion and Amur just can''t move because they eat too much. Henri is under the gentle care of Mr. Serna for this reason, but Leon and Amur were relentlessly molested. Lyon''s way of messing with him was terrible, especially, and Albert and Cain, and Chris, naturally, even Nicholas messed with him. "Well, now you''re ready. Good luck. Thank you for tomorrow''s production." I could finish the second half faster than I thought. The reason for this is that the adventurers staying at the inn took part in the preparations. The adventurers staying at the Inn were also supposed to participate in the wedding at the Full Pavilion, but did not participate in the first half because of each request. That was the quickest I could get to the end of the request. For those reasons, I was just worried about the most polite language possible...... "Tenma... to be honest, I''m so uncomfortable" My uncle returned those words. Besides, most faces looking at me moved up and down to agree with my uncle''s words. The moment I thought this would happen, the adventurers fled to their respective rooms to scatter spider children. The only ones left are my uncle and his insides, but those who snorted cowardly are immediately evacuating to the vicinity of Mr. Ojo, who is holding Soleil. "... Speaking of which, Mimi, I made a soap with skin-friendly medicinal herbs that even Soleil seems to be able to use, could you look at it? With that said, your grandmother seemed intrigued and came to me with Soleil in her arms. "This is it. For once, it was okay for the women to use it, so if you like, try it to see how it goes." Though it seems to draw attention to the use of Soleil for experimentation, the material itself is only safe, so I recommended it. Your father took the soap I offered him and made sure he smelled it or applied it to his wrist, listened to the ingredients used, and then took Soleil to the bathroom. "Well... if there''s anything you want to say, I''ll ask? "Speaking of which, I had to bake some extra bread" "Hmm, I sweated, and I need to take a bath." "Ah! Dear Merlin, I can''t tell you what I mean, could you help me change the bath water? "Chris, you can''t just let Grandpa help you. At the very least, we should help clean the men''s water." "Amur is right. Jeanne, let''s go clean up." "Right." The moment my uncle left the scene on the grounds of bread, he immediately ran away with Mr. Chris, Amur, Aura and Jeanne as he left the scene and chased him. "We need to help clean up, too." "Right." "Leave the work to me! Albert and the others also tried to follow Grandpa + the women, "Oh, you guys have your last (...) job left. We''ll take care of the cleaning, thank you." And, Mr. Chris rejected me. I mean, they abandoned me. "Mr. Chris said oh, but you can do your last job later, and do you want another sweat before you take a bath? Let''s go." He turned his arms around Lion and Cain''s shoulders and forcefully took them behind the full pavilion. Albert was left alone, but he seemed to think he couldn''t escape, and he was following us very closely. Well, unlike these two, Albert thought he wouldn''t be wasting any resistance, but I guess because he decided that if he was running away, he''d have to do the two opponents he abandoned in addition to me. Afterwards, roughly an hour of retaliation... we took a bath after our last job. The last job took no time or effort, so even the three of us who were in a dilapidated state should have been fine, but I was stuck trying to add Amur to the job, and the three of them seemed to have increased their mental fatigue because of it, and were about to sleep in the bath, drowning all together. "Well, that means we''re ready, so we''re disbanded today. I''m sorry for those who stay in the full pavilion, but please get ready for the morning" We had to deal with the visitors and prepare the venue early in the morning, so Jeanne, Aura, Amur, Reni, and Suralin were supposed to stay at the full pavilion. Others are supposed to return to the Duke of Sanga''s house and come by carriage tomorrow morning. At first, as a companion, I tried to stay, but I decided to go back to the museum because I had to show my surroundings that I was participating as an Ootri family. For the same reason, Primera was to return. "Aura, Amur, Lily, Nelly, Millie, just in case, don''t fight. Fighting here today is like putting on a wedding for Serna and Henri. If we fight... I''m gonna get really mad at you too" I was able to say it in a strong tone to the five people I had grown up with earlier. No matter how much it''s not a serious fight, we can''t overlook the possibility of ruining the sunny stage because of it. If this is a bit of a celebratory seat (...), it may be one of the buzzes, but on a stage that is good for once in your life, Mr. Serna will not forgive you around. Five people were nodding over and over about telling me that I meant it. Why the five of them are growing up is because they got so angry from around them because they fought and made noise as usual at their dinner seats and made Soleil cry when she was asleep. What pissed me off, by the way, was the usual members of me, Grandpa and Chris, as well as the adventurers using the full pavilion. Soleil is adored even by the adventurers who use the full pavilion, so since Soleil was born, the full pavilion has almost gone foolish like it used to be, and the unity of its regular guests has increased. "If there were so many adventurers on my side, it would be okay in case there was a raid" Most importantly, if Henri''s father had the strength and courage to just raid here, he would have put a little bit of pressure on Serna and Henri a long time ago. "I know you''re going to use the Viscount''s power... you''re a naked king" If I could use the Viscount''s powers successfully, I wouldn''t care about the average person, but I''ve been unlucky all this time... or it''s like when I thought about using Viscount Abyss, who likes Henri, it was decided not to work. "Well, I don''t care what happens" It''s none of my business what happens to someone I''ve never met, or to someone who''s hostile to Mr. Serna. Well, someone I know would make fun of me, but that''s about it. "Then go to bed early tomorrow so you can each go to bed early. Dismissed." Grandpa and Lyon had been drinking. I had done so, but I had seen a future where I would be hungover because I drank too much, so I told them not to stay up late and dissolve. But after I got back to the hall, "Hey, Tenma. Wouldn''t that be nice for a little while? "That''s right. You won''t get hungover for a little while." "You''re not satisfied with that in a bit, are you? Give it up. I''ll tell you what, if you hide and drink... Lyon will contact Uncle Borderline and Grandpa will tell Ernesto." If I heard you were hungover or in a drunken state at my official wedding, Mr. Edilia would be more scared than Uncle Borderline. As for Grandpa... Ernesto would say he hates me enough. But I think it''s humiliating to Grandpa. You understood what I was trying to say, and then they went back to their room without saying anything. "That''s why Chris doesn''t drink, either." Chris was watching me sneak out of the shadows, just in case. Chris said, "I know, I know," and went back to the kitchen not to show me the back. Maybe this will do fine. "Are you going to bed?" I asked a servant who was nearby to wake me up early in the morning and to be careful if I saw my grandfathers trying to drink, so I could get ready for tomorrow in my room and then go to bed. And the next day, "Whether you drink alcohol or not, does Lion sleep..." I was foolish as I waited for Lion, who was preparing to leave at a critical time. 203 Chapter 13-11 Wedding Day "Well, shall we begin?" On my signal, the curtain of the full pavilion, which serves as the venue for the wedding, was pulled simultaneously, and the venue darkened. In the meantime, me and Primera moved to the moderator''s seat. When the move was over, Grandpa used the magic of ''Light'' to illuminate me and Primera. "From now on, Adventurer Henri, Adventurer Alliance employee Serna''s wedding will take place" I heard a small laugh from the guest seat about how I spoke differently than usual, but as Primera tried to open her mouth, it quickly quieted down. "First, it''s a special guest introduction." From Primera, introductions were made to Albert, Cain and Lion. Normally, guests are not introduced in this way, but the atmosphere of the attendees changed when the next principals of the Duke, Marquis, and Uncle Borderline were introduced. Seems nervous, but now I hope you recognize this wedding as something special. "So here''s the entrance to the lead role of the day" When I said that, the door was opened by Primera''s men who were holding back near the entrance. At the same time as the door was opened, the magic was extinguished, and the ceremony only became the light to be given from behind Mr. Serna and Henri, bringing the two shadows to life. As the door closed and the venue darkened again, Grandpa''s magic quickly lit up the two people who walked out. Walking in the light, Henri looked more manly than usual, thanks to the atmosphere of the venue. And Mr. Serna was brilliant, very mysterious and fascinating whenever the Gol and Jill threads used in the dress walked. The appearance was such that men, as well as female attendees, breathed a breath of admiration. I expected the two of them to move forward before moving on. "Wonder, this Tenma Ootri, on behalf of all of you, would like to question the vows of the couple" I wondered if I could play this role, but it''s not particularly strange because even at aristocratic weddings, they sometimes ask clerics, people of higher stature or superiors than themselves, or acquaintances or friends to be ordinary people. "The groom Henri. Do you swear to love, honor and mercy the bride Serna as your wife, when she is healthy, when she is sick, when she is rich or poor? "Yes, I swear! "Bride Serna. Do you swear to love, honor and mercy the groom Henri as his wife, when he is healthy or sick, when he is rich or poor? "Yes, I swear" Henri had gone pretty loud from nervousness, but answered more forcefully than during practice, and Ms. Serna replied quietly in tears. "Next, please replace the ring" When I looked at it, Primera lined up next to me with a small box containing the ring''s, and she snuck Henri out to put the ring on Serna''s finger... I don''t know, Henri took the ring for herself. At that moment, from felt to Henri, who was watching in the guest seat, the pressure was also directed close to killing. Because of this, Primera''s men, Nicholas and the Lion''s escort knights who were in there to help, and the adventurers reacted and moved, but immediately noticed the reason and watched with alarm. It was going to be pretty rough, but thanks to Felt, Henri quickly realized the mistake and switched it to the ring for Serna, who put it on Serna''s finger. And as for Serna, although her hands were shaking a little, she had finished replacing the ring as practiced without as much trouble as Henri. "Now, give me a kiss on the oath" In a previous life, the flash of the camera would illuminate the two of us like it was raining, but there is no such thing in this world, so instead I illuminated the two of us with my grandfather''s magic. "With my immediate vows, I recognize these two as husband and wife. Witnesses are everyone here and you two should live a shameless life to the people who watched your vows here" "" Yes! When the two replied, a great deal of applause and cheer was raised by the attendees. Well, you were excited inside, a few adventurers tore Henri up and were about to go throw him away somewhere... but the female adventurers got mad at me and ended up trying. "Now, for those of you who eat¡­ Primera, you look like a customer" When it was time to start the meal, Slalin, who was keeping an eye on the outside, was raising the red flag. Primera also confirmed Slalin''s flag and gave signals to his men, who had refrained near the door. And "Don''t take it personally! As Slalin waved the flag down, the door opened rampantly and Henri''s father appeared...... but before he could say it all out, several Primera''s men had swords pointed at him and buttocks on him. "What are you doing all of a sudden! We''re inside Henri! Farman protested on behalf of his father, who was wearing a buttcake. Apparently his father remembered the purpose for which he came here, "You guys! You know who we are and you''re doing it! His father was screaming about that while conscious of Viscount Avis, but the then Viscount ignored his father and knelt on the spot. "Long time no see, Master Albert, Master Primera" Viscount Abyss'' behavior made his father look like he didn''t know what to do, but Falman fell on his knees just as Viscount Abyss did, even though he felt rushed. "Long time no see, Viscount Avis. So, on this eye-catching day, what the hell are you doing? Hearing the requirements in such a tone that Albert blamed Viscount Abyss, Viscount Abyss answered with his head bowed. In the meantime, his father was forced to kneel by Farman and was silent when he was asked who Albert was. "I''m sorry to rush you, but could you get us seats, too? Viscount Abyss asked me for permission to attend the wedding after a little talk with Albert. "If you have a relationship with the two of them and you''re sincerely looking to celebrate, it''s fine. However, I think the seat for one Viscount can be reserved for the one in front, but the others will be behind." Viscount Abyss nodded at my words, but his father seemed less convinced. "Don''t be ridiculous! Why would I have to sit back there! I wish I could put adventurers around there behind me! His father''s words were beautified by the adventurers he had grown up with until then, and his hips were floating. the father, unaware of it, went on, "What is your attitude in the first place! What are you going to do, tell me to go back there for the civilians! and so forth. Hearing these words, the adventurers, who were nearing beauty, sat back in their chairs. "I say civilians, are you noble? If you don''t have aristocracy, you''re a civilian too, right? Besides, he says he''s a father, but his parents and kids are out of touch more than you''ve ever forgiven Henri, right? Why should we have special seats available for civilians who have been intruding on other people''s weddings? Though at the back of the line, just have your seats ready to thank you" to my provocation. My father turned his face bright red, and the atmosphere seemed to explode even now, "Don''t bother! If you''ve been listening to me for a long time, just say what you want! "Viscount Avis, why did you bring this man here? Is it because of this guy that the wedding is ruined?" "Though I forgive you, I never thought I would do this kind of imitation at my son''s wedding... anyway, I''m pretty sure I was taking a light-hearted look at these things that wouldn''t have happened if I had. I''m so sorry." His father, yelled at by Viscount Abyss, had solidified his surprise. And he was staring at Albert and Viscount Avis, who apologized to the attendees, bluishing his face. And finally, "Earlier you were fooling around with civilians, Lord Tenma Ootri, known as The Dragon Killer. It is now common sense for the nobility of this country that the Ootri family must be more attentive than the bad nobles, although they are civilians." The moment I found out who I was, my father fell unconscious. "I can''t believe I''m losing my mind with this... you''ve wasted a lot of time thinking about it" Farman was groaning at such a thing as he looked down at his lost father and apologized to the attendees at the venue. Suddenly I saw Farman with a different attitude and most of the attendees were suspicious, but when Albert said I was cooperating in an operation to crush my father, he was turning around and applauding me enormously. "Now that we''ve reached a paragraph, I''d like to make it mealtime...... alcohol will also be available, but enjoy ''Don''t be drunk or drunk'' in the motto" The drinkers cheered when they heard there was going to be booze, but it became quiet when they skipped the kill lightly at the end. If you did this much, you wouldn''t make the kind of foolish noise you would do in a tavern. When he tried to start the meal, Farman tried to bring his father home, but Henri and Serna held him back, putting his father to bed behind him (and letting him go) to eat in the front seat. "Let''s start with an appetizer" Start by continuing lighter things like soup with your uncle''s special chicken ham, horned rabbit, and marinated Tyrant salmon. "It''s a grilled corner rabbit stew and salmon." I put out something a little chunky. The attendees seemed to think it was a very regular stew and salt grill, but they were all surprised by the unexpected dish because what actually came out was "Pie Wrapped Grill of Stew", which was covered and grilled with pie, and "Salt Cauldron Grill of Tyrant Salmon", which was stiffened and grilled with salt around them. "If you are baking salt, I will cut it here, please wait a moment" I handed out the stew first, and the salt kettle grill had my uncle crack the salt kettle in front of everyone before cutting it apart. I suppose it would be right to serve one dish at a time, but since it also made sense to show Henri''s father this time, I decided to serve two at the same time. Well, the father is passed out, so there''s no longer any point in giving it away at the same time... but you won''t mind because we''re all happy. I checked on the attendees when I served the mouth rest sorbet, but they all seemed to still be able to afford it. With this look, the main thing is going to be enjoyed. "This is the next dish. The next dish is an assortment of Wyburn meats." Wyburn''s meat dishes were prepared in small pieces. Roasted Wyburn, hamburger, skewer grilled from cutlets to fried meat, it''s like a dish that collects all the confident pieces. In fact, there was also the rarity of the material, which showed the most exuberance ever from the attendees. "After the salad, here comes today''s eye-catching dish" From among the attendees who seemed to think Wyburn''s meat was the best, I could hear surprises such as whether more dishes would be served. Turning off the lights to react to that voice, three hands were carried from the dining room: Amur, Jeanne, Aura, Mr. Leni and Princess Bobcat, a five-step wedding cake about one metre high. "I ask you to do your first joint work by the bride and groom in front of you" where the cake was placed on the table in the center of the venue. I called the two of them, "Well, please" On Primera''s signal, the two breathed together and put a knife in the cake. At that moment, when Albert and the others applauded as the meeting had taken place, the attendees, who were just looking at the two, also applauded as Albert and the others did. The cake was removed by my uncle on the spot, with the bottom four steps cut but not at the top, and transported to the front of Mr. Serna and Henri. "First, to the bride and groom, you will eat. Go ahead." Seeing that the cut cake lived by everyone, I decided to have the first two protagonists mouth it. This was a pre-meeting, but Henri was nervous enough to try to get to her mouth where she had to feed each other. But when Serna took the cake right in front of Henri''s mouth, she noticed it was close to putting it in her mouth and managed to take the cake to Serna''s mouth. "Now, everyone, eat up." When I saw the two of them ate, I signaled the attendees...... split nicely into two ways to eat. One is how to feed each other as a couple as Mr. Serna and the others did, and how to eat alone while watching it, the former epitome being Mr. Flute and Guild Chief, the latter epitome being Lion. Farman told me that he would take his father home when the meal was over and most of his plans were over, and then he would just relax until the end time. Whatever, it''s been a long time since I lost my mind, so I don''t know when I''m going to wake up, and it was because it''s easier for the two of us to go ahead with the plan than it is for me to just wake up on this occasion. "I get that... but don''t kill me if I''m wrong. Say he''s out of touch, because his father was killed and the killer is only negative for the groom''s brother or both of us." Pushing hard, Farman laughed and nodded, confirming that "I would never do that". Farman carried his father to the carriage so that Mr. Serna and Henri would not notice him, leaving the full pavilion behind. "Mr. Tenma! Thank you so, so much -! "Oops!" The moment I dropped off Farman and turned around to get back to my seat, I was hugged by Mr. Marx, who was crying. "Such a wonderful wedding! Look how happy Serna is! I wanted to show it to my sister too! "Hey, Mr. Marx. Once you''re away." Mr. Marx seemed pretty drunk and he wasn''t listening to me. The only thing I could hear clearly was the first thank you, and then all the fragments. Most of that was all about Mr. Serna''s murdered mother and father, so I took him to the corner of the venue so the other attendees wouldn''t ask me, but Mr. Marx''s voice was loud and it didn''t make much sense. Most of the attendees knew about Serna''s situation, so they deliberately pretended not to hear it out loud or talked to distract guests who didn''t know what was going on. "Tenma, I''ll take your place." Grandpa came and took my place as I managed to close the conversation with Mr. Marx. For a moment, Mr. Marx wanted me to talk to him, so I thought maybe I should listen to him like this, but since I''m not going to be able to talk properly like this, I decided to leave it up to Grandpa to do his year''s work. I tried to stay away from them for a while, but my judgment didn''t seem to be wrong, and after a while, Mr. Marx seemed to have largely settled down, listening to his grandfather. "Congratulations, Serna" "Thank you, Mr. Tenma. Such a fine wedding... I don''t know what to say..." Serna thanked me in tears and was being stroked on the back by Primera (...). If you think the role belongs to Henri, the groom, then Henri was surrounded by adventurers'' seniors and companions and unable to move. To Serna and Henri, friends and colleagues were gathering one after the other to give way to the place and try to go see how Daniel was doing...... Daniel seemed drunk and stuck at the table. "Lord Ootri, I really appreciate you allowing me to attend your wedding" Viscount Abyss came all the way to thank me. "Tell that to Mr. Serna and Henri" "No, if it''s like this one, it''s basically the organizers who decide to participate. Although I knew Henri, I had no knowledge of Lord Ootri, and I had troublemakers with me. It''s not weird if they say no." That being the case, Viscount Avis did his gaze on the four flags decorated on the wall. Those four flags contain the family crests of the Ootri, Sanga, Summons, and Houst Borderline Uncle families. "I guess that was going to use me to show Henri and Mr. Serna the power... to be honest, it helped me leave before that tried to take charge of me. It''s only a joke, such as letting''s fight it in just one Viscount house in these four houses. Whether he was in charge or refused to participate, he would have just been ashamed either way" So before his father gave Viscount Abyss his name, he was thankful to have been granted permission to participate in the form of a jump in. "It''s time for me to go too" Viscount Abyss is going to help Farman after this. He was planning to leave the venue before those two, but he stayed to talk to me, which was critical in time. "I don''t know if I can be as helpful as the Alberts, but if you need anything, I''ll give you a hand. And Primera, please." "Thank you...... what? I tried to ask what it meant, but Viscount Avis left the full pavilion early enough. "I wonder why you want to get away with it..." "I hope so" As I sighed at Viscount Abyss''s mistake, Mr. Flute spoke from behind. "Well, leave that alone... it was an amazing wedding. Is the boulder meant to be" dragon killer "? Mr. Flute was laughing teasingly. There was no guild leader beside it, and Mr. Flute, who noticed my gaze, told me where he was with his fingers. Where is the guild leader... "If that''s the guy, I went to tease Henri the most" In the innermost part of the circle surrounding Henri... or next to Henri, there was the guild leader. The guild chief was drunk or insistently tangled with Henri. "That, can I leave you alone? "I will preach after I return. Not yet. It just makes the place white." You''re laying it firmly on your ass... and you think "More than that, Mr. Tenma, can I leave her alone? Looks like he''s in trouble." When Mr. Flute told me to turn my gaze, Primera was intoxicated... by a drunk by the name of Chris... "I''m gonna go for a second" I put a no in Mr. Flute and when I went to Primera and Chris, Chris was literally involved in Primera. "Mr. Chris, I''m having trouble with Primera. So get away, get away." "Eh, hey." As soon as I pulled away Mr. Chris, who was tangled up in the primera, and let him sit in his chair, Mr. Leni came and took Mr. Chris somewhere. "Helpful......" "That was a disaster. Oh, Chris, I don''t know... but you''re getting more drunk. It''s time to open it up for a second meeting." As it stands, Henri and the attendees are likely to find Serna wearing a wedding dress anyway, so I decided to re-order it once. When I told everyone that, Serna clearly looked relieved and went upstairs to get dressed. However, Henri still didn''t let go, so he decided to let the guild leaders deal with him as he did. "Now we''re just finishing up the main guest colour change...... we''re going into a second meeting! We have a variety of dishes and drinks to prepare, so enjoy them until you feel comfortable! However, please do so in the context of common sense. Otherwise... I''ll be angry." The attendees boiled a lot at "Cooking and Drinking," but became quiet as soon as I added at the end, "I will be angry". Well, the moment the food was actually brought in, it got noisy again... unless a complaint came that I couldn''t care less what I thought, I wouldn''t have any choice but to take my wings off somewhat. Incidentally, I tried to make the food I was transported into a buffet way to eat for each one of them, with bread and other things that I could easily make in excess of what I served on the course. Most importantly, that should also show up the idiot who takes every plate, so he handed out one plate per person, and made the rule that all he could take at once was what he could put on the plate, and that he couldn''t replace it until he ate it up. Did that rule work? Serna''s colleagues'' guild staff were also able to cook properly even when they met the adventurers... Most of the men missed out on the treats they had served in anticipation of when the food ran out because the women had consigned to secure most of the treats and shared them with each other. "Should we have made rules for sweets too..." "No, I expected this... you were able to" "Right. You see, there, you push security to your colleagues, and Primera''s men (female knights) participate." "Well, it''s about the tenma, so you''re securing a spare treat, aren''t you? Give me that." Lyon said something extra as he talked to Albert and the other women eating sweets looking at them. Because of this, my gaze was naturally focused on me, and some of them were strong enough to hear the voice "If you have one..." I couldn''t get them to believe me no matter how much I said "I don''t have" because I was too obsessed with sweets. "The obsession with sweets is too awesome and scary..." It was me that was about to be lightly traumatized. It should be noted that the secondary meeting was then successfully concluded, and the venue was filled with intoxicated attendees after several 0th meetings, entering the tertiary meeting just to drink and make noise as it was. 204 Chapter 13-12 Revenge Completed Farman SIDE "Dad, wake up! "Hey, what happened! When Farman brought his father into the branch of the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce in the city of Gunjo, he put him to sleep on the couch in their own room in the branch, checking the hallway once before waking up his father. Father jumps up with Farman''s hasty voice and body in a rocking shock, looking around the room many times. I just woke up and I can''t seem to grasp the situation. "Dad, it''s gone bad." "Before that, why am I here? The uncertain father asked Farman to explain the situation, remembering that he had managed to get close to losing his mind. "That ''Dragon Killer Tenma'' is blown in by Henri all sorts of things, and she''s pretty against her father. Not only that, but even the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, with whom Tenma is associated, and the man of the House Borderline Uncle, took sides to sell the festivities to Tenma! "Hey, what is it! So, Viscount Abyss, what! "Viscount Avis is serving the Duke of Sanga''s house, so he can''t do anything about it." "Oh no..." To Farman''s words, his father dropped with his head in his arms. Further on, Farman said, "If we stay like this, the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce could also be crushed. It seems Tenma is connected to the Jay Chamber of Commerce and is going to crush the store with difficulty about his father and push the Jay Chamber of Commerce into Gunjo City! "You coward... there''s nothing you can do about it! Farman put his own thing on the shelf and wondered what he was talking about, but ostensibly this place agreed with his father. "For once, they have a solution." "What is that! As Farman put it a lot, his father immediately ate it. "When I asked Viscount Abyss for help, he said there was nothing he could do from the front, but if there were a few conditions, he could manage. The condition is that my father takes responsibility for this case and leaves the Chamber of Commerce..." "There''s no way you can drink that! His father yelled at him blocking Farman''s words. "Just calm down, Dad. Nothing, fool. You don''t have to be honest. Just pretend you stopped." "Oh well." "I''ll keep going. Firstly, he resigns as president of the Chamber of Commerce, under the responsibility that his father disgusted the man in the Duke of Sanga family, not Tenma. This takes the form of mindful of the Duke''s man and Viscount Abyss, without bowing his head to the civilian tenma. And if you give me all your property and the full powers of the Chamber of Commerce, I hear Viscount Avis will take refuge later." "Ugh, um... but don''t we have to give up all our property? His father was concerned about conceding everything, or he tried to make Pharman change his plans in part. But... "Sweet, Dad. Tenma has wiped out many hostiles so far. Among them, nobility is included. But what hasn''t been a problem so far is that you have connections with only those in power. So if you throw everything away and take responsibility, leave it on the paperwork, and let Viscount Avis sue and admit to the House of the Duke of Sanga, you shouldn''t be able to do anything with any temper. You know, it''s not like you''re confiscating everything from me on the paperwork, just because the paperwork owner has changed doesn''t make it any different." "I see, it certainly is. You don''t have to be stupid and honest about what you wrote in those papers." "That''s the thing. So, hurry up and sign this. Not right away, but I need you to put it out on Viscount Abyss and get your hands on it." Falman handed a piece of paper to his father, suppressing the likelihood of burning. The paper consisted of transferring the full powers of the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce and all of the property of the Gloriosa family to Farman, who himself was to hide, already signed by Farman, and later only by his father. "Ugh, um. Okay." His father was surprised at Farman''s handiness, but he signed the paperwork without any doubt. It seems to have worked that if you don''t hit your hand right away, the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce could be crushed. "And those three over here are Viscount Abyss and the Duke of Sanga, plus the guy to submit to Congress. The contents are together, so all you have to do is write your name as well" "Uhm!" His father, who considered it a battle with time, put in his signature without any doubt. Farman laughed when he confirmed the signature, "Now it''s okay, everything''s going to be fine" "Oh, yeah" Farman looks important when he receives four documents, "Viscount Avis, we are ready" I spoke to the door. The door was opened to signal the words, and with Viscount Avis, a few members of the Knights of the City of Gunjo entered the room. Suddenly the confused father, Viscount Abyss glanced at the documents that had just been signed by his father. "You''re really good, Farman." "Yes." I took confirmation with Farman and then put my autograph aside from the last paperwork. And "Capture the man! And take Farman as an important reference! He ordered the knights to capture their father and instructed them to take Farman. "What, what the hell! The members held their father from both sides and made him kneel, but did nothing when it came to Farman, just standing behind him. "This document says something about you that hasn''t been on the table before. Besides, it''s signed that you admitted it! The documents Viscount Avis poked at his father were the last prepared by Farman and concerned the evils his father had so far concealed. Incidentally, the first was similar to the document of the transfer of rights to Farman, which he was first made to write, but the content was that Farman would transfer all the rights transferred by his father to Daniel and Henri, while the second was a pledge by his father and Farman to cut off from the Gloriosa family and the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce. In the form of a complete deception and deception of Farman''s father, it is also a fraud, but the signature of the noble Viscount Abyss there will be treated as an official document wherever it is served. If the father is to overturn this, he must appeal to a nobleman higher than Viscount Abyss (in this case, the Duke of Sanga) or to an institution in the country, but if he does so, he will be examined in detail to ascertain the authenticity of the documents. If his father sues the Duke of Sanga or the country, it could have a huge impact on the management of the Chamber of Commerce in Gotagota in the meantime. In order not to do so, Viscount Abyss did not sign the last document. In other words, he made his father an escape route by not making it an official document for evil now. In other words, choose whether you will be banished as a criminal or simply banished. If you are deported as a criminal, you can either be put in a cell afterwards or you will be given severe punishment as a criminal slave. Most importantly, mere deportation does not necessarily do harm to those who hold grudges against their father... but there is also the possibility of escape if they are lucky. Though these run counter to Viscount Abyss'' fashion, the successful dawn tells us that Daniel will make the best possible atonement for the victim in the name of the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce. Well, there was something about meditating on Henri''s wedding celebration. "Ugh... ahhh! The backcutter! Why! Why did you do this to my father! His father, who understood that no matter how he fell, he had only the future of being deprived of all his rights and possessions and even putting his life at risk, turned his anger on Farman, who thought he was entirely on his side. But Farman, "Father... there''s no blood connection between me and you. I''ve never thought of you as a father when you were taken from Gloriosa''s house." And I said it away in a cold voice. To this word of Farman, his father did not seem to know what he had been told for some time, but as soon as he understood what it meant, he began to curse Farman and Farman''s mother aloud. That was enough to make Viscount Avis and his crew frown when they heard beside him. Father was getting more and more heated up that Farman wouldn''t say anything, but "Shut up." "Gee! Ha, but..." I ate Farman''s front kick in the face and got nosebleeds to suffer. But his father, while bleeding his nose, opened his mouth again, but was pressured by Farman''s angry expression and instead tried to sue Viscount Abyss and the members for Farman''s outrage... "I finally got quiet... I turned away my ears accidentally because of the words I couldn''t hear... so why are you getting nosebleeds or something? I totally looked at it and pretended not to. "Well, I don''t care about that. In the meantime, take him to jail at Knights headquarters. You can put him in jail for treatment." The members ordered by Viscount Abyss forced his father to stand and take him halfway. While his father was drawn, he was desperate to scream something, but Viscount Avis could not hear what his father was saying if it was because of the nosebleeds. "Farman, the earlier acts were not praised, but I know how you feel. If you want to calm down, wait a little longer." "It''s okay. Please." Farman, although a man on the Viscount Abyss'' side, was also in the position of an important reference person, so he headed to the Knights headquarters in the form of being taken by the members. Farman, SIDE. "Viscount Avis, good luck yesterday" "No, I''m not doing anything serious. It was very difficult for Falman and Primera''s men." Viscount Avis had even come to the Duke of Sanga''s house to report on what had happened yesterday at the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce. However, although I made the first greeting to Albert, Albert was slightly obstinate since then because he has been talking to Primera all the time. There are three shadows in the corner of my sight that are aimed at messing with obstinate Albert, so it will be a different festival today. Listening to Primera and Viscount Abyss, it transpired that his father had been offered a choice between "becoming a criminal slave and sending a mine" or "exile after cutting off from the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce and his family", and he resisted a lot, but eventually chose the exile, and a few days later he was taken somewhere by Viscount Abyss''s servant. Although Farman did not directly participate in his father''s criminal activities, he admitted that he would tolerate criminal activities and help cover them up, but this time he accused his father of crimes and cooperated in his captivity, and compensated the victim, thus reducing his sentence to several years of service under the supervision of Viscount Avis. Compensation for the victim will cost Farman''s property, and the Gloriosa Chamber of Commerce will replace him for the shortfall. When he asked why his father had been stripped of his property and rights but only exiled, and Farman had been charged with several years of service, his father was buying too much resentment, because he thought he would be targeted for his life from various places in the future. Early stories, creating situations that are deliberately susceptible to attack, so that you will always taste the fear of being targeted for your life in the future, are the punishments imposed on your father. In contrast, Farman is making his victims pay for their crimes by offering them financial compensation and making them serve, and it seems that doing harm to Farman would be like crushing the face of Viscount Avis and the sanga duke family that he granted him protection. Well, we can think of harm to be done where we don''t know it, but it''s easier to target the father than Farman with noble surveillance, and it''s the father who attacks and clears his mind. Still, the chances of getting attacked are not zero, but Farman at the time is prepared to say, "If you get attacked with this, you can''t help it." And why Farman resented his father, he said, had something to do with Farman''s mother and his real (...) father. Farman''s real father said he died in an accident on the verge of marrying Farman''s mother, but in fact, he said that the fake parent (who makes the real one his father and the different one his fake father because it''s confusing to be his father) had set up to get Farman''s mother. A few days after his father''s death, fake parents said he forced Farman''s mother into a handcage. Afterwards, Farman is born, but he''s actually the child of his deceased father. Fake parents who didn''t know that went to Farman''s mother a few times a year, as if they remembered, but each time they saw Farman, they felt like they had come to resemble themselves (in fact, they didn''t resemble each other very much), and because they were cuter than their real children, they said they had a groove between Daniel and Henri, who was later born. Farman''s mother followed a false parent who was even disgusted in order to protect Farman, who was in her stomach, but one day, when dealing with a badly intoxicated false parent, she found out the truth and hated him violently, but she fell ill before avenging him. Fake parents who learned of the illness would no longer go to Farman''s mother after that, and her mother would no longer be able to get a chance for revenge. And at the end of the day, he also died of heart disease. Farman was young enough to take care of his mother, who suffered from a physical and mental illness, but in the process he learned about his real father and about the causes that lie between him and his false parents. Originally, Farman, who had recognized and disliked the matter of a false parent as a ''existence that afflicts the mother'', had vowed to avenge the false parent one day. "But that''s how it started, and you grew up decent." "It may not be decent... but it may be surprising that you didn''t involve Henri and the others" Albert replied to my whining. It was unexpected, as Albert put it, that it was done at the expense of one false parent and minimized the damage to the Gloriosa family, in a situation where it did not seem strange to consider revenge on all the Gloriosa people... "Well, he said he was going to take revenge on the whole Gloriosa family in the years since it was taken over." Talking to Albert, suddenly Viscount Avis was able to interrupt his conversation with Primera and insert his mouth. "But among other things, Henri''s mother would if she had been nice to Farman. Besides, seeing little Henri as she was sweet, the fact that she and her mother looked overlapping led to the outcome of this one." "After all, the mother''s love is amazing" "Yes, it is, Master Primera" Viscount Avis, who was speaking with the utmost seriousness, broke his face the moment he heard Primera''s words and turned his back on me and Albert. "Albert... let''s leave this place to Primera and go get ready to leave" Ignored, me and Albert threw Viscount Abyss round Primera and left the reception room to prepare for their impending departure the day after tomorrow. "Well, when it comes to preparation, you don''t have to worry about it, but do you want to take a look around for a souvenir?" Taking Albert out to buy souvenirs and groceries, who was depressed, was waiting for us to go back to the hall for roughly three hours, after being left behind and angry with Primera. Anything, Grandpa also came when he said he was dating Viscount Abyss as he was, and he was made to talk to two old people. Moreover, in doing so, he went from talking about Mr. Serna''s wedding to talking about Primera''s marriage, exposing to Viscount Avis for some reason the story of Primera when she was a little girl (including embarrassing stories). Viscount Abyss felt that Primera was in a bad mood because of her story, and she left the hall before we returned, and Grandpa also fled somewhere to match Viscount Abyss. They say Primera was losing her anger whisper because of the two of them running away, but it seems that my anger has rekindled and doubled because of me and Albert''s return to that place. "Albert, we won''t be seeing each other for a while soon, and why don''t we talk about it today or so without brothers and sisters in the water? I''m going to go say hello to everyone else so I don''t get in the way." "Eh! Hey, Tenma! "There will be stories about the Duke of Sanga''s house and things in the realm that you don''t want to be known to the outside world, and don''t hesitate to discuss with us (...)... Bye! Pushing Albert toward Primera, Albert tried to rush toward me reflexively, but before that, Primera grabbed me by the shoulder. "Tenma, come on! Amur pulled my hand and ran out to get my hair in between after Albert got caught by Primera. Cain and Lion and Jeanne and Aura also jumped outside as they made Albert and Primera big. "What about Mr. Chris and Mr. Leni? No way, missed your escape? I went outside and gathered everyone out of the front door where I couldn''t see them, but there was no Mr. Chris and Mr. Leni there. "Chris, he''s stuck in his room and moffing Shiloumal. Lenithan is..." "I''ll be here." The moment Amur called Mr. Leni''s name, he appeared sneaky from a nearby bush. "I was a little further away from you then...... so I thought it would be rude to bother running through that side and I came out the window" "Grandpa ran away first and Chris was tripping in his room... so we all made sure he was safe" "No, Albert remains captured..." "Lion, I''ve been a brother and sister for a long time, so don''t interrupt me." "If you say so much, you can ask the two of you to mix it up, too, Lion" "No, you shouldn''t disturb the watertight! Look, let''s just go! If we stay here, we might get in the way of both of you! "Is that why! ''Even though I thought if I continued to stay here, I might find myself in some kind of applause, so I just decided to roll out to the city, as Lion said... not through the main entrance, but through the back door. Thus we took a stroll through the city of Gunjo at the expense of Albert and enjoyed shopping and shopping¡­ "Listen, Mr. Tenma. My brother is really terrible! Early on back, Primera caught me and asked me about my stupidity. I can tell you that all the Primera rage I was feeling before I ran away seemed to have hit and misted Albert, and I''m lucky I''m all I need to do is be stupid... but now I''m wanting to hit my anger more. Cain, Lion, Amur, Jeanne, Aura, Mr. Leni... Those six people, the moment Primera called, pushed me out and ran away. Besides, if you''re just going to get away with it, still, the women are saying thank you for letting me use the hall and observing how I''m doing while cleaning... Cain and Lyon came too. When I think about what I''m going to do, I''m bringing my grandfather in and I''m looking over here pretending to talk to him in the corner seat. It seems Albert is tired and caged in his room, and he hasn''t seen it since he got back to the hall. "Primera, cain and lion treats. Drink this and calm down." "Thank you" Primera drank up the beverage as soon as she received it that Amur had been told to take it from Cain and Lion. I thought I didn''t have it, I just mouthed it because Amur brought it right away... "Isn''t that booze...! When I looked at Primera in a hurry, she demanded a replacement from Amur. Amur said he had already prepared mine when he brought it, and I gave him a replacement shortly after I stopped, and Primera drank the replacement as soon as possible. And demanded further substitution. As it is, Primera will tease you drunk!... and I thought, "Sooo..." As soon as I drank the third cup of replacement, I started to get some sleep. "Operation successful! "Amur, Cain, Lion... come here for a second" When I called the three of them and asked them if they even served any suspicious medication, I confessed that I had given them a cocktail using alcohol that would make them sleep better. "In the meantime, you must report the three to the Duke of Sanga. Well, should I leave that to Albert? Take Jeanne, Aura, Primera to her room and let her sleep." Jeanne and Aura perceived the disturbing atmosphere or immediately supported Primera by pinching her from either side and transporting her to Primera''s room. Maybe he won''t come back for some reason. The three of them looked around the room as if they were asking for help¡­ Until earlier, Grandpa and Leni, who had been watching me and Primera like the three of them, had disappeared from the room at some point. "Well... hey, shall I talk to you? "" "Yes..." " There are some aspects of Primera''s sleep that helped her, but what the three of them did was criminal activity and a method that wasn''t strange to be taken, so I decided to just be careful. It should be noted that as soon as I finished talking to him, Albert and Chris, who had been called by Grandpa and Leni, arrived and the three of them were going to be additionally angry. By the way, I also questioned Grandpa and Leni about the cocktail, but I had to miss it because they were about to get through the unknown. Instead, he banned alcohol at meals and before bed for a while, so Leni could do damage to Grandpa anyway. Well, Grandpa had resisted a lot, but he was convinced that it was joint responsibility. And the day of departure. "Bubba! "Dumb, Bubba! "Silly, Bubba! "Aura, right! Lenitan, left! "" Yes! There was a three-on-three team game going on, even though it was just before we left. I don''t know how many battles I''ve fought in Gunjo City, but it was such a sight that neither we nor the people who came to see us off cared. "Thank you for everything, Tenma" "Nelly, cover Millie! "Let it go! "No, I''m sorry I''m the one who took care of it." "There''s a gap! "My butt. Ahhh! "It sure was an amazing wedding. I wanted you to come when I could." "Lily, Milly, He-L-P!" "Secret moves, shrimp stiffening! "There, shut up! "" "" "" Yes...... "" "" "Oh, it''s still... busy, isn''t it? As I was talking to the people who came to see me off, there were six people around us who were in the way because they were rambling around, so I got angry a little harder and shut them up. Primera, who was watching the situation right around the corner, was halfway there, opening her mouth to help the six of them but didn''t seem to think of a good word. "Whatever Amur and Aura are, why even Leni..." In the first place, Leni thought he was talking about educating Amur... "Tenma, I know what you''re trying to say... I''ve asked you some questions, too." Mr. Chris came and told me the answer. Anything tells me it''s my wife''s job to keep away from women who come near me. "My wife..." "Well, you mean that kind of mindset. As far as I''m concerned, I use Amur to make it look like I''m enjoying myself... Leni''s the other way around, doesn''t it mean he''s more impressed by Amur? Chris'' predictions are likely and scary...... but I''m not that worried about Mr. Leni. Because Mr. Leni said he had a lover in the south, so he couldn''t reside in the Wang capital. Well, sometimes I would come to the King''s Capital to see Amur, but sometimes (...) I can put up with it... I bet. With that in mind, the person who came to drop me off... went to Primera to say goodbye to you, Soleil, Flute, Serna, Henri and Marx. The reason why my uncle and the guild chief haven''t come here is because we both had work to do and couldn''t leave. I haven''t had any problems because I have greeted them beforehand, but I asked you and Mr. Flute to give them my regards again. It should be noted that Amur and the others continued to fight quietly in the meantime. "Ooh! It''s time to leave! "Shit! "I missed my last chance! "I... Amur, Aura..." "Huh... I won! "It''s a complete victory! "You did it, lady! I don''t know what reason you were competing, but it looks like you ended up with a victory on the part of Amur. "Well, I''ve made a lot of noise. But I''ll be back, thank you again then." That''s how I left Gunjo City, being dropped off the same way I did three years ago. 205 Chapter 14-1: A Tale of Privacy "No, no, no! We''re gonna eat! We''re gonna drink! "Bake it, bake it, bake it! Gin and Galat are putting Wyburn''s meat on the net as they raise their voices. He lost and started putting meat on the face of Lion and Tamer''s Guild. "They don''t know anything about shyness..." "Well, I guess it''s a permissible situation." Whimpering as I saw them eating each other to take the roasted meat, the agriturism that had been eating away came frightening...... but the agriturism also secured the roasted Wyburn meat firmly on my plate with a grand feast. Why is there a BBQ competition going on? When I arrived in Seigen, I greeted someone I knew first, and the first thing I thought was to go to Karina and talk a little bit, and there came the Jins "Dawn Sword". When he suspected that the timing was too good, he heard us coming on the way to the guild and came looking for us. You want to talk to me about everything? Then we moved the place to talk, and we rented a private room in the guild, and the face of Tamers Guild was in full swing in the guild. Before Jin and the others consulted, saying hello to the faces of Tamers Guild, there was talk of Wyburn crusade among them, and if there was a large amount, they told me to eat meat, and Jin and the others who said there was a consultation said that meat was first, so there was going to be a BBQ competition outside Seigen. "Wyburn meat is a luxury product..." "Oh, thank you very much." "Yeah, I''m eating with gratitude" Menace and Leena were the ones who returned the words to my whining following Agri. They both build a pile of BBQ on their plates, just like Agri. "Well, it''s true that I appreciate it, ''cause it''s not payback, but I''ll keep you updated on the dungeon, so give me a break." "I don''t even know the guild, it''s an update." "Speaking of which, you got to the bottom. But can I give you information on my own that I haven''t even informed my guild? "The information an adventurer gets alone is the property of that adventurer. Highly urgent information could be a problem, but even if the guild doesn''t know about the dungeon, it won''t be a big problem" "If the Alliance wants us to sell it, we don''t have to worry about it more than just saying nothing." It would be a fair amount of money to sell, but doing so could cause other adventurers to attack the dungeon before The Sword of Dawn. Most of all, the adventurer diving next to "Dawn Sword" is already retired, and then again, he''s old enough to be said to be retired current, so he doesn''t seem too worried... "I''m fine, too, diving deep... is that okay? Right now, I''m diving around 60 floors, so depending on the information, I could catch up with Jin and the others at once. By the way, the place where the Jins are appeared to be ninety-eight hierarchies, near the lowest level in the Alliance, but was talked about when the attack speed was too fast. "Well, you''re not gonna lie there, but you''re not gonna tell me everything. Besides, even if we catch up, our personality isn''t bad enough to run through us struggling... is it? "Right... right? "How much was the market for Wyburn meat? That said, they immediately said, "I''m on track!" or so he bowed his head... but no matter how much Wyburn''s meat is a luxury item, it should be easy to pay as long as it reaches the level of "Dawn Sword". Therefore, there is no reflection. Well, I''m kidding too, so I''m not your son. "Well, that''s it for the joke... I''m certainly not going to do that, but I don''t think I can complain if they do" "It''s okay because we''re looking at them there! "For those who can''t be trusted, it can be a lifesaver." That''s why I decided not to hesitate to receive information. Well, basically I didn''t ask about the road to the bottom floor or anything like what demons were on which floor, what minerals were there or what the atmosphere was, so this would make me laugh when I caught up. "So, here''s the real deal... well, before you do, Jin! Garratt! Come on, come here! You forgot what we were looking for! Jin and Garat, pissed off by Menace, came to us after interrupting a big eating competition with Amur. "Sorry...... Wyburn was too good and obsessed" Jin and Garratt turned to me after apologizing to Menace and Leena. "Actually... we were looking for Tenma because we wanted to talk to her." Jin says so with a serious face, "Yeah, I know... when it was in front of the apartment, Jin said it first, right? "... you did" The Garrats were desperately laughing at Jin''s serious mess, but as soon as I called Grandpa, he was changing his mind. "So why don''t you talk to us? "Consultation is about the boss at the bottom." According to Jin''s story, the demon that seems to have been the boss at the bottom is Hydra, and although he has tried several times, he can''t find a breakthrough and is repeating his early retreat. Besides, the trouble is, because Hydra''s resilience is too high, Hydra is recovering more fully before the damage to Jin and the others is removed? "Hydra... I miss you. So, how many of those hydra necks are there? "Nine." Grandpa was surprised by the answer of nine. Eight of the best Hydras my grandfather ever knocked down in the past are said to be the best of the confirmed individuals. "Nine or... even the eight necks I knocked down had a hard time." "So I was wondering if you could tell me something to hint at Merlin, who has defeated eight heads, and Tenma, who has a reputation for insane ways of fighting." In Gin''s story, I protested because there was something unconvincing about it, but even Gin and his grandfather looked strange. "Well, put that story aside... in my case, I won by relying on magical force pushes and magic props... because I was lucky. When I think back now about magic hitting a good spot or working more than I thought it would be, I think it was a good win..." "The magic prop that I used at that time..." "I hardly see it now. Besides, the magic item was fought by Tenma in the tournament before¡­ I forgot what his name was, but it was more powerful than the" Exploding Knife "he used. Even that was a rare magic trick, but anything more powerful than a knife is rare. And I used it because it was modified and now it''s forbidden." To Grandpa''s words, Jin and the others were dropping their shoulders disappointingly. The ''exploding knife'' Grandpa said would be the one Kaios used to blow his own arm off. Depending on the situation and how you use it, I know it''s a pretty handy tool, but even if you hit ten or twenty bottles with that much power, it would be hard to say it''s effective against Hydra with nine necks. In my grandfather''s story, I learned to hook up to a place called ''Now Banned'', so I asked him, and he said that there are two reasons for this, because it''s powerful for its size, so it''s more likely to be used for assassinating dignitaries, and because it''s suddenly threatening to explode even in small shocks if you can force it to do so with modifications, etc. He said he was lucky in his grandfather''s case and that he was safe because he almost had it in his magic bag, and when he found out about it, he couldn''t stop sweating cold. "Conversely, if left in a magic bag, the risk of explosion is extremely low." "Then don''t make it! I squealed what I thought, and Grandpa stabbed me in the nail with a strong tone. "I get it. So, if you can''t use magic props, how about a quantity operation by the Golem? "I''ll pay you quite a bit, but I''ll get you the number you need." I suggested... but they refused because they couldn''t say they attacked us on their own. "Well, sure..." "I appreciate it, but if we do that, we''ll be around... or I don''t think we''re convinced." Galat and the others snorted at Jin''s words. If we''re not convinced, adventurers have no point in doing it. When I said something extra, I thought of other ways to reflect in my mind. "We''re talking about being highly resilient, but how much? "For example, it feels like an hour or so of hard wounds blocked." "That''s no trouble, I''m sure." Even if you work hard for an hour, if you get blocked as long as you work hard, it will certainly be hard to knock you down. Hydra and her health and resilience will be capped, but having the same or more resilience as Jin and the others is no different than having pseudo-infinite health and resilience. However, "Then why don''t we just do some damage on an ongoing basis? If you can continue to damage Hydra while Jin and the others are resting, you will die as many as nine necks of Hydra." "If I could do that, I wouldn''t have a hard time! Jin yelled beautifully at me for thinking I was kidding, "Jin, wait a minute! Maybe Tenma came up with something to joke about! Whatever, insanity has a reputation! "That''s right! As much as you''re kidding me at a time like this, Tenma shouldn''t be a livestock! "That''s right! That''s it, Mr. Tenma, it''s not rotten! "You guys are the ones, wait a minute! When they yelled at each other like not to listen, the three noticed their own rudeness and panicked tremendously. "Tenma! You can match any eye you want after all this stuff is over, so let me know if you come up with anything! Jin grabbed my shoulders and rocked them violently without following the three of them. "All right, so calm down... all I could think of was punching a bunch of things like that in Hydra''s body. I wonder if it''s possible to continue to damage Hydra while you can''t get through the punch? For example, even a person may have small spines stabbed at their fingertips and eat into the meat, causing them to experience constant pain. In that way, I wondered if it would be possible to inflict continuous damage on Hydra if it were done intentionally with a thick, deadly weapon. "Sure, that''s the logic, and it can cause ongoing damage." "Perhaps the healing process will allow you to escape, but depending on your ingenuity, you''ll be able to keep it in your body, rather than do anything." "You sure do. I was attacking you originally. If you can''t try, then you just have to figure out a different way." We have fought several times before and have succeeded in escaping each time. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to give it a try the way I thought. "If you do, you can''t pull it out after the stab, or you have a way to make sure only the tip stays." "You can use a bow and arrow if you''re going to stab me, not just a bow. It''s better to attack from afar." In addition, it also taught the existence of "chock-jaws" used in vegetarian diving fishing and so on. This is a mechanism that when stabbed, the tip comes off and becomes a great payback. This trick is to avoid letting the stabbed prey escape by connecting the tip to the body with a string, but it is easier to retrieve it even after throwing if the tip is loosened to the body string and another long string is attached to the body. After that, if you wear a spare tip, you can attack as many times as you want. "Yikes! First you procure weapons! "Oh!" Jin and Garat tried to go looking for a weapon in an excited mood... (d) He was deprived of his body''s freedom by the smell of BBQ as he advanced three steps, and turned around and rushed out to the first place he was eating BBQ on the right. "Well, shall we go back?" "Right. It''s rare to eat as much Wyburn meat as you want." Menace and Leena also went back to their original place in search of Wyburn''s meat. "Tenma, if we don''t get back soon, they''re gonna eat meat! "No, I still have Wyburn..." That said, the dining landscape is so vast that I don''t think I can abandon that when I finished eating what I''m serving now, I decided to serve oak meat next. Speaking of which, I need to meet with the Kings as soon as I get back to King''s Capital. "Yes, I am." As a matter of fact, Jin and the others weren''t the only ones who had been consulting. That was Mr. Karina and Mr. Ariel, and the content was about Amy. Anything was said to be a recent party at Wangdu''s school with a class visit. The invitation came to Karina and the others, but when she joined, she had to be away for nearly half a month, including travel time, which was quite difficult. Other than that, he said he could draw attention to going to places full of nobles, so he talked about what to do. So when I spoke to Chris, a graduate of the school, and the three idiots, he said that since Amy''s guardian in the king''s capital has become an Ootri family, it would be fine to attend instead... or she would have to leave. Ordinary parties don''t have to come out, but this one is for the whole middle section, of which third-year students seem to be the stars. Some third-year students leave school without going up to higher education, or fall into higher education entrance exams, so there is a graduation party aspect. Well, it''s basically civilian students who leave or fall, so noble students don''t have much sense of graduation or anything like that. But instead, do some aristocratic students think about finding a fianc¨¦e at this party? "Even in my day, there was such an aspect... it was too long ago, I don''t think it would be helpful" That kind of grandfather, even though he received the acclaim of excellence as a student, was not hot at all because he was the Viscount''s three sons and unlikely to inherit, and he had been acclaimed a freak since that time. By the way, apparently the hottest of the same year was Master Ernest. "Oh, he also said he was a freak, but he was royal even if he rotted, because he kept the money." Even now that I remember it, I was rather upset that Master Ernesto didn''t care that he was hot. "Well, put that aside... Chris and the three idiots predicted that Amy would be the biggest highlight for the aristocratic students this time around... but given our relationship with the three idiots, even if it''s a civilian, it''s a tasty opponent." If we can drop Amy, we''ll soon be able to get along with the three idiots in the Ootri family. I don''t know if you could get along with us, Royal... or have a bad relationship with Teeda... but Teeda wouldn''t be able to get her hands on Amy''s opponent because she got flabbergasted, and if you do that in the first place, she could lose her current position. "When this happens, Amy might as well stick with Teeda, which helps a lot..." "If Tenma said it, she''d be stuck in from different places, like she said elsewhere." "Anyway, some students will try to get close to Amy, even if they can''t, so I need to talk to Maria around there." Talking about it any further, the damage was likely to come to me, so I decided to cut this story off, although it was somewhat forceful. "Well then... I need to talk to Amy''s family first. That''s not what it''s all about, and most importantly, it''s not as if Amy''s family is trying to turn her around." As my grandfather was right, it''s not a good story to go ahead and ignore the Karina and the others, so I decided to go talk to them right away... Before I went to talk to them, Jin and the others asked me to replace the meat, so I served the oak meat as originally planned... there was a booming storm rolling in. Well, I honestly baked the oak meat when I threatened, "If you''re going to complain, I''m going to charge you for what you serve and what you eat," so I saw how it went before heading to the apartment. And in the apartment, Karina and the others were quite surprised by my story, but more than that, I was more surprised by the words of Karina and Ariel, who said, "I heard Amy was close to the royal family, but at the end of the day I thought she was going to marry Tenma". Anything, it''s not uncommon for a well-earned adventurer to marry more than one woman, and most importantly, you thought I was more likely than royalty, in my capacity? When I told Amy that I had never had such an idea, she said, "There are a lot of beautiful people close to me." ¡­ It was the moment I could talk about something that should not be known to everyone. 206 Chapter 14-2: Returning Home "I''m finally home" "I''m glad it was before it snowed in earnest" After returning to Wang Capital for the first time in months, we went straight to the Alliance to announce the completion of the request and returned to the Mansion. Returning to the mansion were members of "Oracion" and Leni, who broke up with Chris and Albert in guild. Each of them had work to do, such as checking while they were on their journey, so they said that they would have a lot to do, even though they had just returned. "Hmm? Looks like someone''s coming." "Well, it''s someone from Alex and the others who''s using the carriage while they''re away." When I put Ryden in front of the front door while we talked about that, the door opened in good time. I thought it might be Aina, but it was Mr. Cliff who opened the door. "Welcome home, Dear Tenma and Merlin. I have a little business to attend to today, and I''m sorry to disturb you." Because of Mr. Cliff''s errands, I thought the king might be here, but he said no. When I walked into the mansion wondering what the hell it was about, "Welcome home" "" Welcome home "" The Ainas (...) who were waiting near the front door welcomed me...... I was surprised because there was something different about it, but Ainas eyes seemed to complain about not saying anything, so I walked straight by without going in. "It''s just... Hih! "Hey, Aura...... HI! "It''s just... buffoo! "My name is Leni Tantan. For a short time, thank you." All three of them were women who had reactions, but the first three of them followed me in a hurry when Aina looked at them. Only Mr. Leni, however, remains on the spot and politely greets Eina and Mr. Cliff. And when Grandpa, who was right behind me, said, "Yeah," he just said, without showing any particular unusual reaction, he chased me through early enough to go to the dining room. And as I entered the dining room, I started laughing out loud. "You were just patient... well, I don''t know how you feel" "Mm-hmm. I don''t know... BUFF! Compared to Amur, who is erupting in front of the dining room, Grandpa would have put up with it. And Jeanne and Aura, dear ones from earlier, said that the horror that had been bewitched when they were about to scream because they were too surprised earlier had not escaped, and they were slowly moving forward with a blue face. "In the meantime, sort the souvenirs so my uncles can come whenever they want... so I need to go see the Juubeys before then" That''s what I thought, and I tried to get out in the hallway. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! The moment I opened the door, a black mass (Merry) jumped in momentum. "Whoops! "Heh? Bye! When I heard Mary''s footsteps, I was able to easily target Mary''s body the moment she opened the door, but Aura, who had not noticed at all, took Mary''s body on her back and rolled with Mary for about a few meters. "Meh." "Mo ~" "I''m home, Allie. Tama, I''m home." A little after Mary jumped in, now Allie came. Tama, too, was coming up to the closest window from the dining room and making a squeal. "This time, Allie and the others have souvenirs." Allie, hearing the words, was not sure what it meant. So when I took some of the hay I bought from Shellhide out of my magic bag and took it in front of me, I was happy to start eating it. "Delicious? Shall we eat at the Jubeye''s, then? Mary, if you don''t come, you''re gonna miss your meal." "Meh! Meh, meh! "Amur, it''s time for you to let Merry go" "Mmm." Mary had been caught trying to hit Amur after she hit Aura. Freed from Amur, Mary was considerably less powerful than usual when she came running over and then she hit me too, but thought she wouldn''t get a haystack if she was too strong. "Look, I''ll leave it here. It''s a luxury product from Shellhide." It''s a lie to say it''s a luxury product, but around Shellhide, horses only say it''s a specialty, and there''s a lot of good food, so I asked Uncle Borderline to introduce me to the vendor, and I bought it in bulk. "Well... it''s time to ask Mr. Cliff why" Aina was waiting on her way to the dining room to talk to her, and she was led to the receptionist. So I waited a while, "It''s a tea contract" "Oh, tea, tea, oh! "Wow! Master Lyle (...), who put the treat in front of me with an unscrupulous smile, was screaming when Luna (...) showered her tea. "Dear Luna! Tea should not be poured into the crowd! "Before you do that, worry about me..." Aina was scolding Luna, wiping her quickly scattered tea. The substitute tea was immediately put in by Mr. Cliff, but Master Lyle, who was served tea, remained left alone. "So, do you want me to tell you why you two are in our house dressed like that? "Yes, sir¡­ please wait a moment before doing so. Master Lyle, where are you going? I have to explain it to your husband now. Behind me, stand still and wait." Master Lyle tried to leave the reception room to get dressed, but Mr. Cliff had stopped him. "Actually, due to the lives of these two people, Maria, I was trained as a butler and maid. Well, you both have jobs and schooling, so I didn''t say every day... and the day Tenma and the others came home was test day, and we were going to make a decision about whether to extend our training." I don''t know what the two of you did, but I''m guessing you did enough bad to cut Maria''s indulgence bag. Or you should have either piled up your daily deeds. "So, what''s it like? "You''re doing very badly." To my question, Mr. Cliff gave his rating without putting his hair in. The two of them, who Mr. Cliff had double-crossed, seemed quite confident and rather depressed after eating the verdict of the opposite. "Well, even if you can''t do it well, you two have to admit your hard work. Just trying." But when I heard the rest of Mr. Cliff''s words, they all smiled, "But since the final decision is made by Maria, I can only tell her as I am." The two men, who were dropped and lifted and finally dropped again, had a look of despair. "That''s a lot of trouble. Well, I understand you two. So now that I''m back, I''d like to take a souvenir..." "Don''t you have something important to report to Tenma and Maria before you do? "It certainly was. It''s very important." I had to royalize a very important story that I experienced during the request of Uncle Borderline. "The story should be Maria directly from Tenma. If you''re not tired, you might want to go report it now. Maria will be expecting a report." "Well, I''ll get ready for you a little bit" That being said, I explained to Grandpa and Jeanne to get dressed, and I changed my dirty clothes myself and put my souvenir in a magic bag. Upon completing his preparations and speaking to Mr. Cliff, Mr. Cliff looked a little surprised that Jeanne was here, but was convinced to explain that Jeanne was also one of the parties. "Tenma, I''m going too! "Amur asks for the next time. Maybe Maria and the others will listen to Amur, but I think we should start with Jeanne." "Hmm... ok" As Amur pulled back, we were led to the carriage by Mr. Cliff. Eina didn''t go back to the royal castle with her, but stayed a little longer for Luna and Lady Lyle''s guidance, so I told her I was going to give Aura a break for today and make her work tomorrow. Aina was nodding at my instructions, but in all seriousness she seemed to want Aura to do her job immediately, watching Aura raise her voice of joy on the sidelines several times. Near Aina like that, Luna said something. I did, but now it''s because I''m in a made-up apprenticeship position, I said so. I just didn''t come near. "Luna, you don''t have to worry because I won''t tell Maria about your failure." And I called out, but it didn''t seem to be the case, and I was shaking my head. "You''re not... Oh! You''re a souvenir! I''m securing Wyburn''s meat, so I''m sure Royal Castle''s cock will be ready by tomorrow or so." "Really! Do... not! Luna almost rejoiced, but what she wanted to hear was not about the souvenirs. When I thought that was a quiz with few tips, I remembered I was keeping Mr. Cliff waiting, so I gently apologized to Luna before boarding the carriage. As I was traveling in Mr. Cliff''s manipulative carriage, "Dear Merlin, Tenma, there is Chris in front" So I opened the window and there was definitely Mr. Chris. Besides, with a man... well, it seemed like he was arguing. "Ignore it? It only smells like trouble, so I thought I''d do what Mr. Cliff says... unlucky, Mr. Chris turned this way. And I got eyes on me watching through the window. "Please leave with all your might, Mr. Cliff" "You can''t. Chris has already noticed, and above all, he''s on his way here." If you can speed up in a straight line, you can shake off Mr. Chris, but he''s coming from the front up there, unable to make small detours around the city. No matter how, they get on board during the turnaround. "Then stop here. At least let them walk this far." And thirty seconds to wait... Mr. Chris walked like a race to the carriage. "Affiliated with the Kingsguard, Chris. I''m returning to duty now! "Got it. Now take your escort assignment." Mr. Chris reported to Mr. Cliff and tried to get in the carriage, "Christina, we''re not done talking about this yet! The man who came after me stopped Mr. Chris. But... "Didn''t you hear me say I was returning to my Kingsguard duties? In this carriage is a guest to the royal family. Interrupting the Kingsguard''s mission to serve as an escort could amount to disrespect for the royal family, but are you prepared? And my name is Chris, not Christina or anything else. Besides, you seem to have the position of associate baron, but the Kingsguard has been given the baron equivalent of power by His Majesty. Do you understand what that means? Chris looks at a man with such cold eyes that he has never seen him before. No, instead of being cold, I had the fear of saying that if a man ate any more, he would immediately slash them away. "Mr. Chris, I''m keeping Maria waiting, so I''d like to head to the royal castle as soon as possible? "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. We''ll be right there." The man doesn''t know if he noticed that Mr. Chris was seriously angry or because of Maria''s name, but he didn''t do anything to hold Mr. Chris back any longer. I''m just not convinced, I guess, because I was looking at Mr. Chris as a stare. And Mr. Chris ignored it as if there was no such thing as the presence of a man, and got in the carriage. "No, that was really helpful. He was so persistent that he wanted to kill him... Tenma, if you guys hadn''t come by, you might have really killed him." Mr. Chris was returning to his usual atmosphere when the carriage set off. "So, Mr. Chris, who were you earlier? And what do you call Christina? You didn''t think Chris could keep his mouth shut before he got help, even though he looked like he didn''t like it. "My former (...) father. And Christina is the name they used to call her." I said that as I turned my back. From what I''ve heard before, Chris is cut off from his parents'' house and I''ve heard that the reason for this is because he tried to use Chris to smoke good juice, but it''s actually worse. "When I was twelve, that man brought me in for a chat. Well, if you''re a noble child, there''s one story about having a fianc¨¦e at twelve, but you''re married, not engaged! Plus, they''re over forty old men! Chris was pretty excited, apparently, as he talked. "I thought it would be an unlikely story as a child, but not only that man, but also his wife! It was suspicious, so I snuck into the two rooms and looked into it, and it seems the guy owed a fortune to an old man over forty, and he was trying to give me over to that debt. And my wife thought that I could take over the old man''s house because I would live longer no matter what. By the way, that old man was a Viscount." Chris, who was twelve, said he decided to run away from home after thinking about how to avoid marrying an old man. And the next day, he said he was leaving for the king''s capital. They say the travel expenses at that time were the whiskers of the father and mother that were at home. Arriving in the Wang capital, Chris first ran into the soldiers'' stuffing and explained to himself why he ran away from home. From there, a soldier in trouble with Mr. Chris''s treatment reports to the headquarters of the Knights of the King''s Capital. Plus the Knights had trouble handling it, and they reported it to the King. Apparently, the boulder king was also surprised by unprecedented circumstances, but soon he decided to protect Mr. Chris, warned his parents and the Viscount''s old man, and admitted to being as marginal as Mr. Chris hoped. After that, Chris was about to go to the orphanage, but he tried the next year''s entrance exam because the results of the school entrance exam he took to try were pretty good, and he won the recommendation frame brilliantly. By the way, until then, the cost of living was compensation from the former family (the attempt to force them to marry was found to be an abuse), and for the missing amount, they asked the knight who took care of Mr. Chris at the Royal Castle to be their guarantor, and borrowed it from Wang Capital''s money loan. By the way, the knight means Mr. Jean. "Even though I had forgotten its existence until recently, I gratefully brought in an affair knowing that I had won the martial arts tournament and that I was not yet married. You really don''t learn. In the first place, I don''t understand that I''m a nobleman with more power than he is now, and that interfering with me in the first place is an act contrary to His Majesty''s decision." Even then, I kept being asked about Chris'' stupidity in the carriage. In the meantime, Grandpa and Jeanne spent time pretending to sleep. "Chris, it''s time to stop chatting. For once, you''re back on Kingsguard duty, aren''t you? Chris, who had been talking for a long time, became quiet in Mr. Cliff''s words. "The gates of the royal castle..." To escape the man, I told Mr. Cliff I would return to duty where people''s eyes existed. I guess I changed my mind before I knocked around the gate more than I declared so. The carriage passed the gate and proceeded straight to the front door, but Mr. Chris got off the carriage just before he arrived at the front door. Thanks, they can''t go inside the royal castle without wearing the Knights uniform except in an emergency, so they''re going to get dressed in their own quarters in the first place. "Dear Maria, I have taken Tenma" When I asked Mr. Cliff to show me to the room where Maria was, there was Ernesto in there with Maria and the King, Caesar and Isabella, and Zain. "Dear Maria, the request has been successfully completed. Souvenirs will be transported to the kitchen later" "Yeah, thanks, Tenma. And welcome home." I greeted Maria and the others, and when I said I had a report, they recommended an empty seat, so all three sat down. Maria and the others usually seemed to question having Jeanne sitting standing behind them, but Jeanne also nodded that it was a relevant story. "So, what''s a report? She seemed like a happy Maria at any rate, so maybe she''s mistaken for what it''s like to travel. "There may have been a report, but a troublesome demon appeared in the Great Forest" "That way (...)! "Yeah, Rich (...). Lion said he would give you more information, but I thought you should report what you felt directly from me. That''s why I brought Jeanne, but the only member who went to Kukri Village that didn''t fall into the Rich trap is Jeanne. So I brought you here because I thought you could explain the details of the situation better than I did at the time...... was there something wrong with that too? Maria and the others reacted a little strangely, so I accidentally put it in my mouth, but Maria and the others shook their heads by saying "nothing". I then felt the outcome of the engagement with Rich and told Jeanne about me and my grandfathers at that time. In it, even me and my grandfather, who seemed to be good at magic and more tolerant than people, were told why only Jeanne was able to move freely while being sane when they didn''t know Rich''s trap, but I didn''t know the clear reason, and it just so happened that the trap was shallow. However, I think that the title of "Virgin" held by Jeanne has something to do with being able to use "Appraisal", but I kept it a secret in itself that "Appraisal" could be used, and above all, I did not know how the title of "Virgin" was influenced, so I agreed with the conclusion that "by chance". "Well, I''ll take a little souvenir to the kitchen." "Tenma, let it be Cliff, so give Cliff a souvenir." When the conversation settled down, I stood up to keep Wyburn''s meat in the kitchen and heard Maria waiting for me. Well, I''m in a state of being a guest, so I guess I decided it would be strange to let him carry me, so I transferred the meat to Mr. Cliff''s magic bag and sat back in his seat as it was. "Tenma, do you still have something to report to us? Maria says that, so think about it for a second. "On the frontier of the Border Uncle, we magically built a fort" I thought you cooperated on military matters, but that wasn''t the same. "Is this about a spy from the Borderline Uncle? "That''s already news coming from the Houst Border Uncle. And I left the matter to Uncle Borderline." Instead of Maria, the king answered. Maria''s inability to open her mouth seems to be a different answer. "It''s not about Canon... is it? Could it be that you used Gol and Jill yarn at the wedding? I also wondered if you had any queries about Mr. Serna''s wedding dress, but he shook his head to the side. However, I was reacting to the wedding, so it sounds like a story from around there. "So, did you have company? "That''s it! I finally came up with the right answer... apparently, from here on out, it was the real deal. 207 Chapter 14-3 Responsibilities Currently, we (...) were pissed off after Maria made us sit in the front seat. I usually just watched the King or Master Lyle or Luna get mad from the side, but when I had to put myself in that position, I knew exactly why those three (the four people who occasionally let Ernesto in) were shrinking themselves. And I said, ''Beauty is scared when she gets angry,'' but I found out it was true. Seeing us angry at Maria like that, in addition to the six of us, including Maria, who was in her room earlier when she finished Rich''s report, and Grandpa and Jeanne, who came with me, there''s also a Duke of Sanga in Mr. Cliff. Among them, the men looked at me in a frightened or sympathetic way, but Isabella was completely as angry as Maria, and Jeanne seemed to think of Maria as she listened. (How did this happen...) To explain the current situation, we have to go back to the point where Maria made a report that she really wanted to hear. "So, Tenma means that when we were friends at the wedding, she chose Primera from the Duke of Sanga''s house as her partner, but why? When I heard Maria''s question, the woman was concerned about the wedding story... to the extent that she thought about it and she was willing to chill out about what she did with Primera... to the extent that she thought about it. So be as concise as you can, "Because Albert told me. It would be a bad idea for a man to do something about the bride, and I asked Primera for a woman who had no problems with her identity and who could give her permission in person immediately." I answered...... no, I answered. To this answer, Grandpa and Jeanne, who knew why, did not change their expressions, but Maria and Isabella became faceless, the king and Ernesto opened their mouths and were surprised, Caesar and Zain had a difficult face, and Mr. Cliff looked at the unfortunate creature. "You! Call the Duke of Sanga and Albert immediately! "Ugh, um! Clive, please make arrangements! "Ha!" To the anger of Maria, the king was surprised to give instructions to Mr. Cliff. "Tenma...... you sit there" "What?" I''m already sitting in a chair... or something, and Maria pointed to the floor, "Sit here (...)" And now I said, pointing to the floor. Honestly, I didn''t know what that meant, so I saw the king sitting next to Maria, but he was distracted the moment his eyes met. The same goes for Caesar and Zain. And Master Isabella said, looking at me with a sharp eye, "Sit there, as your mother-in-law said." In an angry voice, I said the same thing as Maria. "Wow, I see..." I didn''t know why, but I understood that Maria and Isabella were so angry that I had never seen them before that I sat on the floor around Maria''s finger as instructed. "So, Tenma. I understand why I''m angry... but I don''t think I can." Was it on her face that she really didn''t understand, Maria stopped asking questions halfway through the words. "Bye, Tenma. What do you mean," buddy "? In response to Maria''s question, "I mean someone who mediates in marriage," Maria nodded. "Well, that makes sense. However, an inherent companion is what a married person (...) receives." "No, I said to Primera that it was like a buddy (...), because she was convinced of it too" "That''s not what I''m talking about." My excuse was slashed and thrown away. "If that were a small... really small wedding, like the only one I would attend inside, that excuse would have worked too. But Tenma and Primera were involved in a wedding that brought participants from outside and even nobles to the scale that the whole city knew. Besides, Tenma hosted... that excuse doesn''t work." "If so, what the hell is going to be the problem? I had an emotional objection about why I had to be angry, but Maria sighed as she looked at me, "Tenma is an adventurer and a man, so I wouldn''t say there''s no problem. Even if it did, it wouldn''t be a big deal. In contrast, Primera is a nobleman and a woman. I don''t know how to say this, but I think I''m gonna lose my reputation as a woman." That''s it. Why? Thinking that "Though it may be difficult to understand, noble women require Jeong-sook. That''s because in aristocratic society, women are expected to have their partner''s child reliably." I understand what Master Isabella is saying. Assuming you have a child other than the one you married, it''s because in the worst case scenario, your husband''s blood muscles may break. "I know why. But I didn''t actually have a physical relationship with Primera just because I did something like that." "Still, yeah. Normally, you might think of yourself as a light woman who would easily do what a married person has to do with a man who is not her lover. And even if you know it''s not true, there might be people out there who purposefully tail and rumor to discredit Primera''s, Duke of Sanga''s house." Knowing that what I had asked for with a light thought might have lowered the reputation of Primera and the Duke of Sanga family, I had an unpleasant sweat on my back. At that time, "Dear Maria, I have guided the Dukes of Sanga and Albert" "Oh? That was fast, wasn''t it? Faster than expected, Mr. Cliff brought in the Duke of Sanga and Albert. A moment of rude thought shook my mind to see if you were in a hurry to see where I was pissed off... "At the gate, we saw the carriage of the Duke of Sanga''s house coming towards the Royal Castle, so we took you there" "Yes, you worried the Duke the same way. Duke of Sanga, come here. Albert sit beside the temple." Master Maria ordered the Duke of Sanga to proceed to his side (opposite Master Isabella) and Albert to sit directly beside me. The duke of Sanga, with a sinister face, sat silently in Mr. Cliff''s prepared chair. In the meantime, he didn''t seem to have seen me. And beside me, Albert, with the blue face, sat at the front, but because his body was trembling, he was lazing forward as he sat down. "Hmm...... Well, Albert. Do you want to discredit the Duke of Sanga? Or is it also an ambition that you want to achieve at the expense of Primera? Master Maria turned her gaze to the Duke of Sanga once before questioning Albert. The voice was quieter than when you were blaming me, but the other way around I was scared because my eyes weren''t laughing at all. "I told Tenma, but because I let Primera do her buddy, she''ll have a lower rating for Primera in the future, right? As an Ass Light Woman." It is poorer expressed than earlier, but it seems to be more effective for Albert now, and his complexion was even worse. "Albert... you allowed Primera to keep company as a duke of Sanga''s family, didn''t you? That too, in such a way that I let Tenma ask for it. Isn''t that cowardly? It was Tenma who nominated him, and Primera who received him. Albert just gave permission, and it''s Tenma and Primera who discredit him. Well, Tenma''s not noble, so it wouldn''t be a big deal, would it, Primera, a woman and nobleman? Albert apparently began to panic, apparently understanding at once what it meant where he could not understand without me explaining it to him. "Um, that''s because he said he had no desire to marry, and the..." "It''s not the same as not having any aspirations. Even if not now, marriage aspirations can suddenly arise. And because of what Albert did this time, the edges would have diminished. Or it''ll be cheaper." Like me, Albert was completely disputed by Maria. The Duke of Sanga looks sharply at Albert like that, but as soon as he meets me, he drifts away and coughs. In the meantime, the men, starting with Grandpa, had completely turned into air. Instead, it also looks like it''s moving on and getting air. Jeanne felt like there was something to think about when she listened to Maria, or that she couldn''t help but be angry. (How did this happen...) No, well, I have the culprit myself, but accepting Albert''s advice is one of the causes, so bad that I thought I''d go back to that time and hit me and Albert but want to stop... etc. "Tenma? You don''t seem to have enough reflection, do you? "No! Um... reflection, I do" "As we reflect, what are we going to do about responsibility? "Responsibility......? When it comes to responsibility for women in these cases, there was only one thing floating around. In other words: "I''m asking if you''re willing to marry Primera." It was. Indeed, given the reputation for Primera and the Sanga Duke''s house, there would be no easier way to take responsibility. "While it is true that Primera is highly aristocratic in that she is out of the Duke''s house, and although she is not very much an adventurer but not a proportionate one, fortunately, Ricardo and Sealia, the adoptive mothers of Tenma, are out of the aristocracy, and given Tenma''s own previous achievements, it would not be strange. So, what do we do? Conditions are fine. I guess the Duke of Sanga is also in favour of this proposal, saying that the Duke of Sanga will not pinch his mouth on Maria''s proposal. That would mean that it would depend on my reply... but if I left it to the flow to proceed, it would mean that I had not learned anything. "Tenma?" "I''ll do anything I can, but when I get married, Primera''s feelings are the most important thing. I''m not talking about doing it without that primera, and I don''t think we should." "When it comes to aristocratic marriage, the will of the Lord is more important than the will of the person. If the Duke of Sanga tells Primera," Get married, "that''s all it takes, right? "That''s the same thing Albert did." "Are you dissatisfied with Primera? "No, I think Primera''s character and personality is preferable if you think of her as a married person, but apart from that story and this one" After a thorough thought, I answered clearly. Never thought about it before, but when it comes to getting married, Primera would be a pretty good opponent. "I mean, what do you do as a Duke''s house? When Maria turned to the Duke of Sanga for his opinion, he looked more sinister than earlier...... "Buh! But I can''t stand it anymore! Suddenly I started laughing. It''s a good way to laugh when it comes to laughing. To that appearance, me and Albert looked at each other like we said we didn''t know what had happened, but Maria and the others started laughing at that appearance. If you look closely, Master Caesar is also grinning as Master Zain holds his mouth. The only four people in this room who haven''t kept up with the changes in the atmosphere were me and Albert, Grandpa and Jeanne. "No, no, I''m sorry. Actually, I got a letter from Primera beforehand. In it, it also says that Tenma and I were friends at the wedding together, and the feeling of the wedding, and that Albert is up to something, but Tenma has nothing to do with that. I''m proud of you, Tenma. I want you to report this to Maria." As a result of the report to Maria, it appears that this disturbance has taken place. Knowing that, me and Albert lost our minds. "Just Albert. I''m very angry with you. Anyway, instead of using the Duke''s name on his own and using a primera, he implicated you." "Well, you can''t have it there. I would have sent out a circular from the royal family to nobility saying, ''Don''t use the tenma''... because that means you broke it." It looks like Primera had no anger at me for what she had explained in a letter beforehand, but that doesn''t seem to be the case when it comes to Albert. The Duke of Sanga was handing Albert a letter at a time when Maria''s story was over. Perhaps that''s the letter that Primera sent me. "Well, as far as that story goes back to the mansion... I could hear a good story today! Like the joy of the Duke of Sanga, think back often to what I said today... "Sure, it''s a pleasure to talk to you as far as I''m concerned that Tenma thinks of Primera ''preferably enough to be married''. It''s not a long story to hold Tenma''s child! I also feel a little legged, but it was roughly like that. (It''s so embarrassing! Especially the sight of the Kings men was embarrassing. As much as I wanted to point my gaze at you like that, I wanted to tell you to mess with me. Well, if they mess with me, they mess with me and I''m ashamed... "Oops, Dear Maria. I''m first in order to hold the Primera child! "Then it''s my turn." The Duke of Sanga is squeaking while stabbing Maria with a nail. And that''s where Grandpa joined him. A lot tougher now... I saw the Kings to ask for help, but the King and Ernest saw the timing mixed in with the three stories, and Caesar, Isabella and Lyle, the three of us, talk back in time. And Jeanne was being helped by Mr. Cliff to prepare his tea. Therefore, only Albert would be left¡­ that Albert had solidified after reading Primera''s letter. (Primera, you wrote many letters) There are five to six pieces lightly, even if you just count them lightly from the side. From that amount, I don''t think it''s all about wedding reports, thoughts, or Albert''s plans, so maybe a few of them are Albert''s bad words or letters of censure. If so, I also feel like reading a little bit. "Oh? Tenma, you can sit in the chair now." Maria seemed to finally remember me, interrupting her chat with the Dukes of Sanga and giving me permission to sit in the chair. And at the same time as me, Albert stood up cursorily, without taking his eyes off the letter. "Albert, you still have to sit down." I stopped heading to the chair in the words of the Duke of Sanga, such as, cursorily, and sat back where I came from. "Tenma, tea! "Oh, thank you? Jeanne served me tea when I sat in the chair, but for some reason I seemed in a bad mood, and it was abusive to put down just a few cups. "Well, I know how you feel, so keep your mouth shut with Aina" Mr. Cliff looked at Jeanne, who had placed the cup abusively, and said that. "Nevertheless, Tenma. This time, thanks to Primera''s follow-up, but we''re supposed to get married soon and have to show our sincerity." "Yes." "Dear Maria, around there. As for this one, Tenma, I just found out that you have a crush on Primera, but there was a harvest... but Tenma. Please don''t take these things as non-primera women anymore. Even though Primera understood, she wouldn''t feel comfortable doing the same thing elsewhere, and as a father, she wouldn''t necessarily feel calm..." "Yes! The Duke of Sanga today had the same or more scare as Maria when she was angry. Unlike force, I felt like I was new to the fear of nobility. By the way, it''s like appealing to Maria''s instinct that her fears should not be defied. Note that I have never felt scared from a king. Because I remember nothing but jokes, pity, or sloppiness, and I only feel like an old relative rather than a king. That''s what I can tell Ernest and Lyle, and in the Royal Priority Rankings that I have in me, Maria is at the top and those three are at the bottom. "Dear Maria, why don''t we call on those who are right behind the door? "Right. Sometimes we have to be a little careful." "... besides the style, is there anyone else? Maria replied with a slight laugh to Mr. Cliff''s suggestion. The Duke of Sanga seems to have decided from the two stories that he was a different person, although he seemed to have first thought you meant the style of escort. "Chris, come in. Maria is here for you." Mr. Cliff approached without making any footsteps and told him to come in at the same time as he opened the door. When I opened the door, I heard the sound and screaming of hitting something, but Mr. Cliff came back to Maria as if nothing had happened. Mr. Chris pressed his head and moved on to Maria with some bad-looking face. And "Chris, I put you on so this doesn''t happen? "Um... if you''re free, feel like helping Tenma..." "Something? "I''m sorry! I was pissed off beside Albert. The sermon to Mr. Chris seemed to last awhile, so I snuck away by Maria''s side. Albert left it as a matter of course, but the shock of the letter still didn''t seem to come out. "Tenma, you seem very tired" "I can''t help that one. I''m sorry about Tenma." "Well, I don''t know if I would apply the aristocracy thing to adventurers..." "Still! Imitation that puts a woman to shame is not acceptable whether she is a nobleman or an adventurer! "Now let me go home" Isabella is disputing Caesar''s follow up. Looking sideways at those two, Master Zain left the room with a shitty look. "Zain''s the same." "Couples are happy to be sister-in-law" Master Caesar was a little frightened, but Isabella seemed to have a perception of what was preferable, and she was smiling. "Dear Caesar, I''m sorry, but it''s time for us to be free. We apologize for the inconvenience caused by Albert. I''m sorry, Mr. Tenma." When the Duke of Sanga greeted Caesar and me, he also greeted Maria and the King and retrieved Albert. Albert moved his legs so hard to get out of the room whether he was numb in his long front seat or wanted to get out of here quickly, although it was a very cursory move. "Speaking of which, I need to talk to you about Amy." "Did Tida do something? The moment I gave Amy''s name after I dropped off the Duke and Albert, Master Caesar was alert to the eating mood. When Teeda said it had nothing to do with it, she was relieved of her guard with a relieved face, but Master Isabella was laughing out loud about how strange that was. "Isabella, what''s wrong? "Sounds like fun." Ernesto and Grandpa came to us when they heard Master Isabella laugh. With this number of people and whether to stand talkin ''or not, I moved to a table away from the Marias in sermon, but it seemed that Mr. Chris turned a blind eye to us away, and Marias was scolding me. The king next to Maria seemed incapable of leaving Mr. Chris angry because of his position, and he looked at us jealously that seemed to be having fun. "So, what''s a consultation? "Next time, I hear there''s a party at school, but Amy''s family can''t come for work, and I''m going to have that representation..." "I have no problem with that. Beyond the fact that the Ootri family has become guardians in the King''s capital in the first place, even if your parents participate, you should receive a separate invitation to Tenma." The invitation had not arrived because, in the case of the guardians of remote areas and the guardians of the Wang Capital, the person in charge of issuing the invitation would be different. Depending on the distance, it seems that the invitation to the remote area will be sent out more than a month earlier than the invitation to the Wang capital. "And what the Alberts predict is that Amy will have students applying for an engagement? "That''s a story that could be enough. Having said that Tenma is behind us, it''s not strange to have students who think that if we go somewhat forcefully, we won''t be able to turn down civilian Amy. I don''t want you to make a scene as a royal family, but I can''t help Amy if she decides otherwise than she''s not Tida''s lover. Tida was worried about it and she was a little hypersensitive..." Because of those circumstances, Master Caesar thought that Tida had done something when Amy''s name came out of my mouth. "Besides, looking at Teeda these days, there are times when she looks like her father and wears it..." "That''s worrying." Everyone on the spot nodded at my words. "Well, there''s no other way to go a little crazy with sex. Because it was crazy all year round, like Alex the same year or so." "Well... how many times have you slapped him in the ass..." Grandpa has said something quite rude (but didn''t deny it as one of them) and Master Ernest was whining as he looked at his palm. "Well, if you''re weird enough to hook me up, you''d better be obsessed with Amy... considering when she flirted... hey" I also understand Isabella''s concern. I hope they stick together like this, but if they don''t, I''m worried that Tida won''t run wild. "Amy doesn''t seem to hate Teeda, so if she''s not in a hurry, I think she''ll have a chance." "I hope so. Even if we go out with him, his identity as a civilian might be a problem... but at that time, will Tenma help us too? "Yeah, Amy is an important apprentice to me (...), so I''m going to do what I can" In the word godson, I used the word disciple because I thought he was weak to protect me from fools, but Master Caesar nodded satisfactorily at the way he said it. "When that''s the time, let me rely on Tenma. Well, there are a lot of conditions before that... given your age, we won''t be talking about such a distant future" In the meantime, it would feel like Teeda moved and we had a system of cooperation when Amy accepted it. When I thought so, I was worried about Maria-sama. "Dear Caesar, Maria said, ''Marriage of nobility is more important than the intention of the Lord in person'', but then what happens to Mr. Chris? Ms. Chris said she ran away from home because she didn''t like debt repayment and a matrimony for property, but she felt there was a discrepancy between the royal actions that helped Ms. Chris like that and Maria''s earlier words. So when I asked Caesar a question, he looked like he didn''t just look like Caesar, but even Isabella and Ernesto. "I''m talking about that... even your mother thought it was pathetic to have a twelve-year-old girl marry a man past forty in Bat Three. Besides, he''s been a problem for a long time." "Problem is, the first wife was about the same age, but the second was freshly grown up, fifteen years old, and to the third, she was about the same girl as Chris at the time in front of adulthood." Master Caesar seems to have tried to blur it, but Master Isabella exposed it. In addition, "When you were married to your first wife, you were having an affair with your second wife. That''s what I found out, got divorced, and then I remarried right after... the same reason I did when I was a third person. Hi, my first wife was married to disguise her sexuality, and I think she really liked girls (...), not women (...). And the second and third, they split up because they grew up out of their taste." After the first wife found out about her sexuality, she stopped trying to hide anything, and when the second and third wives felt more like throwing it away than divorce. "I told Tenma oh, but my mother is not ghost enough to let a man like that marry a girl" The way you put it, Caesar seems to think Maria is close to a ghost, if not so much... let''s just say Aya of the Word. Well, if this is Master Lyle, don''t hesitate to go in there. "Is that what happened? So Chris'' lack of luck with men started when he was born." "There''s that, too, but Chris is too high an ideal. You must have a strong desire not to compromise because you struggled with your father as a child." We snorted at Isabella''s words and saw Chris being angry with Maria. 208 Chapter 14-4 Anomaly Matches "Speaking of which, why were Master Lyle and Luna being made to do the exam at our mansion? Finally, to hear this too, I asked the question lightly, but the Caesars looked very sinister. "A quick story pissed my mother off. Well, we''re angry too... and finally, the temper has something to do with it." When I asked her what it had to do with me, she said that Lyle was thinking nasty things about me, Maria and Luna. However, he said that the accuser was with Luna, so that in itself would put him out. "From time to time, those two were full of problems. Once we talked about punishing him, we let him clean the Royal Castle''s luggage storage... and then we talked about carrying the rubbish from Tenma''s mansion. I had Cliff and Aina oversee the two of them, but that''s when Luna found gloves from somewhere to use them. Luna said she found two pairs, so she gave them to Lyle too." I somehow had a bad feeling when I heard about the gloves that were in the mansion. Master Caesar continued, "Nothing happened at Tenma''s Mansion, but then there was a fire at the Royal Castle garbage dump. The cause was the gloves used by Luna and Lyle" Fortunately, the fire was extinguished immediately, so he said there was little damage except the garbage burned, but he said it was noisy inside the temporarily royal castle. "Is that my responsibility? "No, it would be the responsibility of Luna and Lyle, and Cliff and Aina, who were directors. And then, Luna''s parents, so it''s me and Isabella." You know... Master Caesar has made his residence right, "Sorry, the gloves Luna and Lyle used on their own were damaged and impossible to repair for us. And say something unsolicited, but don''t transfer those gloves to anyone or release information. That''s pretty dangerous, depending on how you use it." Those gloves activate magic so easily if you shed magic, it''s possible to commit acts of terrorism¡­ I don''t really want to think about them, but it''s also possible to use someone whose target isn''t very alert like a child. Besides, even if it''s not gloves, even cloths like handkerchiefs can be applied, so it could mean tailoring to terrorist personnel before you know it. And most importantly, wear it unknowingly, like Luna, and you''re also likely to have an accident. "Okay. There must have been three more spares, so I''ll dispose of them all." Master Caesar said that if you don''t spread or transfer it, you can have it as it is, but it could be in someone''s hands before you know it like this one, so if you don''t want to use it, you can be more comfortable disposing of it. When I said that, I asked why Master Caesar wouldn''t use it. "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. At least for me." I used to make gloves in the dungeon of Seigen with half the play, but I haven''t used them since then. The reason for this is that it''s not user-friendly, and I think people who are probably, but somewhat confident in magic, would feel the same way. "Anyone can use that if you shed magic, but the magic itself can only be enough to set fire to it. Besides, it would be a procedure of flowing magic into gloves, converting magic into magic with gloves, and releasing magic, but in the normal way, those three steps are two. Besides, when you get used to it, you can unleash magic in almost every step of the way." If you convert the magic in your body into magic as it is, you will skip the first process. Moreover, if you get used to it, it would be about a step of the glove in time, since it is also possible to proceed almost simultaneously from the conversion of magic to the action of releasing it, or to reduce the time of conversion. Well, even when it comes to time, it doesn''t matter how many seconds it is zero comma, but sometimes that time can be life-saving, so you can''t fool around. And most importantly, "Gloves only release predetermined magic, so they''re less free." Because of the use that magic can be used if magic is shed, it can also be activated when attempting to use other magic. If it activates at the same time, it''s still fine, but if it''s bad, it could be both underdeveloped and failing, or the worst kind of magic would erupt. It may seem convenient, but the truth is, those gloves are a failure. "So you should dispose of it" As much as I''m worried about having it, it''s neater to dispose of it. All the more so if that''s what you don''t use. Dear Caesar told me that this would compensate me for production costs, etc., but I refused to want it because it was a prototype made with half the play and the ingredients are also demonic nuclei such as commercial gloves and goblins. If it were compensation from the royalty, it would not be to the extent that it added a technical fee to the cost of materials. That''s how many tens of times that amount should be offered. That''s right, me too, I''m hesitant to be given a lot of money for a failure I made with half the play. All the more so if that''s what you get to know. Master Caesar didn''t seem convinced, but this story ended in the form of another apology by Master Caesar because Isabella persuaded him to come in between. We then continued to bicker for a while, but noticed that Maria''s sermon was looping, so we decided to dissolve it there. Before I went back to the mansion, I stabbed my grandfather and Jeanne with a nail telling them not to do ''Marriage Tales with Primera'' in the future... "Brother! You''re marrying Primera! Luna, who was still at the mansion, led to an early splash of stories she wanted to keep secret. The noise in the mansion after that was amazing. What''s amazing is that after the perseverance of Amur and Aura''s pursuit (which only took Jeanne because she felt like she was willing to marry Jeanne as well) waiting in the mansion, Uncle Mark and I had heard stories about us returning, so we were supposed to run away from the two Amur Aura and Kukri village groups. Well, the one who escaped in was his room, so it was going to be noisy in front of the door... where he escaped into the dimension bag and left the carriage there for another day or so. But after a day or so, my expectation that I would be somewhat grown up was betrayed, and I came out and was caught early by Amur, and Aura contacted Uncle Mark and the others and ended up surrounded by everyone to explain. Well, the uncles seemed to have been explained by Grandpa during the day that the story of the marriage was that Maria had set me up to keep an eye on me, only to make fun of me all the way through (though it was still a woe), so I gave him the booze and he left... Amur was pretty persistent. Even if it was just to be careful, it seemed hooked that I couldn''t be present on the spot. It''s just that it usually takes a long time to fix the mood, but this time it was the salvation that got back to normal as soon as possible because Leni was there. Two weeks after the disturbance of "Marriage Tales," the school party day came. From the mansion, Amy''s parental deputy and associates, so me and Grandpa will be in. At first, the story came out of part that Amur would also participate in the name of Amy''s escort, but that it was strange for the Viscount''s warrant to say that she was a civilian escort, and the story went on. Amur seemed very sorry, but sometimes it was Maria-sama who pointed out that it was strange, and she was pulling back very hard. It should be noted that Mr. Leni said he would make it to the critical point, and a few days after the disturbance he returned to the south. There were days when there was light snow in the Wang capital, but even if it started to fall hard, the amount of snow would be fine as we approached the south. "Well, shall we go? Uncle, please." "Leave it to me." I would travel by carriage to school, but this was decided to go in Ryden as usual. However, at first I tried to be your man, but as an adventurer, I followed Eina''s advice that I should stop because I would participate as the head of the Ootri family anyway, and suddenly asked Uncle Mark. This was also initially said that Amur would do it, or that Maria would send someone from the Kingsguard, but Amur would not be good for the same reason as the escort, and even more so that the Kingsguard would not be good for this because there would be criticism from other nobles, so Uncle Mark was chosen because he was an official of the Ootri family and could not complain from anyone. However, my uncle is also busy working at the Inn (because a large number of officials from the party''s participants came to Wang Capital, and that''s why my uncle''s Inn also had more guests), so Lyden and the carriage are supposed to put them in dimension bags and magic bags after getting them to school, and my uncle is supposed to go back to work. As we approached the school, there was a considerable increase in the number of carriages that we thought were participants, but we were able to get to the school faster than we thought because the horses of the other participants gave way so many times because they were scared of Ryden. When I arrived at the school, I was supposed to be first checked for invitations in front of the gate and be escorted straight to the carriage yard, but before that I bagged Ryden, so the destination changed towards the holding room. My uncle and I broke up there and were asked for precautions in the holding room while on the move by the guide who came instead. Apparently, the rooms guided are divided by student grades, and Amy''s officials, who had top grades, said they would be the closest rooms to the venue. The room is a place used by students'' officials who graded from the top to the tenth, but they haven''t come here yet except for us. By the way, the second best performer seems to be Teeda, but in the case of royalty, she often has a dedicated room, and she said she won''t be coming to this room this year because Luna is also here. Waiting in the guided room, Amy came right up. He said that there had never been a civilian and top grades, and that he was sometimes annoyed before the party, but thanks to his friends in the class, starting with Tida in the next seat, there was little direct damage. Also, he said he didn''t have voter ideas, so he could take teachers, or the influence of the three fools went in a good direction. For a while, as I listened to Amy''s school and dorm stories, etc., other students'' officials continued to come to the room. It was as I thought, but they didn''t have any students besides Amy who were civilians and top performers, each wearing fancy clothes. For once, they say students are supposed to wear uniforms, but they honestly don''t seem to be going to follow the rules. On the contrary, some students occasionally laugh at Amy in her uniform openly, so maybe she thinks she can compete with her finances for what she can''t do with her grades. Well, three of the eight students who came in have those feelings in their eyes. All girls. There''s another female student, but the student is bickering in an atmosphere that feels good with the male student he came in with, so maybe he doesn''t have to be hostile to Amy. I checked with Amy to make sure she didn''t sound like any of the other people involved, but she said the girl student who felt hostile was after Teeda, and she was sticking with Amy every once in a while, and the other one said the boy student who was bickering was her fianc¨¦e. "Speaking of which, I forgot Amy had a present! When I deliberately told him to sound surrounded, he could see that my gaze had gathered at the same time. It''s not a good idea to bring things into these places, but I have the attendant check in advance to get permission. "This cloak. I think it''s the right size, but try it on." What I had prepared was a hooded black cape, which also has buttons so it can be fastened around the front of the chest. "Uh... it seems a little big, but I''m fine. Thank you." "It''s a growing season, so you''ll be just fine soon. The cloak is made of the dragon''s leather with a Wyburn flying film on the back, and the buttons are processed from the ground dragon''s brow. The buttons are irrelevant, but thanks to the dragon''s leather, they have excellent fire and water resistance and, besides, some magic resistance, so it''s convenient. After that, the family crest of the Ootri family was also kept small on the edge." I have a family crest in the lower left corner on the front side but it is about the size of a cobble, so it may be hard to notice from a glance. Well, I don''t know if I can make it in, so if you know it''s what I sent you, that''s fine. All the students and officials who heard the material used for the cape were surprised. Whatever, instead of the last few years, all five of the crusaded dragon species have been on official records over the last hundred years. Three dragons, one dragon, and one dragon zombie. Among them, only eighty years old ground dragons had the material sold out decently. The others were crusades between me and my grandfather, and I almost made them my own, except for the ones I sold or gave away to the royal family and to someone I knew. I mean, it''s not on the market. In demons near the dragon breed, Wyburn goes out a few times a year, but only my officials and the House Borderline Bo family recently got the material, and Hydra is crusaded about once every few years, but since it is highly rare as dragon breed, it is often secured by those who crusade. For this reason, the cape that I gave Amy is not something that I can buy if I give her money, but something that the students in this room and their associates will never get, no matter how much they want. "Grandpa, someone''s coming. Maybe someone from the royal family." "Like." Seems like a few students associates are aware of it, but I can hear the sound of armor approaching us from a distance for a few. Probably a close guard. Even the "appraisal" I used just in case, is out with the Kingsguard. However, being protected by that Kingsguard is, as expected, royal... more numerous than I expected. At the head of that royal family is "Sire!" He was king. In a story I had heard beforehand, the King and Maria did not attend this party, and the participants were with the schoolchildren Tida and Luna, as well as the two parents Caesar and Isabella, but something may have changed. "You don''t have to kneel. Your costume is dirty." Parents who noticed the king knelt instantly, followed by the students on their knees, but the king stopped it. By the way, me and Grandpa stayed in the chair. For once, I let my hips float once when I saw everyone try to kneel, but I thought the king would make me stop, so I lowered my hips the moment I nearly opened my mouth. Amy said that she was trying to get on her knees with the other officials and students, but the moment she stood in the chair I put my hand on Amy''s shoulder and let her sit in the chair in the same way... but the moment I put my hand on Amy''s shoulder, Tida''s eyes sharpened. When I let go of my hand, it went back to normal, so when I was amused and did the same thing a few times, my grandfather and kings found out, and Amy saw me with suspicious eyes. While I was doing that, the Kings came near me, "Teeda''s funny, so I don''t mind making fun of her... Tenma, I need a favor." "Can I say no to that? "No, even if you listen as much as you talk..." Before I asked for every king''s favor, I tried to say no because it didn''t seem like a lot of things. "Tenma, it''s a serious story. Could you just listen to me? "Okay. Sit down, please." At Maria''s request, I brought three chairs nearby. For Maria, Caesar and Isabella, respectively. When she gently pulled the chair provided for Maria, Maria sat down with a gentle thank you. Isabella''s chair was the same as Caesar''s. Tida and Luna are students at school, so I brought myself a nearby chair to sit in, feeling as if I was getting used to it even during the holidays. Teeda was just trying to sit next to Amy subtly, but Luna was breaking in hard to secure next to Amy. And praised Amy for the cape she was wearing as she was, and Amy also started talking about the cape again, so Tida was talking to Amy over Luna in a big way. "Look, Alex. Why don''t you sit down?" "Ha ha... hmm? Oh, I''m sorry." The king tried to get himself a chair when Grandpa told him to. I saw it. Amy stood up and tried to pick up the chair, but shortly after Amy stood up, Tida also stood up and let Amy sit in the chair and prepare the chair herself instead. Maria and Caesar looked satisfied with the way things were going... but the moment Tida took a seat and turned her back, Tida, who had returned, had lost sight of her chair because Luna had turned away Tida''s chair. Well, Luna was laughing when she saw Tida panicking, so she immediately noticed the mischief and was putting the chair back in position. Seeing Tida like that, Luna was laughing more and more...... even if she didn''t get angry now, she thought so after looking into Tida and Maria''s eyes that she would definitely be a big eyeball after returning to the royal castle. "Luna, we''re not the only ones here. Come on." "Sorry......" Luna was pretty depressed to see that Master Caesar was seriously angry. "I''d like to ask... no, I''d better tell you this from Caesar" "Yes, Mother... Tenma, what we want to ask for is a match with the top graders this year" "Ha... I don''t mind if that''s about it, but what do you do with the rules? Dear Caesar... or a royal favor, and since I take care of you on a daily basis, I don''t have a problem with that, but the rules were a little rough. "Is this a one-on-ten anomaly match......" "Can''t you? "I can''t, but don''t you have an injured person? No, not that I can''t help it, but that the students are worried about each other? What scares me about mass warfare is the pulling of legs between those unfamiliar with fighting in multiple ways. I also checked with Amy and Tida, but the school students say they''ll play practice matches from one to five of the same rules as the militant tournament, but they''ve never fought in pairs of ten. I confirmed to Dear Caesar from those thoughts that this seemed to have been taken as a provocation by several students and officials, and the air in the holding room began to tingle. "Hmm. Sure, I''d rather worry about Tenma. But the students also have quite a bit of field experience. Besides, with this look, I guess I''m about as ready as I am to get hurt. Well, I just want you to do whatever you can." "I''ll be as careful as I can... but let each be prepared to say that the game or self-responsibility is fundamental" When she said she would accept the terms, Caesar confirmed them to the students and their associates who were there and gave them a drink of the terms on the spot. Later, he heard that the story of this match originally came from officials of the top graders'' students, and several teachers also endorsed it, meaning that a request from the school side led him to speak to the king early in the morning. By the way, he said only some students knew about the game, and more than half of the students in this room felt like they just found out. "By the way, Dear Maria. It''s the reformist nobles and nobles and school associates who don''t have any good feelings for me, right? When asked Maria in a low voice, Maria nodded with a small sigh. If you are an aristocrat who can move a king, and in addition become a aristocrat who seems hostile to me in it, every bit of it and that person will be limited. "Are you the Duke of Durham? When she gave her name, Maria nodded again. As the people learned that I was royal, my support for royalty increased, and the reformers decreased. Furthermore, I can also relate to the nobles who are at the core of the neutrals because of their protection of Jeanne, and through me the royalty and neutralism have become friendly relations. In some of those circumstances, some of the nobles who belonged to the reformists disobeyed and moved to other factions, greatly reducing the reformist''s voice and, at the same time, the power of the Duke of Durham, the centre of the reformists. "So, harass the game...? "Yeah, no matter how temperamental, you thought it would be hard to deal with the students without getting hurt," If I hurt my students, I guess I''m going to use that as an excuse to sharpen the power of the royalty a little bit. If the plan fails, there is no damage to the Duke of Durham''s side. Low return but I guess it feels like saying no risk. "Well, I''ll do my best for now. And by saying... Tida, Amy, be gentle with your hands... na" The other students were thrilled with feelings like willingness, but the two of them who saw my smile looked pale. 209 Chapter 14-5 Ultra Short-Term Finals "Well, then, check the rules. The general on your team is Teeda, and if Teeda is judged incapable of continuing the fight, I win. If any one of your students can hit me effectively, you win. I don''t use attack magic and weapons. You can use your magic and your weapons if you like." "Are you sure that''s okay with that rule? And Tenma''s gear..." This rule would suck for one Tida injury, so it would be more convenient for me or as a royal family. That, in itself, convinces Tida, but apart from that, it''s my gear that worries me. As the rules say, the students are armed with their own weapons and are about to dive into the dungeon, but I''m unarmed against them, and I''m not wearing any more protective gear. "Something wrong? "No, well... is that clothing okay? "Oh, should I just take off my jacket or so? Well, you won''t be eating offense, but when it gets dirty in the dirt, it''s a hassle to clean it by the party." When I took off my jacket and gave it to Mr. Jean (referee), both Tida and Mr. Jean looked frightened. Behind Tida, Amy is laughing bitterly and the other students look like they were there. "Tenma, the more the provocation...... then, stay away from both sides! Begin!" Jean signaled the start, but I was stretching my flexion and Achilles tendons without moving from the spot. "I''ll give you the lead, whenever you want." Did the provocation work, the students, with the exception of Tida and Amy, have unleashed magic at the same time. Plus, you''re willing to make up your mind here, each one of you in a row as much as you want. For a while, Mr. Jean suddenly said that the magic of the students continued, "There''s a battle! Winner, Tenma! He told me I won. "Yes, good luck" The students, who were suddenly confused even if they were just considered losers, were even more surprised by my voice heard from behind them (...). I''m surprised by the students. I mean, I''m turning my arms around Amy and Tida''s shoulders and grabbing two more necks gently. "Attacking the opponent with maximum firepower is not a bad operation against the opponent who is showing room... this time, you were bad. Your winning condition is to put a blow in whatever Tenma wants, and your losing condition is that Dear Tida will not be hit. My first thought was to consolidate Tida''s protection." Jean, who saw the whole thing as a referee, is wasting his time on the students. The students were also listening seriously because Jean was a Kingsguard...... "Mr. Tenma, how long should I stay in this state? "Well, until we finish talking about Mr. Jean? If the students are not convinced of the loss, it is possible that the battle will continue. Yeah, you just need to have the target Teeda, so Amy can go talk to her. Jean''s used to coaching newcomers and stuff, so you can hear what''s best for her." "Yes!" When Amy replied well, she rushed to listen to Mr. Jean. "Amy was the only one who could handle Tenma''s movements in this game. Between Tida and Tenma, I was glad to interrupt, but I couldn''t resist, and eventually we were all powerless together. Still, given the difference in power, we can just make it to the surprise of the Tenma." Jean also praises Amy for her good move. Sure, it would also have something to do with being able to read some of the action, thanks to my long relationship, but it was a good move to subtract it. "Compared to that, you guys are in a lot of a hurry. If you unleash all that magic, you''ll lose sight of your target in the smoke, and the sound will make it hard to work together. Tenma used it to target Tida in a low-altitude flight while erasing the signs. I would have been able to resist a little more if at least I had centered Dear Tida and put at least three people on guard around it. I can understand that if I can get a blow into the tenma, I can brag around... because the tenma is pretty bad in character. Knowing that, I kept provoking you." I did do what Jean said and thought if I provoked all that, it would work just as I assumed it would... but I don''t want you to say anything too bad about people. "Well, just because it was on the palm of Tenma''s hand doesn''t bother me that much. Anyway, that''s what Tenma did, because at the same time I taught him there were ways to fight like that, I fought about you as equal opponents. And, Tenma. Isn''t it time to unravel the magic? "Right." The students don''t seem to notice the magic I used right after the game started. Teeda didn''t seem to notice either and has turned a surprised face at close range. "Though we''re in the game, maybe we should also pay attention to the changes around us" When I solved the magic, I heard cheers from the audience as soon as I could. I mean, the magic I used was wind magic to keep the audience from hearing the students. By doing this, they kept me from being heard from the audience circling the students. In addition, wind magic is also used to distract students from their magic and spread earthsmoke extensively. Thanks to knowing the magic I used and further Jean''s follow-up, the students'' eyes were superseded by something respectful from seeing enemies before the game. "I''ll tell you what, by the way, because Tida was the worst person I could do this time. I couldn''t give them proper instructions, and I couldn''t even attack them, so I was powerless." Teeda was about to cry a little when she whispered enough to only hear her. But you could have fought a little more decently if you had set up a proper operation before the game started and thoroughly let the students do that, or calmed them down by speaking out when they were on the provocation. Even without it, the students'' generals are Tida, so the blame for the team''s worn out loss is on Tida, the generals. "I can''t say that I will never be on the battlefield leading the Knights in the future. You might want to talk to the king, Caesar, and Lyle about this." The King and Master Caesar as students might have thought about taking command on the battlefield, and Master Lyle would have actually taken command, so you could hear a story that would serve as a reference for Tida. As he freed himself, Tida''s head was shamelessly handed to her as she squeezed her hair into a mess. "Dear Tida, Tenma! If you don''t come over here, I can''t tighten it! Soon it seemed that Mr. Jean''s story was over, and he was waiting for me and Teeda. Rushing across, he received the declaration of victory again, shaking hands with the students and returning to the holding room reserved for me, he was greeted by Maria and Caesar, who looked satisfied in front of the holding room. Apparently, he''s satisfied with finishing the battle without hurting the students. And I was to be thanked for a different reason than that. "The party, but we were to delay the start time a little. You won''t be tired, but you should kill your time in this room. Back now, we might be surrounded by students and their associates." "Right. Anyway, if it''s just the people who were in that room, maybe the students and officials in the other room will come and check it out. Merlin''s opponent is doing it, so I hope he''s safe to evacuate." If he doesn''t think there''s a king, he says it''s because he''s dealing with Grandpa. Looks like Grandpa wanted to come this way too, but when Grandpa moved, he said someone was going to follow him, and he''s reluctantly leaving a message. The reason the king is dealing with his grandfather is that his grandfather seems to shy away from Maria and Caesar somewhere, but sometimes if he''s dealing with the king, he used to be a tutor, and he can take it easy. But that seems to be the same for Maria and Caesar. For those reasons, he left the king as a bug and the two of us came this way. And they''re headed to Tida''s after this. He came to me first because he said he couldn''t and made me play the game, so he came to apologize and thank me as the next king... This game was proposed by the reformist nobility, but the fact that Caesar would bow his head to me, who was supposed to have just asked, meant that the reformers would have made a loan to Caesar. At the very least, nobles other than the reformists who said royalty or neutrality should think so. Perhaps some reformist nobles will also come out to think so. "If we get hit, we have to do it again." "You''re so lukewarm with double returns. On this occasion, we need to sharpen the forces of the reformists a little more... hey? Master Caesar and Maria look bad. After all, Master Caesar looks like Maria, not the king. "Well, that''s our area, so I hope Tenma is resting without worrying. When party time is approaching, let''s go get someone from the Kingsguard." With that said, Caesar and Maria went back to the holding room where they were. "Even if they tell you to rest... you''re free because you have nothing to do..." It was better than being surrounded or made into a spectacle by the students, but it felt like I was somewhat more free. I regretted that if this were to happen, I would even bring some spare time tools. By the way, the slurrins are leaving messages at the mansion, and Ryden doesn''t seem to like to sit still in the dimension bag, causing him to suspend his activity. There''s only a carriage in the magic bag I''m bringing this time, and there might be something in the carriage, but there''s no room in this room to get the carriage out. There are some bracelet shaped magic bags (not usually visible, but properly worn on the arms) that the gods gave me, but there are only weapons and food inside, so I don''t have anything I can spare. "If some kind of applause finds out you''re just carrying a weapon, Caesars could be annoying..." There''s also "exploration," so it won''t be so easy to get a peek inside the room, but it''s definitely better not to have any risks. From all that, it won''t be much free time, but when I started prepping for a treat or something, I noticed someone approaching me. At first I wondered if someone from the Kingsguard had even come to call me, but from killing the signs and keeping my footsteps up, I decided it was not the Kingsguard. Well, I figured out who that was in the ''exploration'' I used the moment I made my decision... I decided to kill the signs near the door and wait for the visitors because I was going to be out of time. "Maybe it''s supposed to be this room...... that? "Wow!" "Wow! When she quietly opened the door and surprised Luna (...) who came inside from behind, Luna was more surprised and louder than she thought. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ~... already! Don''t be surprised! Luna took a seat after complaining to me and discovered the sweets she was preparing for. "Can Luna stay here? "It''s okay! Because I was forced to fit in with your mother''s work before your brother''s game! I was curious about Isabella''s work, so when I asked her what it was about, she greeted me. He said that in royal and friendly aristocracy, public discourse, exchange of information, and hostile aristocracy were associated with something like that. He said the game was temporarily interrupted because the game started along the way, and he made it look like he was running away when he returned to his classroom before he finished and resumed. "Still, you used to bring in sweets and juice." "Well, it''s not something you can''t do if you want to hide it. But Luna''s an accomplice." You liked the word accomplice because it felt like you were doing something a little bad, and Luna was reaching for a new treat as she nodded pleasantly. It won''t matter if you find out, but it could be interesting to snack with a little thrill in this way once in a while. "Speaking of which, Amy, you seem to be (...) very popular with stupid boys. You can study, you''re good at magic, you''re my brother''s apprentice, but you''re a civilian, and you''re after me in my grade." The majority of what Luna calls stupid boys are emerging nobles or poor nobles below the Baron, and they seem to think that if they turn Amy into a sideroom or concubine, they can get along with me and the Alberts. "I''m going for a one-shot reversal, but not my real wife is indicative of my lack of future -... and it''s a topic of discussion among girls! Plus, Futurity can be" sincerity "or" metrics "or" charm "! I''m saying amongst the girls, the girl would feel like Luna''s known girl or a school-grade girl, but you can still consider her reputation pretty bad. "You''re scared of girls." "Some people talk to me for money, so I have to be careful." So they share that kind of information with students who are somewhat close to each other. "Then how do we know about reputable boy students? "Uh-huh... that sounds like a better friend to tell you or gather your own" Luna doesn''t seem very interested in information about reputable people, and she says it''s good enough to know she''s not a bad student. He just told me that he had never collected it himself but he knew how to collect it, and that there were two main ways to do it. "The first is'' how to spend money ''... I mean give money to someone who''s going to sell me information, or hire someone who''s going to collect it? The second is" How to Use Your Feet "¡­ you''re a stalker" "Right. The second thing is, if it works, I think I''ll get the kind of information that I only know... but it''s like I find out on the way to collecting it and it''s a lot of problems." The first one is that if you use a professional or trustworthy person, you may be able to cut a mark even if you find out, but the stalker is a crime or something close to it. If the person in favor even finds out, it would be a fatal failure. "Speaking of which, you''ve been stalked by the Lions before..." A nostalgic memory, it was somewhat of a whining word, but it seemed enough to interest Luna, and I started talking about that time. Well, since Lion''s heckle was the cause of the stalking, it''s basically a joke, so there won''t be any problem. If there is, it would be enough that the image of Lion would be just a little negative...... it seems that some school students are famous for Lion''s Heterae episodes, so on the contrary, it could be a plus if it''s interesting. At least, it doesn''t feel bad because Luna is laughing when she listens but not in the way she made a fool of herself. "I think it''s about time someone came... Luna came here worried about me, didn''t she? "Hmm? Well, that''s the best way to get away from your mother." I don''t know about telling the truth with the person in front of me, but I guess that''s all I know about my mind. But all this time, I clapped to Luna in my heart, wishing I''d snorted even in lies... Because, "Ku...... ku fu! Because there was someone outside watching the room. That''s multiple, too. It was the person at the center of it who couldn''t give up the laugh...... the king. When the king opened the door of the room, a member appeared who was peeking across the door, and Luna was amazed and hardened. The king is grinning slightly, but Master Isabella beside him looks at Luna with no expression, and the Jeans behind the two, several close guards, looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow, feeling like I was not involved. "Ahhhh! Brother, I made a mistake! The other way around! I just came because I was worried about your brother and it just turned out to be like running away from your mother! Luna panicked and told us earlier that she had just made a mistake, but that excuse was just painful and I didn''t believe who I was alone. Well, at the end of the day, Master Isabella seems to have given up because Luna is so desperate to keep making excuses. It was just a condition that they put out something called, ''Worry about me, go see what''s going on, I''ll tell the people around me somehow''. By doing so, he stressed that the royal family felt guilty even though it was what the reformists proposed, and that they would manipulate the information. In fact, it seems that I don''t care enough to say at all, but the operation of sidestepping the people by making the reformists the bad guys. I am used as the nucleus of that operation, but when it comes to rewarding me for it, they say to other nobles, ''If you can''t do it to me, you might lose your royal reputation and reputation from the people''... and so on with threats (something you can''t even say). "No - that''s the kind of move you can do because the public is so popular with tenma! "Right! Uncle, maybe this isn''t how it works! The king was laughing at Luna''s words, but he was somewhat hurt, even though he was joking, and he was stroking Luna''s head around quite abusively. "Your Majesty, time is approaching, so I thought it might be time to return to the holding room." In Mr. Jean''s words the Kings seemed to recall their purpose in this room and decided to rush back to the holding room a little bit. Upon returning, Master Isabella pulled Luna''s arm, and the king secured some sweets on the way once and for all, eating them on the move. "Oh, Tenma. That was a little late." "Excuse me, Maria. He seemed more distracted than I thought, and he and Luna were distracted by public discourse." Luna has nodded to my words many times. Maria, who saw it, seemed to realize the real reason Luna was at my place, but she didn''t dare touch it, and instead, "Yes, Luna had a tough time, too. Well, among the royals, Luna is very close to Tenma, so she''s a good talker." That''s right. He praised Luna with a voice that sounded like a reformist in the holding room. Others were attacking the reformists with a twist, saying that it was the responsibility of the subtle reformists, but apologizing for not turning them down. Among other things, "Ladies and gentlemen, the party is ready. Come to the venue in turn" It was time for the party. 210 Chapter 14-6 Diagonal Rampage "Are you sure? "I don''t mind. It''s all Tida''s fault." Heading to the party venue, they were to wait in front of the entrance. The venue is admitted on a grade-by-grade basis, but the order may change when the royalty is enrolled. This time, Tida, the royal family, was the second overall score, so Amy suggested giving up the order, but Master Caesar said no before Tida did. Most importantly, Tida didn''t like to be given the end either, so I didn''t have any problems with the order... of Isabella, whom I said later, "But the truth is, you wanted Tida to work hard and take the best. Once upon a time, I was up to the last student to enter, but I couldn''t take the best... and if I can''t do it with Teeda, Luna... hey? With those words, Luna protested angrily...... but "If you''re as angry as you are, at least take it seriously as you study. If I can''t be serious, I can''t help it, but I''m only complaining a little while ago." And, on the contrary, he was angry and enlightened to his disadvantage, and dispersed to the shittiness and his class. By the way, when it comes to the Kings'' final grades in the middle, they say the King is number three, Maria is the best, Caesar is the best, Isabella is number five, Zain is number two, Missaria is number ten Ni, Lyle is number three, and Ernesto is number two. Master Lyle has a higher order than I thought, but he was the only one who could be a military minister and study for it. It should be noted that Grandpa was the best at keeping Master Ernesto down, and he was happily telling me what was going on at the time. "Next seat of the year, Teeda von Blumeil Crustin. Admission." The admission of the students began while listening to Grandpa. And before the end of the conversation, Teeda''s name was called, and the three of them went into the venue with Teeda at the head. "The fact that Teeda was called means we''re almost there... ready? "Yes!" "This year''s Chairman, Amy. Admission." Almost at the same time Amy replied, Amy''s name was called. Like Lady Caesar and Lady Isabella, me and Grandpa also tried to get in line a little behind Amy, and for some reason Grandpa took out his usual cane. If you don''t let them bring in anything that''s just about to become a weapon, officials who were waiting nearby came to pay attention, but Grandpa said, "You''re telling the old man to walk without a cane? In the first place, I would say that a wand that could be a weapon is dangerous, but there are more dangerous'' magic ''people in the venue. Besides, if it''s going to be a weapon, the parents of the students who went in first wore hair decorations and bracelets that were sometimes used as weapons." And so on, I forced him to agree to bring in the wand. Look at Grandpa like that. I... (Deceive me that ornaments aren''t weapons, but Grandpa''s wand is the guy who beat down Wyburn, so you can''t say it''s not a weapon... In the first place, Grandpa''s walking in here without wands... no matter what you think, you don''t have to) I thought so, but I also thought it would be just right for intimidation because a student targeting Amy could show some movement at a party, and I dared to keep my mouth shut. Once again, lining up behind Amy, when the door was opened and she entered the venue, a blurring occurred from the participants who noticed Grandpa Guido''s wand. However, no one complained directly to Grandpa, calling faculty who were nearby, etc., but the faculty also seemed unable to question us until we stopped walking, so that we could arrive at the place that had been set aside for Amy. "Okay, let''s start the party. Your Majesty, may I have a toast?" "Uhm. To your brilliant future, cheers! With the king''s toast, the party started. The king and Maria will be back soon. Originally, they weren''t planning on attending, but they decided to stay until the start of the party because they came. The reason why it won''t stay until the end is because there are too many royalty when it comes to joining up to two people, which may result in students who don''t enjoy it, and most importantly, Teada and Dear Caesar are inconspicuous. "Grandpa, you''ve been getting our attention for a while." "Bye. Some of us are looking for Amy, and some of the boys are looking for Amy... for now, let''s eat at the end of the day." "Right... Amy, shall we eat on the edge? It''s too conspicuous here." Looks like Amy knows she''s getting attention, too, and she nodded at my opinion. We didn''t have anyone to talk to about the obvious, but it just seemed to confirm where we were going. "Apparently, we''re dealing with each other. You don''t want to break our mood by cutting the lead and making contact." "As it is, I''m glad you''re feeling much better. Oh, and take this too." Mine too, please. I was collecting food that looked delicious as I moved, and it filled my plate. Some noblemen who saw it laughed openly... "Brother, this is delicious too! With the advent of Luna, who filled the plate more than me and Grandpa, he quickly fled from us to the unseen. "The store''s didn''t have that much delicious stuff, but this one''s just for the party, and they''re all delicious" "When I was there, there was no big deal about the shops or the food in the dining room. I used to get out of school and go to the city''s restaurant to eat." "Heh ~ The food in the dining room is pretty good, too. But your brother''s food tastes better." "A lot of cooking in the dining room is a little expensive, isn''t it? It''s hard every day, but it''s cheaper to make your own." Though civilians, even Amy, who makes quite a bit of money from Ku-chan''s yarn and adventurer activities, says she doesn''t cook in the dining room every day. When asked if it was financially demanding, "No, I have some cheap dishes...... not very tasty" That''s why. They say even if you ask for good food, it''s just delicious and it costs a lot, and they only eat it once in a while. And as much as eating cheap and unsavory dishes, he said he would choose self-catering that could be cheaper than that and eat whatever he wanted. "Oops! I was talking to Amy and the others and suddenly I heard a loud noise coming from right around the corner. The killer is Grandpa. I dropped the cane my grandfather had. "I''m sorry about this" Grandpa said words of apology against his surroundings but didn''t seem to reflect too much. Because Grandpa dropped his wand on purpose. The reason Grandpa deliberately dropped the wand was because there were more than one male student trying to get close to Amy. Maybe you saw Luna make the most contact with Amy and then talk soothingly, and now you thought you could get close to Amy by pretending to say hello to Luna. Grandpa dropped his cane and made a loud noise to screw up his nose. "I don''t know what to say about fly, there are a lot of cowards. Just a little threatening to constrict... who has the guts? I wouldn''t have heard my grandfather whining, but I thought one boy student approached me with a grand foothold... and that was Tida. "Mr. Tenma, may I have it mixed here? "If Amy''s all right with you, I''ll be fine." With that said, Tida saw Amy with a slightly worried face. Amy mixed Tida into the story with a bitter smile...... Behind Amy, Luna was desperately making a bat out of both arms against it. Well, Amy didn''t see it because it was what happened behind it, and Tida naturally ignored it, so Luna''s opposition campaign ended empty-handed. Teeda''s participation seemed to make it even harder for other boys to get close, and some gave up and headed to other girls students. However, the number of spectators thought to have decreased thanks to the boys students who gave up was on the rise because of the newly emerged Teeda-aimed girls students, and even because of the beginning of a calamity among girls students, the atmosphere was about to get slightly worse. In such an atmosphere Luna seemed to have found someone and began to invite them. But I didn''t seem to get the intended acquaintance when I invited him, and I ran directly to call him. And I brought in: "Brother, you''re my friend." She was a few female students. Luna''s friends seemed pretty nervous and restless. "It''s okay. Because your brother and grandpa and Amy are (...) kind." Luna didn''t bother to give Teeda''s name, but Teeda seemed to know she couldn''t be angry with Luna here, and on the surface she was greeting Luna''s friends with a smile, but her eyes only sharpened for a moment to see Luna where her friends hadn''t seen her. "Can I have us mixed up, too? Instead of talking to Luna''s friends for a while... Answering the question, Caesar and Isabella came this time. Moreover, the close guard of the escort arrived, so the population density around me rose at once. Those things happened, and Luna''s friends, who had begun to unwind the tension because of it, were restless again. Later, Luna''s friends'' parents noticed something was wrong with the child, and after greeting Master Caesar, they retrieved their own child. The other students who were watching the situation came to greet Caesar with their own parents, and began to speak to Amy, Tida, and me. Of the students who spoke to me, I tried to be as polite as possible in asking them thoughts and questions about earlier games, martial arts competitions, etc., but I wanted Amy and Teeda to recommend me, and the students who brought me a request (...) to introduce me as good, chased me back before I finished telling them everything. As much as I asked you to introduce me to Amy and Teeda, there were several times as many students who came to me in person to come and talk to me instead. Teeda talked about it the way she was used to it, but Amy couldn''t help it. You noticed how Amy was like that, the talking boy student was about to attach some sort of promise somewhat forcefully. But... "I''ll borrow you for a second, Amy. Amy, go." Luna went between Amy and the boys students and tried to get Amy out of there somewhere. The boy student tried to stop Luna feeling cautious that it was rude to take him out of the side on his own in the middle of the conversation... "Isn''t it more rude to ask why a girl can get out in the middle of a conversation? And I don''t know if I can force you to go along with it." So I took Amy straight outside the party venue. The remaining male students had been laughed at by the other students and had been taken away somewhere by their parents in a hurry. My parents panicked while talking to Caesar, so I think Caesar or Isabella told me something. The reason Luna took Amy out... would be to take her to the bathroom. Most of all, that would have been pre-construction and really the reason for the lie to pull you away from that boy student, but still from around you, it would have seemed like ''shamed the woman'' or ''a dull man who hates you but doesn''t notice you''. "Hmm... Speaking of which, you''re so out of time at some point" "Right." Because Caesar spoke to Isabella at a time when the male student and his parents were gone and the two of us started talking, the students and their parents who were watching the distant roll had lost sight of the opportunity to speak to Caesar. "Good luck. Shall I get you something? "I always do, but isn''t Tenma the one who''s tired? Yeah, I''ll let the waiter bring the drinks, so Tenma won''t bother going" "Right. Wouldn''t it have been harder for you to get used to tenma than us? A little unreadable in the air, that''s what I was doing to Tenma." The parents of the students were gone, so when I went to and talked to Caesar and Isabella, they responded with ease. Besides, as for Isabella, the students and her parents who had asked me to introduce Amy or Teeda (...) with such a critical voice around them, the students and their parents I knew went away to the opposite side of where we were. "Mostly now, have the fools gone away? "I hope so." "I know you''re still here, but you must have been less. By the way, Tida and Grandpa..." While I was talking to the two of you, I wondered what was going on because Tida and Grandpa hadn''t joined the conversation, and it seemed like they both realized they hadn''t joined the conversation there, so when you joined me and looked around, "Is Grandpa just going to see food and drinks? But Tida..." "What are you doing? "That''s the direction Luna and Amy headed, right? Tida stared at Amy and Luna in the direction they headed, with a difficult face. "Well, there aren''t any nasty people right now, so it''ll be okay to leave them alone." Master Caesar said that, and Isabella agreed to let me like it for a while, so I decided to leave it alone, too. Then a while later, Grandpa came back with the food for a pile, so I went on to talk with Caesars without a scratch about what Grandpa had brought. "Hmm? Looks like Amy and Luna are back" About an hour after Amy and Luna were gone, they finally came back. Tida seemed relieved to see the two of them back, with a deep sigh of relief. "Luna, you''re late." "Hey, I was talking to your friend." Luna said she still didn''t take Amy to the bathroom, it was supposed to get her away from that persistent boy student, but otherwise promised her friends she was talking to before Master Caesar arrived to see her at some point in time. At first, he said he was going to get out just Luna, but he was on the verge of getting out and Amy was also concerned, "Then you can take him with you!"... he thought. Amy says that the friends who waited for her to get out were surprised that Amy was with her, but she welcomed Amy happily because she had heard so much about her from Luna. However, he was in a lot of questioning attacks, and at the end of the day, he even promised to see the study next time? "But he was easy to talk to because he was just a good kid" All Luna''s friends seem to be aristocratic children, but they just say Luna''s friends and don''t have any discriminatory ideas. "Good to have a good junior." "Yes!" Amy replied with pleasure when she said so, and Luna was also pleased that her friend had been praised. "Well, if that''s the reason I said that, there''s no way it was too late. Because of me and Isabella, those kids would have been hard." Like that, if you thought Amy and Luna would join in and talk about it. "Amy, do you have a minute? Teeda, who was waiting the most about Amy, spoke to Amy with a serious face. "Uh... what''s going on? Amy seemed somewhat bewildered by the serious look on Tida''s face, but quickly admitted she faced Tida. "Maybe that girl... isn''t she willing to confess? "Well, maybe you are," he said. "In this place? "Quiet, it''s like Tida''s going." Speaking in a whisper so that Teeda and Amy wouldn''t sound like each other, as Grandpa said, after several deep breaths, Teeda looked at Amy with a face like she was ready. It should also be noted that Luna was caught by Dear Caesar and Isabella trying to interrupt Teeda''s behavior or trying to interrupt between Teeda and Amy, and she looks dissatisfied. And "Amy...... marry me (...) please! Teeda''s confession goes our way up the diagonal, and the participants who were watching how Teeda and Amy were doing around us, including us, were aligned and consolidated. And it hardened as if Amy was the most confused and even forgotten to blink, rather than confessed Amy too...... 211 Chapter 14-7. Sorry. Tida SIDE (There''s a man at Amy''s again...) In the wake of the parents who came to bring Luna''s friends back, someone appeared to greet her father and mother and let Amy appeal to her son. With that, some people send their daughter to me, but this is common at other parties, so if it feels the same as usual, it''s not particularly problematic... Amy obviously doesn''t seem used to it and has a hard time finishing the conversation. (If I can, I''d love to keep my eyes open by Amy... because I have factional ties, and I can''t keep them unhindered...) While I was thinking about that, a new student was speaking to Amy. Moreover, unlike previous students, he speaks quite forcefully. When I thought it would be bad if I stayed like this, and I tried to help Amy, "I''ll borrow you for a second, Amy. Amy, go." Luna interrupted between Amy and the boys students. The boy student was protesting because Luna interrupted him, but he was better at Luna, so he was unilaterally misinformed and took Amy. Moreover, the ratings from the surrounding students also seemed to have deteriorated, and the boys students were taken somewhere by their fathers. (Don''t do anything good with Luna once in a while...... I can finally talk to Amy because the girls students stopped dropping by thanks to her father) Luna didn''t say anything, but she probably used the bathroom as an excuse. If so, he''ll be back in a little while. I thought you should talk to Amy then... "It''s late..." Amy and Luna, they didn''t quite make it back. Maybe they ambushed me where I came out of the bathroom! "But if Luna''s with us, that''s not gonna happen..." Besides, if you go here and see how things go, I don''t want them to think you''re the same as the boys students you just had... even if you don''t think so around you, you''re definitely going to let Luna exaggerate... I stopped going to see how Luna was doing for a reason, but the worry of being born once never vanished. If this is the case, you have to confess before the party! With that in mind, I could see Amy coming back. A quick glance at Amy and what was going on around her had not changed a bit from when she left. "Great... looks like it didn''t come with any weird bugs..." I''m glad Amy''s okay, but if she stays like this, she''ll taste the same thoughts over and over again. That''s what you think. "Good to have a good junior." I said, I heard Mr. Tenma. I know Luna''s friends had male students, but I guess it''s just female students I''ve been seeing because I''m saying they''re friends I''ve been talking to until before Father came. But with the connection from the girl student, it''s possible that the younger male student will be targeting Amy. When I thought about it, my legs were headed for nature and Amy. "Amy, do you have a minute? I knew someone would be ahead of me if I didn''t confess now, but I got to the stage of making a confession, and I couldn''t quite get the next word out. The longer I keep doing this, the lower Amy''s rating goes. That''s what I thought. "Amy... please marry me! confessed. It''s Amy''s reply that matters more than that, although I feel a little different from the words I was thinking about. Amy was surprised by the sudden confession, or she didn''t quite reply. The reply that came back to me, even though I twisted slightly, waiting in prayer to hold back the right hand I offered with my head down... "I''m sorry." It was. The moment I understood the word, it got dark in front of me. Tida, it''s SIDE. "Dear Caesar, Teeda, you don''t seem to be breathing..." "Looks like the first shock was too big to hear later," "Don''t look at me calmly, I need to get Tida and Amy with me ASAP! In the words of Master Isabella, several close guards who had refrained nearby surrounded him to hide Tida. "Amy, let''s just go somewhere different! Master Caesar confirmed that I had moved by Amy''s side before letting a staff member nearby lead me to the first holding room. "Teeda, Teeda...... come on, hold on! Caesar, who arrived in the holding room and had the entrance and exit solidified by the Kingsguard, had rubbed Teeda''s shoulder several times but had no reaction at all, so at the end he slapped his cheek a little harder. "What?" Tida, who returned to her sanity with the shock of being slapped on the cheek, was looking around her tightly. And "Ah... oh..." She seemed to remember what happened the moment Amy and I met each other, and she dropped her poor shoulder. "Sorry, I made you feel weird..." Tida shrugged like that, trying to run out with her back to Amy. But... "Eh! "Heb! Luna, who was behind it, caught Tida''s leg and fell. Tida, who had barely seen it before on her feet, could not possibly have noticed Luna''s presence or trap, and she burst into the floor from her face with momentum. Luna seemed very happy to see Tida fall, but Master Caesar and Master Isabella looked up. Well, there was no sermon as usual, so I guess it mattered that I stopped Teeda now. "Now (...) is (...)" though. "Mr. Tida." As Tida was falling to the floor, Amy talked on both knees by Tida. Tida left Amy on the floor with her face on the floor because it was hard for her to face each other. "I don''t think I was listening to you, so I''ll say it again. Exactly, you can''t get married all of a sudden. I''m still a minor. But if you''re a lover, fine. Because I like you, Tida." "Huh?" Amy made Tida hear the words she continued after "I''m sorry" again. But at the time, Tida saw Amy with a strange face, not understanding the meaning of the word, and looked in turn at Dear Caesar, Isabella, me, Grandpa, and then at Luna, who looked dissatisfied at the end. I don''t know who you understood the meaning of Amy''s words at, but the moment you understood, Tida jumped off the floor. And "Really! Thanks! Yay! I shook Amy''s hand, who stood up surprised, and began to dance. That''s more than I can imagine from my regular Tida, cheerfully without any concern for things around me or anything else. "For now...... how about some tea? "Right. Shall I have it?" "My share, please." "Me neither." "Mine too ~!" We handed out tea quickly, and we served tea and sweets. We watched Tida and Amy dance. Well, if you try Amy, she''s just attached to a floating Tida... I want you to be patient there. It''s roughly enough to keep an eye on the two dances. The two dances were supposed to end abruptly. Because of Tida''s tumbling leg... "Looks like you''re done. Isabella, please Amy." "Yes." Dear Caesar and Isabella took Tida and Amy respectively to the end of the holding room. "What are you two going to talk about... it''s the only thing that''s going to happen" "Right. And maybe at the time Amy''s involved, Tenma''s gonna be busy too." The biggest problem between the two of us is the ''difference in identity''. This is nothing more than Amy was born as a civilian. However, since Cain has taught me about the back moves before, it is easy to solve for Amy if she cares about it. Well, for that matter, it''s going to be a little hard for me and my grandpa... but for Amy''s sake, I''ve decided to put up with it there. "Tenma, would you do me a favor? Isabella, who finished the conversation before Master Caesar, brought Amy back. Isabella''s request was for Amy''s family... to talk to Karina and the others from me and help them talk about the future between their families. Isabella asked me to do the favor as a "favor," but I decided to ask her as just a "favor," not a "favor," because I would be related to this one in the future. "Tenma. I know I''m going to take care of a lot of things about Teeda, but I''m going to need more help than Amy is involved with." When Master Caesar finished his conversation with Tida said so, Tida and Isabella bowed their heads, and Amy also bowed her head in a way that was delayed by it. ''It''s impossible to marry all of a sudden,'' Amy said, but I can also say that it means we can marry if not all of a sudden. Besides, since Teeda''s lover means, as things stand, the future queen''s most prominent candidate, Amy will struggle from now on. Whether it be an education dedicated to the queen or interpersonal... Then we all went back to the party venue, but the students and their parents and associates who saw the floating Tida would soon understand that Tida and Amy had become lovers. "I hope there''s no one out there who''s gonna do something weird to Amy." "Don''t worry there. From the royal family, let''s put guards and dark places." Sighing at the floating Tida, Caesar and I discussed Amy''s safety. 212 Chapter 14-8 Man of the Past, Again The circumstances and relationships surrounding me and Amy have changed dramatically since that party day. Teeda''s floating appearance at the party, rumoured around the school that she and Amy had become lovers, and that the King''s official recognition of Amy as a future Queen''s candidate (Queen''s Granddaughter''s candidate) at a later date created various controversies among the nobles, enough for the nobles who viewed Amy''s identity as a civilian to protest the King. However, when it came to the nobility I was opposed to just being an identity, the king asked me how I was proposing to do it, and I was going to shut up. The method is: "I didn''t know Amy was going to be an Ootri child and go adopt her to Eliza... does that mean Amy is going to be my sister-in-law in the future" Because one of the important elements of the aristocratic marriage is the "fringe" between home and home, it was first adopted into the "Ootri family", which is influential for royalty and several aristocracies, even though they are civilians, and then adopted into the "Count Silfield family", Eliza''s home, from which it took the form of a marriage with Tida. I hadn''t officially exchanged an engagement yet, so now I was about to talk about not having to be adopted, but Eliza''s strong hope prompted the process. It should be noted that when I took this story to Karina and she thought it would show difficulty in adopting Amy, Karina''s answer was light. It''s "What! Is that okay? Please." That''s what it feels like. Karina and the others also thought that if Amy were to be bonded to the royal family (Teeda), she would have to give it to some nobleman for adoption, and in that case, through me, she wondered if she could ask the Marquis Summons family. When I returned to the King''s Capital, Eliza stormed the mansion, listening to me from somewhere. Soon afterwards Eliza''s father also came and tried to apologize for Eliza''s rampage and take her home, but after consulting Maria that it was worth a thought to Eliza''s assertion that the Count of Sylphide was ideal in the sense of bonding with her because Amy would be the next Duke of Sanga (Albert) sister-in-law in the near future if she was adopted by the Count of Sylphide family... Amy was to enter the adoption from the Ootri family to the Count of Sylphide family. There were criticisms from some nobles regarding this adoption that ''the royal family is turning around to profit'', but Maria frequently told his wife, who participated in tea parties and so on, as'' a beauty story accompanied by a boy who likes civilian girls'', which spread as a good story before critical arguments during the Wang capital. By the way, they have a plan to turn this story into a book at a time when Amy and Tida got engaged or married. Other changes included Amy having several female cavalry members selected as escorts from among the Kingsguards and Knights, and Karina and the others having a Knights garrison base near their home. However, as far as Mr Karina and I are concerned, I am not on alert all four or six times because it feels like part of the overall security enhancement of Seigen. And as for me, I was supposed to attend a little party where the Earl of Sillfield and the Duke of Sanga were related. This also has the purpose of appealing to the Ootri family and the Counts of Silfildo and Sanga that they are in a cooperative system with regard to Amy. That party had Royal acquaintances such as the Marquis of Sammons, Cain and Lyon spread the story that the three families were behind Amy in friendly relations by attending a neutral acquaintance (the nobles they met during the previous coup d ''¨¦tat uproar) and then telling each acquaintance about the party. As a result, even aristocrats who do not feel comfortable about Amy are becoming incapable of taking action when it is so easy. Still, there are aristocrats who will explore if there is somewhere they can attack, but the three families are good friends, so there is no breakdown in the system of cooperation so far. "So, you''re just one tenma today? "Oh. Grandpa said he''d relax at home or something because he smelled like trouble. The women took Amy shopping in preparation for the future... or something" So far, all the parties I attended were casual, but in the future I might have to attend something accompanied by a woman, etc., so I said I would go buy clothes to wear at that time. I took Amy for the same reason, because the Ootri family told me I should have some clothes they sent me. "Maybe Eliza will be joining us by now." "... so you said you couldn''t join today" Today''s party was sponsored by Albert and was held by inviting around young nobles I know. For once, there should be Eliza next to Albert, as it was held in the position of next Duke of Sanga homeowner But it would mean that Eliza chose a sister who was newer than her future husband. It''s an event that would normally be quite problematic, but thanks to all the people I knew, I''m done laughing. Probably because it''s about Eliza, I boycotted her after deciding that there''s nothing wrong with her. Well, my father will be mad at me when I get home. "With that said, what was written in the letter Albert received then? "At that time? "Look, when you two were mad at Maria," It''s about the letter the Duke of Sanga gave Albert after Maria got mad about Primera. At that time, it was hard to hear and I kept forgetting, but I thought it would be okay now and I asked lightly... "Ugh..." Albert shuddered with a blue face. As it was, the other participants were going to think I''d done something to Albert, so I subtly took Albert to an unpopular room. "Calm down, Albert. If you don''t want to talk, you don''t have to." "Oh, I''m sorry...... no, this has to do with tenma too, so you should tell me" When I heard it had something to do with me, I got anxious. I don''t want to hear it, but I also thought I had to hear what Primera was saying. "I''ll tell you something first, it''s not a Primera letter. Primera''s letter didn''t say anything bad about Tenma" I was a little relieved to hear that, but then I thought what had to do with me, "Primera wasn''t the only sender of the letter¡­ besides Primera, there were also two of my sisters" The eldest and second daughters of the Duke of Sanga''s family are said to be married to royal Marquis and Count''s men, respectively, but they happen to have both had business to come to the King''s Capital at the same time, and returned a short while before we returned to the King''s Capital. "The truth is, they were both going to wait until I got back, but the two daughters-in-law were up north... they couldn''t wait because of the snow" She received Primera''s letter just before returning, but she left a letter because she couldn''t see Albert in person. "The letter was mostly an angry sentence to me, but it also said to give me information on the tenma. Maybe you want to know if Primera deserves a man. It shouldn''t move during the winter, so if it were to come, it would be spring and the snow would dissolve" Anything, it seems the two sisters adored Primera, she was supposed to confirm me directly, and there would be no immediate assault, but she just wanted me to be ready because I think she''s bound to come one day. I then listened to some of my sisters and when I went back to the party with Calm Albert, several participants asked me why I was suddenly gone. But when it came to Albert''s future stories about the Ootri and Sanga Dukes, he was never asked any more. "Hmm? If you think it''s cold, has it started snowing? Maybe we should speed up the end of the party." It''s just falling apart now, but from the looks of the sky, it wasn''t weird when it went down. "You were right to make it a noon party. Maybe it''ll be the heaviest snow of the year" The end of the party was then announced as Albert''s snow began to get stronger as expected, and the participants followed the Duke of Sanga''s residence in their respective carriages. To emphasize my friendly feelings with Albert, I decided to drop off the other participants until the end, and then walk back to the mansion. Albert tried to leave the carriage worried about the snow he had started to accumulate, but politely said no because going would be hard to get home even if it was good, and flying alone would suck. "You''re pretty chilled. Glad you got dressed before you left." Clothes for parties are unsuitable for walking on snow and dirty, so I figured it might be rude, but I changed into my usual outfit before I left. I don''t have to worry about freezing because I''m wearing my coat from the top and I''m magically warming the air between my clothes and my coat even more, but if I stay like this, I''m not going to be able to follow you home without walking for more than an hour, so I decided to fly home with ''Flying Sky Magic''. Flying and traveling within the King''s capital is an act that can sometimes be punished, but let us ask forgiveness for the emergency in heavy snow. So he flew quickly into the sky for the mansion. It''s a safety-oriented trip to the sky because if you just give it too much speed, the snow that hit your face hurts so much instead of cold, and you have bad vision. Well, it''s too short to call it a journey. I flew in the sky for a while and suddenly felt a creepy sign where I could see the mansion a little later. "From where? Explore where you felt signs, but I don''t know where because of the snow. Immediately using ''Exploration'' to locate the "From here on across the mansion and on the other side...... the Amurs are fighting! The other person..." Ahead of Amur, two escort knights with Amy were fighting someone to Eliza with a member who was going shopping today. It''s just that Jeanne and Aura, plus one of the knights of the escort, are distancing themselves from the raiders to cement their protection around Amy. But against three of them (Amur, Eliza, and the Guardian Knight), the Raiders will fight each other in a pushy mood. If we stay like this, it''s not weird to pull out the three of us and hit the Jeannes at the next moment. "Who''s the other guy! Having increased the speed of flight and put the scene in sight less than five minutes later, I used an ''appraisal'' against the opponents that Amur and the others were fighting. Who were the three of us fighting... "Caios Mysails......" He was a former (...) martial arts winner who fought in the first martial arts tournament I ever competed in. Amur SIDE "I could buy something good" I''m not really into clothes, but when Jeanne told me it was necessary to go out to the party with Tenma, I could buy a good one. Well, it''s a knife, not clothes... but I don''t know how to choose clothes, so Jeanne and Amy picked me out. When it was Aura, I said no from the beginning because I was about to bring something weird to joke about. More than that, this knife was made by a decent craftsman, and I would never change it at that price! Maybe... "Amur, we''re all here to shop, so I thought I''d make some tea." Maybe Aura mentioned it, but I agree with that. So I immediately nodded at Jeanne''s suggestion. Well, the Tenma treats would be better, but if you tell Tenma about the treats you''ve eaten elsewhere, she''ll surely make something even better. With that expectation in mind, I walked into the coffee shop with the guidance of Aura... "Not good!" "Really, it wasn''t as good as a rumor." "Amur, Eliza, because it''s still in front of the store! It tasted unexpected. If this is the case, the sweets made by Jeanne are better. When I told her so, Jeanne was lit, but she was pushed back and pulled away from the front of the store. "When they took me to the royal castle, they said the people who worked nearby were delicious... you weren''t as good as I thought" That''s what Aura says and Amy snorts, so I guess she felt the same way, except for the two knights. The knights looked dissatisfied with where in that store, but maybe that''s because they''ve never had Tenma treats. Eat the sweets Tenma makes and these two will soon understand. "Um... it looks like the snow is getting stronger, so why don''t you go home soon? Amy reluctantly said that as she shared her sweet thoughts with Jeanne and the others. It does seem like the snow is getting stronger and a little tough for me growing up in the south...... or I started wanting to come home early when I started to be aware. "Uhm, it''s cold! I''ll be home soon!" Go home quickly, take a hot bath and drink some cold milk!... Why is cold milk in the bath delicious, even on cold days? Well, whatever tastes good. "Bath! Bath!" As I walked to the mansion saying bath bath, Jeanne and the others came after me on a fast leg. "Ooh... Everybody, stop! Standing at the head of everyone and turning around the corner, an obviously suspicious man was coming this way. I feel like I''ve worn worn worn out clothes, hidden my face with a dirty cloak, and how I said I''m a floater, but I''ve never seen a floater in the whole city of King''s Capital before, regardless of the end or outside of King''s Capital, and most importantly, I don''t like it from that man. "Amy, stay away! Looks like Eliza noticed something wrong with that guy too, but she tried to line up next to me by lowering Amy. "The drill goes down too! The magic of the drill is dangerous in the snow! "It''s not a drill! But you''re certainly right. I turn to cover. I''ll take care of the avant-garde! As Eliza lowered, Amy''s knight of escort came out in public. Around Amy, another knight came Jeanne and Aura, so I guess I''ll turn to that man''s suppression. Jeanne and Aura seem to take out their weapons and be able to get the golem out whenever they want, but if they put it out poorly because it''s not too wide of a road, it could block their sight and vice versa. We both understand that, so I guess we''re weighing the timing of putting it out. If this was a wide road, I would be putting out a sasori-shaped golem with two of them and taking Amy and running first. Now if that man was just a floater, it might have been a problem, but as I thought, the man was a raider. Almost at the same time as we formed the formation, the man pulled out the sword he had hidden and ran out. "Fast! But..." The man showed me he was going to attack me, and then he attacked the next knight. But the knight was spotting that feint and fought back as he sent the attack. The man managed to prevent the knight from attacking, "Mmm!" It blew up a lot on my offense. "I failed. If it was Baldish or Halvard, not a spear, it would be over now" I used all the spears here, so I took the spears out of the way, but I might have preferred a weapon that could have slapped me off in the current situation. But... "It doesn''t seem very strong, so it''s okay" Sounds strong there, but if you fight as usual, you won''t lose first. Even though it''s enough for me, there''s even more Eliza and the escort knights here. "''Airball''! Where the man manages to get up, Eliza unleashes magic. The knight also flew to coincide with the attack and cut off the man. "Uhm, that''s it! The knight''s blow stopped, and the man sank into a sea of blood. Well, it looks like he''s critically alive, so if we just stop the bleeding and don''t die, the guards will take him later and interrogate him. Looks like the last knight I attacked was thinking the same thing, approaching to capture the man. But then, "Bullshit... can, don''t" A man took a suspicious vial out of his chest and drank it all at once. When the man took out the vial, he thought we were some kind of dangerous drug (explosive or poison) and flew backwards from the spot reflexively. But when the man mouthed the contents, he decided it was like a medicine for self harm or a restorative medicine, and he had to restrain himself quickly or spit out the medicine, he ran toward the man. But the drug the man took wasn''t a poison or a restorative. "Phew! It was something that had no effect I had ever seen or heard of. The man who took the pill was supposed to be dying, but he stood up and beat the knight bare hands. Its body was more than twice as big as it had been at the beginning, and its muscles were so uplifting that it was weird. "Drill, get back more! Jeanne, Aura, Golem! I slapped a spear full of force into the brain of every man''s arm... it''s supposed to be. "Gu Hi! I''m here... I''m here, you bastard! The man grabbed the spear as he guarded with his hand and swung the spear at each of me. "Mmm!" He was about to get slapped to the ground if he stayed like this, so he let go of his spear and took a distance from the man. "When this happens, I''ll slap it off! I let go of the spear, so instead I took out the Valdish and turned the golem that Jeanne and Aura put out on the man and asked for an opportunity to put a blow in. I thought if I was hit by a few golems on a boulder at the same time, I could do the gap, but most of the golems I made them head for had collapsed with ni three punches. When it gets terrible, it''s just one blow and it''s crushed. "Now!" I didn''t expect it to be that broken, but the whole golem that made me head for it hugged me from behind the man''s back and only stopped moving for a little while. I approached without missing that gap and swung the Valdish wide, "Nooo yeah! I slapped him with all my strength. "Yay, blah! The full blow cut off the right arm of the man who tried to guard him and also severed his right leg wide. Yet I was attacked and blown away from the left (...). Maybe now I think my arm bones are shattered. I know I have to run away right away, but my body can''t move properly because of the pain. "Come here! Eliza has a series of ''airballs'', but the man approaches us with magic. "My arm... is growing..." From where I cut it off, it grows like I tied my tentacles together, forming an arm like shape. The legs, too, had raised muscles and blocked the wound. "Everybody, yawning..." A man came to me and slowly shook the arm of the ungrown. At the edge of my sight, I can see Eliza coming running, but she''s not going to make it. The moment a man''s arm was swung up over his head and he meditated on his eyes thinking he couldn''t do it anymore, "Get away from Amur! I heard the anger of Tenma, and the man''s right arm danced the universe again. Amur SIDE. 213 Chapter 14-9: Creatures That Should Have Been Caios "Out of the way! I cut my arm off at the critical point, and I kicked Kaios away from Amur with the momentum. "''Aquaheel'', ''Aquaheel'', ''Aquaheel''! Eliza, Amur, please! "I get it! The wounds within sight in three consecutive rounds of aqua heels blocked, but Amur lost his mind as to whether his concentration was interrupted. He''ll have a fracture, and maybe I should carry him quietly, but he can''t relax any more than Kaios is, so Amur left it to Eliza and I decided to end Kaios. "Eliza, use this medicine for the knights too." As much as I could make a highly effective healing or wounding pill, and I asked him to use it to treat Amur and the neat knight. "Carry me to us if you can. If it doesn''t seem possible, go as far as you can. In the meantime, I''ll kill him." If it''s true, Kaios would have to be powerless and handed over to the Knights and pull out the information, but he decided it was not possible for Kaios in front of him. Because Kaios had two new arms on his arm that he was supposed to have cut off. Other times, her body was about a turn bigger than earlier, her body darkened, her eyes dyed red, her hair fell out, her blood vessels floated, and she pulsed heavily. "It''s like a demon. I don''t know what happened, but it''s pathetic to go that far." Anger nearly faded over what I didn''t think was human, but in a monster with the ability to play like an idiot in destroying the Golem with his bare hands, there could be damage after handing it over to the knight, and above all, I couldn''t allow this guy to put everyone in the dangerous eye. "Uh-oh! "Fast! But...... ''Stonebright''! Predicting the path of Kaios, who has packed the difference at an awesome rate, he released two shots of ''Stonebrit'' aimed at the head and chest. "Prevent that... then! My magic, Kaios prevented both shots with his right arm. "Stonebarrette" can''t penetrate Kaios'' arm and seems to have stopped on the way. Though prevented, despite eating magic, Kaios didn''t stop moving forward. In contrast to Kaios like that, I switched my weapon from Koumaru to Harvard and flanked it with momentum to rotate my body. "Now wow... don''t you" I thought I''d broken both ways, but the moment it hit, the timing slipped slightly due to Kaios sudden braking, and Kaios'' upper and lower body collapsed to the ground with only a few cm connected. That would normally be the end of it, but Kaios was still alive in that condition, and when he forced his upper and lower body wounds together while falling, the wounds blocked him as he saw them. "Aren''t you more resilient than Hydra? While imagining Hydra from Kaios'' unusual regenerative power and wondering what would have happened to the Jins, Kaios rose up and attacked him. "It''s sturdy, playful, powerful and speedy. If you think about it normally, you''re about to struggle... but you seem less intelligent." You got muscled up to your head, and Kaios repeated all those stupid honest attacks, so it was easy to squeeze. "Huh! Waiting for a gap while attacking, I saw a blow that gained momentum, and now my left arm struck the universe. "Will it grow again? Well, it seems like it''s time to stop." Two arms grew from the wound again this time, but they were thinner and shorter than the right arm. I guess it took a lot of force to connect the torso. But the momentum of Kaios remains unchanged. However, the strength of his left arm seemed to be decreasing compared to his right, and every time he hit the ground or the wall, his skin was torn and his blood was splashed, and his bones were swollen out. "It''s time to... finish it! Kaios, who became a monster, also seemed to have a physical limitation, which was clearly slowing down his movements. I''m just gonna swing Halvard around here and push Kaios back. Kaios doesn''t seem to have the power to resist anymore, but it also keeps sifting both arms...... "Phew...... Ha, ha! Halvard''s double-fire lost both arms from around the base. Apparently, the strength of my body dropped with my weakness, and I felt softer than when I cut off my left arm, so I might have been using magic to increase my strength. "Ugh... ahhh... obu..." "Ha!... hmm? Phew... Phew! After I cut off my arm, I sifted Hulbert in a hanging to a stop, but the blade coming in from around the left clavicle stopped hitting something hard in the center of my chest. So I changed the angle from there slightly to forcefully, tore it apart again with force, and placed it away from the top and bottom so as not to play it like earlier. Kaios seems to be out of breath, but you should keep an eye out. "Jeanne, Aura, go back to the mansion and get Grandpa. And Slalin. Eliza, bring Amur and the knight into Suralin when Suralin arrives. Amy, stay away from Eliza and the knight." "Tenma, what the hell! Soon after giving the instructions, Jeanne and Aura tried to run out, but Grandpa came before they left the scene. Shiloumal was here with his grandfather, but Slalin seemed to be leaving a message, and he decided to ask Shiloumal to come back and bring Slalin. "I came because there were some strange signs... but the demon showed up? Grandpa seemed to have seen Kaios'' body and decided it was a demon, but when I told him the circumstances, Grandpa was surprised, and after making sure he was dead, he began to examine the body. As soon as I started looking into it, I saw a bunch of people coming this way. "Tenma, hide this body before the others see it." My grandfather told me to hide Kaios'' body. I tried to ask him why, but he looked serious that never happened, so I put the body in a magic bag before I asked him why. "I got the news that there are people fighting here...... Dear Merlin! What has come are the guards who often look around the perimeter of the mansion. Because I know her face, I immediately noticed she was a grandfather. "What the hell? Was it Master Merlin who was fighting? A leader guard looked around and asked Grandpa, but Grandpa denied it and said me and the thugs fought. You said you killed the other guy then, so you asked me to accompany you to the jar. "I''m sorry, I can''t do that. This case will probably be a royal deposit. That''s why we have to go to the Imperial Castle right after this." Grandpa said so, leaving the handling of the scene to the guards to try to get away from this scene, but the guards ate down that they were not convinced. I said I''d like you to at least confirm the body and tell me why you''re going to be a royal depository. "I can''t show you the body, but I''ll tell you why. This time the killer is charged with attempted murder of an aristocrat. Besides, it was the Southern Viscount and the Silverfield. There are other suspicious parts, and it''s not a good idea to spread the details of the case." Among the aristocrats, Grandpa''s threats that the country would be cracked if mishandled gave the guards a strong face and an atmosphere in which they did not know what to do. "That said, do you have to work there, too? So someone will accompany us to the Imperial Castle... and someone from the Kingsguard will come, so explain it to him." The guards accepted such grandpa''s suggestion and were to be accompanied by a leader guard. He just said he had to keep a record of what had happened, so he testified on the spot: ''The Amurs were attacked, Amur and one of the knights were wounded, and then I rushed to fight the thugs, and killed them as a result''. The guard wrote down my testimony on the spot and ended up making two pieces that said ''likely self-defense'', one of which was to be handed over from the leader guard to the Kingsguard. "I know you should take the Amurs, but you should put them to rest because of those injuries, right? "Um, Amur''s testimony will be fine later. Curing injuries is a priority now. Alex and the others can''t do it to the injured, but you''re not gonna tell them to come." That''s why I''m supposed to say that I, Grandpa, and Eliza are the three people going to the royal castle. Jeanne and Aura remained in Amur''s care and Amy also waited at the Mansion. Amy''s escort knight says he''ll wait in the mansion until the replacement knight arrives and come back for a report later. "Sularin, I''ve got the mansion guarded. In the worst case scenario, abandon the mansion and get everyone out of here. And I''m sorry, but let the Duke of Sanga and Count Silfield know." After finishing treatment for Amur and the knight and giving instructions to Slalin, I remembered that he was back at the party at the Duke of Sanga''s house. Because it''s a return event invited to the Duke''s house, so I thought I should let him know, so the Sylphides got their real daughter involved, so it''s natural to let him know. That''s what I asked you to do, but I thought you might not be able to do these things after I asked you to, but you could take them on in the form of contacting the victim''s officials. Incidentally, Amur''s injuries, but the knights had generalized bruises and concussions, and Amur had a concussion and a complicated fracture in his left arm. They both regained consciousness during treatment, so there doesn''t seem to be anything else in their lives, but Amur''s left arm won''t be able to move for a while, even though he''s connected his bones. "Tenma, Master Merlin! When I got to the royal castle and asked the gatekeeper to call someone from the Kingsguard to give me a reason to visit, Master Lyle came. Behind it are also Mr. Edgar and Mr. Sigurd. "Dear Lyle, Tenma, I think I''d rather hear the guard''s report first than yours." Master Lyle was about to hear from me first, but Mr. Edgar advised me to prioritize the guards. Master Lyle nodded at Mr. Edgar''s advance and read the report brought by the guard. And "Thank you for reporting. I''ll take it from here on out. And everything that this report says." Upon a decree from Master Lyle, the guard saluted and went back. "Lyle, does saying that your Lord is here mean that you have some anticipation? "Yes, just a moment ago, news came that Kaios had escaped from the mine where he was housed, and that the person Kaios seemed to hold a grudge against...... I was just getting ready to be on guard around the tenma. I was on the verge of going to let you know that I was contacted directly..." Are you saying you came in a hurry? "Well, you''re right...... sorry! You should have sent a knight right when the news came! Master Lyle apologized, bowing his head at the entrance to the royal castle, saying that he had done it in the wrong order. "No, I don''t mind because I or my grandfather aren''t hurt and they haven''t done enough to say harm... the problem is Amur and Eliza got involved, right? Since they are both children of a leading nobleman, it is necessary for Lyle, or the royal family, to take responsibility for both of them more than Lyle admitted otherwise. Besides, I went as close to being killed as I could get to Amur, so the question is how to take responsibility. "I want you to participate in discussions with your fathers because there are things going on around there. And on that occasion, I want you to tell me what you know about this incident." And because I meant to say, I was led by Master Lyle to the room that the Kings were there... because the air in the room was too heavy, I almost accidentally closed the door. "Tenma, Lord Merlin, over here. Elizabeth von Silfeld goes here." Me and Grandpa were led to a seat near Caesar and Eliza to a seat in front of the King and Maria. Master Lyle, who guided him, sat straight next to the king, and discussions began between the three kings and Eliza. Incidentally, there are six men in the room: King and Maria, Caesar and Lyle, Din and Jean, and Edgar and Sigurd, who accompanied Lyle to pick him up, did not break up in front of the room to head to the knights who were ready to search for and alert Caios. My grandfather and I, divided up with Eliza and in a later form, would have no choice because they think the order of apologies had something to do with it. Well, I didn''t think it was a problem because neither I nor Grandpa cared. "Tenma, Merlin, it''s tea and tea treats." Mr. Jean was very attentive. Dear Caesar and Din, I can see you''re paying attention from the end of the word, but it was enough for Jean to see it. When I asked her why she was so concerned, she said that Jean had come up with a cautious argument, and because it was adopted, the initial launch was delayed, and she thought Amur and the others had been raided as a result. At first, Master Lyle immediately tried to send the unavailable knights out to search and be vigilant, but Jean argued that ''in the midst of the weather anxiety, even fighting with the former militant tournament winner should be avoided, even if it is analogous'', adding that he felt responsible because he also said ''more than there is no assurance that he is coming to King''s Capital, he should develop some strength before hitting things''. "You mean everything''s behind it... but I guess I can''t help it. If you think about it normally, Jean is right." "In consequence theory, there are injured people, but there are no dead people. Besides, this is also a theory of results, but I think sending in unprepared knights was the other way around." "That''s... no, given that the three of us couldn''t hold back and Amur was about to be killed, can''t we say it was a mistake" Mr. Din objected, but was immediately convinced. Even though Amur was flirted with by Mr. Chris in a militant tournament, Amur is better up there in pure combat, and he almost got killed losing three to one in the first place. Even if it was the Kingsguard who was dispatched, one or two of them would have been more likely to die. "I''m curious about a lot of things, but you should listen to the details with your fathers" I know it''s not because I heard what Master Caesar said, but I finished talking about the Kings in good time, and now my grandfather and I were called. "Tenma, Lord Merlin, I apologize for putting you in danger because of my wrong judgment this time" "I accept your apology. I''m not hurt, so don''t worry too much." "I didn''t just rush after it was over in the first place. You don''t have to worry about it." "It would be helpful if you could say that" "It''s just that Amur is dying, so please Amur more than me" "I am well aware of that. Be sure to go apologize later." I was bewildered by the unusual Master Lyle, but I guess it''s natural because it''s an apology. "To Amur, let''s go say I apologize and thank you too. It''s no exaggeration to say that the damage was minimized thanks to Amur''s struggle." Certainly, without Amur''s struggle, some of us could have been dead on that spot, and others could have been harmed elsewhere. "That said, it makes no difference that the tenma feat is significant. Thank you so much." I also accepted the king''s apology and decided to move on to the next story. "So you''re saying that the killer was definitely in Kaios and was overwhelmed by Amur all the way down the road, but since he took his suspicious pills, he''s been reversed and cornered to the point where even the three of us are in danger... No, I don''t think he''s lying, but often I don''t know" Since Eliza was the only one who could talk to me from the beginning, Eliza focused on explaining it, but it felt like the Kings said they didn''t get the guidelines right away. "Perhaps, then, it''s like a drug that greatly improves physical abilities. Besides, I don''t know what I said about changing my appearance in such a short amount of time." In the meantime, we know that Kaios used illegal drugs, but we knew very little else. There, "Your Majesty, the Earls of Sylphild and Albert are here." Mr. Cliff came to let us know that Eliza''s father and Albert had arrived. "You two came at the same time? "Yes. Anything, like Count Sylphild encountered and rendezvous with Master Albert on his way to the Duke of Sanga residence after being informed" "Anyway, let the two of us through here" He was a king who was surprised to say he was here at the same time, but gave instructions to Mr. Cliff to guide him right into this room. The king seemed surprised because he thought he would come separately, but I immediately came up with the reason, so I was not surprised at all. Maybe, but I think Count Silfield was about to go apologize for Eliza not attending a party hosted by Albert. Albert and I ran into him along the way, and I guess he came in a hurry to hear about this incident. My predictions were brilliant, and Count Silfield scolded Eliza after greeting the Kings. Maria stopped me along the way and apologized for my misconduct to everyone in the room, but when I got home from that look, it was going to be real. "Your Majesty, Miss Elizabeth will also be tired of this incident, and you will have to talk to the Earl of Sylphild, so may we be around here for today? At Caesar''s word, Eliza was to go home, but in fact, it seems that there is a reason why Eliza and the others can''t let her hear it, as her grandfather was earringing at Caesar. "And Mother, from now on, we have to identify Kaios'' body, so please return to your chambers." "Yeah, right. It''s tough on women." Maria seemed to find that there was something seriously wrong with Caesar''s words, but she left the room without asking anything. "So, did something go wrong with Kaios'' body? "Well, there''s a little bit of information I don''t want you to know... to be honest, I''m not sure I can believe it either." The king, too, apparently knew it was Grandpa''s instructions that kept Maria away, and asked Grandpa directly, not Caesar. Grandpa was the same serious face he was when he told me to hide the body from the guards. When the king and grandpa were talking, Caesar and Lyle looked at me, but I also shook my neck to the side because I had not been asked why. "Tenma, I don''t mind getting dirty. Do you have a dimension bag? "There''s about half the guys in this room, though? "Get that out of me. However, according to the case, I have to dispose of the bag... do you mind? I have some spare dimension bags, so I decided to offer them on the assumption of disposal. Well, even if I didn''t have to discard it, I didn''t want to use the bag that gave out Kaios'' body, so it was a premise or a decision. "Um... shouldn''t I go home? Albert, who had forgotten his existence, spoke reluctantly when he put out a dimension bag. The king flashed his face like he''d forgotten, but he immediately undone it and told him to stay. For once, I meant because I have been acting for the Duke of Sanga and I want to hear the opinions of young people other than me, but I would feel like I said I would pull in and not get away with it more than I''ve been asked. You understood such a king''s idea, Albert accepted the order (...) with a blue face. "Cliff, don''t let anyone in this room. Even if it''s Maria! Copy that, sir. We confirmed that Mr. Cliff, who had been ordered, had left the room and we were all supposed to release Kaios'' body just as we entered the dimension bag. "Tenma, let me out here" Grandpa told me to get Kaios'' body out in two parts around the middle. Shortly after I put them out, they all looked away for a moment, but immediately turned their gaze back. "Dear Merlin, it is certainly unnatural with all sorts of things, but why do you care about your surroundings so far? Everyone nodded, except Grandpa, to Master Lyle''s doubts. "If my arm is enough to say four more, I can deceive you for using magic props or magic, but I can''t do this. And this must be kept as secret as possible" That''s what Grandpa said. He took out the knife and cut through the center of Kaios'' chest. We were surprised by Grandpa''s behavior, but how dare you? Because, "Magic nucleus..." Because something came out of Kaios'' body that I was used to seeing. It''s also something that should only come out of demons... 214 Chapter 14-10: What is peace? "Demons are not the only ones with a demonic nucleus. I have never heard of a demonic nucleus ever present in a beast with strength close to a demon, or in a man with power beyond a demon. I don''t know if this is an embedded thing or an effect of medication, but if it becomes clear that a living human has become a demon, it could create an extra feud." If the body turned into a demon, it ends with that it was an undetected demon, but Eliza tells me that Kaios didn''t see anything different from normal people when he started fighting, and he didn''t talk much but used people''s words. But shortly after Amur knocked him down and nearly seized him, Kaios became a monster, overwhelming the Amurs, who should have been unilaterally hit until then, he said. He said the drug he used when he was about to be seized triggered that reversal. "I don''t know what it is, but I''m pretty sure the medication that Kaios used turned Kaios into a demon or triggered it. By the way, where and what was Kaios doing after being taken in battle with Tenma? And why did you delay information that Kaios had escaped? Master Lyle stepped forward to Grandpa''s question, "After the fight against the Tenma, Kaios was caught as a sinner, forcing the mine to do mining work as a slave" In the mine, it seems that the servants, slaves, were managed separately from a few to a dozen, working in separate places, but reports of one of those groups were interrupted a few days ago. At that time, officials compiling the administrators thought they could not report due to the snow, but they were suspicious because there were no regular reports the next day either, and the next day they took the soldiers and headed for confirmation, and they found the slaves of the disconnected group and the administrator''s body. They confirmed the dead with the soldiers, but only Caios'' body could be found, determined to be Caios'' crime on the spot, and immediately issued a report to the Wang Capital at the same time as they were notified to alert the surrounding towns and villages. "It''s just a few days for the reports to arrive from the mine officials to the Wang Capital... and even though it hasn''t taken ten days from the day the crime seems to have been committed, Caios is arriving in the Wang Capital at about the same time. Perhaps we have a collaborator." Officials have sent reports to the Wang Capital two days after the date of the crime, assuming there was some loss. Though the horses were used for reporting and interrupted at night, they arrived in almost the same amount of time as expected, as they delivered the report using multiple relay points connecting the mine with Wang Du at the shortest distance and alternating between soldiers and horses. By contrast, Kaios, though traveling two days earlier than the soldiers, was supposedly almost on foot on the road. Even if the horse had been sourced and moved from somewhere, it was likely that it had moved far away because it was not witnessed at the relay point. "If so, is it a little strange to say that even if you traveled with a horse, it''s almost at the same time as the soldier in the report, and that it''s weirder if you''re on foot..." "Exactly. So I suspect we have a collaborator" Because Kaios could have used magic, he might have been able to strengthen himself and fly and move through the sky, but if he was going to escape, it would have been better if he had been taken to the mine shortly, but questions remained as to why he had fled now and where the medicine had been procured from. "At the very least, if you know when and where you procured the medication, then you have some anticipation¡­ With that said, when (...) did Kaios'' arm (...) heal? When I fought before, I cut off Kaios'' arm, and even more should have shattered because of the ''exploding knife'' Kaios was using. Eliza didn''t say anything about Kaios, about the ''arm of the ship'' that was supposed to feature best. "Jean, get Elizabeth confirmation right away! He could still be in the castle! Mr. Jean ran out before Master Lyle ran out. And a dozen minutes later, "Ha, ha, ha... I''ve checked! They said Kaios had both arms! Mr. Jean came back breathless. Eliza said she had finished greeting herself and the acquaintance of the Count and had just gotten into the carriage, which she said was a critical place to leave. "When that happens, you mean when your arms grew in the mine... let them see right away! Now under the king''s direction, Mr. Jean ran out again. I don''t think the materials in the Royal Castle will tell us about this matter, so he said he would have to ask the office that manages the mine, and in some cases it would take time because he would have to get to the site. "Then we have to keep Kaios'' body..." "So that''s what I''m saying..." "I don''t like it." Before the king said everything, I refused. Um, no matter how much I tell you to keep it in your magic bag, I don''t want to have it. Then the king, Dear Caesar, and Master Lyle asked me to reluctantly keep Kaios'' body. "So, Tenma. What did Kaios look like after he turned into a monster? Especially, I want to know what the strengths and characteristics were." As soon as we finished talking about Kaios'' body, Mr. Din asked questions. The kings also seemed concerned about the strength of the caios and decided to talk outside the dimension bag. "So after taking the pill, Kaios has the power and stubbornness to overwhelm Amur, hydra-like, or more regenerative ability, but as the battle progressed, he became a crowd? "Yes, the detailed cause is unknown, but maybe he was improving his physical abilities with something like enhanced magic" "The magic did run out and fell into the crowd... No, if you''re back (...), you can also think of a kind of magic" "Other than that, can you even assume you''re back because your meds are out... Either way, if a similar guy shows up in the future, you''re saying it''s a good idea to bring him into a protracted war while consolidating his protection" I can''t say for sure it''s the right answer because the only precedent is Kaios, but it seems valid so far, so it feels like I just have to try it. "It''s best not to show up, but you''d better assume that the same monster will show up in the future than there could be people''s hands on this Kaios. Lyle, first gather the captains of the Knights and prepare them for good. Din, don''t let the Kingsguard fail to be ready to move at any time as an assault. However, do not disclose information about Kaios'' demonic nucleus yet. Disclosure of information shall take place as soon as possible after the second instance" The king said he would lay down a mantra regarding Kaios'' demonic nucleus, but the drug would not restrict the information, and would make it known that it was dangerous. "Well, if you lay down a mantra to the pills, it''s gonna be hard to explain why Amur lost to Kaios." Thanks to the militant tournament, Amur is also known as a famous powerful man in the Wang capital, so it was a difficult decision to convince him that there was a three-year blank, albeit a former tournament winner, and yet he seemed to continue to be tortured in the mine, to the point where he was on the verge of killing Amur as he was. "That''s why Tenma, you can tell me about the medicine, but I''ll keep it to myself about the Demon Nucleus. Even if Amur and the others ask you, don''t talk." When the king pushed me and nodded, I had nothing more to talk about, so it was dissolved. Greeting everyone and heading to the door, Albert also greeted the Kings and followed me and Grandpa. "Albert, you want to take our carriage? Walking for a while, away from the room earlier, I asked Albert if he would take our carriage home, but he was shy because he was coming in the carriage at the Duke''s house. "Still, Tenma, I''m surprised to hear you got involved in a case on your way home from the party. And thank you for helping Eliza." "No, one way or another, it was Amur who helped Eliza." "Still. I''m going to thank Amur next time, but I''m pretty sure it would have been dangerous if Tenma hadn''t made it." Albert, with that said, has bowed his head again. With a little light, waiting for Albert to lift his head, "Mr. Tenma! Is Amy safe! Tida came running from afar. I was running all I could to see how concerned Amy was about her condition, and by the time she got to me, she seemed pretty breathless. "Mr. Tenma, Amy is! Still, Tida made Amy''s cheap or not a priority over getting her breathing ready, "Dear Tida, please calm down" Albert stopped it. Tida seemed unaware of Albert and was surprised to hear from him. "Dear Tida, I know exactly what it''s like to worry about Amy, but we should work on Tenma first. And the next thing you know, Amur and the others who were there, you should hear the last thing about Amy." Noticed by Albert, Tida looked like she noticed something right away, apologized to me and Grandpa, thanked me again and asked me how Amur and the others were, then asked about Amy. When Amy told me she was safe thanks to Amur and the others, she said she was still worried so I would go check on her... "There''s no way you can give me permission to go out in this snow." The moment she heard the words of Master Isabella, who appeared, Tida growed up and strayed aside so as not to block her path. "Albert, earlier was helpful. Your words, which were in the same position, would have stained Tida''s body. Tenma, Dear Merlin, I''m sorry. If Tenma hadn''t made it, there would have been a crack in her relationship with the Southern Autonomous Community and the Count Silfield family. I appreciate it. And at a later date, I will write a thank-you note to Amur and the others." Isabella thanked me for doing everything she could because she spoke in a different atmosphere than usual about the possibility that the aristocrats working in the royal castle might be seen where she is now. "Tida, I''ll be back. Amy would be safer in Tenma''s mansion, so you don''t have to worry too much." "Yes......" "Don''t worry, a dubious guy can''t break in so easily when it''s a house, and there''s an escape route in times of need. And tell Amy that Teeda was worried, so if she had anything else to do with it, I''d deliver it." Saying so, Tida thought a little and then said, "I was worried when I heard you were attacked. Next time I see her, she asked me to show her good health and reassure her." I felt it might be a little light, but on the contrary, I have a lot of trouble with being asked to say a word of enthusiastic love, so I did break up with the two of them by promising to deliver it to Amy, and decided to go home to the mansion. When I get back to the mansion, there''s... Golem''s everywhere. Golem, who had made him lurk in various places as a guardian of the mansion, was on guard in the garden. "Maybe Slalin did it" I think I put in some precautions... but I was helped by the heavy snow today. If this was a sunny day and people were walking as usual, there would definitely have been a crowd around us. "In the meantime, I think we should just put back the golems other than the required number and try to be more vigilant than usual" "Right. Because the carriage is hard to get by." I left about double my usual golem and let the rest go back to their original position. Jeanne greeted me by opening the door to see if I could hear the golem returning. "Jeanne, how''s Amur doing? "I regained consciousness a while ago..." I thought there was something wrong. "I''m selfishly saying I want some meat" Until then when I said it sounded like Amur, but I was worried something was going on. Me and Grandpa seemed to zuck on the spot like a cont. Well, I stepped at the critical, but the snow made the floor slippery, so it was really dangerous. "Did you say it hurt or something? "He said his left arm and left belly, his right shoulder and right leg hurt, but he said he didn''t feel bad or have a headache" If you just say it hurts where you got hit or bumped, I don''t think there''s a problem at the moment. "Did you feed Amur something? If you want to eat something and say extra meat, I think you should put up with it, but you said you didn''t feed me anything, so I decided to make something good for digestion. "Amur. I made a rice cook, now bear with me" Easy to do and good digestion, so I made egg rice cooking. This is the only meat Amur wanted, so I also made beef broth and served it. "Mmm! I would have preferred a thick chopped steak anyway..." "Well, we''re out of dinner today" "That''s trouble! Get off me! I said selfishly, so when I pretended to bring home the pot with the rice cooking, Amur moved her body in a hurry to try to hold it back, and it was painful. "Until the pain draws, be patient with something good to digest. I''ll make you whatever you want when it''s completely healed." With that said Amur nodded reluctantly, looking at the rice cooking placed on the side table, "Tenma...... n" I said and opened my mouth. I know it means feeding him, but he''s resistant to boulders. So, "Aura, I got it." "I''ve been entrusted! I decided to ask Aura, who was watching the rice cooking. Amur had voiced various protests, but he did it all by pretending not to hear them. Afterwards, I heard Amur screaming after I left the room... but I guess I cheeked him without cooling him down. Maybe around Jeanne will go get some water, so why don''t we go to the dining room first and get some cold water ready? "Water, water! Come on, Tenma! Amur''s burn seemed worse than I thought, and Jeanne came to get the water, found me, and was to be taken to treat Amur. Speaking of which, I''m gonna have to tell Amy what Teeda said before I forget. I said about Tida and Amy, and I said about Kaios, and when I got back to King''s Capital, I left. That''s noisy. If I may, I hope nothing goes by like this... but I guess I can''t. Whatever it is about the two of you, you''d better assume that Kaios'' case is too suspicious and that some day there will be some noise somewhere. First of all, pray for peace, until the snowmelt that makes it easier to move. "Tenma, come on! Amur hit him in the arm with a burn peel, he''s stuffy! ... I hope it''s peaceful. 215 Chapter 15-1 Teak "You''re getting a lot warmer" "Right. But there are still days when it will cool down...... I recommend this" When the snow broke and the sun was mostly getting warmer, Mr. Lani arrived a long time ago. Mr. Leni has also followed him, but he is going shopping with the Amurs. "Is this... Micah? Grandpa held the citrus fruit removed by Mr. Lani in his hand, peeled and smelled it, and threw it into the mouth of one chamber. And "Sooo! What the hell is this! It seemed different from the flavor I had imagined, and I spit it out in surprise. "Is this teak (...)? "Yes. If you float this in the bath on a cold day, you''ll have plenty of body. Not many people eat it as it is, but they can also put skin and squeeze juice in alcohol, use it for cooking, or use it as a treat." Grandpa, who heard of alcohol, smelled grapefruit again and nodded so much that it would. And he looked at me like he was expecting something. "I''ll buy it" "Thank you. Around 1 kg, there are about 100 kg in a thousand Gs. If you''re going to buy it all out, you''re going to lose a kilogram or nine hundred? So I decided to buy them all without hesitation. "And I thought I''d want these things too..." And, Mr. Lani has put out three teak trees. Of course, I bought this too. The branches are cut, but they are all about 3m, so if we do well, we might be able to harvest them in ni to three years. "So, from here on out, I''m going to talk to you as a Southern intelligence officer¡­ tell me more about what happened when your daughter was injured" Earlier, his cheeky face changed, and Lani asked for information about Kaios. "I''ll tell you what, the king has a warrant for that information? "I hear that again, knowingly. Tell me." Worried about what to do, Lani said, "Even though the south belongs to the kingdom, it''s actually close to another country. Besides, even if you are no longer a child, your daughter is definitely one of the most important figures in the south. If you say that such a person has been compromised, but that not a single piece of information will be disclosed¡­ As for the South, we may have to rethink something called Autonomous Communities (...)" "When Maria gets mad at me, I''ll take Lani with me." Threatened so far, as an adventurer, I would have no choice but to talk... so I told Lani everything I knew. However, after agreeing to be on the road. Mr Lani nodded immediately when he said that he could not give up there because this was the minimum condition for talking. It should be noted that Grandpa was running away from the room while I was worried, probably willing to pretend to be irrelevant. "I don''t think I should have had grapefruit for my grandfather." I decided to say that about Grandpa and discussed the future with Mr. Rani. The biggest problem that came up in that, "I think Master Hannah will understand the situation... but Master Robo may storm here" That''s what I said. "That one tends to run wild when it comes to the lady, and most importantly, it''s extraordinarily easier to move... I think if you let it go, there''s almost a ten percent chance it''s coming... or I was pissed off at Hannah for trying to follow me on this trip..." "What if my relationship with the kingdom deteriorates in addition to Amur hating me?"... he gave up after receiving a sermon, but in addition to the name of going to see how Amur was badly injured, if he finds out that the cause of this one is on the kingdom side for a good number of reasons, he is undoubtedly assumed that Viscount Robo will come to the King''s Capital. "Not only Hannah, but Sana and Blanca need to help." "Speaking of which, I think the head of Mr. Lani''s organization asked Viscount Robo or Amur..." When I asked him what he remembered, he said that was already a long time ago, and now Mr. Hannah has the authority. Anyway, it is problematic that the department that handles the information is held by anyone other than the owner, so it came out of the group? "Robo-sama''s job now is to represent Hannah when something happens, but the most important task is to chair the festival''s executive committee." It feels like a lot has been dropped from my former lord, but surprisingly, he''s taking the initiative to propose a festival to Hannah. Most of the time, only suggestions are made, and the details are often thrown round to other executive committee members? "Are you just saying..." "No, you think it''s hard to do because someone I know says they give me the most important permits and budget negotiations, and they basically make me do whatever else I want" The hard part is I don''t get my hands on it, but I don''t even get my mouth on it. Outreach, maybe he''s a good boss. Well, it doesn''t make much sense to talk about Viscount Robo any more, so I decided to listen to the rest of the South. The best of them came from the story of Yoshitsune, who said that the next Southern Viscount had attracted attention and that there was already talk of his fianc¨¦e. "Of course the daughters and relatives of the powerful in the south, as well as other nobles, have spoken. Well, some people are thinking about the Southern rights agenda and takeover, but this is the first time we''ve talked about engagement from other nobles, and it''s a different story not to take it, and it''s now a popular topic among Nanao." It is true that the South has not received an honorary Sir before, but since he became an official Viscount from Mr. Hannah, in that second generation a child Yoshitsune would think he could take a great deal of power. "Later, in that rumor recently, isn''t Mr. Tenma teasing you about Yoshitsune''s marriage? Sometimes you say," "Yes?" "No, Mr. Tenma''s apprentice would have been adopted by the Ootri family to become the royal fianc¨¦e. Intertwined with that, there are rumors that instead of sending your daughter out of the south to her daughter-in-law, you will have Mr. Tenma''s adopted son as the daughter-in-law of Mr. Yoshitsune. By the way, it is very popular to expect that Tenma''s adopted son will come from relatives of the Duke of Sanga, the Marquis of Sammons, or the Uncle House on the Border of Houst." Interesting as the story is, and certainly likely convincing, but when I said I didn''t mean to do that at the moment, Mr. Lani laughed and said, "I think so too". "However, when it materializes, Master Yoshitsune¡­ or the Southern Viscounts can have an edge with ''dragon killer'' and ''great nobility'' and, thinly, ''royalty''. With that in mind, it''s much more savory and interesting in the sense of the interests and prosperity of the Southern Viscounts than it is to bond with the powerful in the South and the less well-informed aristocracy of the aim of rights, and it''s a story we want to make happen." From Mr. Lani''s mouth, I thought I heard something like chills and authenticity, but I decided not to laugh and listen. "Well, shall we use a ton of teak to make a lot of things? How is Mr. Lani doing at his place? Lani and Leni said they arrived at the King''s Capital and came straight to the house, saying that the inn had not yet been taken. So when I told him to stay at home this time, he was reluctant at first, but when Mr. Leni said he was going to stay alone, he was going to stay with a bitter laugh about whether he had floated that sight. "Then I''ll take a look around at the Wang Capital a little later. Yeah, with that said, there''s something I haven''t heard about Kaios yet, but can you let me hear it tonight? "That''s just who you are. It''s going to be secret information about the kingdom, so you can''t teach it in my presence. By analogy, not only Lani, but Leni is not the right person to take you on the road." Confidential information is when Kaios'' arm came back to normal. In conclusion, it is likely that Kaios'' arms grew before and after the day of escape. Apparently, the last place Kaios was taken started digging about six months ago, and the physical features section of the documents registered at that time said one arm (...). The reason I didn''t tell Mr. Lani about it was because it was also inside information about the mine on this, so he decided it was beyond what was acceptable even if I told him. When I said no, Mr. Lani laughed lightly, apparently knowing the circumstances from the beginning, and it didn''t stick any more. As soon as the customer was guided, Mr. Rani went out to unpack and purchase the product. I dropped it off and headed straight to the dining room. "With all this, we''re going to be able to do a lot of things... but it''s going to be tough for you." I decided it was impossible to cook at the top, and this time I decided to do the bottom and cook it for a few days. I don''t have Jeanne and Aura as my assistants, so I decided to ask Suralin to help me. Well, when I called Slalin to the dining room, it came with a useless seemingly extra, but I didn''t even have to interrupt it, so I let it go...... Solomon stumbled on teak and surprised and fussed about sourness. Because of the cleanup after Solomon''s rampage, the extra time was taken, but I decided to relax and slallin you. Slalin''s job is to clean the teak. Slalin takes grapefruit into the body, which dissolves and cleans the dirt on the surface, but I have a little resistance to using it as it is on the boulder, so I had to rinse it off with water once. The cleaned teak separated the skin from the contents, and the white part was removed as much as possible. "Put this in a container and pour a high degree of alcohol in there...... sealed and done! Sugar is only normal, so I''m not putting it in this time. If I needed sweetness, I would add sugar to see how it goes when I drink it. "Do you want to make teak and pepper?" We have a lot of green peppers that we harvested last year, so let''s also try to make sense of consuming them. Well, it''s easy to make...... if you try to make it right, you have to be careful with a lot of things and it can be a pain in the ass, so let''s see how everyone reacts with the clueless virgins and then figure out if you want to make something authentic. "Shiloumal, Solomon, stay away from me because it''s dangerous." I cautioned, but I asked Slalin not to let me get too close because I could think enough of coming losing my curiosity and appetite. "Finely chop the teak peel, chop the chili into the same size... mix the salt and crumble all the way" I really should take the chili seed, but it''s a pain in the ass, so this time I just chopped off the heta. "Put this in a container and put it to sleep in a cool place and you''ll be done" I put the clueless grapefruit pepper in a cold place by straining a piece of paper that said ''grapefruit pepper/spicy'' so that someone wouldn''t eat it by mistake. "The only other thing I can think of... is jam, tea and some cake on pong vinegar? Well, I might serve as a substitute for other citrus fruits, so why don''t you try something else?" It felt like I said, and I finished cooking my first teak. But that evening...... "" Lara-ah! Two victims of teak and pepper came out. Grandpa and Aura tasted the teak pepper with a spoon, even though they were wearing sticky paper because of it. If they could smell it and put it on their fingertips, they wouldn''t have done that much damage, but they blew themselves up with the flow of saying, "There''s something unfamiliar," "Tenma was making something," "I was buying citrus fruit called grapepper," "It says pepper, but there''s no black grain," "Then you can''t eat it," "Because it''s grapefruit, I guess I wrote it softly," "If it wasn''t this much, I don''t know what it tasted like"... By the way, the discoverer was Aura, and Ji happened to come where Aura discovered him and lost her curiosity to pick and eat. "Speaking of pepper, I thought if the ingredients were citrus fruit, it would be fine..." "You don''t normally think citrus fruit is spicy ~..." It felt like saying, it didn''t look like much reflection, so dinner was specially prepared around something hot. "Oh, not ghosts... no, nothing..." "Oh my... looks delicious..." When I served a hot stew specially prepared for Grandpa and Aura, I thought they had spoken of not listening to anything, but when they met me, they started eating heavily. "This is an interesting seasoning. Is that grapefruit pepper? It''s interesting to say pepper even though it''s chili." "No, some parts of the south call chili pepper, so you can''t go wrong. Well, I''ve never heard of condiments mixed with teak and chili, so it''s not uncommon... but what goes with it is going to determine how much you can sell." Leni and Lani had a taste of my teak and pepper and exchanged views. And "Sell me a recipe for this, Tenma. I''d like to try selling it at Sana ''a''s! "Selling at Sana ''a''s makes it possible to curb sales channels in the south. Well, any day will be imitated, but by then we will have established the status of ''Tenma Mark''" Where did you sniff the ''Tenma Mark''...... but it was a story I could tell after doing a little research on what was famous in Gunjo City. Establishment of status would mean branding. "It''s easy, so I don''t have to get paid anything..." I said that if I did that, there would be a number of products using my name without permission, and the financial contract was necessary. Even though I need a contract for the sale of grapefruit pepper, I asked him if ''Full Pavilion'' treats were good, and that was before I became famous, and he knows that I was in Gunjo City for a long time and my relationship with ''Full Pavilion'', and most importantly, the Duke of Sanga is behind me, so he can''t get his hands on it. "No sweets, but I want to treat condiments in the south" I was told, so I was going to sign a contract. Most importantly, I decided not to end up selling the recipe, but to make it a stamp duty contract to get a portion of the amount sold, and to have the price paid for it with food, drinks, seasonings, etc. in the south. I left it up to Mr. Rani to pick things out and have them put together when he came to the house at the dealership. The next morning. "Then I will return to the south one foot away" Lani was due back in advance to bring information on Kaios and teak and pepper back to the south. Dropping Mr. Lani off at the Mansion Gate and relaxing in the house for a while, "With that said, Mr. Tenma, didn''t you say you were going to greet your brother and the king or something? Mr. Leni came to visit as if he remembered. "Ah!" With that said, he went to report to the King that he had given Mr. Rani the information of his own accord, and he said he would be angry with him. I know you remembered Lani telling Leni last night at the after-dinner booze place, "You two are coming to the king"... but at any rate, I wanted him to remember a little sooner. "That''s why Mr. Leni... let''s go get pissed off together" "What is it! Leni seemed to think that me and Lani were going to the king''s place to make the southern and royal pipes fat, and didn''t think he was going to apologize at all. "Hey, I''m bringing my brother back! That''s what Mr. Leni said, he tried to go after Mr. Lani, "I don''t care what you think. Even if you''re going home through the usual path, it''s going to take Ni to three days to catch up and come back, and if you''re a convict, you''ll have to chase them all the way to the south." Even if it was a leak of information to the extent permissible, you should go to the king as soon as possible, so Mr. Lani has no choice but to give up. All I can say for Leni is that he''s unhappy, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s no different for Lani or Leni to apologize together, so given the hassle involved, it''s easier to take Leni with you like this. "... when I get back to the south, I''ll spreading bad rumors about my brother to someone I know" Mr. Leni had a cold grin that was unthinkable from his usual appearance. I wonder what kind of rumor (I think it''s a fabricated story or an exaggerated one), but when I poke it poorly, it seems like it''s all coming, so I thoroughly turned off the signs and got air, praying that the spearhead wasn''t at all right for me. "I see, is that why I was called" I decided to ask Mr. Cliff to come to the Mansion to report to the King as soon as possible. There was also a way, as usual, to go directly to the royal castle and go see him as he was. "Sure, if you take a woman directly to the royal castle, there could be some weird rumors. In that regard, it is possible to deceive the messengers from the Southern Autonomous Region no matter how noisy they may be." Having deliberately put it in an inclusive way, Mr. Cliff headed toward the carriage before I let him in. "In the meantime, shall we take the carriage?" I got into the carriage with Mr. Leni, who was nervous, and drove Mr. Cliff to Royal Castle. In the meantime, however, there was no conversation with Mr. Leni. "Hmm, is that the situation? Well, more than they brought up a relationship with the South, Tenma gave you some information, too, which is something you can''t help. Just in case, you''re not leaking any more, are you? "Yes, Mr. Lani... I''m an intelligence officer in the south, but otherwise he seemed to understand that it would be a Kingdom secret. Well, I was asked for other rights¡­ it was mine personally, and we didn''t lose each other, so we never could rub it." Hearing that he had been asked for his rights, for a moment the face of the king and Maria became rude, but he laughed when he talked about the rights sought. Between them laughing, Mr. Leni had his face drawn from nervousness and his tail was upside down. "Well, if the temper is good and there''s no problem, it''s not about us talking..." "I wonder what that grapefruit pepper looks like." It was like saying, I was prompted to teak pepper. Well, I was willing to do that, so I''m bringing it right. I conveyed some precautions, but the king was surprised by the spiciness, losing his curiosity and using his fingers to taste them on the spot. In addition, I was stuffy when I rubbed near my eyes with the fingers I used to taste them. "You don''t have more habits than I thought. If you think of it as a spicy seasoning, you can use it for a variety of dishes." Maria was calmly analyzing the suffering king. Mr. Kleif also tasted it and said he would like to try it on various dishes if it tasted a little more. "Leni''s worried too much. Your Majesty and Maria are not people who are tough but eye-catching with a few things, so you should be more relaxed and talk." "I can''t! Normally, if I behaved like Chris, my neck would fly often and badly." "Too much thought." Chris, who heard that Mr. Leni was coming, apparently decided to come and visit him at home sometimes the next day was off, and he came into the carriage home. "Well, even if you weren''t being polite, you''re not the ones who say loud things to those who are trying to be careful." "That''s right. Tenma, when I first met His Majesty, I called him ''Old Man''. Even now, it is not uncommon to respond to His Majesty in any way. Well, I wouldn''t do that to Maria." "Mr. Chris, when I treat a king clutterfully, it''s about when there''s a problem with the king. Therefore, I have never treated Caesar, Isabella, or Zain in a cluttered manner." "That means, conversely, those of you who didn''t name it have dealt with it clutteringly, right? I didn''t argue with Mr. Leni''s penetration, but one thing I can say is, ''I treat him better'' than ''I have treated him before''. "But sometimes Maria runs wild, but it doesn''t get cluttered then, does it? I have a clear answer to Mr. Chris'' question. It''s "Mr. Chris... do you think you can treat people who always (...) run wild and those who occasionally (...) run wild, in the same line? "I can''t." That''s what it is. Chris, who understood the meaning in an instant, also felt like he had no choice. "Dear Tenma, there is a carriage of the Duke of Sanga''s house parked in your mansion" A little in front of the mansion, Mr. Cliff has discovered and reported the carriage of the Duke of Sanga house. "Which one of you is coming? I mean, either the Duke of Sanga or Albert is here, but what can I do for you? When you enter the mansion with that in mind, "I''m sorry, Mr. Tenma! I was called to the reception room, where I was suddenly lowered my head by the Duke of Sanga, who was waiting for me. And Albert beside it, too, is silently bowing his head. "Albert... did you do something again? The only reason the Duke of Sanga apologized to me was because the only reason I could think of was Albert beside him, so I said I was going to soothe the place... "Not again (...), but you''re roughly right" I''ve been told. "Tenma, you two are coming with a serious story, so why don''t you sit down and listen to me?" Honestly, Albert''s reaction was unexpected and I was worried about how to react, so it helped Grandpa get in between. "So why did the Duke and Albert turn their heads around? When asked why in the form of a repartitioning, "The... daughter is coming..." "Primera...... no, are you the sister on that? If you''re saying Primera''s coming, I don''t know what it means for you two to come and apologize. Besides, the moment I came up with Primera''s name, I remembered something. It''s "I made Albert bright blue, of the sender of that letter" I left Albert an angry letter about my company with Primera, and I was expected to come see me in person any day, about the sisters upstairs. "My second daughter is coming to King''s Capital soon, and she wants to see you then, Tenma." Just one thing means I may be going to launch a time difference attack...... and there was me thinking. 216 Chapter 15-2 Visitors × 3 "I don''t mind seeing you...... of course, at least Albert will be present, right? The other person is married, so it won''t be just the two of us when we meet with the opposite sex, but without Albert, the target of the attack is likely to be squeezed by me alone, and if I can successfully sacrifice Albert, the harm to me may be minimized. "That''s natural. According to Primera, the bad news is that Albert, Tenma, is like being put on, so there''s a reason Albert has to be present." It would mean standing on the arrow side more than involving me. "So nearby, do you know when it''s going to be? Now that we have the shield and sacrifice (Albert), we have to get the estimated date of arrival and the information of the person. But... "Honestly, I can''t predict. That''s... Angela has something to be comfortable with, and she''s the one who was toughest on Albert, so maybe she''s right there." I mean, you could have left at about the same time as the letter in order to shock Albert''s surprise... Maria used to do the same thing to me, but that did surprise me. "Does that mean it''s not weird if you arrive today or tomorrow... Duke, I''ll rent Albert for a while" "Yeah, use it." I need to gather information about your sister, and I need to take action on that. When that happens, I have to ask the Duke of Sanga or Albert to tell me a lot about your sister''s information, but it''s impossible to detain the Duke for a long time, so there''s only one natural Albert option. Even if Albert says he has a job, it''s still possible to serve as an understudy. We both seemed to understand that very well, and the Duke of Sanga immediately accepted Albert''s loan and nodded without Albert saying anything either. "Let Albert''s clothing and accommodation costs be delivered to the house later" Exactly I said I didn''t want the lodging expenses, but in order to annoy me, they even told me that they wanted me to receive this much and that it was about my face as a nobleman, so I decided to accept it. "I''m not saying it''s instead of lodging, but take this home for a souvenir" I gave grapefruit to the souvenir, it smells good but sour, so when I told her I should take a bath or put it in alcohol, she went home happy to give it a try this evening. "Tenma, Duke...... why is Albert still here? Mr. Chris called out in the hallway to see the carriage of the Duke of Sanga returning, but wondered if Albert was still there. Mr. Chris has a little to do with his buddies, too, so when he talks to the Duke of Sanga, "Seniors coming? Senior Rachel or Senior Angela? They say Rachel is the name of their sister at the top, but as Chris called them ''seniors'', they''re both graduates of school, and they don''t have a direct look because they were five and three years older than Chris, but they know because they were celebrities. "Would you like to see Mr. Chris, too? After telling me that it was Mr. Angela, I suggested that there should be one more person on the road, but Mr. Chris has said no by saying, "I won''t see you this time, because you might be pissed off for not stopping Albert". "Albert, the first thing I want to hear is the character of the two of us. If you don''t know that, you can''t take action." Most of all, no matter what you choose, whether you say you can''t stand with your mouth, it is up to you to sacrifice Albert at the end. "It''s the character of my sisters... Rachel, my sisters are cattle that attack the weaknesses of Nettineti and people. Sister Angela is a livestock that physically and mentally attacks Bishibashi and people." "All right, all right! I think I''ll give this to Angela. The witness is Slalin." Showing paper that accurately wrote down Albert''s words word for word, he said, "Did you call me?" I pointed to Slalin spying on this one, "he said. "Sorry! Just kidding! "Please, don''t be ridiculous at a time like this. If there''s another joke... I''ll ask your sisters to give me this paper via Primera." The paper that wrote down the bad words was kept tight as one of the hand tags when something happened and they decided to tell me again about the character of the two of them. "Sister Rachel basically pursues until she is convinced that there is something relaxing but stubborn about her personality and deceiving her, and even after she confesses, she tries to ask Netineti why she deceived her. Sister Angela, there are places where you feel strong and rusty, but as soon as you get angry, your fists fly and you yell at her without allowing her to be upright and slight." I thought there was going to be a problem with both... "Is that Albert''s real experience? I snorted when I heard it, so it was just possible that there was a problem with Albert. I don''t know as much as it is true or false, but I decided that if I saw it from my real brother, there would be such a side to it. I thought about what kind of discussion it would be... "Again, it''s going to be about what you think of Primera... or that''s all I can think of as an end" The most likely story was about Primera, followed by Albert''s apology for what he had done, plus the next was making a pipe between the Ootri family and their daughter-in-law, and the last was public talk. Well, they all seem possible, but I don''t think they''ll come alone on a topic other than the Primera story, so even if they do, they''ll be after the Primera story. "I guess we''ll just have to talk about what we did to Maria and the Duke of Sanga, rather than deceiving them poorly" "Right... I don''t really remember that time..." Albert probably wants to unconsciously seal his memory because of the shock of his sisters'' letters after being stared at by the Duke of Sanga and Maria. Even then, because of Albert''s suspicion of bias and amnesia, it wasn''t a very useful discussion. So, "Seniors Rachel and Angela? I asked for information from Mr. Chris. Chris looked at me like why he asked me when Albert was there, but he talked to me about both of them, even though he looked frightened when he talked about Albert''s condition. "First of all, you''re Senior Rachel. You''re a relaxed, inclusive beauty with long silver hair. He''s usually a nice lady with a nice smile, but in times of need, he also had the strength not to pull off even if he was a teacher." They were also popular in schools for both men and women, among them a number of popular and informal fan clubs from boys students. It''s quite a different impression than Albert''s story. "Senior Angela is a beauty who feels like she said she has bulky sister skin. There''s a story about a junior female student who sees a junior male student teasing her, flattening her male student''s cheek, and then saying it so badly that even if she yells at her, she won''t make a sound the other way around." I thought it would coincide with Albert''s story, but it was with the truth that he heard both statements before he did the planking, and after deciding in it that the male student was worse, he did something that the male student would intimidate while the female student was talking. Sometimes they hated it from boys, but they said it was very popular with junior girls. When I heard the story, I thought maybe Angela was a similar type to Mr. Chris. Maybe Albert is vulnerable to Mr. Chris because he feels like Mr. Angela. "So when is Senior Angela coming to King''s Capital? Chris won''t be coming when Angela''s arrival date approaches, but as far as I''m concerned, there''s better be one person on the road. That''s why, "The letter came today, so I''m still ahead of you... maybe" "Sure, Senior Angela''s daughter-in-law is away from Wang Du, and she''ll have all sorts of preparations... maybe a month from now at the earliest? I had no idea where my daughter-in-law was, so I replied ambiguously, "Maybe." Father and brother talk says arrival could be faster than you can imagine... but you won''t have to tell me that. Even if Angela came sooner than I expected, it wouldn''t necessarily mean that Chris would come to see me that day, so when I bowled it together, it was just a story of Chris'' bad luck. When I tried to go back to my room because I was done talking, Chris said, "I''m going to stay today, so I''m going to rent a room," and went to the room I always use. It''s glamorous enough to hang out with the Kings, but I don''t really care because it''s already a everyday landscape. For once, there is a side of liaison with the royal family, and they pay for food, etc. And above all, "Tenma, I''m waiting at the gate because the person who brought the letter has to give it directly to me. For once, I was shown the family crest of the ''House of the Duke of Sanga'' on my ID, so I don''t think it''s a letter from a weird place" "Okay, I''ll be right there. And Jeanne, don''t tell anyone that the Duke''s officials brought the letter. Because this is an order (...)" For some reason, there is a good chance that something unfortunate will happen to Chris when he stays with us. And this time too, the shadow of misfortune was sneaking up on Mr. Chris. When I received the letter, the sender was Angela, as I thought, and there was an apology for the sudden sending of the letter and an apology for Albert''s inconvenience at the beginning, and once I wanted to talk to him directly about the apology and thanks, it was written that I wanted to ask him on this convenient day. By the way, I wrote this letter after I arrived in Wang Capital, so it also said I would ask right away if it was okay with me today. Exactly too steep today, so I''ll even invite him tomorrow morning, and I asked him to tell the person who was verbal but brought the letter. That night, "This grapefruit is great! You can float in the bath, or you can put it in alcohol, it''s delicious! "Some people say that adding grapefruit ruins the original aroma of alcohol, but this can change the fun, right? The difficulty is that the amount of alcohol increases." Chris and Leni were having drinks with teak. Angela seems to assume that she is a month ahead of her as early as possible, completely alarmed. Grandpa is supposed to be a grandpa and drinking alone while taking a bath. I took a ton of teak, alcohol and a knob, so by now I would be enjoying it in many different ways. Albert is back in his room saying he''s tired. On returning, he also said he had some bad feeling, so I guess he instinctively felt Mr. Angela approaching him. Jeanne occasionally looks at me more, wondering if she cares about a letter from the Duke''s house (which I mistakenly believe), and Aura seems to be mistaken for something that happened between her and me in such a Jeanne reaction. Amur seemed to have eaten up Leni''s recommended snacks, and she was in the kitchen to see if there was anything else to eat. It looks like Shiloumal and Solomon are looking for a delicious place to pick up the kitchen without leaving by Mr. Chris while keeping Amur in sight. Slalin was collecting empty plates and other items and transporting them to the kitchen. Occasionally, I get squeezed grapefruit wreckage and eat it, so maybe I liked the grapefruit. It''s like that, almost the same night as usual, but it didn''t seem like the quiet before the storm to me. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I just want to have a storm as it is, because Road One, which challenges that storm, is feeding my English spirit, and it doesn''t look like I can get away with it. And the next day, "Nice to meet you, Lady Ootri. My name is Angela von Cariostro, second daughter of Alsace, Duke of Sanga." At the time of the end of the breakfast, Storm (...) came to our house as if it had been foreseen. I showed him to the reception room to discuss where tea lived on each side, but Angela only accompanied one maid with her own, whereas this one is facing me and Grandpa, Albert with four of Chris''s maids (although Chris and Angela''s maids stood behind each other). "My father and brother always take care of me" "No, we take care of this one, so it''s each other" After the introduction, the story went on for a while, which was not obvious. However, during that time, Albert and Chris remained nervous and were freaking out just because Angela moved a little. "Nevertheless, I don''t feel like it was the first time I''ve heard about Master Ootri in various places. Especially if you ask... how annoying my brother is." Mr. Angela made it for a moment and was laughing at Albert with a glance. Albert, stared, was trying to escape reflexively, but when Angela coughed halfway up her hips, she sat back down. Well, I''m sitting shallower than earlier, and I think I''m unconscious, but I was only a few cm away from Angela from the first position... honestly, I think if I could turn my face like that, I''d want to run away even if I wasn''t Albert. "So far, I''ve heard a lot of stories...... when I heard you stalked me, my husband strangled me with wings when I realized it. Anything my husband or the man at the mansion says, when I heard the story, I took the sword that was decorating the room with great momentum and was about to head to the Wang Capital. Well, I mean, my husbands stopped me when I tried to get on the horse and I went back to sanity." "I''ll tell you for once... the main culprit of the stalker is not Albert. Instead, I was wondering if you just got caught up in it... and I don''t mind the tense about me. ''Cause that''s what everyone close to you calls it." The moment I heard Angela''s story, the most I could think of was "Albert, thank God Angela wasn''t in King''s Capital"...... But I can''t put that in my mouth, and I couldn''t think of any way to return it to you, as I would have talked about elsewhere. What came up as a result was words like defending Albert. "Don''t hesitate, let me call you that. I found out later that it wasn''t about taking the initiative, but more than we were acting together, Albert is guilty of the same crime. It''s a pleasure to get along with fellow men the same age, but it''s a little too much..." Exactly, he seems to know that Albert and the others are rotten ladies'' idols, just because he''s inside and a former student. "Honestly, half of the rumors about the Alberts are about you (...)... so I want you to be the one to be heard" "Oh, sister, my story is around there...... didn''t you come here today to talk about something else instead of that? Albert, who couldn''t stand Mr. Angela''s mess, tried to shield me. "Oh, that''s a lot off the record. I came here today to talk about Primera." It''s finally this story... when I think "The first thing I want to say is that I''m not telling Mr. Tenma to take responsibility for Primera. If you''re going to take it, I''m glad to hear it, but I don''t think we''re going to be happy together because of our responsibilities." A little like what I thought...... no, it was very different. "Well, that being said, she''s not going to get married, and you can think of Mr. Tenma as your brother-in-law most likely," When I thought it was a lot different, I came back with a change ball. "Sister, that''s..." "I just take it personally, and I don''t say anything to anyone else. And you, the cause that made him, deny it? I just think, you used people''s weddings to try to get Mr. Tenma to marry Primera, didn''t you? What the hell is more sinful? When I thought I was back, I went to Albert''s with the change ball again... "By the way, I''ve been wondering since earlier, was it Kristina the Kingsguard standing behind... No, was it Chris? Why is she here? When I thought Angela''s gaze had gone to Albert, I passed by and turned to Mr. Chris. "Nice to meet you, Senior Angela! Today, I thought I had to apologize for that...... I got on Albert''s plan and imitated it to put my sister on, and I''m here! Mr. Chris stepped forward and bowed his head after firmly assuming that the main culprit was Albert, making it look like he had spontaneously come to apologize. "I don''t think you need to apologize for that first. I don''t think your actions have affected Primera in any way, and above all, I have heard that there has already been reprimand from the Queen for your actions. They might say that I blame you here for putting mud on the queen''s face." As for Albert, he had the right to scold because of his insides, but because he had absolutely nothing to do with Chris, Angela said that she could not speak any more than Maria, in her position above, had finished scolding Chris. Sorting it out for yourself, it seems that if Angela scolds Chris now, that could mean that she could be taken as having done it all over again because of Maria''s bad scolding. "Overlapping, I''m sorry! Mr. Chris said the words of apology one last time and returned to his original position. Angela, too, smiled at Chris before taking her gaze off and looked at Albert again. (At some point in time, is it something you can''t leave once? Angela doesn''t feel like she''s complaining about me, so she wants to avoid the possibility of hitting a stray bullet to Albert. Perhaps because once he took his seat here, in the meantime Mr. Angela thought he would proceed to speak with Albert, but the question was how to leave. But did such thoughts go through heaven? "Excuse me while I talk to you. Dear Tenma, We have a customer." Jeanne came to inform the visitors of her unusual language as a maid of honor. "Visitors? I can''t leave now, so why don''t you tell me to wait a minute? At the same time, in my mind, I had many gutspaws. When I heard of a visitor, I found out about him in Exploration and Appraisal... "That''s..." Jeanne said the visitor''s name in ears to me, worried about Angela. "Mr. Angela, I''m sorry, but I''m going to take a few seats off. Mr. Chris, can I ask you to follow me? "Okay. Sir, I beg your pardon." Angela was happy to acknowledge that she understood that the visitor was the only one by taking Chris with her. And "Even for me, I''d like to talk to Albert a little bit, so don''t worry about this one." He said and smiled. On the other hand, Albert said, "Don''t leave me! He looked so sad that he could hear his heart... well, neither me nor Chris knew what Albert and Angela had talked about in the meantime because they completely ignored him and left the room and immediately left the reception room. "Hey, I''m sorry I''m here." The person who came at a good time was someone Angela couldn''t complain about...... Dear Lyle. I said, why did Master Lyle come? "Ouch! Hey, Nami! I''m kidding, as usual, they brought this fish. Anything, when Master Lyle passed by the river on his way home from the Knights'' exercise, the preceding knight discovered and confirmed the demon jumping in the river, which seems to mean it was Namitaro. By the way, it seems that the knight who discovered it knew Namitaro existed, and when he spoke from afar to try it, he reported that he had received a reply and was able to obtain identification. "So you brought me here! I thought I''d sneak in at night like I always do, so that was so helpful! With that said, Namitaro began to make mountains with various seafood, screaming "Souvenirs and ~!". "Namitaro...... Much appreciated, but at least let me out in the kitchen...... yeah? What is this egg? Large eggs emerged from the center of the mountain as I was putting the seafood mountains in a magic bag with a little collapse. "Mmmm...... big. How many egg rolls? "I feel like I can make hundreds and dozens of people, instead of a few" I saw the eggs. Amur and Jeanne were right, the eggs that came out were about a meter in size and weighed...... "Wow! Heavy! If I didn''t magically lift my physical abilities, they were so heavy that I couldn''t lift them. "Tenma, that''s not a souvenir! Deposit! Never drop it! Namitaro, who saw me lifting the egg, was rushing to retrieve the egg into a magic bag. "This egg, my friend''s kid Yanen" Namita Lowe explained that her best friend who laid this egg was ill, so she keeps it instead. Even so, I thought it was cluttered, but because it''s so sturdy, it seems this much is normal. Instead, do you think moderate stimulation would have a better impact on the contrary? "Dear Ootri, I have finished talking to Angela and Albert, so I would like you to show your face once." "I''ll be right there. Jeanne, Aura, I''ll do that (...) routine, so get ready." I handed the two of them a magic bag with seafood, and I headed to the reception room alone. "I''m sorry I left you alone" "No, sudden visitors have no choice" Later, I had a public conversation with Angela, but none of the stories about Primera appeared in it. "Oh? You''re already at this hour. Mr. Tenma, it''s time for your spare time. So... I have a little favor to ask..." I thought it would end this way, but at the end of the day, Angela said she had a favor to ask. 217 Chapter 15-3 Hello, baby! "Sister! What about Primera?" "Shut up, Albert." Albert also thought he was talking about Primera, hastily trying to stop Angela from speaking, but on the contrary, Angela stared at him and silenced him. "Albert, I''m not going to steam back the story your father ended. Apart from my personal feelings, I''m not going to pinch my disagreement with what our Lord has decided, at least as someone involved in the Duke of Sanga family" When I heard that word, me and Albert felt like we said what we were talking about, and I accidentally snapped my neck off. "What I''d like you to do is... I want you to sign this." It was one picture book that Angela took out when she asked me to write her autograph. "This is..." It''s a picture book based on my childhood stories, the first book that Maria supervised. After that, about three picture books were announced by the same author, making it a popular series for children. "The youngest child treated me and I was wondering if I could somehow get an autograph via your father, but I meant to apologize for this Albert case and say hello once to you thinking about the future, so I thought I''d ask you directly" That''s what he said. There would have been a reason to look at me about Primera, but more than that, it seemed like a facial connection as the Cariostro family or an autograph was the purpose. Well, Albert''s apology would have been one of the purposes, but Albert would have just been used because it was something you could have asked the letter or the Duke of Sanga for about it. Most importantly, it would have been a decision for Albert to be angry, but it would have been the best situation for Angela to have stayed with us. Maybe the Duke of Sanga lent Albert to me with that intent. "Yeah, that''s okay. But you can''t write very well, can you? Anyway, I''ve only counted as many things as I''ve ever signed a book. By the way, it feels like only two people have signed picture books, four each for Maria and Yoshitsune. When I told her about it, Angela said she should have had the other picture books, so she decided to sign the other three she had left at our house for you. "This will please my child! So, thick story is, Rachel, your sister''s kid will probably want an autograph too, so thank you then." Aside from signing, my sister''s share of the child upstairs decided to keep it with the Duke of Sanga. Exactly, I don''t want to set up a place for discussion like today again, so when I really need to see you, I''m going to ask the Duke of Sanga to make it a party format. That would be easier mentally, as we might be able to prepare the roadside as well, rather than walls like Cain and Lion... moreover, sacrifice... At the end of the conversation, Angela was invited to lunch because she said she was just ready for lunch, but after this, she said that her plans were packed, so she had to take Albert around a lot. When he heard about it, Albert was looking at Mr. Angela with a surprised face, but he nodded heavily, thinking he couldn''t disagree. Albert''s luggage will be picked up at a later date, so when I head to the front door to drop off Angela and Albert that I''m going home like this, "Hmm? Oh, it''s been a while." "Master Lyle, it''s been a long time." I bowled in with Master Lyle, who was walking down the hallway. They were close in age and looked familiar in school during their senior junior year. After a brief greeting and public talk on the spot, Angela and Albert headed to the carriage, but Lady Lyle also accompanied them in the drop-off. He said he looked familiar, but maybe he was pretty close to it. "Then let''s make it lunch!... Nevertheless, I hope this isn''t a hassle" I had an ominous feeling about the last word Master Lyle muttered, but before I heard it, I arrived in the dining room, so I couldn''t hear it. "Well, you''re all ready for your own... So what''s your first nomination? The nomination of the ingredients for the seafood bowl began, due to the souvenir of Namitaro. The first ingredient that everyone pointed to... "After all, tuna searing is the most popular? Well, then, you''re not. Soon before that...... Mr. Leni, I''m a solo nominee, so please go ahead." "Well, I''ll see you later" What Leni nominated...... it was, ''Raw Cirrus''. Mr. Leni apparently chose it because it was his first time, but for the first time, he felt like he had a high hurdle to choose. "Uh-huh... it was decided that I had to completely float the spoon once and for all, before I could transfer it more and more... Yikes! Mr. Leni spooned carefully as he checked the rules, trying to move quickly and more, but "I knew it wasn''t going to be that easy." I failed and didn''t get on much longer. "Then it''s our turn next! At Mr. Chris'' head, Tuna Seared Grandpa began. "Best, get it! "Number two, I got it! Number three. The one who took the best was Aura, the second was Amur and the third was me. "This time... ah..." "Pfft... ah..." Aura and Amur explored the massive get and tried to save the center from the bottom... but it was about time they failed and could only slightly soak up. "Then I''ll, aim here... so-so? When I spooned in from the gap that they failed, I was able to shrug quite a bit. Chris and Jeanne watching it, when they imitated me and spooned it, were putting it on for nearly ten times as long as Aura and Amur. Well, even though it''s tenfold, it''s just a small amount of the two of us, so even Grandpa and Dear Lyle, who failed a little, I put him on three to four times. "Well, I''ll have it" When everyone was finished, we started eating together... "" Take your place! Amur and Lady Lyle were about to finish eating right away and enter the second cup. "I''m late! "We can''t both overtake it! Chris and Grandpa went instead after losing and eating to both of them. "Me... Ugh, ugly..." "Yes, water" Aura has her throat clogged because she hastily cheeks to catch up with the four of them, and Jeanne is embracing her. After such a noisy lunch, each relaxing thoughtfully, I followed Master Lyle as I saw him go to the bathroom. "Dear Lyle, I need to ask you something, do you have a moment? "Was there a problem? I waited for him to come out of the bathroom and went straight to my room. I walked into the room and put the key on it, so Master Lyle was on guard for a moment, but I immediately lifted my guard and sat in a chair that was nearby. "So, what do you want to ask me until you lock up? "After I dropped Mr. Angela off, I heard him whining, ''I hope it doesn''t get troublesome,''" Lady Lyle sighed deeply after showing her surprised face at my direct ball inquiry. "I didn''t mean to put it in my mouth..." "He was a very small voice, so I don''t think he heard anything but me" Lyle looked a little reluctant when she told me that it only happened to sound like me nearby, but soon she looked serious. "Well, I can''t help but be asked, and so far it''s only a prediction like ''maybe'', but to put it simply, ''maybe the royalty could crack,'' which is why I thought that when I saw Angela," "Royalty cracks? Are you saying that Angela might create a new faction? Saying it didn''t look like that, "No, Angela won''t have that in mind. If I were to be the head of a faction, I''d be the Duke of Sanga, his father." There are a number of factions in the kingdom''s nobility, famous for their three ''royalty'', ''reformist'' and ''neutral'', and all the other factions, taken together, said they would not reach even half of the smallest ''neutral'' of the three. "There are several more factions in those factions. For example, if you''re a" royalist, "you said a central faction centered around your father, a royal faction in the north, a royal faction in the east..." Incidentally, the faction centered around the king belongs to the royalty of Lyle and the nobility who said to the Duke of Sanga, the Marquis of Summons and the Uncle of the House Frontier. "But these days there have been royal aristocrats who have become more influential all at once." "Is that the Duke of Sanga? "Exactly. In addition to their original influence, in recent years three children have entered into marital relationships with leading aristocrats. Furthermore, the adoptive daughter of her next fianc¨¦ (Albert) is the future king''s most prominent candidate''s lover. Even this alone, in a few decades'' time, it is not strange that those who draw the blood of the Duke of Sanga''s house directly should become kings. On the contrary, the Royal takeover is also a possible story... Most of all, looking at the Duke of Sanga and Albert today, we can determine that he doesn''t have that ambition... but we don''t know until the next generation, and not necessarily suddenly. I don''t know what''s in people''s minds." Sure, I can understand what Master Lyle is afraid of, but that story would have been out before, and that doesn''t lead me to seeing Angela and squealing by accident. Talking about it, Lady Lyle thought about it for a moment before "Tenma, when I heard Angela was coming, what did you think she was talking about? "Heh? I thought that was the... marriage story with Primera" When I answered that, Master Lyle nodded, "Angela''s actions would have made other nobles think so, just as Tenma thought. This means that there may be people out there who wonder if the Duke of Sanga is trying to use his daughter to draw the strongest adventurer into his own camp by making him the ''dragon killer'' he calls Tenma. In addition, Tenma is highly popular among the inhabitants of the Wang capital. When such a tenma enters the faction made by the Duke of Sanga, the Duke of Sanga will gain power, power and popularity. If you feel like it, it will be possible to interest a new country." I feel like I''m overthinking it, but if it''s just a possibility, there''s certainly nothing I can''t do. "Even if the Duke of Sanga had no intention of doing so, some of the other nobles might appear to take unsolicited action with the thought of saying maybe, or to insinuate to confuse the royalists... with the nobility of the ''reformists''" As a reformer who is made a difference by the royalty, it would cut the power of the royalty by putting the Duke of Sanga and the royalty at odds, just planting suspicion even if it can''t. "Well, these kinds of problems are easily caused by noble marriages. In fact, it''s not unusual to talk about Albert''s engagement or Angela''s marriage... but it''s a hassle to take action every time it happens." "Maybe Angela said she had somewhere else to go..." "Definitely, I suppose, to counteract it." When it comes to the Duke''s house, a lot of annoying things happen...... I just remembered the signing book for my sister''s kid up there, so I asked Master Lyle if I should leave it with the Duke of Sanga or give it to him at the party seat. "Maybe a party would be better. Even if you kept it and gave it to me, as a nobleman, I should meet him in person and thank him, so either way, I''ll have to meet him. Then I think it would be easier to give it to him at a party. Just give it to Rachel alone, so it''s inevitable they''re treating it special." That seems to be the case, but it was said there that it would be possible to avoid the problem to some extent if we gave it to the Duke of Sanga first and via the Duke of Sanga. "Finally, if you send an invitation to Teeda in the name of the Duke of Sanga to that party, you will also be able to appeal to the friendliness of the Royal Family and the Duke of Sanga family. Fortunately, Amy, Teeda''s lover, is Elizabeth''s sister-in-law, so it''s not strange to say that she sent out an invitation in that relationship." The advice of Lord Lyle should be communicated to the King and the Duke of Sanga at an early date. I know we''re both probably thinking the same thing, but my political ability is a lot of burning blades, or force pushing, so I''ll have to be prepared to move exactly as we both thought. "Well, the tenma is on the involved side, so you just have to throw it round to your father, your brother, and the Duke of Sanga for the hard part. If those three are, for the worse... no, maybe you should mix them up with your mother too. My father and the Duke of Sanga will be fine, but my brother is going to use his temper as much as he wants." As for Caesar, we don''t have as many friends as the Kings do, so I can''t say enough about that, but I think it could be used for the royal good. Well, speaking of profits, I know you''ll fit in as far as Maria tells you to say a few small words... but if you''re alarmed, at some point you''ll be royal''s... how about being adopted around Ernesto? I feel like I need to be careful because I think I''m going to go as far as that... "I''ll report it to my mother." I decided to ask Master Lyle to report to the Kings. It would be easier to throw a round at the Kings and speak out after the Royal and Duke of Sanga families have made their move. "Well, shall I go back to the castle? I think there will be a call for you soon, so don''t ask me to do it then." I was able to rush it, and I decided to have Lyle wait a little while to prepare a souvenir for me to return to the royal castle. Master Lyle may not have noticed, but even though he had the job of saying he would send Namitaro, he would say he disliked it if he found out he had eaten something delicious just for himself. Besides, even though it involves a form, it annoys Maria about me, so she bribes for that... she''ll have to worry. "Then give this to Maria. If you''re cooking, you should be able to do Mr. Cliff or Eina." "Sorry, that helps" Master Lyle looked at the souvenirs I had prepared and seemed to realize that Maria was about to say she hated them as they were, and she was bowing her head deeply. The contents of the souvenir were enough seafood and rice to serve a dozen people, and we decided to call it a joint name with Namitaro. Now you won''t be able to hub because you''ve only eaten Master Lyle. Dropping off Master Lyle until he''s blind, then going back to the dining room... "Look, come on, harder! "Hmmm!" "Hang in there! Oh, come on, come on, come on!" We were all gathered around Namitaro to do something. "Hmm... good luck! But I can''t! "I knew I couldn''t do it. Merlin and Jeanne were the only ones who could do it." When Amur surrendered, Namitaloh had lightly tapped the egg that Amur had been touching and doing something until earlier, and he sounded sorry for himself. "What are you doing? "Oops! My destiny has arrived! Hopefully soon... Tenma, hey here!" When I spoke, Namitalow said, "I''ve been waiting!" All the while, for some reason, I called in using the Kyoto valve. "Look, here or here. I want you to put your hands on this egg and inject a little silly magic into it. Just a little bit. Yeah! Just a moment, please! "Okay." "Hmm? Tenma, are you touching my face or the eggs? Hey, Tenma... can you hear me? I thought I''d play a little, too, in line with Namitaro, who I''m totally kidding, and pinched Namitaro''s face with both hands. And "Takemi......" "Wait a minute -! That''s not true! That''s because it looks stylish. Of all the magic that seemed to work best, I tried to cast the most powerful magic, and I don''t know if Namitaro had heard it from anyone or guessed it from his name, but when he quickly pulled my hand off, he backed off with tremendous momentum and took a distance from me. "Just kidding. No matter how much I do, I can''t use Takemikazuchi without preparation... because my body is so numb at best." "Even if I say it in a small voice, it sounds good to Nami Ear! Fish don''t get billies! It''s forbidden to fish billies! Excited Namitaloh said, "Bili is an enemy of fish or! Damage to the environment! Even if God forgives you, Nami will go to Shinji!" and was making a scene. "So, what the hell do you want me to do? "I want this egg to share the magic of Tenma." "All that noise, what are we talking about normally..." Waiting for Namitaloh''s excitement to subside, when asked why he called me, Namitaloh talked about the matter as if nothing had happened. Chris, who was watching us like that, said something as if he were going to speak for everyone else''s hearts, but all I can say is that me and Namitaro are in this relationship, and it''s the usual thing, so I pretended I didn''t hear him. "Tenma used to instill magic when she fused Solomon, didn''t she? And I want you to do something real." In that Namitaro word, I was sure to say that this egg was not a normal egg. Well, at the point where the ''appraisal'' doesn''t ask, I knew it wasn''t a normal demonic egg... I have a slight bad feeling about it. "I think I''m gonna be wary of something, but this is what the mother of this egg asked me to do. They''re going to give birth to a strong child with all sorts of magic." I poured magic on the eggs, remembering when Solomon was, although it wasn''t there that I was on guard, if the mother of the eggs would have allowed it. "Oh! I knew you''d just have to go through it, and every good thing goes into magic! It''s been a while, but the magic injection seems to have worked... or gone too well, and they''ve taken enough magic to use ''Tempest''. As a result, "There''s a crack in it! "Are you born! "Both of you, stay back because it''s dangerous! There was a crack in the egg, and Amur and Aura, who were watching it, tried to climb out and glance at themselves, but Mr. Vigilant Chris pulled his back collar and forced him to distance himself. "Get out, get out... I''m out! "Buhi no... Bui? A creature like a ''tortoise'' appeared out of the egg, making a baring sound. Except for me and Namitaro, I watched a monster baby like a turtle, happy or intriguing, but I was cold sweating. Because, Race...... behemoth And because I was in ''Appraisal''. In this world, Behemoth is a kind of ancient dragon, a dragon with no wings but a giant superior to a hundred meters. As a dragon species of the same individual, there are many sightings, and because of its relatively calm character, it seems that there is no danger for what it sees from afar, but if it approaches inadvertently because it is too gigantic, it can be caught in the impact of movement? By the way, the figure takes the form of a huge rickshaw, but he basically lives in the ocean. "Ah! I hid in my shell! You didn''t like being surrounded, Behemoth''s baby pulled his neck in to hide in his shell. I pulled Namitaro out of the gap where we''re all obsessed with that. "What do you mean? "Maybe, you found out? I thought it would be time to eat Takemikazuchi in Namitaro, but I lost my mind to kill him in Namitaro''s dungeon, where I perceived such signs. "As I said a little while ago, a friend named Hi-chan is the mother of that baby." It was definitely a name I remember hearing. Even then, I didn''t ask because I had a very bad feeling, but that feeling seemed to hit me. In the first place, at a time when the ''appraisal'' did not work on the egg, I knew that the egg was not of a coarse demon... And I said to Namitaloh, "I''m not bringing anything weird in here!," he was angry for some reason, but he brought in such a large and suspicious egg, and such a statement would not work. "Leave that... all I want to hear is let it fudge on its own and my parents Behemoth will come mad" When I said it with concern that everyone wouldn''t hear me, Namitaro laughed niggardly, "It could come ~... not much joy, to thank you! What!" I was so annoyed that I punched Namitaro in the head as much as I wanted. The old me wouldn''t have worked, but the last few years have also made me stronger and my use of magic even better, so I seem to be able to do damage to Namitaro with my bare hands. Well, it still looks like the damage I take in recoil is bigger, and I think I got a crack in some bone in my fist. "Well, don''t let that happen, I''ll tell you better from my side, so I won''t be here any longer. Perhaps you''d like to come." If it''s enough to come to the Wang capital, it''s easier for me to go see him. So to Namitaro, when I met Hi-chan, I pressed hard for him to tell me well. I went back to the dining room to see how the baby was, because the discussion with Namitaro was over, and before I left the dining room, my grandfathers had surrounded me around the eggs, but now I was just watching faraway, with the slurrins by my side instead. "Oh, you''re back" "So far apart, something happened? My grandfather noticed me looked like a relieved face, so when I asked him what had happened while he was gone, apparently the baby was stressed out for being surrounded by everyone, and he used magic against his grandfathers. Fortunately, he said the magic used was just to get the water out, and there was no damage because Slalin absorbed it quickly, but he put out a fair amount of water. "So you got away from that little turtle. So, the reason the slurrins are around is because they''re the same demons, and the tortoise wasn''t alert to those three." For that reason, it seems that Slalin and the others are calming the baby down. "I have some information I should tell you about that...... come here for a second" "What? Moving Grandpa to the corner of the dining room, Mr. Chris and Amur tried to follow him, but with their hands controlled and instructed him to wait. And "Whatever! Grandpa''s voice sounded all over the mansion when he heard the circumstances. 218 Chapter 15-4 Shame "Grandpa, your voice is huge! "Tenma, what are you hiding? I rushed to block Grandpa''s mouth, but not something that could be deceived by the boulders, and Mr. Chris and Amur came first, and Jen royally stood in front of me just to tell me what was going on. "Tenma, let Grandpa go before we talk. Grandpa, you don''t look dead." "Ah! Sorry..." He pressed his mouth and then his nose all over his strength because of the rush, and Grandpa was suffering with his face bright red. "Bu ho! I thought you were gonna die! Is Grandpa safe for now? We could also confirm, so we talked again about the identity of the baby and Namitaro. Then, "Tenma, you''re really not coming Behemoth! Maria will piss me off again! "Lady, let''s go back south! "Travel! I need lunch! "Aura, we have to hurry and pack! "Right! Slalin, help me! Everyone was very confused. "So do it okay! Trust Nami! Namitaloh says confidently, but still, the confusion for everyone did not subside. The confusion subsided a little after Namitaro''s remarks, and the cut that subsided was that Mr. Leni had finished packing. The momentum led the women into packing, and Mr. Leni, the least of the luggage, finished packing and calmed down after a breath, and he figured if I went to see his mother, Behemoth, there would be no problem. The women who listened to Mr. Leni blamed me for wishing they had told me about it sooner, but while the women were in turmoil, I put up a witness (Slalin) to argue that they had said the thing several times but could not hear it. There is also such physical and mental fatigue that the women have been sitting tight in their chairs since earlier. By the way, Chris, who hardly needed to pack, was actually the slowest to calm down after listening to Leni, as he finished first about himself, but soon afterwards went into packing for the Merries. It should be noted that when Mr. Chris calmed down, his hands were gripped with dimensional bags and magic bags, starting with Mary and Allie, packed up to the Juubeye family and their household goods and food. "That''s why Behemoth''s mother never comes to the king''s capital, and if you ever want to see me, Namitaloh will come to you in advance to let you know, so you can go see him from me, so there shouldn''t be a problem..." I can''t say for sure because I don''t know Behemoth, but Namitaloh said that intelligence is higher than people''s and common sense makes it okay. "Well, there, we''ll just have to leave it to Namitaro... by the way, Tenma. Why are you so hooked up with Behemoth''s baby? Instead of closing in on us at all, he said he wouldn''t let us near him..." Everyone nodded, except me and Slalin, to agree with Grandpa''s words. "Whatever they say... not personable? When I said that with my neck clenched, a cold gaze was turned from everyone. Meanwhile, Behemoth''s baby was rubbing his head in my hand and urging him to be. "Forget the joke, maybe, but I think it''s because I gave you tons of magic. Even when Solomon was a magician, he was connected to me as soon as he was born, but on the other hand, he intimidated Amy." "Tenma, it sounds like the theory that Amy was intimidated by you is correct to say that the amount of magic you poured... personage would be the other way around" "The way Mr. Chris put it, what happens to people who aren''t very personable and don''t pour out their magic? Maybe they''ll eat you? "Buhi no! "Tenma! If you eat Chris, the child will have a stomachache! Grrr!" The baby rattled to affirm my words, so Amur got on to me too and made fun of Mr. Chris. Well, Amur was caught right away because he was near Mr. Chris... but I had Behemoth''s baby right next to me, so Mr. Chris couldn''t get close. "Conto be that far...... Bon, go back to your mother, ahhh! Namita Lowe tried to touch the baby as she told her to go back to her mother, and the baby caught her in the tail. "I won''t be here forever, so I''ll go to your mother...... Awww! Hope!" "No, no, no! The baby made a tall squeal after a round trip vinta of Namita Row with his tail. The ringing also seemed to be an ultrasound-like means of attack, with some broken dining room tables, chairs, dishes, etc. And "Higi......" "Oh, my head..." "Ghan!" Naturally, there''s been damage to us, too. Among them, the two beastmen and Shiloumal were disastrous that they had a better hearing than the constant, and were pushed to the point where they were about to pass out. "Sa, su, but this is, tough... sorry! "Bi?" If it stayed this way, it was going to be terrible even if it wasn''t for the Amurs, so I took out the spare dimension bag and forced the baby into it with a gap where the baby was pointing more towards Namitaro. "Whoa... even babies are just behemoths. I''m gonna lose my head." Namitaro, who was supposed to have eaten the baby''s ultrasound, had only suffered some minor concussion damage, and we were more devastated by the reverberation. "Give me a dimension bag with bong in it. I''ll take you straight to Hi-chan." That''s what Namitaro tried to take from me a dimension bag with a baby, "... why don''t you lift it to the wrong place?" "No, if you give it to me like this, you''ll resent me even. It''s fine for Namitaro to be resented alone. I don''t want them to hate me." I want to avoid being resented for giving Namitaro the baby you''ve missed so much. "So make up your mind in a discussion" "Yes? Ahhh! As soon as Namitaro stopped moving, I used ''Guardian Giganto'' to push Namitaro into the dimension bag. "Now Namitaro will persuade me well" "I can''t! Bong, talk to me..." "If you persuade me well! "Tenma, I don''t think I can do this." "Right. I can''t." I pushed Namitaro, who turned up in the middle of the words, again with ''Giganto'' and ran out to the end, but soon Jeanne and Mr. Chris stuck me in that I couldn''t. "Tenma, I can''t! Bon is utterly..." Even if Namitaloh turns up once again, he shuts up and pushes again. "Hey, Tenma..." Push in again. "Tenma......" Push in again. "Over there..." I think something''s gone wrong, but I don''t care to push... "Come on, come on! I couldn''t get in. Looks like the joke just passed, Namitaro is crown...... "Pick it up or something! But it wasn''t. "So, you were able to persuade me? "I can''t! I don''t want to go home, I don''t want to go home, I''m not talking about it at all! I''ll take care of the rest! Hey!" "Hey, Ma! I tried to talk properly, and now vice versa, I was pushed into the dimension bag better. "Bitter!... Bitter!" The baby tried to raise a voice of intimidation when she first mistook me for Namitaro, but she quickly noticed and ran over with joy. Apparently, I''m not mad that I pushed you in here. "You know, no matter how much I hate Namitaro and don''t want to follow you, your mother will grieve, so I''m gonna have to go back to your mother." "Bi no!" I tried to convince the baby to tell him, but he said, "I don''t like it! is rejected with such a chirp." Even then, no matter what I said, I was rejected and I was supposed to hold my head to figure out what to do. The baby is totally, like, willing to live in our house. Maybe because he came to us in the condition of an egg and was born here, he thought it was more natural to live in our house than a mother he''d never met. "If it is, it''s totally my downfall." A drop with Namitaro to be exact, but not if you''re saying that. Whatever, because this baby has a proper parent and he''s supposed to be looking forward to seeing you... so... "Listen carefully." "Bi no!" I decided to be ready (...) to let her definitely go home to her mother. "There''s no place for you here. It''s just out of the way, even if you are." "Bi..." With a fairly strong killing temper, he went on to say the word, intimidating the baby. Even though he was just born, he seemed to instinctively feel what was being directed at him, and the baby took a distance from me step by step or two. "I lost my parents. It''s with Slalin and Shiloumal, and to Solomon, I don''t even know who my parents are" I don''t think a newborn baby can understand this, but if you''re going to bump your thoughts about your parents, this is all I could think of. "But you have a mother. I have a mother waiting for you to come home. I can''t leave a guy like that in this house. So go home with Namitaro! "Bi, bi, bi..." Even if I didn''t know what it meant, I guess I understood that you were rejected for strong language and killing. The baby obviously showed off and then... "No, no, no! He rubbed his head on my leg for some reason. I thought it failed, and when this happened, I thought I''d have to make sure I couldn''t get out of the dimension bag and force Namitaro to take me home. "Bibi! The baby made its way to the entrance and exit. "Are you leaving? When I heard it unintentionally, it returned a short chirp. I thought I did something wrong with the baby but I thought this solved a big problem...... then, "Tenma! You could have persuaded me! Namitaloh stuck his face in the bag along with a line that seemed as if he was sure he was done talking. And "No, no, no! "Bong, don''t bite! There it is...... YEAH YEAH YEAH! The baby bit me on the tip of my nose and rammed me. I was curious how Namitaro said it, but what is it that disturbs me where I am stuck with my baby, so I went out to let it be what I want it to be... for some reason the eyes of everyone looking at me were strangely sweet. I had a bad feeling about it, but I didn''t want to know why, so I thought about running away for one second, but before I moved on to action, "Tenma... even without Ricardo and Sealia, I will always be by the tenma" "Yes, Mr. Tenma... you can always call me when you get lonely" Grandpa and Chris mentioned that with tears in their eyes. "Maybe... Did you hear that? When I asked Grandpa and the four of them behind Mr. Chris terribly, they all nodded small. "Tenma, I can''t replace your father-in-law and mother-in-law, but we''re family! "Oh, yeah! I''m a slave... but I''ll do my best to be a family! "Jeanne, that''s what I meant! "Ma''am! Good luck cooking and sewing for that! When Amur and Jeanne said something, I went on and the other two said something too, but I couldn''t afford to just hear the words. "Ugh, uh... ahhh! I didn''t know what to say, I tried to calm down for now... but I couldn''t calm down, and on the contrary, I couldn''t stand the shame of getting bigger, and I jumped out of the dining room with momentum. Then he jumped into his room, locked and put things in front of the door, gathered the futon and dived into it. But it''s nice to have dived into the futon, but no drowsiness, etc., so I can hear the sounds and screams of the grandfathers who came after me knocking on the door. And that makes my shame stronger. You thought knocking on the door wouldn''t reveal a ray, it looked like Grandpa and Amur tried to break in through the window, but they were holding back and screaming at the golem that was positioned for the intruder interception. "It''s morning already... Exactly, this is no good..." Instead of overnight I was pulling the cage for over half a day, so it was time to get out of here with my mind on it, but I wasn''t quite ready. "Phew... All right, let''s go! When I got out of the futon in the mood and cleaned up what I had left in front of the door and went out into the hallway...... my grandfathers were baking fish and meat in front of the door for some reason. "Tenma''s out. Oh! Secure! Namitaro yells at me with a fish-stung skewer, but my grandfathers were in charge of the baked goods or claiming smoke, so I couldn''t move aggressively, and it was quicker for me to close the door. "What do you want, those people? Look at the grandfathers, my shame was temporarily gone. If this was my grandparents'' operation, I can say it was a huge success, but I feel like I should stay out of it because I can''t tell you anything more than I think it''s amazing. "Tenma! Open it! When I was worried about my grandparents'' oddities, I heard them yelling from the outside, and then I heard Maria calling me. "How are you doing better than I thought? I was worried when I heard you were in a cage." When I opened the door again, there was Maria with a relief look in front of the door and Grandpa, King, Ernest and Lyle who were seated behind it. And some Zayn looks at his grandfathers with a frightened face a little further away from their grandfathers. And outside the window, you can also see Namitaro hanging upside down by the slurrins. "Chris panicked last night and came to report, ''Tenma''s not coming out of the cage''. So I left it to him to tell me that he was going to listen to me... that was a mistake." Anything, he said Chris rushed to Maria to report that he might be coming in pretty spiritually because I''m not coming out late last night, but he decided to wait until morning because of the idea that maybe we should put aside a little time for it to be late at night, but because Lyle agreed with the King and Ernest that it might be difficult for me to talk when the person he listens to was a woman, he came to us only with someone who could move quickly in a royal man (older than me)... he didn''t have my reaction to talking through the door, so he started barbecue in front of the door as a result of employing Operation Iwado of the Namitaro proposal. It should be noted that Master Zayn saw that the operation was likely to be adopted, and he decided that this was not a good idea and went to get Maria. By the way, our women belong to the King, "It''s better without women, the story goes smoothly!" They''re killing time in the city because of the judgment. "I can''t believe I''m going to fish with food because I don''t get out how much... so why didn''t Tenma respond to those people''s voices? The answer to that question was simple and lucid, just that he was asleep and didn''t realize it. He said he shouted quite loudly, but he didn''t realize that he was sleeping more deeply because he couldn''t sleep late and because he had earplugs. When she said that, Maria laughed, "I can''t help but hear it," and the grandfathers lamented that what they were doing was futile. "I''m hungry, and do you want to use these for breakfast" "Could you prepare my share, too? And Zain''s share." I was hungry when I saw the fish my grandfathers were baking, so when I whined casually to make breakfast, Maria and I decided to make it together because the morning was still there. Even in the meantime, the grandfathers had eyes that kept them seated, aligned and asking for help...... ignoring them, they decided to take only the roasted fish and meat. And then there''s the barbecue set and ingredients. "Oh, Master Tenma. Is the drawcage over? When I went to the dining room, Mr. Cliff was preparing his tea and he said something quite teasing about looking at me. To complain about it, ignoring it because I can''t say it back, I saw the grilled fish and BBQ I had and Mr. Cliff immediately decided it was a meal and walked into the kitchen. "Well, what do you make? When I told Mr. Cliff waiting for instructions that breakfast would be Japanese...... a southern style meal, it would take some time to start cooking the rice but it would now be, so I decided to use something that was a little chilled but pre-cooked and stored in my bag. The rice, which took the most time, was ready, so later I prepared miso soup and pickles, grilled fish confiscated from my grandfathers, kimpyra with the rest of the root vegetables, and natto. As an apology for worrying about the meat, I''m giving it to the slurrins and feeding them in my room. Both Maria and Zain said they didn''t have much opportunity to eat Southern style meals, but they looked delicious except for natto. Well, it''s not strange that Maria and Zain can''t eat natto because she says she likes it or dislikes it even in the south...... I think it''s a lie to say that Kleif, having used chopsticks to eat natto rice beautifully after stirring it more than a hundred times with a familiar hand and even paying attention to how I mix it, has hardly ever eaten it, no matter what you think. It should be noted that Maria and Zain did not use the chopsticks well, so they used forks to eat them. "Ma, Dear Maria... it''s time for us to go over there... okay? By the time our meal was over, Grandpa reluctantly asked Maria for her permission, looking at the numbness in her legs. "Oh? Why did Master Merlin give me permission... to possibly be attached to those people and have you been sitting there before? Maria said that in a whitish way, Grandpa said, "Oh, yeah! Alex and the others are forcing me to go with them! I said," Oh, shit. I sat in my chair. Such a grandfather, the three abandoned shapes looked at the backcutter with the kind of eyes he looked at. Grandpa has been having breakfast in total disregard of those three glances. "Tenma... we, too, are hungry... heh! Tenma, convince Maria! Come on!" When Mr. Cliff was cooking his grandfather''s meal, the king, who apparently couldn''t bear the smell, asked him to mediate with Maria. Though I feel sorry for you even though you are my own wife, I wonder if I can help you if you''re dealing with Maria, and when I look at Maria to ask for the king''s favor... "King, give up" The moment my eyes met, Maria gave me a meaningful grin, so I decided I couldn''t. "Dear Maria, if I don''t feed your majesty something, he won''t seem energized to do his afternoon job" But to the kings I abandoned, Mr. Cliff, who had brought his grandfather''s meal out, the flow changed, and Maria was to be given permission to eat if she couldn''t do her job either. However, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, Dear Ernest, Dear Lyle. This was all I had left for breakfast." That''s what Mr. Cliff put out was the natto left by Maria and Zain. The three of them said to make miso soup or something, but Maria agreed with Cliff that it would be a waste not to eat what was left, so she was eating natto rice while pinching her nose. Most importantly, only Master Lyle didn''t know if he was used to the smell or if he was mahi from the middle of the day, but he took his place and ate it hungry. Thus, "Operation Iwado" seemed to come to an end¡­ "Te ~ n ~ ma ~! My bad, come back!" I had completely forgotten about Namitaro and left her hanging outside, for example, until the women returned. 219 Chapter 15-5 Dried and Smoked "So, can I have this? "Buhi no! The one I got from the baby, that''s The Dragon Egg Shell. Namitalow''s story is that dragon babies eat the egg shell they were in right after birth, but like this Behemoth baby, they don''t want to eat the shell every once in a while. "I don''t know what it can be used for, but I''ll be grateful." I can''t think of any use for it, but if it were also an ancient dragon egg shell, it would definitely come with the price of a breaking...... I just couldn''t remember what happened to the Solomon egg shell, but I guess I ate it without leaving it because it was about Solomon. "Well, let me borrow your dimension bag. Look, Bon says hello, too, Yikes. Ahhh! "No, no, no! As Namitaro tried to put his chest fin on his head to greet the baby, the baby seemed to dislike being touched by the Namitaro he didn''t like, and he chewed on Namitaro''s chest fin as much as he wanted. "Oh, oh... Nami''s, Nami''s beautiful fin, even if it''s missing... well, okay. You''ll grow up soon enough." Saying such an easy-going thing, Namitalow put the baby in a dimension bag and boarded the carriage that Mr. Cliff would drive. Take a carriage to the nearby river from the King''s Capital. For once, I prepared food for the duration of the trip, but I don''t know how much the baby would eat, so Namitaro was strained when I procured it locally whenever I could. "If you want to! See, Bon too." "Bibby!" Namitaloh was followed by an ultrasound of a name that the baby would also say hello. Thanks to this, the Marias, who stayed with Jeanne and Amur on the doorstep at the drop off, were suffering simultaneously with their ears blocked. Well, the one who suffered the most was Namitalow, then Mr. Cliff... the two horses who suffered the most would be the ones to pull the carriage. They were pretty good Gatai horses, but they passed out standing on the baby''s ultrasound. Fortunately, the horse didn''t get hurt and didn''t do any damage around him because he passed out shortly after the rampage. At my behest, it must have been nice for Golem to have gone to support him. But it''s also true that the horse who can pull the carriage is gone because of it. So, "I have no choice. If this happens, I''ll take you in Ryden." I was supposed to say. I guess I should have done that from the beginning, but when I took him, the baby could have gutted again, so I asked Mr. Cliff. "I''m sorry this happened despite taking it on once" Mr. Cliff seemed to flutter because of the ultrasound and regretted not being able to drive the carriage. The baby, which I found I could be with a little longer, was producing less of an ultrasound of joy, but was pushed into the back of the bag by Namitaro and shut his mouth, so it didn''t do as much damage as it did at first. "Well, I''ll tell you something. Sularin, Shiloumal, Solomon, and finally a walk? With that said, the three got into the carriage in turn. Following that, Amur and Jeanne also tried to get in, but declined because a baby trapped in a bag forced her neck out and showed her a scheme to intimidate her. Instead, "Tama, you want to go with me? And Mary and Allie? And Joubeye and Hiro? Rarely, the balls wanted to go outside. Sometimes I tried to take him, but the Juubeys couldn''t get in the carriage, so it was a trip in a dimension bag. "From here, we can swim to the sea. Hey, come back! "Bibi ~ ~!" As soon as the baby''s greeting was over, Namitaro dived into the water and swimmed down the river. "Every time, when Namitaro comes, don''t make a scene. Let''s start with the fish collection." After the Namitalows left, the baby''s last ultrasound caused the fish to float on one side of the river. "Solomon is on perimeter alert from the sky, Shiloumal uses his nose and legs to escort the Juubeys, and Slalin uses me to retrieve the fish" Instructions were given to each of them to put the Juubeys and Mary Allie outside. I don''t think I would lose to demons and animals around the King''s Capital if I had Jubeye, but to be honest, I''m more afraid of adventurers than that. From the side, superb prey is walking. Just in case you know that the Juubeys have their owners, but with superb prey like a white haired buffalo in front of them, some of them will be excited and unaware, and if they become the bad ones, they can ignore the collar even if they notice it, and attack them by saying they didn''t realize it was an ''alien species'' or something. "I''ll alert the Shilowmals and watch out for me, but don''t go too far, but as soon as you feel something strange, you''re gonna have to raise your voice and run away, either with me or by Joubeye." When I told Tama to tell Mary Allie, I don''t know if she understood, but all three of them came back to squeal. And ran straight into the grass. I''m just worried, so I put out a few golems and got a little more alert. "Then don''t even ask for Jubeye. Well, there''s no point in being too alert and stressed out, so much so." "Bumo!" Jubeye said, "Let it be!" I replied forcefully, "so I decided to head to collect the fish. "Looks like you''ve recovered and run away. Slalin, ignore the muddy smell, we''re going to capture it from the yummy looking guy! That being said, I floated into space in the ''Flying Sky'' and Slalin formed on a large rock that was nearby. "This sounds like a fellow mass. Is this Haya? Let the huna get away, the carp... let''s make sure." Magically put water in the dimension bag and fish in there. "Catfish are secure. Next... Whoa! Eel, get it! Slalin, if you have this elongated one, get him as a priority." Screaming at Slalin, he was making a circle with his tentacles. Such slurrins are reaching out their tentacles from the rocks to catch fish on the water. I could see some archaeologist overlapping with such a slurrin. Me and Slalin caught the obvious dizzy fish, we checked the type of fish again, sorted it into what we needed to mud out and what we didn''t, put the mud out necessary fish in a dimension bag with water in it, washed it lightly, then strangled it, and put it in a magic bag. "That''s it. And then, you want to relax while you''re vigilant around... hmm? I even went up to the roof of the carriage because the fish relationship was over, and when I thought I''d see it, like the balls did, I heard the foot of a horse running this way from a distance. I''ve decided to use ''appraisal'' to find out who it is because Shiloumal is noticing faster and more on alert than I realize, so it''s possible to intercept him in case he gets attacked, but it can also mean he''s just running nearby. Then, "Did I just say that someone I know... Well, should we just be on guard for once? Jubeye, bring everyone over here! "Bumo!" I don''t think so, but I gave instructions to keep it in my dimension bag just in case, as I may have to point my sword at the Juubeys for some sort of detachment. And "Those there, do what... excuse me! "Immediately, I will call the captain (...)! The knight (...), who has been trying to question me in a strong tone, hurried to get the person responsible when he realizes who I am. And who has been responsible for this for a while... "Primera, long time no see" "Yeah, it''s been a while. By the way, what was Mr. Tenma doing here? "No, I work around Wang Du and Seigen, so I guess that''s one of my lines, huh? I''m not going to hide or deceive anything, but it wouldn''t be unusual for Primera, a member of the Knights of Gunjo City, to lead his men and come as close to the King''s Capital as I think of the adventurer, rather than me in the meadow near the King''s Capital. "No, well, yes... once I was a knight, there was something called confidentiality..." "You sure do. I was walking the Juubeys when I dropped off Namitaro." The Primeras would have let the Juubeys go outside because they didn''t have to worry about causing harm, but Juubeye and Hiro were in formation between the Knights and the Tamas behind the Primeras so as to protect Tama and Mary Allie, who were jumping out of their bags and playing around. "Uh-huh... we''re on our way to Wang Du on a mission, so please excuse us here" After a light conversation, Primera laughed bitterly when she saw Juubeye and Hiro, slowly stepping back and running her horse to the King''s Capital on a path as far away from the balls as possible. "Look, as you can see, the Primeras have gone, so take it easy with the Juubeys" Where the Primeras were out of sight, the Juubeys finally lifted their guard and started eating grass as they looked at the balls. "Do you want to look around and see if there''s anything interesting?" I just walked around in such a light mood...... "Really, it''s not in anything! Though I expected, I found nothing. "Well, by the time I caught the fish, I guess there was nothing left to gain" That''s what I decided, and I decided it was time to go back to the mansion. But... "Mary and Tama are too energetic." It took a little while because the two of them ran around reluctantly to leave. Ultimately, Mary was taken from Slalin''s tentacles, and Tama returned to her bag angry with Jubeye and Hiro. By the way, Allie came to me as soon as she called. All the while the two were on the run, Allie slept heavily in her bag, but she was forced to wake up by twitching her head into the stomach where Mary was caught. "Are you finally home? It''s late, I was worried something might have happened." Back at the mansion, Maria and the others had already left, and Grandpa, who said he was worried, was relaxing in the dining room. "With that said, I met Primera in the meadow. He didn''t tell me more about it with confidentiality or anything, but it looks like he came to King''s Capital on a Knights assignment." "Well... so maybe I''ll come with the Duke or Albert soon. By the way, what is Tenma doing?" As I was serving and washing the smaller fish in the kitchen, Grandpa glanced at me intriguingly. "During your breakup with the Namitalows, your baby will give you another ultrasound. The fish fainted and floated on the water under the influence, and it was fun and a big fisherman. If I save it with a magic bag, I can solve the problem of freshness, but I thought I''d make something else." I''m going to prepare for it now, but my grandfather doesn''t seem to be willing to help if I explain it. Instead, he had grabbed a few washed fish and started preparing baked fish to make them into liquor dishes. "Smells good..." "True...... ah! Tenma, were you coming back? Apparently, a bunch of women (except Mr. Chris) were out there reacting to the smell of their grandfather''s baking fish when he came into the dining room. Jeanne had noticed me immediately, but Amur had noticed me in Jeanne''s voice after walking near Grandpa (Smell). "Dear Tenma, what are you making? "Is there anything I can do to help? Aura and Leni, who came in late, approached me to help me with my work... Unlike Leni, who is looking at me, Aura found out that she was distracted by the baked fish (smell). Jeanne and Amur, who noticed Aura and Mr. Leni trying to help with the work, also asked if they had any work of their own but no more hasty work, so they decided to have the grilled fish for dinner baked appropriately. While explaining Jeanne and the others'' work, Aura and Leni waited after putting on the apron and washing their hands. "Aura remove the scales and guts of the little fish over here and leave them soaked in this salt water. Leni, please put this mass on three." When they gave Aura an order and asked Mr. Leni, they nodded and started working. It''s just that Aura asks herself and Leni what they do and says, "Just my job, won''t it stink? He said," What would Eina say if she heard you let Mr. Leni do the toughest job? "And when I whine," Come on, let''s stick it out!, "he was plainly misleading. By the way, I didn''t let Jeanne do Mr. Leni''s job simply because of the difference in skill in judging fish. "Before Mr. Leni finishes judging, we need to make smoked seasoning liquid" Since smoking is to be made with the first fish, it was decided to make a simple one, not using herbs or other condiments (somule liquid). "Do you want to try the liquor, water, salt and sugar, and then the pepper" Even if this fails, it won''t mean you can do something so bad that you can''t eat it. "Mr. Tenma, we''re done here, so I''ll help you with the little fish." Before the seasoning cooled, Mr. Leni finished judging the mass and moved on to help Aura. Mr. Leni''s handiness did not change when he became a small fish, and the pile of small fish before treatment instantly dwindled. And "That''s it." Eventually, Mr. Leni, who came in to help along the way, handled more than half the pile of small fish. I magically cooled the seasoning liquid and after marinating the mass fillets I went in to help too, but I couldn''t handle a fifth of the mountain. "If you''re dried, soak it in salt water for a while, and let it dry, you''re done. Smokers, if things go well, maybe the day after tomorrow. 7 Bring me Jeanne, Amur, and some roasted fish." When I asked the two of them to bring baked fish, I saved all of that (...) in a magic bag. However, there was something my grandfather didn''t try to let go of for his knob, so instead I decided that there was no dried food and smoking. Well, the next moment I said that, I had offered baked fish other than what I was eating right now, so I withdrew my remarks. "Now you''re ready for tonight. All I need is rice, miso soup and pickles." The rest is enough on my own, so I decided to ask everyone to do what they wanted... "Tenma, is it time to eat? "Exactly not yet... So, Master Tenma, is it about an hour later? "No, I don''t think I can do it for an hour." "Right. The dried food was originally made for preservation, so you have to dry it somewhat." Nobody tried to get out of the dining room to see if you cared about the dried food put on the monkey. That was the same for my grandfather, and when he asked me if I could eat Amur, I could see him standing tight listening. "I don''t know if it tastes good, but why don''t you just use magic to dry it for what you serve for dinner" Losing Amur and Aura''s (and Grandpa''s) gaze, I decided to try to make dried goods with the magic of wind and fire. "It''s just dangerous to use the magic of fire in the mansion, so let''s go out to the garden" In case anything should happen, I suggested I try to make some dried food in the garden and left the dining room, but by the time I got to the garden I had added not only four + grandpa, but even Slalin and Shiloumal and Solomon. And because the slurrins are there, or Tama is here, and Tama is there, so Jubeye and Hiro are also here to see how things are going, and because they''re all gone, or Mary''s bringing in Allie who looks sleepy. And "Oops! Gohohohohoho..." Mary greeted Aura instead and fed her head to the stomach. "Mary, Tama, I''m going to make some dried food now, so don''t get dusty." "Te, tenma, dear... me, of, worried, is..." Aura said something, but it''s the usual thing, so I decided to ignore it. It''s more important than that that Mary and Tama don''t ruin the dry stuff. "Okay here, let the windy rock and foundation out, dry net... no, so put the net up on the foundation... that''s it" The foundation was ready, so at the end he sprinkled water and dust all around him, and began to use the magic of wind and fire. "I hope you can do this" I''d prefer natural drying if I thought about the effort, but let''s just say I think it''s a workout or experiment today. How to send warm winds using the magic of wind and fire...... magic that can be called ''warm wind magic'' but it is surprisingly difficult to try. When the wind is strong, it doesn''t get warm, and most importantly, the dries fly away. Conversely, when the fire is strong, it will be like steaming, and you won''t be able to dry it. Incorrect balance can result in ''strong winds'', or ''hot winds'', or in the worst case, ''flame radiation'', not ''warm winds''. "Next time, teach Amy or Teeda how to train" If it doesn''t even become ''flamethrowing'', it will only be strong or hot winds, so maybe it''s a good way to practice. When I told Grandpa about it, Grandpa was in favor of it, too, so he decided to call the two of them soon. "Nevertheless, Tenma is clever. I''m not able to sustain the wind at just the right temperature while talking... but normally I can''t stay focused." When an hour or so had passed since I started having ''warm winds'', my grandfather said that. "When you get used to it, you just keep doing the same thing later. Sensibly, does it feel like running while talking? A complicated course would be difficult, but I don''t think it''s uncommon for people to be able to keep running while chatting about the same course. "When they do say that, there doesn''t seem to be anything you can''t do. Instead, you might not be able to concentrate alone." "But you can never do it for someone who can''t. Even if Aura was a master of magic, she would definitely poke somewhere" "Right. Aura might be distracted by the chatter and stop the magic, blow up the dry stuff, or burn a side of the field." "stuffy...... I want to deny it, but I can''t deny it" To Amur and Jeanne''s poisonous tongue, Aura seemed to regret it but admitted it herself. Sure, if you think of it among the three, Aura doesn''t seem the most apt. "Isn''t it about time? Where the laughter had come to a paragraph, I decided to stop the magic and see how the dried food was. From what I saw, there seemed to be no problem, so I used fire magic on the spot to taste it, but there was no particular problem with the taste. "I think this is it" Turning what I tasted to everyone, I lost my fish in an instant. The remaining bones were fitted by Shiloumal and Solomon, who had their heads shiloumal, otherwise Solomon was getting them. "Slurrin, eat the little one" When we gave the missed slurrin a small dried food, Shiloumal and Solomon lined up behind the slurrin to get it themselves, but we had less to eat so we put up with it. "First" "Is it a little less flavorful compared to what I got for a southern souvenir? "Maybe there''s a fish difference too? "Given the ingredients and the way they are made, I don''t think it''s bad, but compared to what''s sold in the south, the flavor drops." The three Amurs were reluctant, but Mr. Leni was clearly appreciative. Well, nobody disagreed with serving this evening because we don''t have a problem eating for ourselves. "Hmm? You sound like a customer." When I retrieved the dried goods and tried to return to the mansion, I could see that someone had come because the golem had moved out at the gate. By the way, Golem makes it simple that I know him, so I also found out that Golem was at least the person who judged him to be someone else. "You''re going for a minute" Aura went to deal with it and immediately kept the guests waiting to come back. "Dear Tenma, they say it''s a letter from the Duke of Sanga''s house. If I could, I would like to get back to you as soon as possible, so the butler will have to wait a little longer." "Okay." When I received the letter and read the contents, it was like, ''I want to visit soon, so tell me a convenient day''. I usually wondered if something had happened even though I didn''t care about that, but for now I told the butler the afternoon after tomorrow. "This has never happened before, so maybe something went wrong... by the way, why not tomorrow, the afternoon after tomorrow? Grandpa also seemed concerned that the Duke of Sanga had bothered to use the butler to write to him, but it felt like he had said something like that. Because it seemed more concerned with the day I designated it than that. "No, it''s too steep tomorrow, and most importantly, tomorrow, we have to make smoke" When I said that, Grandpa looked like he was frightened, but at the end of the day, he said, "That''s not important either," and laughed. 220 Chapter 15-62 Example "Thank you so much for making time today" "Eh... for now, please come up" By the time after lunch on the day of the visit, the Duke of Sanga, Albert and Primera had arrived, starting with an unusual greeting with a stiff atmosphere and even bringing handicrafts. The polite appearance of the Duke of Sanga and Primera was uncomfortable, but I felt strongly uncomfortable with Albert, who always came in a casual way. Because of that, I suspected it was just a fake for a moment. "In the meantime, what is your purpose today? And if you can keep your tone the way it always is... to be honest, it''s very uncomfortable that Albert is that far behind." "Pfft!" When I put him through the reception room and used Albert as a dash to get him to do as he always did early, Primera blew out first and Albert looked like he said something, but seemed to be patient in front of the Duke. And the Duke of Sanga himself saw those two, sighing but still having the usual atmosphere. "Please... or maybe because I wanted to make a request, but you couldn''t seem to do it at the time Albert was there" "Father, isn''t it just rude to blame? "No, because Albert has a strong impression of a set with the Lions. If you keep your mouth shut and grow up, you''re gonna wonder if you''re up to something fake or not. Or is it something backwards? I guess." I thought there might be something backward or close to it from the attitude of the three of us, but the idea seemed to hit me, and the three of them were laughing bitterly. "Sure, I can''t help it if they say it''s a good thing... actually, Knights of Gunjo City Unit IV... I mean, I want you to see Primera and her men''s strength" Surely, with its content, I would have no choice but to be told that it was a good idea. The Duke of Sanga has made several requests to me so far, but most of them are from the delivery system. If it was like food, while I was doing the request I had chosen and received, I felt like I had been given the gol and jill yarn to wholesale just for the convenience of someone I knew, which was a bad way to put it, but it was like a mutual request. This time, though, it is a request that can only be described as an end in improving my strength, and it can be predicted that if the content of this request were to be spread, other nobles would say, "Take it because you will make the same request," and even a request that is (supposedly) my back shield and likely to undermine the royal mood. "Tenma, I understand your question. However, I have spoken to Your Majesty beforehand and have received word that it is up to you, Tenma." He thinks it''s unusual for the King and Maria to say that they won''t let me know about it. "Actually, this is information only part of the Duke of Sanga''s house and His Majesty''s, but in our territory, a monster appeared similar to Kaios" "Become!" I almost cried out, but I remembered that the mansion had Mr. Leni, an intelligence officer from the Southern Autonomous Region, so I immediately blocked my mouth and explored the surroundings with ''exploration''. As a result, Mr. Leni seems to be doing something in the kitchen, and he was not seen exploring the reception room. "You''ll want to hear it, but first listen to me till the end. It''s a monster, but from the results, it ended without any damage." I don''t know how much difference there is between each of them in strength because the only precedent is Kaios, but I still thought it would be amazing to defeat them intact. But... "It just ended without any damage, and it doesn''t mean I knocked it down. According to the story of the relative, he was the same as Kaios until he was cornered and drugged, but unlike Kaios, he immediately bled out and fell. She didn''t see any signs of movement after a while, so she touched it and confirmed that she was dead." It''s unfortunate that we didn''t get much information in the second example, but if that monster had the strength of a caious-like, it would have just mischievously killed him in the combined strength...... and saying, "You mean to me, measure the strength of the Fourth Unit...? Assuming a monster appears to be as strong as Kaios, I suppose that means that the Fourth Unit wants you to see how far it will go. "That''s what happens. However, as it is, it seems that other nobles will make the same request, so if you can take the request, Tenma, on the day you are training with the Kingsguard who (...) remained (...), will take the Knights of the City of Gunjo, Unit IV, which I decided to place in King''s Capital as a private soldier, as a puppet (...) naturally (...) and His Majesty and Master Lyle will recall the story of the old Troop IV annoying you with Tenma (...) riding (...) Ri (...), and in the name of training, it will be the flow to say that they will conduct a mock battle" To say I''m here to ask you for a favor, it looks like we''re in the middle of a conversation on the assumption that I''ll take it. I guess that''s why the three of us had strange attitudes when we first had them. "Well, I do occasional training with the Kingsguards and the Knights of the Royal Castle, so if you''re going to say you''re going to join in there with the King and Lord Lyle''s selfishness, I don''t think it''s an inexorable stream... wouldn''t other nobles do the same thing? On that condition, there is no reason to say no to me, at least if the Marquis of Sammons or Uncle Haust Borderline did the same thing, and if the numbers increase the aristocracy I don''t know...... would it be hard to say no if a Duke house or something with influence over the royal family came along? If it''s at the Marquis of Sammons or the Houst Border Uncle, I don''t mind because I have a relationship or acquaintance with the Knights, but I don''t want to do it otherwise, and the King may not be able to say no when the numbers increase. That''s what you think. "This is not a royal order or a request (please), but a runoff between His Majesty and Lord Lyle. Therefore, just at the end of the simulation, Maria and Caesar come to notice the disturbance. And Your Majesty and Lord Lyle will be taken somewhere." "So you''re telling me that you two are always doing it to me, that it was a ''hoax''...... does it work? "Let it work. Your Majesty and Lyle will be sacrificed." "No, I''m not saying it in a bad way, but you make me do everything, so isn''t it different to say sacrifice? I thought the Duke was wrong, but he looked sad, not only the Duke, but even Albert and Primera. "No, um... this has been stopped by Maria and Caesar, but the usual bad behavior meant that it was just the right time, so I asked the two of you to reflect a lot" When he asked me if I could tell him that, he said he had permission to speak at the Duke''s discretion if he didn''t have to worry about leaking it to the King and Master Lyle. "I don''t mind if that''s the case, but what will be the reward for this one? "That is to be paid by the royal family as a nuisance fee. Well, it''s actually half the royal family and the Duke of Sanga, but I''ll take this way because when the Duke stands out and pays, they''ll find out it''s letting them do it." As far as I''m concerned, the Royal Family and the Duke take on the troublesome things because they are enough to replace the occasional training opponents. Besides, depending on what you think, you can make money by training a little differently and getting paid. "So when do you do it? "So you can take it. Thanks! Unit IV...... I call it the Knights of the City of Gunjo because it is confusing with the Knights of the King''s Capital, but even if this one is ready, it will not take as early as the day after tomorrow or as late as ten days because we need to prepare the Knights of the Kingsguard or the Royal Castle. The day before the scheduled date, I will arrange for the announcement to go to Mr. Tenma." The request doesn''t leave documents or contracts, so the rewards, terms, etc. are the only word of mouth, but I don''t expect the kings and dukes to break their promises, so this much promise is enough. "So I was wondering... I said I would put it in Wang Capital as a private soldier, will Primera live in Wang Capital in the future? Placing him in King''s Capital as a private soldier would mean that Primera, the troop leader, would move to King''s Capital. "Not entirely, but you''ll spend more time in the King''s Capital. It''s the Knights of Gunjo City, but there''s been an increase in enlistment over the past few years, and we can''t afford to have too many members. We are therefore going to create a team dedicated to liaison, moving the base of Primera to the King''s Capital and travelling to and from the cities and villages and the King''s Capital throughout the Duke''s territory. Fortunately, the Primera squad has a clear identity due to the large number of aristocratic blood relatives, making it easier to cross points and other places of detention when transporting highly urgent information." "Oh, so you want to know your strength" It is more natural to assume that there is also a third body than a second monster has appeared, and naturally you need a liaison person to do so. However, if that liaison person meets a monster, he or she will need the strength to escape or just buy time even if he or she cannot be defeated. You want to know if you can do that. And that, for the royal family, is something they want to know, and may also be aiming for information on the Awabari Duke''s house. "Well, we''ve agreed to exchange information with the royal family, so it''s not too much." And the Duke, who noticed my concern, affirmed that there would be no problems with the royal family. "In the meantime, is this about the request? And then... let me even tell you the usual Albert story? "Father!" "Then maybe you should call Grandpa and Amur too" "Tenma!" "Mr. Tenma, I''m sorry that your brother always bothers you" "Primera!" Albert, messed with by the three of us, was raising a protest... Didn''t you? "No? "Is it not? I didn''t mean to, but it was a lot of damage for all three of us to say, and Albert was plainly infidel and corrupt. Later, when the embarrassing story of Albert was exposed by really calling Grandpa and Amur, Albert fled the reception room and fled somewhere. Well, the escaped destination was inside the huts of the Juubeys, perfectly seen by the stiles waiting outside the mansion, so they were immediately taken back by the primera they went looking for. "Hey, it was a good day. I could take the request, the food was delicious... and I could hear Albert''s funny story." "Right. Brother for a long time... Brother Cain and Brother Lyon too, but I thought you were looking after Tenma too much... instead of looking after her too much, it sounds too sweet" After we finished talking about the request, the three of us were supposed to have dinner and go. Dinner focused on dried foods that were naturally dried and somewhat improved in flavor and those made from smoked finished in the morning, so it may have been a poor phase compared to what we eat at the Duke''s house, but both the Duke and Primera looked delicious. On his return, the Duke was in a good mood for some of the liquor, and Primera''s rating for Albert, who was also in the liquor (the second one was stopped by the Duke), seemed to have plummeted. Well, being in King''s Capital more often means coming to us more often with Albert, so if you come to us, you''ll have more chance to see the three idiots of Albert (+ Cain and Lion). Ratings could fall even further. "Next time, let''s bring Cain and Lion too..." Albert, whose sister''s ratings continue to decline, seems to have decided to take Cain and Lion along the way as well. The eyes seemed dark and cloudy¡­ "Now, don''t hesitate to do it when you''re in a mock fight. Okay, now." "Excuse me, Mr. Tenma" "The next time we come... the three of us" I didn''t really get a decision on whether to say that Albert''s "the three of us" is just to say that Cain and Lion will also be brought next time, or whether it means that Primera will be the three of us who will be underrated and despised... maybe the latter. There was nothing left for the three of them to do, and that day they entered the booze from an earlier time than usual. "Nonetheless, Mr. Chris''s sense of smell is amazing. I can''t believe you came on a day with a lot of booze knobs, and yet as if you had targeted the Duke after he left." Chris, who was being offered a drink by Leni, was reaching for the dry stuff with his throat and face on. "I think I even felt it today. Anyway, if I helped Jean work on a whim, I wouldn''t have to bowl in with the Duke. No, well, face-to-face doesn''t mean there''s something inconvenient about it, but I figured I''d use the extra care. Each other... and most importantly, it''s great to have sold your thanks to Jean! He says, etc., but I guess the point is that wearing a cat is a pain in the ass. Besides, I say I owe Jean a debt of gratitude, but I don''t think Jean owes me anything. Rather, he seems to think "do it naturally," "let me help him in the future"... etc. Well, it sounds interesting, so I won''t tell Mr. Chris right now, and we''ll check around Aina later. "Nonetheless, Tenma, you guys are a luxury. If this dried food is neither acceptable nor impossible, it''s not good enough for the average soldier to eat it. What the Kingsguards are eating is a little bit better than that, right? Because there aren''t many dried foods sold in Wangdu, they fall into the delicious category for what soldiers eat. "Soldiers need to get used to sun-drenched food in case something happens. Sometimes the occasional meals are just dried meats, dried foods, and dried vegetables. It''s not something as raw as this, it''s the one that dried it over the cock and hardened it." I thought even when compared to such a special one...... but for soldiers it seems normal to dry things, and things that we stockpile as preserved food in the average household are not so different from soldiers'' things. "The only people who can eat raw or half-life food are the nobles or those who can afford magic bags." Saying so, Mr. Chris chewed on the new dry matter and said, "This, you luxurious bastard!" He was drinking alcohol. "So, Mr. Tenma. What business did the Duke of Sanga come for? Chris somehow said what he thought, adding, "If it''s confidential or something, you don''t have to say it." But in this case, it would go hand in hand with saying, "It''s classified." I don''t know how far Mr. Chris knows about this one, but it would be safer to think we don''t know anything about it, and we''d be comfortable with each other. "Oh, it''s no big deal. Anything, I think I''m here to say hello because I''m going to make Primera''s troops with the Duke of Sanga''s house in the King''s Capital. Well, because Albert''s always bothering me, it was a bit of a glimpse of greeting, but that was just the first one, and then it was always the same." And, telling you the truth, but not just the important part, Chris said, "Well, you have no choice because you''re Albert. More than that, Primera was assigned to the King''s Capital... and it''s going to be interesting." Early the next morning, "So we should head tomorrow afternoon, right? A messenger from the royal castle arrived quickly. The Duke of Sanga said ''as early as the day after tomorrow'', but given the character of the King and Master Lyle, I have felt as though I deserved it. Upon confirmation to the messenger who brought the letter, he replied, "That is how I am asking" and left with a courtesy. "Dear Tenma, do you need anything? Aura, who first responded to the messenger, asked me the contents of the letter intriguingly, but I can''t tell you the details. "Invitation to join the Knights training tomorrow" And I taught him only half. When she asked if Aura would join her, she rushed away and said, "There''s a laundry" or "There''s a cleaning". "Aura can be easy to handle at times like this." Watching Aura escape, I threw the letter I received into my magic bag. Maybe I should burn this letter later. "Well, let''s see how you guys are doing." Yesterday, Grandpa and Chris are sleeping with a hangover because they started drinking earlier than usual and because of the high number of dries that become a knob. Well, it''s not a rare situation. Mr. Leni was drinking in a suppressive mood, so he''s safe, and Amur, who seems to be drinking in good shape, hasn''t gotten hungover because Leni stopped him. I went back to the mansion remembering the medicine that would help me hang up, thinking that today''s dinner was stomach-friendly. 221 Chapter 15-7: The Black (of Mohmov) Devil "So, Mr. Tenma. How do you feel?" Scheduled training days. After finishing the mock earlier than expected, the Duke of Sanga asked me for my thoughts on the mock, just in case I asked. "Right...... depending on the situation, I don''t think you should think about fighting. At least, if you go for the win in numbers of one or two people, you''ll definitely die. It feels like the three of you said you might be able to buy some time if you fight well." If you think about it in Kaios'' case, if you buy time, they could self-destruct. My conclusion is that we have to aim for it. "How was Primera? "If Primera and her deputy, knights with magic skills support those two, it could be a good battle even for a Caios opponent. Well, just saying it could be, I think it''s more likely they''ll kill you." Primera and her deputy felt that it would work even when they joined the Kingsguard, but many others said it was better than the average soldier. Well, there seems to be more accuracy and individual strength in collaboration than in the past, but it wasn''t a level where we could counteract Kaios. "Does that mean we shouldn''t form a liaison team? "No, depending on your upcoming training, I think you''re quite likely to survive. However, I think we need to be thorough in what we call a last resort and prioritize how we fight to escape or survive." Tell you what, many of the Fourth Squad don''t think they can fight that way. Because because there are many people of noble origin in Unit IV, I have the impression that even if their strength is inferior to that of other troops, only their pride is higher than that of others. "I see... Tenma, what do you think it''s like to say the training needed for the Fourth Unit? To the question of the Duke of Sanga, I couldn''t get my hair in. "It''s about building strength, right? The next step is to build muscle strength." I replied. Ideally, you should at least try to escape with minimal sacrifice when you run to pieces, as you get the stamina and speed to just run off to your monster opponent, but I don''t think that''s possible. "It may be heartless, but I think we should also incorporate a method of warfare that assumes sacrificing someone" "Sure, it must be necessary...... by the way, how do you think we can fight and win? The Duke seems to want to hear how we can win without using the "" but that''s a simpler way. It''s "If you consider a unit of a squad to be three, if you can put it together with three more than Amur, Kingsguard, or Eliza''s skill, the winner will rise steadily" And that''s what it is. We hunted down Kaios with those three until halfway there, and I think the biggest reason we lost was in alarm and lack of information, so if we could go beyond those three with overall strength, it would be possible to win. Well, as an avant-garde, how many pairs can you make to Amur, one of the top in this country, a Kingsguard who will be at the top of the knights in strength, a trio beyond Elsa, who has considerable strength as a wizard, combined with the Kingsguard and the Knights of the King''s Capital? That''s about the level, so it doesn''t matter what you think of the Fourth Squad alone. "That''s... you can''t. If you gather the knights of the Duke of Sanga and choose from above, you will be able to do a few pairs, but it is unclear whether they will gather enough to form a squad, and most importantly, that the forces everywhere will go down significantly." "As for the other proposal, it''s simply enough to increase the number of fights. However, the higher the number, the harder it will be to work together, and I think you will lose the speed you need for your liaison team. So is it enough to move a threesome in three teams even if you do it? "Right. Nine people will be able to work together well depending on their training¡­ but they must be under-represented." If we let the nine of us act, we''re running out of liaison teams this time. "This is also a hand to make up for the number in the golem...... ah! As a matter of fact, we''ve been working on securing wizards who can make golems in our homes for a few years now, and we''re starting to get numbers." You thought you''d be mistaken for assuming you were counting on my golem, I added that you could have it ready in front of you right away. "It''s costly to throw away a pawn, but it''s more than damaging human life" He wouldn''t want to throw the golem away and pawn it if possible, but the Duke of Sanga said with a sigh that if that were the case, he would have sacrificed the golem because his parents would be noisy if he died of noble origins, and if he did poorly, he could have meant disobedience. "Do we have to get the Primeras to work hard on their training so that the cost of the golem is not bulky...... Primera! Time to get the crew up! In front of the Kingsguards and the Knights of the King''s Capital, don''t let them expose themselves to the unusual forever! The Duke flew his sword to the knights who were still falling or sitting on the ground. But less than half of them were able to react immediately to that voice, enough not to reach twenty if they were in numbers. "And excuse me, Duke. Fourth unit, line up! When Primera rushed to issue the decree, the knight who had stood up earlier lent his shoulders to the knight who was still snagging, aligning what was a distortion. "Salute Your Majesty! Primeras saluted the king, who was just away from me and the Duke. In contrast, the King answers lightly with his hands raised. "Come on! Salute Lord Tenma Ootri, Duke of Sanga! Then he saluted the Duke and me, and the Duke raised his hand lightly, as did the king, and replied, but I bowed my head lightly because I did not know what to do. Seeing as I bowed my head, Primera moved the troops towards the edge and into the break. "Duke of Sanga, I''m sorry I said I couldn''t" "No, those guys would have been a good experience, too. Though a knight in the Duke''s house, because if you belong to the Knights of a local city, you don''t, for example, come to the Royal Castle. Yet he was able to wave his sword in front of His Majesty. You''ll be proud of them." When the Duke of Sanga said so, the king nodded to Eagle Deep. Up to this point, the King knows the currents. "Your Majesty, may I have a moment? And from here on out, it becomes a story the king doesn''t know. Behind Caesar, who spoke to the king, stands Maria and Lyle. Master Lyle didn''t seem to have been asked about the future yet, and he looked the same as usual. The king, called by Master Caesar, approached Master Caesar and Maria without showing any particular attention, although it was something not in the story he had known beforehand. And they took me out of my sight... never came back like that. "Duke of Sanga, Tenma, I''m sorry to leave you alone. His Majesty and the Secretary of State were to be removed from their seats because of sudden errands." Only one came back, Master Caesar said a word of apology to me and the Duke. Well, it''s a play to show around. "Nevertheless, when something happens to you about this condition, you''re going to have a lot of damage to the liaison team." "Yeah, I was talking to you about that, Tenma, but in the current situation, it''s going to feel like we''re going to respond with more troops or we''re going to use the golem ready to throw away pawns" "Well, that''s tough... well, you should let them attend training at the Royal Castle once in a while. It would be a good stimulation for each other." Caesar said, "You can take advantage of this so that the knights of the other nobles can join you," and he also said to Lady Lyle, who is not here, that he would try to make a suggestion next time, and walked to the one where the kings disappeared. "Well, you won''t make it happen. Reformers in particular will not want to know their power of war, and even if they let them participate, they should have a middle-sized knight." In fact, the Duke of Sanga also brought here the fourth unit of the Knights of the City of Gunjo¡­ knights who until not long ago had also been treated like luggage. They are just people who are not known for their strength, nor are they painful or itchy. "Most of all, I appreciate it as far as we''re concerned. Because this will make it easier for us to join our knights. If you can, I''d like you to gain a lot of strength before any other nobleman joins... it''s going to be hard" The difficulty is that it''s going to take some time to build strength in Unit IV, and if you find out about this, they think the Marquis of Sammons is going to let you join them soon. "If the Marquis Sammons listens to the liaison, he''ll probably make a similar unit" I wondered if there were any troops in this world that would give orders and such, and they do, but they''re basically inefficient because the vacant average knight would serve as one. "They used to, but they can''t do much as a force, and they need quite a few horses, so there seems to be little in the name of spending cuts, etc., right now. Besides, if you have a little contact, the adventurer will take care of it. It''s cheaper there." That''s what they said, and Ted came to mind first. Adventurers who use demons like Ted to carry information have the advantage of not having to replenish new knights or compensate their survivors if they arrive faster than knights travelling on horses, depending on the adventurer, and get involved in accidents and incidents on the road, because the money involved at a time may feel expensive but the means of travel are basically ahead of them. Well, there are also disadvantages such as information being stolen, but it seems more advantageous because it''s just a story about not having to use adventurers for important information. "Sometimes it''s like the Wyburn disturbance and the Imperial invasion disturbance on the Houst border Berg territory, and there''s a monstrous disturbance like this one. There will always be occasions when you need a unit specializing in your own liaison. With that in mind, I can''t help but spend a little" When I thought I would, a Kingsguard appeared in the square where I had trained with the Fourth Unit until earlier. "Tenma! Because of this, I''ll do it with us! It was Jean who invited me out loud. The main force of the Kingsguard is rare today, and they all seem motivated, so if you say no, they''re not going to let you get away with it. Now, Chris and Edgar are trying to get behind my back so they don''t let me get away. "The Knights of Gunjo City should also come in whenever they want to join! When Mr. Dinn shouted that way, Primera reacted first, followed by the deputy, and then a dozen rose, but the knight from the nobility had not been able to rise except the first two. "Well, shall I do the Primera opponent" "Please! Mr. Chris got Primera first and walked away from me. Following such Mr. Chris, a female knight from the Kingsguard caught the female knight from Unit IV in the same way and took him near Mr. Chris. Seeing that the female knight of the Fourth Squad was gone, the other Knights of the Kingsguard also began to capture the Knights of the Fourth Squad, who stood one after the other. "So, Tenma, you want to do it with us as usual? With a refreshing grin, Mr. Edgar was only trying to do what seemed like a livestock business: take Mr. Din, Mr. Jean and Mr. Sigurd where they were waiting. "You always say it''s the same, but you''ve never done it in this combination, have you? It seems magical, but what do you want to do? "I have no choice. Edgar, you''ll have to deal with him later! "No, Mr. Din, not Mr. Edgar, please get out! "Then get the sigurd out too! Tenma, that''s good! Then I nodded, but just before I started, (I''ve never done this combination before... but it''s usually tough to think about, right? I thought so, but it was a later festival. In the case of no magic, Mr. Din and I scored enough to go to the fifth or not, but when Mr. Jean joined us there, we had zero wins. If this were other than Jean, like Din and Chris, there might still be some way to do it when it comes to shielding the person and using him as a weapon, but Jean never showed such a gap and was thoroughly entwined by Din, who was given the kind of training that I just thought was bullying Jean''s blow coming from behind him. When the bullying by the elderly was over. So now Mr. Edgar and Mr. Sigurd, plus four Primeras, came to Chris. It also struck me as if I was going to ambush you shortly after taking a breath. It was just after that bully so I didn''t have the strength and was full of just defending it. Well, although the four of us were pushed and in a mood, I just said draw because I didn''t give them a decision hit. But after Jean told me the end, Chris said, "The situation is favorable, so we win" and so he said, "More than the four of us couldn''t beat him, it''s Chris'' loss," so he and Chris hung up at a distance, but when he said, "If you have any complaints, ask Din and Jean to deal with him and then say," Chris was pulled away by Din and Jean. And he was bullied just like me. "Though it''s Chris''s fault, Tenma, you can''t say the same." "Well, since we won the martial arts tournament, Chris has been in a bit of a good mood," Mr. Edgar and Mr. Sigurd did not take refuge in Mr. Chris, but quietly watched Mr. Chris being hit. "Mr. Tenma, are you okay? "I''m tired, but I''m not hurt badly... well, are you okay? Some injuries in training are routine tea meals, so I feel like I said it was okay except for fatigue. I gave it back, but Primera looked sorry, so she said, "Mr. Chris forced me to go with you, didn''t he?" When I heard it, I nodded small as I got lost. Then it was all Chris''s fault, so when Primera said she had nothing to worry about, Mr. Edgar and Mr. Sigurd said the same thing and encouraged it, and the female knights of the Kingsguard who watched it said the same thing. As a result, "Why, if you survive the ghost and the haunted mess, my ratings are down! Such as this, Mr. Chris'' ratings within his unit dropped. Well, half of them are all acting like that to make fun of Chris... but I guess it''s not my fault that I feel like some of them have really gone down. "All right! That''s it! By order of Mr. Din, the training was terminated. Is it because we have a fourth unit today, or the way the Knights of the Kingsguard were in the mood looked different than usual? Because of this, the Knights of the Kingsguard can see smiles and leeway to discuss their plans after this or to be there for a laugh, whereas the Knights of the Fourth Corps looked like they had said dead bodies cumulatively, and only a deputy and a few veterans were standing. "So, unit four... stand up... thank you" Primera was rushing everyone to stand up and thank her when she saw the Knights of the Kingsguard begin to align. The Knights of the Kingsguard who saw it replied thoughtfully, speaking and waving, with the words of Mr. Din''s dissolution, each flexing and going back inside the castle. "Tomorrow, how many of you will be well? "Maybe a little less than half... Of course, I''m fine." "I think it''s less. Of course, I''ve made up my mind." To my doubt, Mr. Edgar laughed and said less than half, and Mr. Sigurd said less than that. You two are right, I think that''s about it, too. Whatever, no matter how much the Knights of the Kingsguard outnumbered their normal knights in strength and skill, they always trained with more temper than usual, and quite a few Kingsguard knights were concerned to look good on the Fourth Unit. Normally, it wouldn''t be strange to be as snarky as the Knight of the Fourth Squad. "Well, don''t. Being able to be patient is also a skill I need as a Kingsguard." "Exactly, because you can''t show weakness in front of other troops." "Say that, both of you. Aren''t you too patient?" It was Chris who seemed patient enough to stop talking about people who had put tea in Mr. Edgar''s. "Recently, Mr. Edgar has been saying that muscle aches are coming in two days and he''s having trouble, and Mr. Sigurd is concerned about hair loss, isn''t he? Isn''t that old? Are you close to giving up your seat to a young man? That''s what Chris says and treats the two of them as uncles... but they don''t make that much difference in age from Chris. Rather, close enough to say the same age. The two people who were treated like such an uncle by Mr. Chris were quietly angry. That was enough to squeeze my fist to tell me that blood would seep out already, and let my veins float up my forehead to tell me that blood would erupt. And Mr. Chris hasn''t noticed the anger between the two of them yet. "Hmm?" As I watched the three of them half enjoying what would happen, Jean was making a gesture from far away telling me to do something about Chris...... smile. Returning that it was impossible, now Mr. Din started the same gesture with amusement. "I have no choice... uh-oh, sure, today... whoa! There he is! Look, come out! I peeked into the dimension bag I had left in the corner to meet the expectations of Jean and Din. And freed the devil (...). "Meh?... Meh! "First, the target is Mr. Chris... now is your chance to clear your daily grudges! And I abetted the black demon thing ''Merry''. For a moment, Mary set herself up to hit me, but as she waited on the verge of flying to make Chris gaze at her, Mary immediately seemed to understand what I was saying. To say that this is a one-of-a-kind opportunity for Mary, who is always forced to moff and stress. "Meh...... meh! After Mary stared at me with a respectful eye, she rang as if to salute, "Meh... meh, yeh, yeh! Mr. Chris rushed forward. "Huh? Hey, why is Mary here... don''t come now -! Damn now! Forgive me now, Ihaaaaaaaaah! Advice Mr. Chris didn''t leave enough leeway to make a fool of Mr. Edgar (rather, he didn''t think he''d left more than the two of them), but he was devoured and blown up on the back of his body hitting him, chased where he rolled, and Mr. Chris was savoring the pain of hell. And such Mr. Chris was laughed at by the remaining Knights of the Kingsguard. Among them, Mr. Jean and Mr. Din did not hesitate to laugh heavily, and Mr. Edgar and Mr. Sigurd had a ridiculous grin. Besides, when I heard Mr. Chris scream, the knight who went back came to see how he was doing, so the way Mr. Chris was being hit by Mary was to be seen by everyone in the Kingsguard. "Merry, it''s time to come back" "Meh! Mary was letting Chris crawl and try to escape, hitting and stepping on her body over and over again, and at the end of the day she looked satisfied over Chris, who stopped moving. I didn''t sneak up on calling Mary like that, but when I spoke to her to come back because it was time to go home, she unexpectedly came back honestly and went from herself into the dimension bag. "Tenma... I didn''t tell you to do that." "Me too... or why are you bringing me here? Mr. Din and Mr. Jean were drawn to Mary''s behavior, but when he said that Mary''s behavior had no choice because there were aspects of Chris''s deserved, he was convinced that was true, too, and had ordered the female knight who was nearby to move Mr. Chris into the corner. "That''s why I brought Mary... Mary''s guy, he was too violent in our house and he defiled my laundry, and Jeanne and the others kicked me out" Well, it''s too much to say that they kicked me out, but they pushed me into a dimension bag and deposited it with me going to the royal castle. Jeanne and the others were going to leave the mansion with me to finish redoing the laundry and other cleaning. When I told the two of them about it, "It''s a matter of keeping quiet that I was bringing them here, but there''s been no damage other than Chris, so I''m going to do something I didn''t see," Din told me. Exactly, it seemed a bad idea to keep quiet about what you were bringing in, but it''s a missed form of not being a demon and not having a lot of damage. "But there are conditions" Jean, who had been struck in the ear by a knight who had finished carrying Mr. Chris, came up with exchange terms. It''s "Is this Shiloumal''s moffing party? I''m sure you''ll be all right if you prepare a snack of Shiloumal." With that said, cheers were raised by the female knights of the Kingsguard and some male knights. Anything, the knights who can come as escorts for the Marias are limited among the Kingsguards, basically like Din, Jean and Chris, centered around the knights we used to meet when we came to Kukri Village, and even if every once in a while other knights were in charge, they were often waited outside or returned to the Royal Castle once. For this reason, the animal knights, like Chris, are envious of Chris, who can come into contact with Shiloumal and Mary at any time, and Chris, who knows it, boasts of the fur of Shiloumal and the comfort of Allie''s embrace. "Hmm?... oh, let me tell you that too" As I was discussing the scheduled date for the Moffle party with Mr. Din, the female knight was also earing at Mr. Jean. "Tenma, its a moffing party, but Chris wants it banned. It doesn''t matter, does it? So he nodded instantly. However, on condition that Mr. Chris be contained and that the Mofflers bear the burden of progression and security, a voice of understanding was immediately heard. A few days after the training, Ms. Edgar told the Shiloumar and Mary moffing party about a report that an unidentified masked figure (the word of a security knight) tried to sneak into the venue, was discovered and chased around by the knights, but escaped, and then he didn''t know where he was going...... but that one person was left in the Kingsguard''s holding room and many sheets were placed on Chris''s desk, who was supposed to have been paperwork done. 222 Chapter 15-8 Brotherhood Up and Down "Is this what the prototype looks like? The prototype finally took shape...... I tried to move it gently while making sure the improved wheelchair was sitting comfortable. "Not yet compared to the ones from my previous life, but still the difference between cloud mud and the ones I used before" The shock is considerably dampened because I made a shape remembering things from my previous life, put a plate spring in my chair and used frog skin on my tires. However, the ramp is dangerous because there are no brakes, and it would be nice to have a hand rim so that I can move it myself, but I think it is hard to move it for people with weak powers because the body is heavy. "Well, it''s a prototype, so I decided it''s like this, and I guess it''s lighter next time? Ultimately, I''d like to try to incorporate a golem so I can autopilot it... but now let''s go for something similar to what we had in previous life. "Something seems to be up to something strange." "About a knock, Grandpa" When I thought the area drilling door had opened, I called out with a frightened face when Grandpa came in. As for Knock, he said he did it a few times but I just didn''t notice. "So this is... a wheelchair. It''s not much different from the commercially available ones, but by the way, we''ve got hands on it." Grandpa once sat on the prototype and began to move it appropriately. "In a few years, Grandpa might be able to take care of you, so maybe it''s a good idea to get used to it from now on" "I''ll walk on my own feet till I die!... Well, that''s not a bad ride. Sounds a little heavy, then. It may be difficult for the sick/injured who need to use it." Grandpa also seemed concerned about the weight, which he cited as a problem...... he was manipulating the wheelchair in a powerful motion that made him feel no weight at all. "The next challenge is to make it lighter. And then, is it durable? "That would be nice...... by the way, why aren''t you building a wheelchair? "No, well... I''ve been busy with a lot lately, so I haven''t had much time of my own, and I was thinking about taking my time two days a day... if I''m confused, remember Russell City..." "So you reminded me that I was going to improve it when I had time. And executed," "I was free..." I made it a rest day because I was busy, but I feel contradictory to say I would work on that rest day, but I''m determined not to be relieved when I leave it alone at the point I''m curious, so immersing myself in the prototype is the right thing to do in the sense of a stress outburst! "Well, if it was refreshing, it would have meant a rest day. So, who''s going to (...) see (...) ru (...) ru (...) ru (...)? "Oh, I''m thinking about taking this to Master Zain''s. Anything, he said he wanted to build a medical school, and most importantly, it''s for Mizaria-sama. Because he''ll be happy to cooperate, and I think he''ll do what follows." "''It''s disrespectful to use royalty!'' There are some noisy people out there, but Zayn seems happy to cooperate, and most importantly, it''s going to be a good story for the royal family. Even if it''s like play to Tenma." Grandpa says it in a way that would tear it up, but he''d rather give the technology to someone who can help society at all than make it as my personal pleasure and leave the technology to die after I''ve finished it! Let''s just say... "Tenma, customer...... what is this? Jeanne, who came to get me, solidified when she saw her grandfather moving endlessly in a wheelchair through the room. I was in the middle of saying something about a customer, but if all of a sudden an old man shows up in front of me playing around in a wheelchair, maybe I can''t help but forget my job. "Jeanne, who''s the customer? "Ah! I''m sorry. Lady Albert and Mr. Primera are here to see us, so we''re taking you to the dining room." "Okay," he replied, trying to get to the dining room, and Grandpa liked the wheelchair or was trying to move around sitting there. Exactly what I think about that, so I took it forcefully... but when the finished product was ready, I had the feeling that I would definitely let it make my share. "You kept me waiting... ''cause all three of you, you''re bigger than usual? When I went to the dining room, the three people, who were usually sloppy or drinking on their own, were sitting in a chair waiting for me very much... or angry. "Ouch. I''m here to see you...... here we go? "Okay, brother. No matter how close you say it is, walking around the mansion on your own before being guided doesn''t seem like the right course of action as the next Duke. It is the intimate pattern that should pay attention to the details and be careful what is pointed out from the surroundings. On behalf of the House of the Duke of Sanga, there are quite a few aristocrats who want to be close to Mr. Tenma. If you think you''re a friend, you should be careful not to bother Mr. Tenma. Brother Cain and Brother Lion, you''re welcome! The three people''s usual behavior seemed incredible from a primera. The Alberts, too, couldn''t argue because they were more right about Primera, even though they were forgiven by me and Grandpa. Primera concentrated on scolding the three of them, unaware, but opened the dining room door slightly ramblingly and a big man of good stature was coming in just before the conversation. "Dear Lyle, please don''t stop at the entrance, go inside. Am I today deciding to moff Shiloumal all day...... et al? "Plus, they brought me here because I''m off, but the Knight''s Holiday is for me to use to rest my body, so that I can work enough at times of need. Not to mention, I''m in a responsible position as a captain, so even when I say holiday, I have a lot to do!... Besides, if you could tell me where to go first, I would have worn more, decent clothes... and even my hair has been loosely maintained lately and is rough..." From behind a well-dressed man came also a female knight in a much more responsible position than the average knight. Primera hasn''t even noticed the new arrivals. "Both of you, out of the way! You''re not stopping at me like that, come on inside! "Wow! "Ugh! And pushed by a small figure who appeared third, a man of good standing and a woman in a responsible position came into the dining room relaxing. "" "Ah..." " Primera turned around when she heard the footsteps they had stepped on if they had been pushed, and for the first time she noticed the presence of the three. And the three people I met had voiced like they were missing somewhere, aligned and solidified for a few seconds. "Eh... for once (a long time ago) I got permission to say something, and I spoke up, and this kind of careless friendship makes sense to appeal to the surroundings..." "That ~... Tenma and I have been friends for a long time, and by playing here with the Shilowmals, we are nurturing our English... and we have been here since we did what we do..." "What? Huh... no! I''m not telling you two, I''m telling my brothers! Because from people who don''t understand the relationship very well, you can be mistaken for thinking that your brothers'' behavior can be taken lightly or treated that way! They made excuses to Primera as they wandered off, but the Primera at the time didn''t mean to tell them, so it felt like they didn''t know what they were talking about, but when they understood what they were trying to say, they explained that it wasn''t because they were desperate to say something about them. "Primera, the way you answer that, those two often apply better" "Ugh! And, he was stuck in Amur and clogged his words. "Well, that''s what we''re like for you, so don''t worry too much about Primera, either." With that said, not only Master Lyle and Mr. Chris, but Albert and the others were trying to calm Primera down by nodding. "Mm-hmm. But I agree with you on being polite even when you''re intimate. I''d love to hear it from Alex! "I can''t! He''s dead! And because my grandfather had become a tear, the primera became semi-crying. By the way, ''I''m going to die'' doesn''t mean I''m going to be sentenced to death for disrespect, etc., but it seems my heart will burst with surprise, tension, etc. "By the way, where did Luna go? By the time you two walked into the cafeteria, you sure you were there? It''s about Luna, so I guess she noticed a dining room anomaly and dispersed... but I feel polished by covert behavior year after year. Well, if you use ''Explore'', you''ll find it in one shot in the mansion, but Caesar and Tida will be struggling with this look... or let ''Explore'' unfold. (There he is. hidden in that place) Found it right away. That was like knowing about Luna, only going to the last one to find her. "In the meantime, you won''t come out calling me because I''m talking about Luna, and because looking... is a pain in the ass, do you want me to call you? Luna! If you don''t come back soon, no snacks in the future! When I went out in the hallway and tried to scream like that back into the dining room, I heard butterflies and footsteps from where Luna was. "Brother! I think that''s sloppy! Within a minute of screaming, Luna jumped into the dining room. "No, it''s not sloppy. Snacks served to unavailable humans do not exist in us. Even if there was such a thing, Shiloumal and Solomon and Amur and Aura would process it! "" I can''t say enough without it! To the two who say with their breasts up, who will drool and make up their faces? "If you want a snack, greet someone first when you come to us. You got it." "Yes!...... so snack! Luna replied well and took her seat as she requested a snack. Primera looks at Luna like that with a flashy look, "Not the usual sight." "It''s normal driving." Primera was even more surprised to hear what Grandpa and Jeanne had to say. "I know you''re surprised, but this is our usual sight. The sights also include the Alberts. By the way, it is the king of this country who behaves like Luna or more unusual among the guests who come to visit us. It may be hard to get used to right away, but just think of it like that and give it up. And the most awesome thing in this country... some people with power are coming, but be careful" "Ooh, yah, yah, yah, yah." Primera looked at Luna again and nodded like she had given up. Albert and the others who saw it were happy to finally be liberated... "But apart from that and this. The royal family has the royal family, and the Sanga family has the way of doing the Sanga family. So I ask my brothers to change their minds in the future and, as the next owners of the Duke''s, Marquis''s and Borderline Uncle''s houses, to care about what they deserve! It just seemed like I didn''t give up, I just broke it off. For that reason, the three of them feared that they would be tough until the king''s share... "Wait a minute! If you think about it, wouldn''t Albert be the only one Primera would pay attention to? Look, I''m still the next owner of the other house! "Well, so is that! You can''t make Primera struggle about us! We just have to watch out for ourselves! They said, "I can''t do it." When Amur squeaked bossy, the two motions only stopped for a moment, but it seemed they decided to ignore it by pretending they didn''t hear it right away. Albert said to both of them, "You''re going to abandon me!" He shouted, "but when Primera and I met each other, it became quiet. "Dear Brother Cain, Brother Lion. You two are in pairs with your brother, right? It would be unfair to say just your brother." I was uncomfortable with a different primera, but a little thought made me look familiar with that atmosphere. It looks just like Albert. In detail, it resembles the atmosphere Albert had when he took Cain and Lion on the road. I think maybe he''s going to be forced to bring him in without being told where he''s going, and he''s going to take revenge on his eyes like he did earlier. I don''t know how serious Primera is, but maybe it won''t be that bad. Whatever, Master Lyle or Luna...... criticizing the three people doing the same thing as the royal family is not strange because they take it far away as a royal criticism. Primera was under stress and I went to the kitchen to make a snack to answer Luna''s request. Are you following me to help me make snacks, in addition to Jeanne, Aura and Leni, I even followed Amur and Chris who are unlikely to be at war...... No, I should say the last two have escaped. Though there are people who are likely to pull their legs off, because they possess extra fighting power to make it up to them, if they want to make it, they can bake extra pancakes even if everyone replaces them... but we were deliberately making pancakes. It took nearly an hour to do it, and Luna (who slept halfway through), who cut the numbness, stormed the kitchen, but was in a fixed mood with Colo when she said "so that everyone could eat the quantity, mass production". When I transported a few plates of heavily stacked pancakes onto the large plate into the dining room, Master Lyle was just about to talk to Primera about something. Primera looked frightened, but Master Lyle looked in a good mood, so she probably went into a stop after having enough fun. The Alberts were liberated by the fact that Primera was stopped by Master Lyle, but at snack time afterwards, she had such a beautiful way to eat that we had never shown her. Well, Lion didn''t seem to like it and struggled, enough to manage to replace the second one, and Albert and Cain were out of stock where they ate halfway through the third. Unlike the three of us, who ate the way we always did, we ate about four to five slices each (but Jeanne and Primera had two slices) and enjoyed our after-dinner tea with a satisfying face. "Sorry for the inconvenience today" Primera, stressed out at the Alberts, had a bit of an excited dinner and soothed her fatigue in the bath, was in a good mood when she left. On the other hand, the three Alberts seemed to have gotten tired and looked spicy. Well, I guess naturally because I was monitored by my real sister and sister''s divisive presence and had to pay attention to every step of the way, but I can''t sympathize because of the huge aspect of what I deserve. The three of them went home like Primera''s entourage... but were in a carriage with the four of them, so maybe they will be preached after this. Later. "Tenma, Luna''s escape legs and hiding skills have risen recently and she''s hard to catch..." Teeda, who came to see me, was spilling such stupidity. "Then you should look for places like libraries and study rooms first. Maybe if the Tidas thought unconsciously that Luna wouldn''t get anywhere like that, they wouldn''t be the first to look? It won''t be easy to find Luna after a while, once she''s moved to where the Tidas are already looking for her." When I called Luna in with a snack, it was the library where Luna was hiding. If it were there, the more people who know Luna, the later they would be. So pointing that out, Tida seemed to have something in mind and was about to regret it. "To be honest, I was making fun of Luna. I wonder if we''re empty about Luna''s behavior, which is just moving..." Pretty terrible way to put it, but as a brother, it was probably a reasonable decision, as there are more overwhelming things that I don''t think I would think and act on (although there''s still a chance this time around that I''ve moved on instinct) if I was looking at my regular Luna. After this day, Luna''s capture rate increased dramatically¡­ Luna''s gradually became quintessentially quintessential as she began to hide beyond the imagination of the Tidas. And when I showed Zayn the prototype of the wheelchair, he asked me to work with him most of the time, and I would face to face with him every day until I could get an improved number one, and since Zayn took office as treasurer, he would be delaying a new record amount of work. It should be noted that Improved One will be sent to Mizaria-sama, and more Mizaria-sama will be seen in the Royal Castle than before. 223 Chapter 16-1 Topics Over Winners "That''s it! Individual winner is Tenma Ootri! Almost at the same time as Blanca fell, the voice of the referee announcing my victory echoed in the venue, followed by a loud cheer. In addition to my side of the party, Yoshitsune is happy. Well, Blanca is losing her mind, so she won''t see it, but every time Yoshitsune backed me up during the game, she was empowered with hatred, so if she had seen that, she might have attacked me even though the game was over. I raised my hand to the audience''s cheer and told the attendant to hurry up and take Blanca. Now I feel like it. Even with it, you won''t see Yoshitsune happy. "Tenma Ootri, it''s a pair of finals in an hour, will you be all right? "It''s okay." This tournament was set to compete in the finals in the three divisions, as even the pair who abstained last time successfully won. I''ve just finished one of those individual fights, but the finals are supposed to be played on the same day by all three divisions, so I have to fight twice later. Well, the other side of the pair is grandpa, and I may have to support them backwards because they are strained to clear up last year''s outrage, and I don''t know what to say, but the other side is not very strong, so grandpa will win easily by himself. "The question is, are you a team player..." Opponent of the team finals¡­ it is the Kingsguard led by Mr. Din. Members are not discouraged by five: Mr Din, Mr Jean, Mr Edgar, Mr Sigurd and Mr Chris. I''m a familiar member, but when I decided to compete, it made a scene that I was the best featured team in the tournament right now. Victims of such a featured team...... especially the opponent team in the qualifying round ended up with no good at all and was so snarky as to say that it was probably traumatized. Well, of all the knights who have weighed in on working with each other from day to day, only the chosen knight can be a Kingsguard, and even more so, he dealt with the top five of them, so he has a semi-productive skill¡­ Especially in a team that has a lot of opportunities to deal with monsters like adventurers, he can''t help but finish without being able to do anything. If you''re from "Oracion," I, Grandpa, Amur, Suralin, Shiloumal, and Solomon, the usual members, bumped into "Southern Selection," led by Blanca in the semifinals. Amur took the damage and left en route in the battle with the Blancas, but there were no major injuries, and he is breathing in the final when he makes his worries clear with Mr. Chris. It should be noted that when the beatings between Grandpa and Blanca began during the match, the superiors of the South ran into the oddity of fighting and touring the beatings between the two, but the audience was also thriving on the beatings between the two, so they were not particularly reprehensible. And when it came to the beating between the two, it was a double knockdown as Grandpa released the counter with a hit on Blanca''s right straight. However, unlike my grandfather, Blanca was the leader of the Southern Selection, so it was the defeat of the Blancas. And an hour and a little later. "Grandpa, you did a great job" "Ho ho! I would have liked to be a little more affordable, but that''s a pretty funny game. With a little more experience, you''ll be the top regular in the pair." The finalist, ravaged by his grandfather, was a young adventurer and a pair of first-time finalists. The game was our... or Grandpa''s overwhelming victory, but Grandpa''s ratings were high for the result. In the pair''s finals, my avant-garde grandfather fought against them, and I had nothing to do with it. Well, it''s also what''s just standing around, so whenever the other guard tries to use magic, he does a calm down, and he''s going to do a lot of work. Most importantly, for Grandpa, it was almost pointless cover... but Grandpa is satisfied, and I was able to keep my health warm, so I served my purpose well... I should. "Ladies and gentlemen of ''Oracion'', the team finals will begin in an hour, so please be ready by then" As soon as the attendant left the holding room, we decided to work on the operation. Well, even though we work out an operation, it''s an operation where ''oracion'' says who does whose opponent... before that, "The finalists are me, Grandpa, Amur, Shiloumal and Slalin." "Cui?... Cui! Solomon said, "If you''ve been in the game before, why! I made a voice that felt like I said," "Simply because Slalin is stronger. When Solomon leaves, Mr. Din will probably be the first to target him" In previous games, Solomon held control of the airspace was a big advantage, but that was also because his opponents had no skill to defeat Solomon before. But the Kingsguard has Mr. Din who is capable of dropping Solomon in one blow, and while Mr. Din is dropping Solomon, he has as many members with as much power as he can to contain the rest of us. Besides, the individual strengths would be better for us, but we lose a lot in terms of collaboration... there is so much difference in comparison. The pattern we most likely lose is that Solomon will be dropped and one less person, and I will be surrounded by Mr. Din and Mr. Jean, and then Solomon will be dropped, Amur will be suppressed by Mr. Chris, Grandpa will have Mr. Edgar and Mr. Sigurd around, and Jean will have Shiloumal''s opponent. And while I''m working with Mr. Din, someone with no hands...... Chris or Jean, or both, take my back...... but Amur is hard to believe that Shiloumal will be incapable of fighting anyway, so it''s more extraordinary and less likely than the best. However, what we have in common with both is Solomon''s shedding, and I think it''s quite likely that we''ll get there, and that''s why we''re taking turns. In the first place, Slalin is third in ''Oracion'' when viewed militarily, so it was weirder that he hadn''t been out this far. Well, it feels like Slalin was listening to Solomon''s selfishness. Solomon complained fairly persistently, but at the end of the day he admitted to being persuaded by Slalin to take turns. "Next thing you know, who''s going to do who..." "I''m gonna bump Chris! "Amur is Mr. Chris, isn''t he? So, Shiloumal asks for Mr. Jean. Your first priority is not to rendezvous with Mr. Din, and you don''t have to force him to attack you. Slalin... aim for Mr. Edgar and, if possible, Mr. Sigurd. Grandpa feels like if Slalin gets one of them, he''s the one who''s going to go after Mr. Dinn with me if he seems okay... Well, I''m only planning on it, and I can think of Mr. Din and the others reading the operation and coming back, so please be ad hoc then." We know each other in the palm of our hands and our strengths are top notch, but we work together... especially since we are now the top team in the tournament in interpersonal matches, we are going to put in Slalin to improve our overall strength, and finally in working together, we are going to have selfish facial follow-ups, including me... I''m saying, a little less... nothing more caring than Slalin doesn''t exist in ''Oracion'', so more talent in the sense of proper materials? Slaughterwood? No. After discussing some maneuvers, I spent thoughts until the time of the game. And "Finals," Oracion "vs." Kingsguard "...... Begin! Early after the game started, "Ugh! Amur was blown away. The target is Mr. Din. Again, this aim has been read and is in the form of a back. But Amur was blown away and damaged, but the direct hit of the attack was critical and prevented, not even incapable of combat. In the meantime, however, Mr. Din and his men took advantage of the situation of numerical advantage and went towards each other. Mr. Chris told Shiloumal, Mr. Edgar told Grandpa, Mr. Sigurd interrupted to block the front of Slalin, and Mr. Din and Mr. Jean stormed in on me. Perhaps Mr. Din''s maneuver was successful (...) at Ko (...) Ma (...). Yes, so far. "Become! Damn it! Slalin! Jean, who was coming at me with Mr. Din, nearly fell out of balance just before he got on top speed. Its legs are intertwined with tentacles stretched from slurrin. "I meant to put my back on it, were they reading it! Mr. Din says that with pleasure as he waves his sword, "Unfortunately, I couldn''t read it. Instead, it was cold on the back. Everything, thanks to Slalin...... it is! I met with Mr. Din a few times and forcefully gained distance with a powerful blow... "That''s not what I''m proud of." Mr. Din put his sword back up as if nothing had happened, looking shy. "Slalin is my family, so I think you can be proud of him, though! "That would be...... but! If I leave my family to you, they''ll laugh, man! "To whom, is! "Your Majesty, and! Master Lyle, and! Dear Luna...! I was convinced when I heard the three names. And it came to my mind that the three of them were laughing and I felt uncomfortable. "Then let me ask the Kingsguard captain who loses to me like that to change his role...... hey! "Sorry, I''ll wear it! In the end, I think I''m going to take a ride with Mr. Din... "Shit! I knew you couldn''t do it! Mr. Sigurd cut from behind. I think Mr. Sigurd''s opponent was Slalin, and I prevented him. Then I blew Mr. Sigurd off, and I glanced at those with Slalin, "That''s a fucked up way to fight..." Mr. Jean waved a great sword at his disposal, scattering Slalin''s body. "Away and troublesome, it''s a troublesome slurine to approach, but Slime is a demon with extremely low defense. That''s not the exception with Slalin." Mr. Din is right, Slalin has an exceptional defense as a slime, but not enough to withstand Mr. Jean''s attack. However, "Guh!" "Hmm! Deputy Kingsguard, strike it out! From behind Mr. Jean, who was relative to Slalin, Amur was attacked. Jean, too, was about to intercept when he noticed Amur''s proximity, but the moment Jean''s consciousness turned to Amur for a moment, part of Slalin''s scattered body stuck around Jean''s leg to seal his movements, and he was almost defenseless and attacked by Amur to lose his mind. "Did Jean get hit... should we now consider this winner almost gone" As Din put it, Jean''s departure thickened the loss of the Kingsguard. Amur, who defeated Mr. Jean, was attacked by Chris, who had managed to wield Shiloumal''s attack, and Sigurd, who was about to strike me again, was captured by Slalin, who had gathered his scattered body, and Edgar, who was his grandfather''s opponent, was held to the ground and unable to move. "So, Mr. Din, shall we decide in Tyman? "I didn''t mean to settle on a one-on-one basis. That''s sweet." "Fine! "Hey! That''s dangerous, Amur! "No, if it gets dangerous, maybe we''ll take turns with Grandpa, huh? "Well, that''s what team games are supposed to be about. That''s what I can''t do." "Ho ho! "This, boom, round! "Then when it''s dangerous, don''t hesitate to put Grandpa and Slalin in" "Tenma said, ''I can''t beat Master Din, so help me! If you''re gonna call me that, I''ll admit it." "Hey, hey! "Oh, too! If you weren''t tired of Shiloumal, you could easily avoid such attacks! "Shut up..." "Well, we''re not the only ones fighting..." The interaction between Amur and Chris was greatly shredded by the motivation of me and Din, but those two are more right because it''s a team fight, and most importantly, the audience is very boiling down to the battle between the two, so I''m not mistaken. What''s wrong is me and Din talking about it without caring around in a team game that should be a riot, to Grandpa sitting over Mr. Edgar watching the game, to Slalin, who is still holding Mr. Sigurd and taking Jean''s care, and to Shiloumal, who is yawning and falling asleep. It''s anomalous that half of them are wrong, but for some reason the audience doesn''t even care, and on the contrary, they seem to be thriving, so maybe they''re both anomalous and normal. "Well, I don''t care..." "Secret moves, ''Cat deception''! "What!" Cat Deception Back "! "Tenma, don''t worry about those guys. I know you''re curious, but I think this is part of my training." I told myself that it was part of my training, as Din said, and I decided to concentrate on one hit, to the two of them who were starting to storm off in many ways, too motivated to be about to lose it. "Let''s go, Tenma! "Anytime! Thus began the strike between me and Mr. Din. Unlike the usual training, there was a unique sense of tension and exhilaration when it came to the final of the tournament, and the battle continued that could lead to an immediate fatal mistake if at all distracted from making moves not shown in normal training. And "Damn. My loss." It was slightly different, but I was happy to beat Mr. Din in a swordsmanship battle on mutual terms...... "Come on, Chris! "Don''t get on with it, Amur! Back there, if it weren''t for the two of us still fighting, we would have been able to rejoice from the bottom of our hearts... "Judge, come here for a second" The referee nodded lightly as Mr. Din called for the referee to ear. And "The winner is, ''Oracion''" He declared the victory of ''Oracion'' big enough that the two of us still fighting could not hear him, and showed me by hand. "Tenma, we''re getting out of here so the two of you won''t notice." "Copy that. By the way, what did you just say to the referee? On the way out of the arena for everyone except Amur and Mr. Chris, I asked Mr. Din what he had snuck up on to the referee. "Yeah, the referee said, ''Those two still look like they want to fight, so let them do it until they''re comfortable. And you don''t have to exaggerate the proclamation to stay out of the way." "I see... Mr. Din, you are so gentle! "Right." I understood that it was up to us to leave unnoticed in order not to disturb the two full of spirit of service to the audience. "You''re a livestock. The captain, the temper..." "I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with both of us... well, there''s no denying that they''re animals." The grandfathers seemed convinced, too, that they followed me and Mr. Din behind without speaking to Amur and Mr. Chris as one person. "Why did you leave us! "Ask for an explanation! Since then, Amur and Chris have been fighting for a while after we left the arena, and they''ve realized that we''re the only ones left once we''re apart to reorganize. In the meantime, we were called by the king to explain things, to make fun of ourselves while we had snacks. That''s where the two of them came in and stuffed me... "No, you usually don''t have to be told to notice, do you? in one word the two of them were stuffing the words. In addition, "When you say team battle in the first place, you have to move assuming it''s attacked from outside of the opponent in front of you, so if it was attacked from behind in that state, you''d be dead, right? Amur may end the damage on his own, but in Mr. Chris''s case, the worst king is going to be killed, right? "Nah! "If that happens, at least you fall into slavery with the title removed, and you suck and you''re on death row. Well, I''ll get some punishment, too, but I guess it''s demotion or prudence." "Hey! To the captain!" Mr. Dinn is also making fun of Chris, but what he''s saying is quite likely, so Chris couldn''t argue even if he knew he was being made fun of. Further there, "Chris... if you fall into slavery, I''ll pick you up in the south. And... I''m gonna use you! "That''s not possible! Chris denied it with a tremendous sword screen as Amur teased him with an absurd grin... "No, I guess it''s a reasonable place" Until then, a king listening quietly (laughing) suddenly attached to Amur''s side. "Heh, Your Majesty... that''s well, if you fail in your task from personal neglect to put Your Majesty in the perilous eye, you can understand capital crimes and slave falls, but in the case of slave falls, even if it''s not at Amur''s, Tenma, you know... the..." Mr. Chris complains about that while looking at me. "That''s never going to happen. It can only be a reward, such as a slave to Tenma. In the first place, it is decided that those who have fallen into slavery for such reasons cannot be made slaves of those close to them. Chris and Tenma know each other. In that regard, the Southern Viscounts, though close to Amur, are far from the King''s capital, and considering Chris'' previous achievements, can deceive him into entrusting possession to Viscount Hannah, who served as his partner in the Games." "Damn... dude..." In the king''s explanation, Mr. Chris had a look of despair. "If you don''t like it, you don''t make the same mistakes on your original assignment." "Yes! I will never! Amur''s slaves, I absolutely don''t like them! To Mr. Din''s warning, Mr. Chris stretched his spine and declared it out loud. Amur, who heard what Chris said, looked very boring, but I don''t want to see anyone I know holding someone as a slave, so I''d love to have Chris take care of a lot of things. Then, after a while, when the award ceremony was ready, we all headed to the venue. "It looks like Amur and Chris are behind schedule." "I''m sorry... tell Chris right. As the Lord of slaves! "I''m not a slave! Chris, overreacting to Amur''s words, yelled...... but "Chris, be quiet! As a Kingsguard, you''re willing to expose yourself to embarrassment! Mr. Din was angry because the ceremony was close. "Amur, too, is careful because the joke doesn''t go out of style in some cases." Amur was also noticed by his grandfather, but not as strongly as Mr. Chris. "More than usual, it was an exciting award ceremony." "As far as I know, wasn''t it the most exciting? "Thanks to Amur and Chris for that and this." "Buh! "No more... don''t say..." Thanks to Amur and Chris fighting to the point of criticism, the audience''s fever soon settled before moving on to the awards ceremony, which was an awards ceremony and closing ceremony that showed more excitement than usual. During such an awards ceremony, the audience called out the names of Amur and Mr. Chris, and whenever Amur waved, he was cheering. Meanwhile, Mr. Chris was looking down in embarrassment. And a week after the tournament, at a royally-sponsored party. "Mr. Chris... only when the hot season comes, you''re not as close as the poor thing" "Yes, I am." "Exactly this looks cute...... do you want to go and call it now? "Blanca, I can''t do that. Chris''s guy went out early this morning, voluntarily volunteering for a mission outside the King''s Capital." Chris, the Kingsguard, was also allowed to attend a royally-sponsored party, but he refused to participate because he said he was too ashamed to be made fun of about the award ceremony, and further volunteered for the task of temporarily leaving the Wang Capital. However, the other members of the Kingsguard are in, and Mr. Dinn is off today, which means he leaves by the king and eats and drinks with us. Only then did Mr. Chris, "Tenma, there was another man who wanted to hear about Chris" It was highly popular with men. He seems to be the reason why Chris said he was glad he was fighting Amur or that he was glad he was illuminated at the awards ceremony, and he tried to speak to some people during the time leading up to the party, but Chris mistook it for a tease, and he was running away. "The blind idiots are loud" While Chris was on the run, Amur looked amused to see how it was going, but the participants in this party were mistaken that Chris was with Amur, who from earlier on spoke out whenever Amur went to pick up food and drinks. It seems that Amur is not amused by a situation where Mr. Chris is hot like that, and he was getting more grumpy every time he was surrounded. "I''ll get it next time. You don''t have the guts to surround me." "Blanca is scared of her face, so if it doesn''t work at times like this, there''s a place to do it, damn it! Even though Blanca said she cared until she said something masochistic, Amur had been fist boned in the head in front of the public because she hit some of Blanca''s outrage. "Hmm? It''s getting a little noisy? "I guess Your Majesty is coming...... what''s up?... well. That''s going to be interesting." One of the Kingsguards approached me and struck me in the ear. Having heard the report, Mr Dinn is laughing with pleasure. "Mr. Din, what happened? "Hmm. I do care. When the Lord laughs like that, it''s not like something''s going to happen or not." "Well, I won''t deny it...... there must be more to be said than His Majesty. So if I teach first, I think His Majesty will be obstinate." Grandpa agreed with my question, but Mr. Din didn''t tell me because the king was obstinate. Well, when I was told that, I decided to wait for the announcement from the King in a big way, without asking any more because the sight of the King teasing me (and then, until the scene when the King said foolishness and Maria was mad at me) comes to mind easily. "Everyone seems to be having fun. Now let us join in more than this...... but we have a report before us. This time, reports came in that Dawn Sword, a regular but now non-participating member of the tournament, attacked Seigen''s dungeon." Something about the presence of tournament winners seemed to be a bleak story. 224 Chapter 16-2 Dance Partners The subject of the nobles, who heard the King''s announcement, became a choice for the Jins: The Sword of Dawn. Amur, who had been followed about Chris until earlier, went instead with a new plate to see if he was in a better mood because Chris was no longer talking about it. "Don''t make all this noise." "Well, it''s bad for the Jins, but we''ll be easier for that." Members of the ''Oracion'', starting with me, are supposed to say that the rear shield is royal (Amur is the Southern Viscount family, but is treated as a set with us), and the Ootri family''s power and influence have been widely known over the past few years, so there is no longer as much trouble involved as there used to be, but there are those who still feel like saying there are gaps. Especially after winning the tournament, a distant relative of my father and mother, who used to take care of me, shows up once in a while, so there are idiots who do evil crumbs to go along with it. By the way, I''m asking Maria and the King to see if we really know each other. If you''re a friend of your father and mother, you''ll soon find out because you have a good chance that Maria and the king know each other. By the way, when you meet with people who say they''re friends, Maria and the King, and Grandpa, are supposed to be present. "Tenma! Time to come over? Lyon spoke from outside the space reserved for tournament participants as he talked to his grandfathers about the ''Dawn Sword''. Originally, the act of nobility speaking out to the participants in this way is reprehensible, but when I was the one being called, and I found out that it was Lion who was calling, the nobles and participants who were surprised around me felt like saying ''Is it the usual thing'' and went back to each story. "Whoa! I''m coming! "Uhm. Have something delicious! Trying to get back to Rion, he followed me as Amur said what looked great, but those who stood around listening didn''t seem to think anything in particular when they heard the words. That''s the same with Lion. Instead, "I''m already ready!" He answered with his chest stretched out. "Exactly. With three of them, you can get a good place." "Three helpful people! "Don''t compliment me. You can light it." "I don''t think I''m complimenting you in particular? "As far as Amur goes, you feel more like a fool. Well, the usual." "In Mr. Lyon''s case, you can''t help it if they say so." "That''s a little..." "Dear sister-in-law, isn''t that too much for a boulder...? Leon took me to the terrace at the party venue, and because of Albert and Cain, the other nobles were just watching far away. "Mm! Drill and primera...... and who? "So it''s not a drill! You, I would say absolutely deliberate! "Yeah? I have no idea what you''re talking about. Mr. Drill the Twingle?" "What is it, that monstrous name! Is that what happens when you have a person with that name! "Wrong. Mr. Gurgle von Twindrill." "No!" "You two, why don''t we get there because we can''t talk about it? Primera stopped the two kidding (Dori...... Eliza just got involved). Next to Primera, a familiar woman looked at Amur and Eliza with a surprised face. "Right. First, I''d like to introduce you to Tenma and Amur who don''t know her." Cain moved on to introducing the woman by changing the subject before Amur and Eliza''s protests. "Tenma, this is my fianc¨¦e''s." "I''m Sierra von Ivrick, the second daughter of the Count Ivrick family. Call me Sierra." If I thought I''d seen it, I was Cain''s fianc¨¦e. Well, I just had a light meeting when it was a royal castle library or a city library, and it was the first time I''d heard a voice. "Mmmm! Mmmm...... giri allies! Amur stared into his chest before greeting Sierra and said such rude things. Sierra fled to hide behind Primera, feeling something ominous in Amur''s gaze. By the way, that''s what Cain was saying later, but Sierra said he had an average degree, bigger than Mr. Chris, or something to say about having trouble reacting. For God''s sake, I didn''t want you to talk about your fianc¨¦e''s breasts like you would other men. No, seriously. "Still, betting on the temperament doesn''t taste good anymore." "Right. It''s almost a return. I have to bet. It feels that way, we''re all betting, and someone I know who works under Zain lamented that he''s made too little money on his torso in the last few years. If this happens, not only will you anticipate the winner, but will you make a lottery to win second or third place or from first to third place!... or you were abandoning yourself." I know it feels like a single win, a double win, or a triple series of singles when it comes to horse racing, but unlike in previous life when it comes to processing with computers, calculations are complicated in this world where people handle everything with their hands, so the idea is good but difficult to execute. "The quick thing would be for His Majesty to request that Tenma decline her appearance... but then, I guess it wouldn''t be possible because the accusations from the people would be intense" "Then why don''t you let Tenma fight the winner of the tournament without saying she''s in the hall or something? Lyon comes up with a proposal for Albert, but when he heard it, Albert shook his head sideways. "You won''t be able to do that either. The idea of entering the hall may be good, but letting him fight the winner will mean that Tenma will have to be restrained for the duration of the tournament. There is also the question of how much reward must be available to detain an adventurer as long as Tenma, and Tenma is an adventurer in the first place, not a knight or a soldier belonging to the country. Reformers will make a fuss that not letting them participate is an act of depriving adventurers of their liberty in the name of His Majesty the King" Even though they''ve become smaller and more adult lately than before, they still retain a force second only to the royalty, so they''ll try to use whatever they are if they get a chance. "If you''re asking me not to answer, I don''t have to answer..." "Even if the temper is good, the people won''t be convinced. If the reformists touch around that His Majesty turned his hand there, it would be royalty''s... No, the people would think it was His Majesty''s doing" That was the trouble. No matter how much me and the king said otherwise, the question of whether there was any deal, because me and the royal friends are known throughout the kingdom, should remain no matter how anyone explains it. "I don''t want to get involved because it''s a pain in the ass, but the king will definitely come and talk about it...... seriously, it''s a pain in the ass. Why don''t you go play in the south for a while? "Mm-hmm. It''s best to do that! The south is welcome! The south will make noise in the south, but there is little political difficulty because it''s basically a noise of brain muscle thoughts over there. Well, it''s easier to understand when you say foolish noises, because there are many people who will treat you favorably if you show strength and you''re a long way from the Wang capital in distance, so it''s a great way to get away from trouble. and so on, and thinking of escaping from the King''s Capital, "Don''t bother with that. Do you want me to travel to the south after next year''s tournament? A king came to this place. Next door is Caesar and Zain. The smell of every trouble was pumping. "What, he seemed to be talking about something interesting, but what was he talking about? The king saw the Alberts, saying so. You won''t talk to me, so I guess you''re asking me to talk to the three men under my command. And as the king thought, the three told the kings what they were talking about with me without getting lost. "Hmmm. Still think so too tenma...... totally, really troublesome story" "Your Majesty, it''s a hassle. Then I''m sorry. It''s a story. We need you to be more serious." The king made a face that he was bothered by his heart, but was bewitched by Zain, who was next door. "Mmm... well, it''s a hassle, but it''s a problem that needs to be solved. And that''s why Tenma. What do you think we should do? "I don''t know. Do not throw round. Bring that to me after you discuss it with Caesars." "Well, that makes sense. But taking what we''ve talked about to Tenma means it''s already a decision. That means an order from the royal family. As far as we''re concerned, I want to talk to you about it because I want to avoid it. You know what I mean." Caesar politely explained to the king of round throws to block his exit. "Wouldn''t it be okay if Lord Caesar took the throne already? "... I''m starting to think so too" To my whining, the king agreed... "Be still very dear to Your Majesty... I need you to be in the throne for a while now because you are well" For that reason, Lord Caesar said he would not yet succeed to the throne. Maybe he thinks that when the king quits the king while he''s healthy, he starts to feel free to do whatever he wants. Well, I think so too. And I feel like my most likely victim is me, so I''m a little weaker as Caesar says... and I want you to give me the throne after I''m grown up. Then Maria would put a collar on it and keep it down. "Well, Caesar''s right, I want to talk to you about Tenma once and for all, so I want you to wait until it''s over to leave the King''s Capital." "Ha... Got it" When the king took the pledge from me, he left saying that he would not be able to stay here any longer slowly. "When a king shows up like a king, it''s usually time to bring trouble." "No, Tenma. Exactly. Isn''t that disrespectful? "Even if they say I''m disrespectful, I''m not your subordinate and I''m the one you''re asking for... and that''s not as respectful as the Alberts who sold my information" "No! I''m sorry about that, but even if I blame Albert... hey? "That''s right! Even Albert wasn''t offended... offended... was he? "Albert, for the sake of birth, I sell my friends... I made a sentence! Returning to Albert, who had been cautious, in half true to half true, Lion and Cain came on board (though Lion was likely to have said it in vegetables) and chanted a sentence that Amur had not haiku all about stopping. "No, wait! I didn''t mean to! Elsa! Primera! Albert was betrayed by Lion and Cain, and I guess he relied on Eliza and Primera in a grumpy mood... "Anyway, Mr. Lion, Mr. Cain, and Amur, what Tenma is saying is not wrong." "Regardless of how you say it, from Tenma''s point of view, I can''t help but say that''s what your brother did, and from someone you don''t know, you can say that Amur seems to be right." We both said it wasn''t a mistake, and we didn''t cover for Albert. Sierra had a bitter laugh all the time while Eliza and Primera were talking, but she didn''t deny it. "Leaving Albert aside, you still have time to dance, so eat before then... needless to say" Me, Amur and Lion were reaching for the meals and drinks the Alberts had prepared while the Primeras were snagging Albert. "So Tenma, who are you dancing with first this year? Last year was Viscount Hannah, and before that was Amur, plus before that was Maria, right? When asked if he remembered well, Cain returned, "That''s all the attention I''m getting," he said. The way you put it, I guess there are others who remember. "I don''t have to dance to anything...... you''re expecting me to be weird" In the first year there was a kidnapping riot between Jeanne and Aura, so the party was cancelled before the dance, but the next year the dance took place as planned, dancing in the form of a half exposure to Maria. Well, since then, I''ve been talking to Maria and the Kings, so no one tried to invite me to the dance. From that following year, the dance opponent declared that he would confine himself to acquaintances or the winners of the tournament...... he was exposed to Amur in the middle of the words. And last year, Hannah, who had heard the story from Amur, was exposed to half the fun. Well, by limiting the terms of my dance opponent, I didn''t have to dance with a woman I didn''t know... I originally didn''t know many women in the aristocratic relationship, so I''ve always been with just the same members, plus Amur and Chris are the only women among this year''s winners, so if there''s no one else who isn''t dancing, I don''t have to dance... and I realized that there are two people here who aren''t dancing. Well, both of us don''t seem to want to dance very much even if we''re invited to the dance personally... but I decided to ask. If you ask me out and they say no, I''ll decide not to dance this year. "So, Miss Primera, can you dance the first song with me? Of the two people who had never danced, the closest one (Primera) was invited first. Due to Primera''s character, there was also the possibility that she wouldn''t dance shy, but in that case it would just be a joke that she invited someone she knew to turn her down. But... "Yes, gladly! I responded to the invitation with two replies. Not surprisingly, let''s be happy we found someone for the dance. Well, then I asked Sierra out, and for some reason I''m curious that she looked at me cold and said no... but Sierra, Amur and Lion. He looked like he had no choice, so I guess I did something wrong. "Tenma, then me! Amur will be booking Primera''s next, "Today, I''m only going to know someone I''ve never danced to, so I''m sorry, but give me a break" "Mmm." I wasn''t convinced by that word alone, so I figured I''d do something about it, and Cain and Eliza convinced me to help. It was helpful, but the fact that these two moved at the same time seems a little scary that there''s something behind it. "Well, time is running out, and should we move closer to the venue? In Cain''s words, we tried to move to each partner near the venue... "Wait a minute! I don''t have my opponent! "I... don''t mind if I can''t dance with Tenma. Lion, Gamba" Amur rode reflexively on Lyon''s scream, but soon he seemed to recall saying I wouldn''t dance, losing interest along the way. "In Lyon''s case, you don''t have a partner to dance with first, do you? The fianc¨¦e candidate is in training at Borderlands." "In that situation, it wouldn''t be a good idea to invite other women. Well, it''s every year." As of every year, Lion, who has no partner, struggles with his dance opponents and asks for a noble woman under the Borderline Uncle family umbrella... most of the time a widow or elderly woman was the opponent and he had less chance to dance with a woman his age. "Dancing with Brother Lion is a bit..." Rion''s dance, which is even repelled by primera, is considerably underrated. According to Albert, it''s hard to dance with Lion without a pretty good dancer because he has the technology but remembers it the wrong way and couldn''t get a chance to fix it. For those reasons, it was appreciably as much about me as it was four years ago. It should be noted that my assessment of the dance of Lyon and I was equal as of four years ago, and now I''m better up there. Well, not enough to make a fool of Lion in dance because he''s not a skilled man to be proud of when he says he''s improved over before. "Well, it''s like time and... guys, why don''t we just leave Lion alone and go dancing? "Right. It''s too much for Lion, and I want to avoid saying that everyone here is not going to participate." As Cain and Albert put it, a man of great nobility like the one representing the royalty couldn''t possibly be absent from the dance all in one place or another, and we started moving in disregard of Lion, who ran off looking for his opponent. Going to the dance venue set aside in the center of the party venue, there was a pair of scuffling to secure a prominent spot¡­ but when the pair of Albert and Eliza, Cain and Sierra showed up, the pair blocking in front of them gave way in unison, so they could proceed to the center of the venue without difficulty. By the way, me and Primera agreed to dance as inconspicuously as possible, so we tried to move to the end of the venue, but because Eliza pulled Primera forcefully, nature and we were near the Alberts...... to be taken to the most prominent center of the venue. "Has Tenma arrived?" In the central part there was also a pair of kings and mariahs, caesars and isabellas. Others, being the only civilian, were in a good place to be, as all the top nobles are gathering in the centre. "So... Primera, shall we move towards the edge" "Right." Either someone with their own dancing or a few idiots, such as dancing in a place like that. So when I suggested to Primera to leave the scene and dance in a discreet place, Primera understood what it meant without having to ask why and immediately started moving...... "Can I dance here?" "Tenma is a guest invited by the royal family, and her partner Primera is a warrant for the Duke of Sanga family. Nobody''s complaining." The king and Caesar grabbed my shoulder and stopped moving, "Primera, if you''ve come this far, be prepared for the future." "Getting here and running is like putting mud on a sign at the Duke of Sanga''s house." Maria and Isabella had refused to leave Primera. Convinced by the royal pair, we had no choice but to return to the centre and dance near the Alberts. "Welcome home, Tenma. If those two catch you, you won''t get away with it no matter how much." "There''s no way Primera can get this far and get away with it." Evacuating near the Alberts, a voice was quickly heard from the two of them. Cain used to say it in a way that made fun of me, but Albert used to say it in a way that made fun of me. Sure, I''d say it''s ill-dressed to come this far and get away with it, or as a nobleman, I think it''s an act that other nobles can lick... "Wouldn''t it have been nice if the Alberts hadn''t forced us to bring them here in the first place? I don''t mind being licked because I''m not a nobleman, and Primera says I''ll be out of aristocracy in the future, so it doesn''t really matter. Well, that wouldn''t be the case if they brought out the Duke of Sanga house, but even if they knew that and ran away, I think the Duke of Sanga would just laugh a lot. To make that point, "Ah! Look, Tenma. It''s time to start." "Sounds like it. You should both get ready." I said and got away with it. "Absolutely, those two... well, I can''t help but mourn, and let''s get in position too" "Right." That''s how the dance started... but I don''t think I managed to shame it... Well, there were a few small failures, but there were no fatal ones, so let''s just say good. "Exactly tired... if this is it, I''d feel easier doing another personal fight... good luck with the primera too" "Good luck to you too, Tenma. But the idea is absolutely strange." "Well, that''s the right reaction..." "See you at the temple. Well, as much as I dance, the game feels easier." "My grandfather didn''t do this. I don''t know what else to do with Tenma." After the dance, me and Primera moved to the table where Grandpa and Lady Ernesto were relaxing. The dance, initially intended to dance only one song back, was caught by Maria after the first song, and even later, she danced with Isabella, Eliza and Sierra and danced with Primera again. Even though it was an unexpected number of times, I ran away from the dance venue because I was tired of dancing six songs to keep standing... but there was still a nobleman who invited me, so I was free in the venue and yet escaped to where the greatest of them were. By the way, Primera was also dancing with the king and Caesar while I was dancing, and she seemed pretty tired mentally. At the same time, I didn''t have to say anything when I said I was going to Master Ernest''s for some resistance to the royalty. "Nevertheless, the first dance was terrible, but it gradually got better. The last dance was like someone else. Well, it wasn''t as much a change as a junior became an intermediate." Master Ernest''s way of saying it is a bit awful, but let''s think he praises you for improving. "Sure, it was easier to dance the second time compared to the first" "Well, there was an overly luxurious example around." Dear Caesar, Albert, Cain and other nobles...... by the way, the king is good at being good too...... it was like saying Caesar''s inferior compatibility, and he was a little inferior to the Alberts, so he didn''t set an example. And I guess Maria and Isabella also had a good lead in making it easier to dance. "Now, I guess if you dance more than once, you''ll improve... the dance itself, because you don''t really like it, you just have to be able to dance at the very least. Still, Primera was a good dancer. That''s right, lady of the Duke''s house." "Well, dancing is like a mandatory subject for nobility. But I prefer to move my body outside of dance." "Chengcheng. It''s not like we''re just partnering." "I''m sure your lord can''t talk about people either." Master Ernesto deceived me, but when I reacted, I just rejoiced, so I ignored him. Primera was on the verge of reacting, but couldn''t speak out because Grandpa made contact with the timing of the penetration into Master Ernest. "Tenma, do you have a minute? "Master Lyle, where have you been? Master Lyle, whom I had never seen before in the venue, approached me inconspicuously and spoke in a different voice. "Do me a favor. The ''Dawn Sword'' under discussion, but is to be summoned by the Wang Capital soon. At that time, there is going to be a dispute over which noblemen will take care of¡­ well, which noblemen''s breathtaking accommodation will make them stay. If they let me stay in the royal castle or royalty-related places, there''s no problem, because they''ve already told me that the royals surround the temples" orations. " "So you want me to take care of the gins at the Ootri house" "Well, in short, yes." It means that the Jins should give way to other nobles than the Royals supposedly surround us, but I want to avoid taking the Jins to other nobles because the dungeons attacked by The Sword of Dawn are those in Seigen under Royal jurisdiction. So by letting them stay at my place, which I know of the Jins, they want to keep other nobles out of hand and indirectly show that the Jins are royalty. "I don''t mind if the Jins... if they explain and say no, give it up" "That''s okay, thank you" That''s all I''m saying, Master Lyle left somewhere. "I thought I could get away from being a pain in the ass, but you end up getting involved... well, I can''t help it" "Hmm, I might buy some extra grudges if I hide the jinns... well, I guess it''s the nobles hostile to the royalists who resent us, so I just can''t help but think it''s the same as usual" "Well, I guess it doesn''t mean more enemies. The resentment will deepen..." Nobles on the side of royalty and royalty may give up that there may be indirect gains, even if I crush my chances of winning the Jins, but if I try to be a hostile faction like the Reformers, I will buy more enemies, so I will buy resentment. Well, even more so now that the reformists hate me. "Whatever, we''re talking about what the Jins think." "Well then... the Jins don''t want any trouble either, so you should think it''s almost certain you''re staying at our place" There''s going to be more trouble because of the jinns! I thought... but after this party, my indiscretion caused a lot of noise. 225 Chapter 16-3 Ladybugs to Pawns "Tenma, you''ll be taken care of for a while! "Oh... show Jeanne, Aura and Jinn to their rooms" A few days after the party, the ''Sword of Dawn'' arrived in the Wang capital and was to stay in the Ootri family mansion. For once, I informed him in advance of the situation in Wang Capital by letter, leaving him to decide what to do, but a letter of reply was carried by Ted saying that he would soon be in trouble with us. But there were more troublesome things happening to me than the Jins. It''s "Before I do, I''d like to ask you...... Mr. Tenma, is it true that you and Primera are properly engaged? I thought the topic of Wang Capital would be ''Dawn Sword'' choice in the Jin dungeon offense, but with me and Primera dancing at the party, rumors broke out that me and Primera might have been engaged. The engagement of the S-rank adventurer, who is updating his undefeated record at the tournament with a grand nobleman''s lady, and even more so since I started officially working as an adventurer, who is so close to his father and family that it is not strange among them to say he is best friends with a man, and because of rumours that he is in love several times, he is told that this time is the true story. "It''s just a rumor about that... entirely because I didn''t know. To Primera and the Duke of Sanga, I think I did something I''m sorry for." My downfall...... that was choosing an unmarried woman as my partner in the dance. Besides, by extension, to the first person on the song... "On second thought, the first song of the dance is supposed to be," The person in the first song of the dance basically often dances with his or her partner, fianc¨¦, or lover, especially the aristocratic party is strongly inclined to do so. I mean, inviting Primera to the first song of the dance in such a situation shows me in an attitude that I want to be in that relationship with Primera, which Primera is deemed to have accepted. "Hmm? So, when you danced with Amur, why didn''t you make a scene? So far, the first song has been danced in the order of Maria, Amur, Hannah, and since Maria and Hannah are married and what kind of relationship with me is already widespread, I would have understood around that it is not such a relationship, but since Amur is single and once an aristocratic warrant, I wonder what was not rumored. "Weren''t they supposed to have made it with their teammates that they didn''t have partners with each other? And Leena says, so think about it for a second... "Sure, it could have been the same sight as usual. Dancing was cluttered." It was like Amur wandering around me, as usual, and it was a dance between the unskilled, so I was dancing in the corner secluded and discreet. If so, it wouldn''t have been a topic other than that of bad dance. By the way, when I played Maria''s opponent, she was full because the level of dance was too different to fall, and in Hannah''s case, she was full because of the rhythm of only one person dancing Samba while her surroundings were waltzing, so that she wouldn''t fall even then. "Anyway, don''t just imitate Primera like she cries" When Leena concluded that way, Aura, who decided she was finished talking, tried to lead the Jins to the room, "Colored men are tough." "Let me samurai a beautiful place, as long as I envy you" Jin and Garat are making fun of me. So, "Aura, take Jin and Garat to the Juubeys. In the corner, the Juubeys will forgive you, too. Jeanne will show Menace and Leena to their rooms as planned." "Okay ~!" When Aura replied in Norinoli, Jin and Garratt began to panic, and Menace and Leena followed Jeanne by passing beside them with a thin, laugh. He then played with Jin and Garat for a while and, satisfied, gave Aura instructions to show them to their room. When I picked up the Jins, there was nothing left to do, so I headed to the dining room to make a large production of snacks, and Chris had been drinking for me since daylight. Chris, who came back the day after the party, learned from his colleagues that men were highly popular, and that the time was short and rough. "Tenma... what is my value..." I got caught even though it was a pain in the ass. I wish I could have gotten away with it before they noticed, but I was a little late to notice Mr. Chris because I was thinking about it. "Come on? People are worth something, so I don''t know." I replied unnecessarily and fled to the kitchen to stay out of it. And as you prepare to make snacks in the kitchen, "Jeanne, go deeper! "Hey, hey, don''t push it Aura...... is that it? It came the way Jeanne and Aura panicked. Perhaps you''ve run away from Mr. Chris, just like me. "If you have something to do, I''ll give you a place? If you two have a job, I thought I''d go somewhere so you wouldn''t be disturbed because mine is always better. "No, um... I didn''t come to the kitchen for work..." Seeing as Jeanne was trying to say, I could understand that the two of them had fled from Mr. Chris, not from work. "Well, can you help me? "" Pleasure! I found out you two were free, and I felt sorry to drive you back to Mr. Chris, so I decided to ask him to help me make my snack. Both of them have replied to the eating mood just because they had reason not to have to go back to Mr. Chris. "I don''t feel comfortable with the treats I have in my magic bag, so I want to make them with an emphasis on quantity. So, Aura and Jeanne are baked treats focused on cookies. I make pancakes. Any questions? "Mm! I''ll take care of the taster! "I''ll be joining the baked sweets, too." I intended to speak to Jeanne and Aura, but at some point Amur and Mr. Leni were also here nearby. "Mr. Leni, please. Amur, unfortunately we are not recruiting a taster. Well, not if I help." "¡­ Copy" It felt like Amur said she wasn''t sure, but she decided to help me eat sweets. "Then again... Jeanne and Aura are baked confectionery other than cookies, Amur and Leni mass produce cookies, I make pancakes. All right, let''s get started." I decided to put Jeanne and Aura, who are used to it, in charge of other treats, as long as Amur and Leni were put together and limited to relatively simple cookies, which would be fine. "Don''t feel glad in a big kitchen at a time like this" The mansion the king built for his grandfather, but I don''t know if it meant they were going to use it, or if the people of Kukri Village were thinking about using it, but the dining room and kitchen are made wide for the size of the building. Thanks to this, three treats can be made simultaneously. "Something, rather than pancakes, sounds like you''re baking some roasted skin." When I bake many pieces of smaller dough side by side on a large iron plate, something really darkens the baking color. It looks more like a roasted skin than a pancake. "Do you divide the one with a dark baking color for pinching acorns and creams?" The beans come from the south, so if you make the acorn, you''ll be able to do something that looks baked. Well, I''ve never made an octopus, but I''ve made an octopus before, so if you boil it down, you''ll be able to do something that looks like an octopus. Since some skin appeared, the next step was to lower the temperature of the iron plate and go into mass production of pancakes. Then, "Tenma... what do you think of me..." Mr. Chris came like a ghost. "Chris is Chris." "I''m not asking you that! I felt signs that someone had come into the dining room when I was looking at it differently than usual. There were three of us who came in, and it was like Albert who came in the lead, so it would always be three idiots. "Hey, Tenma, are you listening to me? So, who''s going to be a good daughter-in-law, me or Primera?" While slightly out of consciousness, Mr. Chris'' story was going in a strange direction. "And that''s Primera, right? Because like Mr. Chris, he''s never been drunk enough to tease me." In the case of Primera, it would be different from the usual standard of a good daughter-in-law because she is often drunk before teasing, but it would be an important standard for some people. "Well, then, Mother! Which is better." "It''s Primera. I don''t think a woman who gets drunk frequently during the day will have a good influence on her child." "Whoo! I guess Mr. Chris has something in mind about this, too. Well, just because I get drunk frequently doesn''t mean I can''t raise my kids properly... it won''t sound good. "Well, then..." "With Primera" I don''t know what you tried to say, but you wouldn''t have to deal decently with a drunk. "Mr. Chris, you''re in the way, so go back to the dining room" "Yes......" I drove Mr. Chris back and baked pancakes one after the other with the rest of the dough. "I''m out of fabric, and this is all I need" Since the dough was made in large quantities, there were hundreds of pancakes about 10 cm in diameter and fifty pieces of whichever burnt skin was the same size. However, fifty pieces of broken shapes and badly scorched came out, so I decided to turn these to a snack named Taste. Some time after they finished baking pancakes, Jeanne and the others seem to have finished making their own treats. Among the things I made, I decided to turn from failing to tasting preferentially, and saved the rest in a magic bag. "Well, shall we all taste it... and before we do... Mr. Leni, Amur, what''s up? Amur is putting a lot of cookies in front of him. Moreover, even if I speak up, I never reply, and on the contrary, I don''t show how to open my mouth. "Actually, I... I put a few cheeks up to do it and burned it in my mouth" "... Amur, turn around and open your mouth... ''Aquaheel''" Nothing, I was just saying it was the usual Amur. As a result of my greed that it would be delicious to stand up, I just say that I am unable to burn my mouth and talk. "I thought I was going to die...... freshly baked cookies are murder weapons! When treated with aqua heels, he returned to his usual noisy Amur and complained about the dangers of cookies. "You kept me waiting. Albert, I''ll eat Cain and Lion too... Ro? I gently apologized to Albert, who had left me alone, and called Cain and Lion to go ahead with the snack as well... it wasn''t Cain and Lion who were sitting near Albert, but the Duke of Sanga and Primera. "Tenma, which one did you mistake me for? The Duke of Sanga has asked pleasantly, but Cain wouldn''t be able to say he mistake it for Lion anyway. Well, originally the Alberts just didn''t confirm it from the image of a set of three, so I didn''t make a mistake with either Cain or Lion. "No, it wasn''t either wrong or anything, it was just wrong because if Albert came to us in a threesome, there was almost a 100% chance they were Cain and Lion. Well, it dropped to 99% on this one... I''ll be careful in the future" "Oh, then you have no choice. Instead, you could say that there''s a cause for Albert and the others who are so disturbed." The Duke of Sanga laughed when he heard why I was wrong and Albert had a bitter laugh when he thought the Duke had told him he was "going too far to play". "So, Duke, what business are you on today... before, what happened to Primera? Primera slammed onto the table and didn''t try to look at me better. The way it looks, oddly enough, is exactly the same outfit as Chris... but I don''t know what caused the primera, but Chris is just too drunk and drunk, so the only thing that''s the same should be the outfit... "Don''t you see... really, don''t you? The Duke of Sanga asks in case, but I didn''t remember at all. "Tenma... I could hear you interacting with Senior Chris in the kitchen, even in the dining room" "Of the dining room... Exchange?... Ah! With that said, I answered all of them with Primera because I''ve been asking questions about which would be a better daughter-in-law or mother Chris or Primera. It was a pain in the ass, but seriously, my answer wouldn''t have changed...... or if the other person was Chris in that state with two choices, I wouldn''t have gotten an answer other than Primera. "But even in the world, there are rumors that Tenma and I are engaged. Even if I don''t care about the rumors themselves, I guess I''m shy because of the favorable words coming out of Tenma''s mouth. Do it gently." "Well, when it comes to rumors, there''s something Primera deserves. You don''t have to worry... No, in this case, it might be better for Primera..." The Duke of Sanga, contemplating and whining along the way...... was nearby so he could hear the whole thing. Maybe on purpose. "So, Duke of Sanga, what business are you on today? Listening in a slightly stronger tone, the Duke of Sanga interrupted his grunt and dwelt, albeit with a serious face. "Actually, I''m here about the engagement rumors." I still think so. "That''s not a lie...... but I''m here today about The Dawn Sword. It was Camouflage who brought Albert and Primera, and if we came together, you''d think the world would have come on its own to talk about engagement, and the reformist nobles could make that excuse...... so can you call everyone at The Sword of Dawn? The real purpose was to meet the Jins. From now on, you seem to be having fun making fun of me. "Aura, get me the gin." That''s how the Jins were brought here... but I was so nervous. Well, where I was relaxing, I suddenly ate a call from the Duke. No matter how much you knew about the Duke of Sanga through me, I don''t think you''ll have a chance to talk directly except for Leena, so there''s no reason to be nervous either. "First of all, congratulations on this attack on the Seigen dungeon" "Oh, thank you" When Jin thanked him, it was followed by the Garrats. "So he wanted to dedicate the nucleus of the dungeon to the royal family, but what do you want for the consideration? It means giving each of them a formal title and territory in consideration for dedicating the nucleus of the Seigen Dungeon. However, the Jins declined on the grounds of their lack of ability to run their territory and their unwillingness to become aristocrats in the first place. "You''re in trouble for that... because when the consideration is money, it''s no different than buying it out... you don''t like the gems because they''re bulky, do you? As a royal family, I want to give the jinns some special reward, but it''s no different than buying it out like the Duke said it was money, and if it''s anything of value other than gems, I can''t have anything commensurate with the dungeon nucleus. "After all, as a royal family, is it quick and easy to understand to give the title?" "Tenma, some people, like you, say no to the title even though they accumulate many achievements. Everyone in" The Sword of Dawn "will make sense..." "In my case, unlike the Jins, it''s a financial feat." Dragon zombies have become informal, and the dragons and walking dragons have just sold unnecessary parts without dedication or anything else because of their accomplishments as one adventurer. For once, I am attacking a dungeon in the south, but I am rewarded by Hannah because it is a feat in the territory of the Southern Autonomous Region after it was small. It should be noted that Mr. Hannah has tried to give Amur as a reward, but because of the rare agreement between me and Viscount Emeritus Robo, it fell into what I said was money and southern specialties. "Perhaps you should have given him the title of forcefully, even during the coup." "Because if the king tries to carry things forcefully, he''ll just cry to Maria" It''s a cowardly hand, but if you can keep Maria on your side, you can handle most things when it comes to royalty. "Well, now, Tenma, I''ve decided to leave you alone, and what am I really going to do? The Duke of Sanga has a series of troubles on his face like he''s not in trouble, so "Shouldn''t I lend it to you? The Jins, too, don''t seem interested in the title now that they''re acting as adventurers, so why don''t we just decide to give it a title when we retire the adventurer? The point is that I would send the reward forward, but I thought it would work as a reward if I only made a promise as a royal family. "Right. Maybe that''s a good idea." The Duke of Sanga adopted my proposal lightly. Maybe he was waiting for me to come up with the plan. The Jins were also convinced that it was not now, but decades later, to receive the title. "Maybe you were going to put me between the gin and the royal family from the beginning? "Well, you''re right. I could imagine everyone in" The Sword of Dawn "rejecting the title. So if you have a deep relationship with both the royal family and the" Dawn Sword, "and yet the influential tenma to the nobility and the public, the compromise proposal you put out, it means that you can contain those who disagree even if they show up." I didn''t feel half used by the Kings, but if I was the only one standing between the Kings and the Jins, I''d have no choice... if my proposal were adopted, I''d do the King a little favor. "Dear Tenma, it''s a customer" I wonder who came when the Duke of Sanga was. "I''ll get in your way." He was my grandfather''s best friend. Plus, he''s coming into the mansion before he gives permission like a royal. "Go home! Jeanne, with salt! Spread the salt! At the sudden appearance of Master Ernesto, Grandpa yelled and yelled at Jeanne to sprinkle salt. Jeanne, surprised by the voice, hurried to get a pot of salt... but gave it to me without knowing what to do. "Grandpa, you''ll have trouble getting pushed back. You finally have someone who looks like a mastermind...... for now, just sit around it properly. Jeanne, I''m gonna bring this back. And then I''m gonna bring you some water." "Jeanne, the cup you serve to this one should use the old Shiloumal that was at the flush... or use it! The old Shiloumal... had cracks in it after I stopped using it, so it was the one I was planning to dispose of. Trying to entertain me with water would be terrible too, but Grandpa was worse. "Jeanne, I knew you''d bring me tea normally" My grandfather was going to be serious if I kid him any more, so I decided to stop him around here. "So, is the purpose today about the reward of the ''Dawn Sword''? Then the gin''s hopes have come together. Later, the Duke of Sanga will report to the King." "Now your Lord''s work is done, isn''t it? Why don''t you just go home... or go home! Grandpa is definitely trying to push Ernesto back, but if Ernesto''s job was about the Gins'' compensation, the errands should be over by now. So there shouldn''t be a problem driving him back here...... does Ernesto have anything else to talk about? Ignored Grandpa and sat in a seat near the Duke of Sanga. "Hmm, did that story come together, that''s superimposed. So, Duke of Sanga, what''s going on with the fate story?" "Ha! That story is about to start now" When I looked at Albert wondering what the (...) story of that (...) was, Albert didn''t seem to know either and shook his head sideways. I saw Primera once too... but as soon as I looked at her, I lay my face down on the table. The Jins seem to have decided that they moved from their stories to my personal stories and went back to their rooms with a no to Lord Ernest and the Duke of Sanga. "So, what is the story of fate? I have a bad feeling about it, but you two aren''t going to move until we talk, so I asked. "As a matter of fact, I was hoping I''d have more time... since the reward story ended quicker than I thought, you could have a private conversation" It felt like the signs of the Duke of Sanga had changed into something completely different than usual. "To put it straight... Tenma, would you and Primera be engaged? "What?" "Huh! I was surprised at what the Duke of Sanga said, but Primera was more surprised than me. Other times, Grandpa and Jeanne and Aura are too surprised to solidify, and Amur and Leni are surprised to solidify their ears and tails upside down. Note that Albert seemed confused at the same time as surprised, wandering around the primera in a weird move. "If you seem to be resistant to engagement, you can just put it by your side. Well, to put it plainly, is it in the form of ''mistress''?" With my fianc¨¦e and mistress, there''s quite an opening, and I was wondering if my father would ask me to leave my daughter as his mistress. "No, well... normally, even if you''re the other person, I wouldn''t ask you to make Primera your mistress, etc. However, there were a few circumstances this time..." When the Duke of Sanga is doing so a little hard to say, "It seems that some of the nobles who saw Miss Primera dance with Tenma the other day thought Miss Primera was willing to marry, and some idiots would say her own son instead of Tenma. And some say that it is irresponsible for Tenma not to marry Miss Primera. Those who do not speak, but who are irresponsible are the same as the Duke who abandons them, and His Majesty who does not speak knowingly... They will deny it, but at least it seemed to me." Master Ernesto inserted his mouth in place of the Duke of Sanga. Sure, some people would seriously think that, and some would say it in harassment, but it was nevertheless true that in aristocratic society, there were aspects of me and Primera''s behavior that were reprehensible. "It is also possible to physically silence those people, but it is not surprising that doing so will cause havoc that will divide the country into two or three parts. I''m not saying it''s not, but there are aspects of the aristocratic world that you can''t help but think it''s strange, so you can never even say this one is right. So, if Primera is Tenma''s fianc¨¦e or mistress, she can criticize you." It is not uncommon for a nobleman to offer his daughter as a mistress to a leading man, and some of the noblemen who are criticizing him can shut him up because he is doing such a thing. Besides, you can accuse me the other way around of trying to imitate the kind of ripping between me and Primera... well, I feel slightly more forceful about that, but I don''t think I deserve what happens to them as a result, because it''s like having a difficulty with royalty and grand aristocracy in the first place. "That''s the thing, so could you make Primera your mistress and put it by your side? The Duke of Sanga said he was taking it as if he were going to talk to the public, but I feel like it''s about to matter a lot. Still, I can''t think of Primera as my mistress... you couldn''t think of that the first time I saw her... or something. "If you can do the Duke of Sanga a favor, I promise you the royal family will handle the loud flies responsibly" Ernesto mistakenly said I was troubled and said I would contain the noisy nobles. "No, well, it''s okay to get engaged, but I was just thinking that when we first met, you never thought this would happen." "Really, could you put it down as a mistress? Well, just pretend, so don''t worry too much... but if you want to get married while we''re together, don''t worry about pretending or anything... is that it? The Duke of Sanga, seemingly uncomfortable with my words, stopped talking along the way and began to look around. "Yeah... you''re not a mistress, you''re going to be engaged? Really? No kidding? "Yes, that''s what I said" "Primera, come here for a second. Albert, come too." Is the Duke of Sanga still incredible, calling Primera and Albert? Both of them, my words seemed incredible and came close to what the Duke of Sanga had to say without making a sound of surprise. And "Huh! "Yes! Yes, I am! The Duke of Sanga gently pinched Primera''s cheek, twisting Albert''s cheek up as he wished, "Hmm... as far as Albert''s reaction goes, that doesn''t sound like a phantom... Congratulations, Primera" And he said, throwing away Albert with a bright red mark on his cheek, sending a blessing to Primera. 226 Chapter 16-4 Report "Um... Duke of Sanga? "It stinks of water, Mr. Tenma! You can call me your stepfather! The Duke of Sanga, who is under heightened tension, was unable to have a proper conversation with me or Primera no matter what she said because of his floating. "Be quiet, Duke of Sanga" "... I''m sorry, Grand Duke. I floated a little bit." Worried about how to quell it, Ernesto stopped the Duke of Sanga with a voice that wasn''t loud but resonated with his body... it was a rare sight that Ernesto could recognize as being the greatest near the top of the kingdom. "Duke, it doesn''t mean we''re still engaged, so calm down a bit" "" Huh? With that said, the Duke of Sanga and Primera looked surprised, but never mind standing in front of Primera, offering her hand, "Primera, would you mind making out with me on the assumption that you''d marry me? I made my first confession in my life. Exactly, it''s odd to proceed with the engagement while being driven by the momentum of the Duke of Sanga, and most importantly, you haven''t heard how Primera feels. I don''t think you hate me... but it can be that I haven''t seen you as a married person. Besides, it''s the first time in my previous life that I''ve ever been involved in a marriage like this, so I wanted to take proper steps. I''ve seen several sad footage of being turned down at this time in previous life happening footage, so you''d better think the engagement would be the first to hear about Primera''s neighborhood. "Yes, thank you" Well, based on what happened earlier, I didn''t think I would ever be turned down... but if I did, I was confident that I would be pulled into a cage. "I have the consent of both parties and the permission of both parents, so I said no problem getting engaged... but Maria insists if we go any further, so we should talk about this later before Maria." Surely Ernesto is right, and if Maria finds out that my engagement story was going on where she doesn''t know it, she could keep saying she hates Netineti every time she sees him in the future. "Primera, we''re going to Royal Castle in a minute. The Duke of Sanga asks you to report with him. And then Grandpa and Ernesto." "" Follow me! Well... " I only had my best friend on the boulder and the two breaths were perfect. "That''s why I''m coming out a little bit. Leave a message, please." I asked Jeanne and the others to leave a message and decided to hurry to the royal castle. By the way, we were to travel to the royal castle in our respective carriages. At that time, Primera was going to board my carriage, and for some reason Albert was moving to the owner of my carriage. Asking Albert why he would do your thing, he returned, "Because Father is too floating and disgusting," and Primera was about to be ashamed. Amur SIDE "As planned" "What''s the plan? I''m glad it''s going my way, and my heart''s voice leaked when I stuck around. Plus, it was too floating, and I didn''t even realize Jeanne was right next to me. Well, fine. "To be clear, the first step in my plan to be tied to Tenma... could be the second or third step" I didn''t think in detail, so I don''t know what stage this is. "Well, no. Anyway, Primera needs to be in her rightful wife''s seat to be tied to Tenma" "Why?" Bad guess... no, that''s just not going to tell you... well, Jeanne needs it for the plan, so let me tell you more. "As things stand, it may not be possible for me or Jeanne to marry Tenma...... but it''s pretty hard. Because me and Jeanne are too close to Tenma" I don''t think it means Tenma doesn''t see me as a woman, but there''s an emotion of family ahead of it, and it''s stronger than romantic emotion. That would be the same for Jeanne, unlikely to get married. "I may have something in mind..." "That''s where we''re going to need Primera. Moderately distant from the Tenma, the person the Tenma recognizes as a woman, and above all treats...... kind! "I think I just heard some very rude words? "It''s my fault." Jeanne doesn''t seem to believe it much, but I want it flushed because her mouth just slipped there. "So it''s Primera''s role, but the liberation of Tenma''s libido...... and making me change my view from ''family'' to ''woman''. If my perception changes while I''m in touch with Primera, I have a chance too!... should. If it was still difficult, appeal to Primera''s emotions" Fortunately, Tenma''s perception of women is due to Rich in Kukri Village? So, it''s mostly softening, Grandpa said. Besides, if I were forced to target Tenma''s rightful wife''s seat, there might be some obstruction from the Duke and Queen of Sanga. Well, I don''t have to be a real wife, so I''d rather have those two on my side... neutral if I can''t do that. If you were a sideroom or concubine below your rightful wife, you wouldn''t be complaining. For once, I am to say that the Lady of the Viscount of Arc... That''s what comes down there, so Primera''s public rating should only go up and not down. That should be the same for the House of the Duke of Sanga. When I told Jeanne about it, "Amur... you''ve been able to think and act so much" And so on, they said something very rude. "Jeanne, excuse me! If this works, Jeanne can also be a pattern between Tenma and men and women! With that said, Jeanne was panicking with a bright red face. Amur SIDE. "Alex, can you get Maria and the others? I have a little report." We arrived at the royal castle and headed straight for the king''s working room, but there was no Maria along the way or in the king''s working room. "Uncle, what happened? The king was trying to figure out what the report was as he looked at us, but Master Ernest was a little "talk when Maria arrived". "Cliff, get me Maria right away! When the king screamed into the hallway, he replied, "I have already made Eina turn". Me and my grandfather were not surprised because Mr. Cliff had taken my back so many times, but Primera to the Duke of Sanga and Albert was suddenly turning around surprised by the voices he had heard from behind. I''m not turning around, so I can only imagine, but maybe now Mr. Cliff is going to have a successful, satisfied look at the mischief. "You, tell Eina that you have something to report... oh? Moving to the table and talking about it without a scratch, Maria and Aina arrived after a while. Maria looked surprised when she came into the room, not knowing that I or Primera was there. And then he was staring at Aina, but Aina seemed to be a convict and where the wind was blowing and so on. "So, the fact that not only Tenma and Master Merlin, but also the Dukes of Sanga are together... at last, you''ve made up your mind to consolidate Tenma too! It''s not... is it? It''s a temper." And so on, Maria tried to sit next to the king... "This time, I came to report that I was carrying an engagement to Primera who is here." "Heh? Aah! "Whoo! Phew! A surprised Maria missed sitting in her chair and managed to avoid sprinkling it in the form of thrusting the king. Instead, the king rolled on the floor, chair-by-chair. When I saw how surprised Maria was, I got the heaven to look back and look behind me now...... so I looked back and there was Cliff and Aina who looked more surprised than I had ever seen before. "That, that, that... ho ho! Is that a true story? When me and Primera nodded at the same time, Maria sat in the chair as if she had lost her strength from her body. Having seen it and restarted it, Mr. Cliff began preparing his tea, and Aina... ran away somewhere. "The plush, hips, hips..." Because no one cared about the king, the king crawled up on his own and sat in a chair. "So, Tenma. Why are we talking about an engagement? Yeah, I''ll tell you what, I''m not even willing to disagree with this, so you don''t have to be so hard. Just curious." The first half of Master Maria''s words were addressed to me, but the second half to Primera. I saw the primera nervous in the middle of the word, but it still didn''t seem to have much effect. "No, well, there was some recent flattery, and I originally preferred the Primera thing, so I thought it was a good opportunity to confess. Well, I was relieved when they accepted my engagement because they could have turned me down." Talking with a bit of a mix of laughter, it seemed gradually that Primera''s tension had also been lifted, so that she could answer Maria''s queries as well. "So, I get engaged, but when are you getting married? You know, this isn''t a good idea, but there''s something about Primera''s age, right? Primera''s age is ni xiv this year, so her marriage as a nobleman is as slow as it gets. Well, Albert and Eliza aren''t married yet at twenty-six, so not to say there''s no precedent at all. "I have a favor to ask the Duke of Sanga and Primera about that, but the marriage is after next year, and I want Primera to get out of the aristocracy when we get married" "What does that mean? I know you say you want to have a period of time until marriage, and Primera originally said that you would get out of aristocracy in the future, but when you get married, I think it would be more convenient for you to have an aristocracy? To the question of the Duke of Sanga, Primera also seemed strange to the King, Maria and Albert, "The first thing I would say is that the marriage will be after next year, because Primera just got a new job at the Duke of Sanga''s, so now would be an obstacle to her mandate, and I want her to leave the aristocracy when she marries, because I don''t want to give that child the right to inherit the Duke''s house when she has a child in the future" "Hmm, Tenma, I know you''re thinking about the Duke''s house, and I''m convinced about the time of marriage, but I can''t say I don''t want to give my children inheritance. Even if Primera leaves the aristocracy, she will be given more inheritance than the blood of the Duke''s house is shed on her children" "Still, the possibility of inheritance drops a lot, doesn''t it? Sure, the two sisters upstairs say they each have multiple boys, but before the Duke''s right to inherit, there''s a paternal right to inherit his parents'' house, right? By contrast, the Ootri family does not have a right of inheritance because they are not aristocrats. Worst of all, there''s no problem with an adopted son with no blood connection succeeding him. If anything happens to Albert or Albert''s children, it could be considered a leading successor candidate." Some ministers in the Duke of Sanga might think about taking in the power of the Ootri family, and some rival nobles might think about pushing my children into the candidates to disrupt or divide the Duke of Sanga family. But if Primera leaves the aristocracy, whatever the blood, the family will be called civilians. "If you are a child of aristocracy and inheritance and a child of civilian and inheritance, you can argue that the former deserves a successor, right? I want to keep my children away from the bloody world whenever I can. "That''s... you can''t say there isn''t. Besides, I can''t even say I can''t. Primera, Tenma, you say that, but what do you want to do? "Me too, I think Mr. Tenma is right. In the first place, I wanted to escape aristocracy because it also had the purpose of relinquishing my right to inheritance." Depending on what you think, you can also take it that you remain connected to the Duke''s house, but you are not responsible, so I think you are saying something quite convenient... "If you think you can relate to the strongest warrior in the kingdom, it''s a cheap one. On the contrary, we can also say that the Duke''s house is quite unlikely to be taken over... and you have no problems. Even if something comes up from below, it''s going to be easy to shut it up." I thought the Duke of Sanga would say that. In the case of the Duke, I guess Primera''s happiness is more important than the takeover of the Duke''s house by me. Well, the management of the Duke''s house seems like a pain in the ass, so I wouldn''t do it if I was asked to... I suppose that''s what I''m assuming. "If the Duke is okay with that, it''s not for the royal family to talk." "Right. Tenma, Primera, Happy Engagement" The King and Maria also blessed the party, me, Primera and the Duke of Sanga, without inserting their mouths because they were convinced. "So now that Tenma is here, shall we finally talk about next year''s tournament? Tenma, do you have any good ideas? Ow!" The moment the king suddenly started talking about his work and threw more round at me, the king made an odd noise and fell off his chair. I suppose Maria, who was sitting next to me, even stepped on it because she was holding back the back of her leg at the tip of the roll. "That''s it, but I think I''ll just make it a personal battle, for some reason, because I''m holding back marriage. Honestly, it''s hard to get it all out." "For next year only, the method will work... but not next time, okay? "We''ll think about it again next year and beyond. Maybe you''ll change your mind and want to get out of it all." That means I might get out next year if I feel like it, but I''ll remember somehow until next year or so. Maybe. "Well, this one also thinks of some idea by next year, and you can''t mean you won''t let adventurers compete in the first place. You don''t have to." And, the king says, I guess it''s also a problem that I''m not the only one winning too much. Excavation of talent and wagering income? Incidentally, dividends are calculated from the amount that I deducted 20% from the sales, so whether I win or lose, the amount that goes into the country is no different, but because more people won''t buy it if I win (which can be negative in some cases), the overall sales are down. "Isn''t it me who can''t, Master Zain, who needs to figure out a new way to sell? When I heard that, the king gently took his gaze off me. "I mean, you seem to have forgotten, but even if the temper falls out, ''Oracion'' joins the team." I guess that means I have all the numbers even if I fall out... "Your lord seems to have forgotten, but the fact that Tenma doesn''t show up doesn''t mean the slurrins can''t show up." "... ah! My grandfather seems to have completely forgotten, but the slurrins are my family, so they can''t join the team without me being Tamer. As can be seen from the fact that the Marquis of Sammons had previously teamed up with Gallibar and the Knights and himself had turned modestly, if Tamer was on the same team, even if Tamer was turned modestly, his family could go to the game, but if Tamer was not on the team, his family could not enroll as a team, rather than participate in the game. This means that when I pull out, Grandpa and Amur are the only remaining members of the ''Oracion'' that competed this year. Well, I can''t or can''t form an ''oration'' with me out next year, but in that case, instead of me and the slurrins, I''m gonna have to put Jeanne, Aura and Aina in. It should be noted that Aina still leaves her books in the form of mentors for Jeanne and Aura. "Damn... thoughtless..." He was a grandfather who seemed sorry, but he said, "Then I''ll pair him up with Amur and compete in a pair!" or so he said immediately. For this minute, I might even compete in a personal battle. "When you do, Tenma, after announcing your engagement with Primera, you might want to let it flow as a rumor-level story that you may not appear outside of a personal battle with insignificant ''due to marital support, preparation, etc.''. If you don''t make a full appearance, you may be questioned by the royal family to say that some pressure has been exerted, and I assure you, Tenma, there may be a rebellion when you change your mind." "Um, it would be easy to proceed in the way the Duke says. Tenma, too, will have someone approaching to take the back of something, but you don''t have to deal with it. It''s only a ''rumor'' level story." If someone I don''t know comes to hear it, I don''t deal with it, and if someone I know comes to hear it, you can just say, "I''m sure I''ll be busy, but I haven''t decided what to do yet". If you leak it to the jinns at first, it will be known naturally and widely. Well, it will be after we officially announce our engagement to circulate the information, so it is to be decided when... the gins are surprisingly wide faced, so I''m sure they will do a satisfying job. We then discussed the timing of the engagement announcement, which meant that it would be announced at a party hosted by the Duke of Sanga after the year had dawned, after the Jin''s noise had subsided. Maria wanted to make an announcement at a royally-sponsored party, but she couldn''t do it without the Duke of Sanga, and she was convinced that me and Primera would be at the party after the Duke announced it. "Grandpa, what do you think we should tell Uncle Mark? "I think it''s better to be fast... because there''s a lot of confusion involved, and it''s not a good idea to tell me before the Duke''s announcement and spread it on some applause. I''m sorry, but let''s have patience until we''re older. Well, you''ll notice it thin, but if you don''t make it clear, you''ll be fine." It breaks my heart to keep my uncles quiet, but if anything happens, I want to avoid my uncles being blamed, so I''ll tell you why and apologize after I make the announcement. When we got to a paragraph about me and Primera, the Duke of Sanga started talking about the Gins'' reward, so we decided to leave the Duke of Sanga to go home. "When we get home, we have to stop the Amurs." "Right...... hmm? It''s like Din and Aina." Aina ran away from the room apparently to get Mr. Din. "Tenma, Eina told me you were engaged to Miss Primera, is that true? Returning it to the truth, Mr. Din gave me and Primera words of blessing, but then when he said it was something that he still couldn''t publish, he stumbled upon Aina. Hi, Aina said she jumped in haste where Mr. Din was working out and suddenly pulled Mr. Din away. He said there were other knights on the spot, but I heard the reason where no one was, so he said the engagement story would not have been leaked. However, he said it was troublesome considering when he asked why he was in a hurry because it was unusual for Aina to panic so much. "In the meantime, let''s go to Your Majesty." "Dear Tenma, Primera, I''m sorry to show you the ugly part" Eina joined Mr. Dinn and settled down, seemingly the same as usual. Well, there was a difference that my face was red... so when I teased him, I was afraid of later, so I decided to leave him in silence. "Still, are you glad I didn''t send you to the Duke''s mansion? "Father will come back to Tenma''s mansion once, and most importantly, Primera will have to talk to the Amurs." "No, well... you''re right..." Primera says nervously... well, it won''t be a bad thing. I was thinking lightly like... "Tenma! Is it true you''re engaged to Primera! "Hey! Lion, he said he had a loud voice! The other two of the three idiots were making a scene. Because of this, the Jins seem to have found out, and they struggle to stop. It should be noted that in all that noise, Mr. Chris did not wake up. 227 Chapter 16-5 Requests from the Gins "Sorry" Apparently it was Amur who brought the information, and while Lion was pissed off at Albert, he was going in front of Primera and sitting down and apologizing. "Mr. Amur, please sit in your chair because you are not angry. If you stay put, we can''t talk." "Got it. And Amur is fine." Amur seemed to know Primera would say so, and immediately stopped the dungeon and sat in the chair. "Yep...... it was unexpected that Brother Lion made a scene, but we forgot to stop talking to the Amurs, too, and they didn''t know about it by people spreading their engagement info in the funny half, so you don''t have to worry about it" A settlement between Primera and Amur (which was not enough to say) was reached, but Albert''s anger did not subside. Well, I can''t let my dear sister''s engagement go unnoticed by Lion... but I guess I couldn''t forgive it for being a mess. By the way, from earlier, he said, "Don''t lightly mouth an unpublished aristocratic engagement!," or "Are you going to ruin Primera''s engagement to Tenma!," or, "Your carelessness is my responsibility!," or "Are you willing to put a crack in the relationship between the Royal Family and the House Borderline Uncle!," and so on, and he said a mess. "Albert, forgive him around there. That''s just too much, and Lion was just confused by the sudden, and I guess he didn''t mean it, and he looks like he''s reflecting on it enough." "Well, if that''s what Tenma says..." Albert freed Lion, feeling like he had said no. Maybe Albert himself was losing sight of the draw because he was too excited. "Tenma, Primera, I''m sorry" "Well, they didn''t ask me anything other than who was in this mansion, so if everyone would shut up, there wouldn''t be a problem. Gin and the others will understand that." "Right. Besides, if you push Leena later, I don''t think you''ll have to worry." Leena is a former Viscount Warrant even then, so you still know how scared the aristocracy is when you''re out of school. If you mean Leena like that, the Jins will definitely try to protect them too. Nevertheless... "Leena calls the primera with a chi (...) n (...), but the primera is a forsaken one" And I was a little concerned. After all, is the difference between the Duke''s and Viscount''s identities the reason? "No, Leena, too, would normally abandon me. I''m just kidding. I''m just trying to call it my childhood." If I thought it was a childish way of saying it, I would have had that reason...... I thought Leena was vegan because there are natural places, but she was just kidding...... on second thought, Leena has some belly-black places, and I guess Primera is right. It is unclear why you put it on when you are not in front of me. "I''ll keep an eye out for the Jins, too. Well, it''s not like the engagement is going to happen where you get ripped off, but it''s going to make the jinns feel bad." Honestly, I don''t think finding out about the engagement would be a big problem, but even if it wasn''t intentional, the rosy Jins would be buying the disapproval of the Royal Family and the Duke of Sanga''s. Coupled with my advice and via Leena''s advice from Primera, you''ll understand how dangerous it is. Well, where there''s no one who knows why, you might tell me stupidity, but that''s about it you''ll manage to put up with. If you can''t, you just have to force him to hang out with the training match. "That''s fine with the Jins...... Mr. Chris, you''re all right, aren''t you? All that noise and it won''t happen at all..." Chris didn''t get up enough to worry. I think it''s okay because I can hear you sleep properly and you don''t look like you''re suffering, but if you don''t get up to this point, I''m tempted to suspect you''re even sleeping in a raccoon. "Well, it''s quiet, so can Senior Chris stay put? When you wake up poorly and find out what''s going on, you''re going to make more noise than Lion." In a word from Cain, we decided to leave Mr. Chris alone. Because even when I was in a pretty grumpy mood when I was in Lion, if I found out about the engagement with the rest of my drunkenness, I might not be able to help. I don''t think Mr. Chris will find out about my engagement with Primera until there''s a Maria or at least Aina. Chris, who then did not wake up until it was dinner time, was taken home by Aina, who came with the Duke of Sanga. For once, I tried to invite him to dinner, but he didn''t seem to have an appetite because he couldn''t lose his booze. That way, you''ll suffer from a hangover tomorrow. "Well, for today, let me be rude around here." The Dukes of Sanga left when dinner was over. On his way home, he asked if Lion would not stay at Primera, but on the face of it, the Duke decided to avoid imitating him at all to find out, as the engagement was still supposed to be a secret. "Nevertheless, I was wondering if Tenma was interested in marriage... but it seemed like she was worried." Jin laughed heavily, followed by Galat, Menace and even Grandpa laughing out the same way. "As far as I''m concerned, I thought Primera was the most likely one, so it''s not surprising. Well, I didn''t expect you to get engaged all of a sudden." Leena was straining herself to say that she was within the assumption except for a sudden engagement. And for some reason, Amur is also chested, and Jeanne looks at Amur and blushes a little. "Well, we still have time to announce our engagement, and I guess it''s from then on that the surroundings get noisy. I think the Jins will be more prominent during the period leading up to the engagement. What are your plans after you''ve seen the Kings? When I said that, the Jins looked a little nasty, but went right back, "That''s what I''m talking about, I need a little help from Tenma." I said out. "Actually, I recovered Hydra''s demonic nucleus and the dungeon nucleus, but I left the other materials behind. We can''t bring all the Hydra material in our magic bag." "I mean, do me a haulier? But I''m mostly stopping at the top tier from the bottom tier." Gin and the others will know that. Still asking me to come down on my own to the bottom. "You mean the Jins will lead me to the bottom? Like when I took Amy to the dungeon before, it meant that one of the Jins would hold hands with me and go to the warp zone near the bottom. "If you do that, don''t you get complaints from other adventurers? I think I''d rather have an Alliance official follow me and retrieve the material than do that? I thought that was a way for me and Jin not to buy weird grudges... "That ensures that adventurers who are cordial with their guild staff appear at the bottom. And die." Alliance officials should be neutral, but that''s just an ideal, and I''m pretty sure they''re not all like that. If such an official were asked by someone he knew or loaded with large sums of money, he would secretly take that dependant (...) person (...) to the bottom. Alternatively, an Adventurer may be sent as the guild''s totality for materials near the bottom. "In that regard, if it were a temper, I would have many magic bags and dimension bags on my own, and even the lowest demon opponent would never lose" "You can do that, but even if you take the underlying material around the bottom, don''t ever complain, okay? I''m not willing to do that, but I did give you some advice. Because if anything unusual happens, I can''t tell you enough not to take it. "It doesn''t matter. Because if you can make weird rumors, you should dive on your own after the request is over." Seemed like a favor from reading to my personality. "You do sound like a request after knowing me very well. If that happens, it will move shortly after I give the dungeon nucleus to the king, so maybe I should tell you first. If you do that, you might be able to buy the parts that the gins don''t want at a high price." In the case of hydra, what I said about meat and guts cannot be eaten because they are poisonous, but yes, the poisonous glands have a use, and the skin and bones can be used for weapons and protective equipment. According to the Jins, Hydra seems to be a pretty big shot this time, so she''ll be able to take quite a few ingredients without meat. Well, some of the material will need to be wholesaled to the guild, but otherwise if we dedicate ourselves to the King (albeit at a consideration in the form of a reward), the Kings'' mentality towards the ''Sword of Dawn'' should be even better. "At that time, could you even say it from Tenma? It would be quicker to tell Tenma what she agreed to than just us." That''s what Jin says, but I guess he''s simply afraid the Kings will ask him a lot. I don''t do anything wrong, so I wish I was grand, but unlike me, I guess for the Jins, the King has an image close to being on the clouds. So I guess you need me so you can explain it as quickly and reliably as possible. "Well, fine... instead, give me some of Hydra''s material as a reward for the luggage carriage and explanations to the Kings. I''d be glad to get a certain amount, but it''s okay for me to get my share of gin and kings and guilds." Actually, you''ll only get a lot of work because it only takes about as long as carrying luggage, but the hydra material is rare, so I''d like to make sure of it at all. Well, we still have the demonic material that I said Ground Dragon, Walking Dragon, and Wyburn, so it''s going to be part of the collection, but if you think that other warp zone information near the bottom is part of the reward, you can''t say that you get paid too much. "If the tenma is okay with that, we don''t mind...... but maybe there aren''t many skins available, so give me a break then" Jin lowered his head sorry, but Grandpa was more surprised by the words than I was. "Hydra''s regenerative power is as high as a fool''s, so you kept giving her such a harsh attack." Of us, Grandpa was the only one with experience in the hydra crusade, so I was convinced he was surprised by that. But the Jins look delicate, "No, well, it''s harsh when it comes to harsh..." As we all stare at the gin, which is hard to say, "You brought in dozens of baristas, struck an arrow into the hydra, oiled it and burned it, didn''t you? So he chopped off his neck where he was weak, and he forcibly took out the nucleus of the demon when he stopped moving." The reason Jin seemed so hard to say is because he thinks he defeated Hydra in a way that could be described as intrusive. When I heard more about it, they carried five to six baristas into the upper floor of one of the lowest levels at a time, looked at the gaps in the hydra and left them at the critical point of the barista''s range, firing them sequentially where a sufficient number could be installed, the arrows were specially made, and the carcass were cavities like thick straws, and when stabbed, blood erupted from behind. No matter how high Hydra''s regenerative power, he couldn''t create enough blood to exceed the amount flowing out of all over his body, and he greased and burned it where the bleeding had weakened, cutting off every neck where it had weakened. When he did that much damage, he said the regenerative force had dropped considerably, never meant that the neck would regenerate before dropping all the necks (he just said the meat was raised from the incision and something like the base of the neck could be done), but the heart was still in motion, so he forcefully removed the demonic nucleus and the heart. "I don''t know what to say...... that''s an animal fight. Well, that''s what Hydra opponents would have to do...... anyone expecting to talk about a fierce fight is going to be disappointed" "Then we can say we''ve discovered an effective strategy for Hydra. How about a place like a dungeon where you can''t get away with it, or not have enough carrying power or funding to carry a large quantity of supplies, because there''s an extraordinary chance that you''ll be safe and able to go home alive than the way I fight. Well, I might have to give up my skin." Unlike me, who I thought was a little out of expectation, Grandpa''s ratings were high. I guess this is the difference between someone who has actually fought and someone who hasn''t. How happy the Jins were that Grandpa appreciated them, he started all sorts of hard stories, and Grandpa also started the hard stories of his time. And as it was, he entered the banquet. The banquet seemed to last late, and early the next morning Grandpa and Jin were discovered by Jeanne and Aura, intoxicated in the dining room. Me, Jeanne, Aura and Leni were fine because I pulled them up to the room before the date changed, but Amur dated his grandparents late and said Leni had brought them back in the middle of the night, and they had been up at the same time as me but seemed a little out of shape. "Hey Jin, get up! "Ugh... my head hurts... please be quiet..." Jin seemed to have a terrible hangover, and so did his voice. "You''ll see the king in a few days, so no booze until then." "Ugh......" Galat, Menace, and Leena replied on behalf of Jin, not even having the energy to talk. While we were dealing with the Jins, Grandpa was headed to the kitchen with a curse. "Grandpa, we''re collecting the pills we left in the kitchen, so there''s nothing to go over there." "No... Gu, no..." Grandpa gave up his meds and came before me. "Grandpa, the Jins are here to see the Kings, so I won''t let them drink on track. I''ll report this to Ernesto as well, so one or two dislikes... be prepared for ten or twenty." It doesn''t do me much good to tell my grandfather that I dislike him, so I decided to ask the person who dislikes him the least. If Ernesto could tell his grandfather how he dislikes it, he would take it on without having to ask for it. "Oh, that''s..." "Be patient." Without saying whether or not, I told Ernesto that the report was a matter of decision, and I handed out the hangover pills to Jin and the others first. Priority is given to our guests, Jin... "Grandpa, I''m sorry. My meds are out." I just handed it out to Leena and she ran out of pills. Since Chris rarely drinks alcohol these days, he consumed a lot of medicine. "Hey, I''m gonna go to my uncle''s and have him split up, so wait till then" "Hurry, go back, come, come, be..." I don''t think I got some kind of flag, but for now I hurried to the inn where Uncle Mark was doing it to have the same pills (handing out what I made) as the house. "Grandpa, I got it... right? I flew most of it, so I could come back without half an hour... but what I saw in my eyes was my grandfather poking at the table like he was dead. "Did you sleep... Grandpa, rest in peace" I placed a glass of medicine and water near Grandpa, closed my eyes and put my hands together. "I''m alive..." I thought I heard something, but I left the scene quietly today because I had something to do. "My stomach is swollen, do you want to get to it quickly?" What we''re going to do today, that''s the production of a golem for giving to Primera. The Golem, in a sense, has become the standard equipment of the Ootri family. And since it will be a golem to protect my fianc¨¦e, I need to make a golem with good performance. So while it may take a few days to complete, let''s get down to it. "First of all, what shape do you want it to take... shall we make it a knight? Speaking of primera, I have the image of a knight, so I decided to make the shape of the golem an imitation of a knight. "I''ve decided on the shape, but I wonder what it feels like to make it..." The golems we have made so far are the golems that have reconditioned the nucleus of the golem, which was well done among them, to the golems of the sasori that we gave to Jeanne and Aura for royalty, to the Guardian Giganto, the guardian of the giants, and to the horse-shaped golems of Tanicase and Ryden. The difficulty of production is also roughly in the order just mentioned (although Tanicase is about before royalty only). "The reason for the golem in the second half has to do with the rarity of the material and the amount of metal used to make it, and as far as Lyden is concerned, I still don''t know what it could have been made of..." If we could have a perfect manual on how to make Ryden, we could have the strongest army in the kingdom... well, maybe we shouldn''t, because if the way we make it leaks outside, there''s going to be contention that the kingdom can crack into a bunch of pieces... but I still feel like it''s a waste. "If I were to make it, I''d like to make it royal only, but I promised you I wouldn''t sell anything royal only to Marias, and you should stop letting Primera have it" I''m not selling to Primera, so I don''t mean to break my promise otherwise, but maybe it includes not giving in within the meaning of ''don''t sell'', so you should avoid it as much as you can. "When that happens, would you like to make it in a new way... I don''t know what to do..." It can''t be that easy to come up with a new method or anything, so I decided to look for a demonic nucleus that might be used for the nucleus of the Golem first. "Eh, what kind of demon nucleus could be used for nuclei..." I looked in the bag and different kinds of things came out. In terms of high value, there were dozens of different things, such as oaks and goblins, and preferably more than ten thousand, from things like walking dragons and earthly dragons in the buck. "The ground dragon is too big for a walking dragon, and you can''t be strong with oak or goblins..." I would prefer something a little smaller because the size is too large if it is a demon of the S-rank in hand, but there is no A-rank, and when it belongs to a demon close to it, it is only Wyburn''s. "If it''s Wyburn''s demon nucleus, we can keep using it." When the nucleus is large, the periphery of the nucleus has to be thickened to protect it. Doing so will only increase the weight for that matter, so you will be able to have a dull golem of movement or vice versa, but Wyburn''s demon nucleus is about 10 cm in size, so it would be okay to thicken the coating and surroundings. "Some things are missing, but I''m sure you won''t have a problem with this." For Giganto and Tanicase, I used the cracked one of Dragon Zombie''s Demon Nuclei, so even Wyburn should be able to do it. However, it is not necessarily possible for Wyburn to do what was done with dragon zombies because they are too different in character in the demonic nuclei of Dragon Zombies and Wyburn, but even if they fail, the cracked demonic nuclei can also be used as various materials, so you can use them as materials for strengthening rather than as nuclei. "That''s hard." A good demon nucleus was made into a nucleus without any problems, but because the missing demon nucleus is distorted in shape, it is difficult to beautifully engrave Golem information. "Well, I failed, but the five of them were beautifully done, so I guess I''ll be able to make the right number." I failed a few times but I was able to secure the number I had planned, so I decided to make the nucleus this far. "Even if you have a nucleus, you haven''t been able to do it outside... what are you going to do? The goal of the Golem''s nucleus was attached, but it was still not decided what kind of golem to make. "Can''t fit, make it rice" I was concentrating on making the nucleus of the Golem, so it was past noon before I realized it. Once I thought about lunch, I moved to the dining room to try something because I was wondering and getting hungry that I didn''t even care until then. "You don''t have a good idea. Why don''t you go outside?" I couldn''t find anything I particularly wanted to eat, so I decided to take a walk and look around the stalls and shops. "The Shilowmals seem willing to go" You understood that you were going around the street in my words, and looking back, Shiloumal and Solomon were waiting. Both of them are dripping with a crisp look on their faces, and Slalin has fallen to the floor, wiping who. "Then let''s go. Solomon, however, travels in the bag as usual." "Kew ~ i ~" Solomon replied, "Heck, I know," and dived into the dimension bag that was always in there. "Thanks to the jinns, there are still a lot of stalls" Usually, the number of stalls drops dramatically before and after a royally-sponsored party after the tournament, but this time thanks to the topic of "Dawn Sword" attacking the dungeon, many stalls that usually pull up and return to the locality quickly extended their stay in Wangdu. Thanks to this, I was able to choose a variety of things to eat. "You''re pretty much bloated, too. Are the Shilowmals... not enough yet?" I went around the stall a few times and was quite satisfied that Shiloumal and Solomon were still not enough. At this rate, it was unlikely that we could stop the street tour yet. "Are you satisfied at last" Near evening, Shiloumal and Solomon finally seemed satisfied and began to get some sleep in the bag. "Sleep when you''re bloated, you''re in a good position." To my whining, Slalin also let her play her body and agreed. At this rate, dinner would be...... no, these two would eat even if they were mean. With his stomach on, as he turned away to his house, he saw the Knights of the King''s Capital coming and going on a platoon by platoon several times. Maybe it''s a concomitant act of restraint. Every year, but this time of year will be the most criminal activity in the Wang capital, and this year the festivities are prolonged due to the activity of the Jins, so I guess they are increasing their vigilance. "Somehow, have you seen the direction of the golem? I had only decided to make it a knightly golem, so I saw the knights actually armored and moving and figured out how to make it...... "I''m the only one who seems to have a lot of difficulty, so why don''t you ask Kelly to help?" I decided to consult with the most trusted blacksmith in the Wang capital. 228 Chapter 16-6 hydra recovery "Hello." "Long time no see. Hey, what''s up? When I came to Kelly''s, I told her the idea I had come up with quickly and asked her if it was actually workable. "Well, there''s nothing you can''t do. The only problem is the output of the Golem nucleus. I don''t care how much this has improved, I find it hard to move it the way Tenma thinks it is" When I made Amy''s golem, I first made a bone-like golem, put a flesh-substituted armor on that golem, and finally finished it by stretching the skin of the demon all over her body. This method is the most versatile golem in the current situation, but this time, we need more armor on top of it. Kelly was worried about the output because all I said was that I would make something that put armor on Amy''s golem. "That, but also golem the armor to be worn. Plus, we''re going to use a couple of Wyburn nuclei for the contents and armor golem, including the number of golem nuclei." Amy''s golem nucleus was also chosen from a few golems, but this one was carefully selected from materials (Demon nucleus near A-rank (Wyburn)) and used for a few more. Even though the contents alone are sure to outweigh Amy''s golem, if the armor''s share works well, she might be able to exert several times as much power. Imaginarily, it feels like letting the golem wear a power suit, but it may not be such a simple multiplication-like performance, but if you think the armor is equipped with auxiliary abilities, you can be stronger than just the contents. "Does making armor a golem mean making a single golem for two? I''m gonna come up with something totally, totally outrageous." "No, we''re going to unite two golems, but we''re going to use a few demon nuclei for two, so if we count them with demon nuclei, does it feel like we''re going to make one for a few? I''m going to use two nukes with the contents and armor and crush some demon nukes to strengthen the golem. So if you think that one demon nucleus is needed for a unitary golem, it would mean using a few demon nucleuses for a unitary for this golem. "Sounds like you came up with something stupid, not outrageous. Well, if you think about the golem that Tenma has ever made, it sounds like an idiot with a high success rate." Kelly looked confused, but if I were to say just the total amount of nucleus I used, I could also say that I had already succeeded in something similar, as Ryden and Giganto are more numerous. "So, can I just say that I''m in charge of producing armor? "Oh, please. I know there''s nothing I can''t make, but if it''s enough to be halfway through, I can get you something you should ask for." If you only know a blacksmith with worse arms than me, you''ll have to make it yourself, but fortunately you know two blacksmiths with better arms and more trust than me, so you ask someone more trustworthy of them. By the way, the other one is Ganz Parent, but in Parent''s case, if Xing rides too much, he runs wild, which makes him out of control for me. Besides, I''m almost certainly going to get caught up in this too... in that respect, trust is lower than Kelly''s. "Well, it sounds interesting, so I won''t have to ask you to do it, but when it comes to armor dedicated to the golem, I''ll have to make it to match the contents, so it''ll be after Tenma makes the golem inside." "Well, you''re right, but we need to talk about materials and rewards. So armor, but full plate type, material is misrill or adamantine, or orihalcon" "Wait a minute! Mithrill might work it out, but Adamantin and Orihalcon aren''t going to get enough for a full body of armor! If you make all-body armor with Adamantin or Orihalcon, that''s a national treasure class delicacy!... so they decided to have a bunch of Mithrills and Magic Iron collected. "At this time of year, Mithrills are easy to gather, so about 100kg will be easy to gather. If there''s anything else I can use for the golem, I''ll collect it." During this time (during the martial arts tournament), weapons, protective equipment, jewellery and other metals will be sold in large quantities in order to get games and auction funds. Kelly said Mithrill would get together if she went around a vendor she knew and specializes in metal. "Please." "Whoa! Leave it to me! I''ll collect the armor ingredients so Tenma can make the contents as soon as possible. And I''ll charge you for the materials later." I don''t know how much it will be charged later, but if Kelly says he will collect it, he will collect it willingly, so it could be an amount over the market... but I have the money, so it will be fine. "Then don''t hesitate." Kelly, telling him about the money, laughed creepily, "I heard good things," and jumped out of the store saying she would leave the rest to the employees. A few days after visiting Kelly''s shop, "Tired..." "If this is the case, you should try Hydra again..." "I hate both of them." Jin''s admiration of the kings has been successfully concluded. By saying I was an escort, I came with the Jins to the Imperial Castle, but until I saw them, I was not allowed to accompany them, so I was left to wait in the holding room. Well, I was going to let the kings relax while the jinns struggled because I was asking them to do so... Tida and Luna came to see me, so it was a little noisy. It''s just that they haven''t been informed about my engagement with Primera, and while I was in the holding room, there was no subject of engagement. "Still, Leena seems to be able to afford it, huh? Old experiences come alive? "I''m glad I lived my old experience! I guess that''s what you mean by ex-accompanies. I thought you were used to seeing great people. "In that case, it''s best to leave it to this delegate! A little behind the Jins, they were heavily airy! Looks like they were just shielding the jinns. Well, I guess the experience did come alive. Thin, but in a way the right choice. "You''re so flirty." "You''re so flirtatious." "Mr. Garratt and Mr. Menace should have stayed behind Mr. Jin very much, too. Mr. Jin is the only one of us who holds the title of honor, so it''s not strange to hold back." "" I see! Looks like Garratt and Menace decided to sacrifice what Jin would call his representative''s name if something similar happened in the future. "Absolutely, I''m not convinced! The next time this happens, I''m gonna make sure you guys talk about it! Jin is also Jin, and he seems to want to avoid only standing on the arrow, and has decided not to let the Leenas get away with it. "Well, leave the ugly contention there... the jinns will be busy in the future" The Jins don''t seem to quite understand what I''m saying. "The Jins are all single, promised titles and rewards in the future, and they are well honored even in the present situation... If you try to be like a single nobleman or a nobleman or merchant who wants honor for publicity purposes," Dawn Sword "is the aim." So Jin and Menace panicked. Garratt and Leena looked disgusted, but they didn''t look panicked, so I asked. ''Cause I have someone in my hometown who promised me a future. "In my case, if you want me as a nobleman, a nobleman in my parents'' house or in my parents'' superiors...... I think we have to talk to the Duke of Sanga''s house, so the fool will start on the way, and when you get the title, I should be a good old aunt too, so you''ll be fine" "Well, I guess I don''t really care either." To Leena''s explanation, Menace turned into a reassuring face, but since the conditions seem similar and not alike in Menace and Leena, the possibility of powdering Menace where she only wants honor is well considered. Well, I just can think of it, so I didn''t point it out... more than that, a surprise statement popped out of the galat. "Garat...... you had a fianc¨¦e? "Hmm? Oh, you never told Tenma. There he is." Anything. When he returned to his hometown a few years ago, Garratt said he was childhood friendly... or confessed to a woman who looked after him as a child. "A little before I used to pop out of my hometown, they said, ''When I grew up, marry me,'' but when I thought it was a joke and gave it back lightly, I seriously waited without making a lover either. So, we''re getting engaged... at each other''s age, I don''t think it''s time to consolidate the fruit..." There are a lot of circumstances, and they say the marriage is postponed. In this dungeon domination, he''s wondering if he''s going to call Seigen that woman. "Shit! Blow it up! "Why did she choose to do this?" Jin and Menace also know the woman, and Jin seemed uninteresting, and Menace was crushing strangely. "He said he looked after me when I was a kid, or something, but how old is he? "Yeah... sure, that was a ten year difference" "So, how old was Garratt when he flew out of his hometown? "Fifteen." In other words, Galat was proposed to a five-year-old at fifteen and accepted. "Jin, Menace...... your hometown, is that normal? "I''m sure that''s not true! "It''s a normal country!... Well, I had trouble trying to use us to promote the village to bring in guests, but basically I have the same romantic and marriage views as Wang Du." When I heard that, I thought for a moment that Garratt was such a sexuality. "If this is what you''re talking about, slap Garratt but regenerate him, because he''s a fine grown adult woman. Whatever you think, you can''t complain now." "Exactly, if you''re trying to get your hands on a five-year-old girl right now, I''m going to cut the nani off, bag it, and throw it deep in the dungeon, because it''s already in the past." They both have such a gripping gesture as to squeeze something, whining sincerely and unfortunately. Galat, who saw it, blued his face and ran behind me. "I don''t care if you chop off the garat nani or grip it or burn it down, but do that outside. If you do it all over the city, the Kings will piss you off until I do." I decided not to lay a hand on the issue of the ''Dawn Sword'', and for now I told him to stop only in the whole city. "So when are you going to go to the dungeon to collect hydra? Ignoring the vigilant Garat in the back, when I asked Jin when he was going to Seigen, he wanted to go as soon as possible. "I''ve left most of the material alone, so I''m just worried. Well, I don''t think my colleagues will take it, but the demons in the upper tier could eat it up." There is poison everywhere in Hydra''s body, and if normal creatures (including humans) speak, they are extremely likely to die, but some of them are fine eating poison, and if they were hungry to the extreme, some may speak even if they know it to be poison. "If you only want to eat meat, you can leave it alone, but I don''t want to be eaten in areas that are made of skin or nails." Hydra has to be careful with poison when dismantling it, so if the meat is going to be the most reduced, it seems to be welcome, but if the material is wasted, it will be in deficit, so it seems to be as soon as possible. "So you''re leaving tomorrow? If we hurry Ryden, we can get to Seigen in three to four days. Well, for that matter, I don''t get a lot of breaks, and I''m going to spend most of my day traveling." If you use anything other than a night break to travel, you''ll reach Seigen in about half the normal time. I don''t really want to do it because I''m tired, but it would be the best way to think about the material. "So please." "Instead, I''ll ask the Jins to help you too." The Jins have also promised to help you, so we will already have enough in terms of manpower. Later... "I''m going too! "If the lady''s going, so am I." "I''m interested too." "If everyone''s going, I want to go too." "Naturally, so am I! It was what to do with the Amurs trying to follow the request. By plan, I''m just going to have Grandpa follow me that he knows how to dismantle Hydra. This time, I thought it would be better to narrow down to the minimum number of people going to the lower level of the dungeon because it was a request I received personally, but Amur and the others didn''t try to convince me. But... "Rest assured. Weird bugs don''t come any closer than I do! When he heard Grandpa''s words, Amur and the others finally gave up accompanying him. "Anyway, I''m leaving tomorrow morning, so I think I''ll be back in about ten days" Eight days on the way and home, one day on the collection of hydra, one day on the preliminary day, but I told them that if something unexpected happened, they would stretch a little further, and each decided to get ready after tomorrow. "Hey... with Tenma, it''s easy to get around. Besides, you can be comfortable at times like this." Four days after we left Wang capital, we arrived in Seigen as planned... well, before the critical date changed, so we are in the wild outside Seigen even though we arrived. "Even though we couldn''t get into Seigen, we got there in less than half an hour than we were traveling alone, and thanks to stopping by, we put it on such a treat, so it''s nothing like Nojuku." The reason why we decided to go wild in front of Seigen was that we chose to be near the river for our last break to Seigen. Near the river, we were supposed to have lunch and a little break before we left, but just before we left, I discovered what was causing the delay. It''s "Still, this spoon pan is delicious. Plus, I hear it''s good for your skin, so it''s the best dish ever! It was because we captured a swarm of spoons. Although the size of the captured spoon was small, it was a d big spoon: an estimated weight of more than 200 kg with a maximum length of more than 2 m. By the way, what I cooked was a spoon of the smaller of the captures, but it was also nearly a metre in size. The spoons were laying in the sun as they folded over the river. Well, the perimeter seemed to be on alert, and a few fled into the river just a little closer, but there were still more than ten left, so I had Slalin sneak up on me while I was getting my attention, put together and captured them all at once. A total of ten were able to be captured in Suralin''s ambush, of which several younger individuals (still, there were fifty cm) escaped, but even the six remaining ones had a massive total weight of better than 500 kg. "It stinks a little because there''s not enough mud out there, but I used plenty of spices for that, so I can do this." While self-admiring the creation of the spoon pan, I hope I proceeded with the meal... I may have done a little bad for those who are equally wild around. Because of the abundance of spices used to reduce the smell of muddy smell, the smell of appetite became quite widespread. Because of that, every now and then, they''re turning a resentful eye on us. Well, there''s a Shiloumal near us, and he''s flying a flag with a family crest of the Ootri family in the prominence of the carriage, so it''s salvation that no one comes close. Most importantly, even if they approached us in bad faith, this member would have nothing to do with it. In case there is one. "I hope you slept early today and dive into the dungeon early tomorrow morning. It''s right next to Seigen, and if we let the golem stand, we won''t have a problem sleeping at the same time." There''s not going to be a guy coming at me like this, and even if he is, he''ll be able to deal with it as soon as he puts out a golem. Rather than that, I''m going to the bottom floor tomorrow, so I decided not to keep an eye on him this time because I shouldn''t leave him a little tired. "Slurrin, Shilowmall, Solomon, you guys sleep outside your bags today" If you let the three of them sleep outside the bag with even more damned pushes, it will be an understandable traction to go with the golem, and if anyone comes close, you''ll notice Shiloumal. "Can I just say this is complete? Then I''ll sleep first." Grandpa and Jin said they were up a little bit more, so I just dived into the futon early. It was a little noisy that there seemed to be liquor festivals going on around as well as the grandfathers, but this is usually the case during the wild boarding houses in a group near the city, so the noise was loud, but there was nothing of particular concern. "I''m so glad you brought Tenma..." "Right..." "We''re not the only ones. You''re dead." "If you think about it a little bit, it was easy to imagine." Jin and the others sat voluntarily in front of the four of them while I was working. "In this state, I can''t help much either." While Grandpa says something he seems sorry for, he puts out a chair and a table for tea. To say why this is happening, if it''s very easy to understand, is because Hydra was about to rot. The gins had just knocked down Hydra and said a little over half a month, but the acid or some enzyme in Hydra seemed to have accelerated the decay, and by the time they came to collect it, the meat was already about half melted and had a terrible stench. The rats were wandering around near the hydra, so I don''t think it''s likely that they were releasing poison at the same time as the smell, but just in case, I took a distance from the hydra and let the golems do the dismantling of the hydra (I just peeled and gutted it out). "It feels like you''ve seen it from a distance and your skin hasn''t been so damaged. I thought you were burning more." I thought the skin was more worn out from what I heard about the way the Jins fought, but from what I saw there were just some burns, holes and cuts, which I think is well worth it as a material. Jin and the others were wondering about that, too. "Maybe he regenerated it after he died...... because hydra is so regenerative like an idiot, even if he was plucked out of his heart and demon nucleus, he still has some regenerative power" Everyone was convinced when they heard Grandpa''s guess that Anyway, when I exorcised the bicone that was the foundation of Lyden before, I put a ''heel'' on the skin that was damaged after the bicone died and erased the wound. Even after the death of a bicorn. The restorative magic worked, so if you''re a highly regenerative hydra, you don''t have to do the restorative magic after death, self-help? Because I didn''t think it was a strange story to recover to some extent with. While we were talking about Hydra''s regenerative power, I let the golems spread the hides and guts of Hydra on the ground and let them flush with meat dissolved in water magic and dirt and sticky poison against them. Hydra''s guts left her bladder in a clean form in her heart, stomach, lungs and intestines, but what she said about her kidneys and liver melted and left little. Later, there was also a ''poisonous gland'' with poison in it, which was packed with plenty of poison inside. Moreover, Hydra has two places to store poison, one in a space in the upper jaw and the other near the stomach (well, this Hydra has nine necks, so it''s exactly ten places). The two are connected by thin tubes, and once the toxic glands of the upper jaw are emptied, they are supposedly replenished from the toxic glands near the stomach. "It''s pretty sticky, so is it poison stock solution? Grandpa, it looks like poison stock solution is in hundreds of liters, what do you think I should do? I think it would be fine if I dumped a small amount around there and flushed it with water, but with this amount, I was afraid that this room would be unavailable for a while in that way. So I asked Grandpa. "With all that, I don''t know... I can only think of enough to dig a hole and throw a little bit in it." My grandfather said it was good for you too. By the way, when I asked him what happened when he was a grandfather, he said what he felt was half burned and dangerous, and the rest was scattered all over the floor and left alone. "The poison vaporized and it got tough then. If I had burned them all at once, I might have died of vaporized poison." Grandpa says in nostalgia for the old days, but I felt smug that Ernesto''s story about being a young man''s bastard was true. Well, I didn''t put it in my mouth, but if it''s a small amount, you can burn it. At the time I thought it might be an anomaly, I guess it means I''m one of a kind. "Hey think about how to handle it, so do you want to keep it in small pieces for now? Let me ask you something, do the jinns need this poison or something? I asked once because I was going to be concerned about the money there if I sold it, but the jinns also said that I didn''t need it considering the risks after I sold it, so I put it all together and kept it. By the way, the risk after we sell is when it is abused after we get out of our hands, and we can say that we are not responsible for how it is used after we sell it, but we still don''t want to cross such a dangerous bridge because it leads to our reputation being degraded. For once, Hydra''s poison is valuable, so even if you sell it, you should only deal with someone you trust, with a clear identity and purpose of use. Well, I don''t know who they are, so disposing of them is the safest way. After rinsing off the skin and the extra parts of the gut, the body was similarly rinsed thoroughly with a strong stream of poison and melting meat, cut into appropriate sizes, and then put into a magic bag. If this is normal prey, cut the meat out of the bone and party with that meat when it''s done!... It''s about as noisy as... but it also means that the meat of hydra is poisonous, so after roughly cutting the meat off, it seems to be a common treatment of hydra to soak the bones with the meat still attached in tons of water or bury them in the soil and let the rest of the meat rot over time. Grandpa says that leaving the meat alone in the water and soil for a long time will not rot, and then the poison in the bone (which is also poisonous to the spinal cord and stained with other gaps in the bone) will also fall through, so that it can be processed safely. "I guess I should put the bones up for sale with the meat on it. If anyone complains, it''s the best way to prove that it belongs to Hydra." Once the poison on the surface was washed away, and even if I touched it with my bare hands, if it wasn''t for a short time or a scratch on my hand, it would be enough to itch a little. Well, they say if you grip or squeeze for a long time, you can die, but that''s the self-responsibility of the person you deal with. "So if we do something about the dirt after that, we''re done? After this, I''m going to do a little research around here, but what about Grandpa and the Jins? I wanted to see if there were any misrills to use for the new golem, so when I asked if the jinns would look with me, it meant I would go back once I had done some light research, and I wanted to take care of my weapon. Grandpa, too, said he was going back once because he was hungry, and went home with the Jins. The rendezvous point was an apartment that Amy''s parents do (where I used it before, the Jins rent it), and the carriage that me and my grandpa use for sleepovers was also meant to be talked about so that they could put it on the property. I haven''t set a meeting time, but worst of all, I wish I had it all before I left tomorrow, so until then, I was supposed to call it free time. "Well, stick around and look for it." It was blood made when the hydra was treated, and it was poisonous, and soiled over a pile of rotten meat that had been washed away, and allowed the golems to step on it and do the treatment. Pretty appropriate way to do it, but so far only me and my grandpa can come to the bottom floor, so the poison will be broken down and gone by the time the other adventurers arrive. After that, we just don''t have to touch the dirt where we''ve stepped on it, so that should be enough. "Awfully misrilous, but I thought... but you can only find iron" The bottom floor was only made by Hydra in Negijo, about the size of a few ballparks. "Still, I don''t see any creatures besides bugs, but what did Hydra eat and live with? Eat the magic in the air...... or something, I don''t think I can keep that giant. It seems most likely that they are attracting demons in some way from upstairs, but they don''t know exactly how the demons that feed them can occur in the dungeon in the first place. "Something''s going to hurt my head if I think deeply about it... time to cut it up" Next time I''m coming, I''m going to come through a regular route instead of backgammon like this one, and I tried to stop mining to get back on the ground...... somehow I found something suspicious. The place is in the opposite position to the entrance, and that''s where the big rocks seem to pile up. Maybe that happens to look like it, but maybe Hydra was putting it to bed, so I decided to go check on her for a second. And "There''s definitely something down here..." With the damp air from beneath the rocks, the smell of meat was rising as if it had rotted, and even something was moving. 229 Chapter 16-7 Zip "Every single rock looks like it''s gonna be hard to get around... well, it doesn''t really matter because I don''t do it myself" In the meantime, I tried to do something about the rock, and I put out about five large golems to get the rock out of the way. The rock is stacked with ten things the size of which I manage to lift with a few golems, and even the smaller ones seem to be slightly over 10t. There was a vertical hole there when I got all the rocks out of the way, and when I dropped the pebble, the sound rang far, so it seemed like there was a wide space like a basement or a long space like a road. "Well, what do you got?" The hole was almost perpendicular at the beginning, but turned into a gentle ramp about three to four meters down. "I''d like to go down, but there are signs of some creature walking, and once back..." Back on the ground, I thought I might want to report to my grandfather and the gin, and I heard something coming this way from a distance. There are two kinds of sounds that you can hear, a sound that feels like kacha... kacha... and a sound that feels like beta... beta... Both seem to be footsteps, but rather slow compared to the average person''s speed. Besides, it also smelled with the footsteps, so I somehow figured out who the Lord of that sound was. "''Fireball''...... Skeletons and Zombies after all...... Zombies? Is that a zombie? One was a skeleton as I thought it would be, but the other seemed similar and different to the zombies I knew. "''Appraisal''" He showed up in the light of "Fireball." If you "appraise" that (...), Race...... Golem of rotten meat And out. Maybe it''s a naturally occurring golem with a collection of rotten meat. It was the first demon I''ve ever seen, but it doesn''t make me feel like looking into it. "Maybe this was Hydra''s bait? With that in mind, when I visited the ''fireball'' on the golem of rotten meat that was at the head, it burned up and collapsed easily...... but from the second one I decided to chop it up with an ''air cutter'' as it burned and at the same time had a tremendous stench. The "Air Cutter" ones weren''t as effective as the "Fireball," but they couldn''t walk if they aimed at their feet, they were soft, so they were easy to penetrate, and they were efficient because they could involve a few in one shot. "I don''t need a golem, but I need a few samples from Skeleton." Both Skeleton and Golem just came straight up, so they focused only on Golem and magically targeted him, and Skeleton let him stay close. And "Oops! He destroyed Skeleton''s head, which came nearby, with "Stonebrit," and recovered his demonic nucleus where it collapsed. Skeleton won''t move if he removes the nucleus of the demon from his bones, so if he knows how to deal with it, he''s not that threatened. Most importantly, there are occasionally skeletons that are considerably stronger than common skeletons, so there is no way to be alarmed. Now, once every few years, we hear stories of new adventurers wiped out or fled by their skeleton opponents¡­ "Well, looks like these guys aren''t that strong" He didn''t have a weapon, and he was such a weak skeleton that even his bare hands could take him down, that from the second body he decided to take out the demon nucleus with his bare hands and secure it in beautiful condition. It''s a dangerous act, but it seems likely enough given the difference in strength, and most importantly because we needed something as unbroken as possible to look into this skeleton. "We''ve secured ten bodies, and then we''ll take them down together." I was able to secure enough samples, so I magically blew them up with the golem and decided to get out of here. "''Airball''" He unleashed an ''airball'' the size of a passageway critical and blew the rest of the skeletons and golems to the back of the passageway. There were quite a few of them, so I felt like the Devil''s Nucleus was a waste, but as far as the Skeleton''s Devil''s Nucleus is concerned, it feels low quality, so I decided to give it up. Well, I think if you leave me alone, I''ll be back, so you can come back and get it if you really need it. "Do you want to retrieve the Golem''s demon nucleus..." I don''t like it, but I''d better take a few home as samples, so I swung the flesh pieces of the golem I knocked down on the first one with skeleton bones to look for the demon nucleus, and likewise used skeleton bones like chopsticks to remove the demon nucleus. The demonic nucleus of the removed golem was washed with water magic, then wrapped in the cloth that was in the bag and apart from the demonic nucleus of the skeleton. By the way, the bone I used to find Golem''s demonic nucleus and the bone I used instead of chopsticks, I threw it away because it was dirty. After collecting the Demon Nucleus, he also remembered to collect samples of Skeleton and returned to the top with the magic of "Flying Sky". "Later, cover the lid the same way you did the first time..." To the golems who had kept them waiting, they moved the rocks again to plug the holes, and then covered them with earth-magic, rock-by-rock domed lids. Now you won''t be able to go outside with that skeleton or the golem, no matter how much you raise. "Hey, it''s time to go back -! Moving up one floor from the bottom floor, I called the slurrins who were supposed to be playing around here. While I was collecting hydra, the slurrins couldn''t resist the smell and fled upstairs. Well, it was Shiloumal and Solomon who couldn''t stand the smell, and Slalin who didn''t feel the smell had nothing to do with it, but when I left the two of them alone, I didn''t know what to do, so they followed Slalin as your guide. Using "Exploration" while calling the names of the slurrins, all three were headed toward those with warp zones. Maybe Slalin is giving instructions to head over there. At this rate, you''re going to arrive before me. "Sularin, I need to hurry up and let Grandpa know...... Oops! The suggestion was that the slurrins were ahead of us, so when we turned the corner on a small run to rendezvous in a hurry... In front of us was Minotaur, a man-shaped demon with a cow''s head. He hurried to distance himself and set himself up to unleash magic, but when he looked closely, Minotaur was bleeding out of his mouth to death. Behind it were Slalin, who shakes his body with regret, and Shiloumal and Solomon, who looked like the prank had succeeded. By the way, Minotaur cannot be eaten unlike oak...... but it is not suitable for consumption because it has a lot of muscle and stiff meat and does not taste good. However, the muscle part can be used as a material for weapons and protective equipment (and then, when dried, it becomes an animal snack), as can bones on the skin and corners for a variety of things. Besides, Minotaurs are rare among A-rank demons, so guts and the like may also be sold for experimental use. "You guys, not if you''re naughty! Shiloumal and Solomon will be skipping snacks for awhile! When Minotaur was recovered into a magic bag and declared snack unplugged, Shiloumar and Solomon began to sound pitiful with their heads as low as a dugout in great haste. "Sularin, something unexpected has happened, so we''ll be right back up there. You''ll be running around looking for your grandfathers, so stay in the bag from now on. Shiloumal and Solomon too, if you really don''t want to get snacks pulled out, put them in your bag quickly! If that''s what I say, the two of them tried to get into the bag so they could compete. And I got hooked at the entrance and exit. The two of them managed to stay together. "Sularin, I''m sorry..." Slalin put the two together and took them into her own body before I ran out. And Slalin, who couldn''t get in the bag, I decided to take him. "Good! I was here! The first thing I headed out of the dungeon was the Adventurer''s Guild, where I could drink and get information, and since Agri, my grandfather''s drinking buddy in Seigen, has a high probability, it felt like I was going to start here, but Grandpa was here as I thought. Finally, the gin and the others were drinking here too, saving them the trouble of looking for it. "Grandpa, Jin, I need to ask you a few questions, so follow me to the dungeon" The grandfathers looked surprised, but when I hurried they followed me in silence. I mean, we... or some adventurers (full of people) came in to see how Jin and Jin were, and they were funny and they called out, but when I glanced at them, they went back quietly. "So, Tenma. Why did you bring us here? I pretended to be angry, but you weren''t really angry, were you? My grandfather, who had been quiet so far, had asked me what it meant to come to the bottom level instead of the Jins trying to remember why they had been brought here. "Before I do, I''d like to ask, is there ever more than one dungeon? "What are you saying...... I don''t think so, but you say this dungeon is! He was a grandfather who showed his face for a moment, stunned by what I was saying, but soon he seemed to understand what I was trying to say, and he got excited and grabbed my shoulders and began to slurp abusively. "Hey Grandpa, calm down! So, is there anything in the dungeon that a dungeon can do? "At least I''ve never heard of it. You may be able to do it if the conditions are right next to or inside the dungeon, but in that case, it''s going to be absorbed by one of them..." With that said, Grandpa thought a little, and at the end of the day, he seemed to decide to leave it to the King to say, "If you let Alex look into it, he might know what it is". And I asked the Jins, too, but they told me there was no way we could know, even though Grandpa didn''t know. Then I opened the sealed vertical hole again and went ahead with my grandfathers to see it before the first time, but all that came out was a skeleton and a golem of rot, and all the other normal creatures that weren''t demons who said bugs and rats. "Hmm... looks like this is a different dungeon than the one above." I walked around for about thirty minutes and found a hole leading down there. Since skeletons and corrupt golems were crawling up through that hole as well, it''s likely that it''s the same as this floor under the hole, and the fact that a dungeon nucleus was found upstairs, Grandpa had determined that this hole was a different dungeon. "I''d love to keep exploring, but I guess we should stop for today. But not until you''re ready and fit and ready." I don''t have enough information to say at all, and that''s not what I was going to come by, so I decided to pull it up today just to make sure of the hole that follows below. "I''ll have to report this to the king when I get back to the capital. Then we''ll find out if there''s any other precedent, and we''ll get everything ready before we dive in? Jin, I''m going to find out after I get to the bottom on my own, but don''t worry about the Dawn Sword." As a courtesy of the adventurers, I went from the hierarchy I was interrupting to the bottom and decided to dive at the time I stepped on it, but the jinns had already reached the bottom on their own, so I told them not to hesitate. "As for us, I can''t stop wanting to explore... I can feel the temper''s new dungeons being explored first, and I can''t help myself with the rocks I keep for sealing in the first place..." Even though only relatively weak skeletons and rotten golems emerged as compared to demons around the bottom, until the place I checked, I can''t say that there are only the same demons ahead, and given the nature of the dungeons that demons become strong enough to go down there, it''s not surprising that there are demons stronger than hydra. Given the possibility of such demons, Jin seems to think that the vertical hole that is the entrance should remain sealed until the next time it comes. Now, as a result of the on-the-spot discussion about what to do with this dungeon, "Then it''s good to know that after ''Oracion'' arrives at the bottom level, we will begin our exploration jointly with ''Sword of Dawn''" I decided to say. Normally, it would take a few years to calculate that it was from the hierarchy I interrupted, but the Gins would lend me the map they made during the attack, which would mean it wouldn''t take a long year, and the Gins said they would wait until then. This doesn''t mean you''re reluctant on me, but that attacking the dungeon would make noise around you for a while, and that you originally planned to take a long rest for the purpose of healing years of fatigue. Well, I think if I were you, I''d give the new dungeon priority over rest, and I think that''s with the Gins, so I guess I''m kind of shying away for a reason. "I''ll have an engagement announcement in four months, too, and we''ll work hard to get to the bottom level by then." "No matter how many maps and information you have, there''s usually no way you can step through the bottom dozens of layers there for four months... well, it''s tense. And there''s Master Merlin." It seems that with me and Grandpa, they''d be convinced around. Furthermore, Jin was kidding, "If you say anything, I''ll tell you it''s a monster that has arrived to the bottom with a little advice". "Then return to the king''s capital." "That''s the thing, Tenma... you do the reporting to Your Majesty. In the first place, only Tenma discovered a new dungeon, and it''s enough for us to be added to our first exploration." And Jin said, and the galats were snorting, "The real deal is that it''s tough to be surrounded by kings twice in a short period of time? Pointing that out, the jinns nodded all together. When it comes to reporting on the new dungeons, you will be standing in front of not only the kings, but many nobles in the royal castle, and I know the jinns who are unfamiliar with the nobility will say they are tough, so they decided to report it with me and Grandpa... I don''t want to be a pain in the ass if I can do it either, but I''ll just be comfortable with it for having clear allies like the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons. "Well, I''ll take that one, but I''ll have you to come to Wang Du. Maybe I''ll tell the Jins I want to talk to them." "It''s... well, I know, but try not to be that way as much as you can." Jin pleaded hand in hand in front of him, and each of the galats had his head bowed. "I''ll do whatever I can, but the king will act as soon as he thinks of it, so be prepared enough to meet informally." The Kings'' assault must give up more than sleeping at our house. Speaking of which, Jin and Garratt said to look for a lodging house or something when they got to the King''s Capital, but Leena said, "If that''s the case, I think I moved to the lodging house because I don''t want to see His Majesty," so I was going to continue to stay with us. Well, Leena''s right. I''m not wrong to look for a place to stay to escape, and I don''t think I''d be angry about that, but I''m likely to be blamed for being disrespectful by other nobles. "That''s right, Tenma, was there any gain other than the new dungeon? Moving to the nearest warp zone, Grandpa asked me that. So when it comes to finding nothing particularly rare at the bottom, "Hmmm... if there was such a powerful demon as Hydra, it wouldn''t seem strange if there was such a thing as Mithril..." "I''m not saying it''s a substitute, but the Shiloumals were tailoring Minotaurs. I also feel it''s unnatural to be in a dungeon that big, but what''s going on there? My grandfather felt that the lack of misrills did not fall on his heart, but as soon as he heard about Minotaur, he seemed to drive him to the corner of his head. "That''s not a name I''ve heard for a long time. The meat is hard, but the material is user-friendly, and most importantly, that muscle saved my life several times." Anything. Some of the old adventurers took some of the big demon muscles like Minotaur for an adventure and made it an emergency meal when they said they had to. They don''t taste much as it is, and they don''t chew it out, but they''re somewhat hungry by chewing it over and over like gum. Others said that simmering for a long time would soften them up and allow them to be used in cooking, but they said they would have to simmer for hours, so I didn''t recommend them during the adventure. Incidentally, I don''t like the taste even when it gets soft, so I don''t recommend it even when it''s normal. "I don''t know where it comes from, but you''re a nasty opponent when you''re in a dungeon. When you''re in a narrow corridor, you can''t take the back because of that big figure." The Gin''s collaboration would not be the one or two enemies of Minotaur, but when it comes to fighting from the front in formation in the aisle, they would struggle with the sturdiness and rigidity of Minotaur. "Whatever it is, I''m glad you got the materials you can use." As Jin put it, it''s a shame Mithril was available, but it''s a delightful miscalculation that Minotaur material went in and out. This would be a handful enough to forgive me for not needing silowmalls and solomons, and still let me have a full belly snack...... well, forgive me and let me have a snack after I''ve had some more reflection. "Nevertheless, Tenma. Why did you pretend to be angry and take us out to show us a new dungeon? Menace remembered me pretending to be angry at the guild and asked me like I said I wouldn''t fall for it. "If you pretend you''re angry like that, you think the other adventurers made something of themselves with all the gin or galat, or ''dawn sword''? Then nobody would think there was another dungeon at the bottom of the dungeon." If I told you about the new dungeon over there, it would be a fuss to discover it, and it was possible that the guild staff would tell you to take them to the bottom level to confirm it. There may be other fools dreaming about untouched dungeons and trying to force them to go to the bottom. Saying you don''t want to take Alliance staff to the bottom and not letting adventurers die in vain is the first reason the Gins have asked me to do this. Given that, I think it would be best to report the discovery of a new dungeon to the King first and ask him to put in place some measures. Most importantly, whatever you mean about the guild staff, I think it''s entirely your own fault that the adventurer dies, but if you''re going to reduce the hassle at all, it''s best not to give them information. "That''s true... but I''m not convinced..." The other adventurers seem to think that it''s normal for them to be angry at me, but there seems to be a verse that comes to mind and I didn''t say any more. Well, not so many times I got mad at Menace and Leena, but Jin and Garratt have done so many noticeable ways of getting angry that I figured if I had taken the ''Dawn Sword'' in anger, the adventurers I was definitely watching would get me wrong. "If you resent me, resent the daily deeds of Jin and Garat. Then we''ll get back on the ground and get ready to go home. I want to leave tomorrow morning as planned." If you want to hurry, I thought right now... but even if we leave now, the sun will be down in a few hours, and I''m pretty sure the information on the new dungeon should be communicated to the Kings as soon as possible, but I''m not saying it''s a report of urgency, so we''re going to act as planned. Grandpa and Jin were both convinced by the explanation and talked about where they would eat (drink) and so on today. Well, I don''t think you''re gonna drink deeply, but you should say something before you eat. "By the way, Tenma, what part of hydra do you want? On the way to the warp zone, Jin asked as he remembered. At first, I thought I would get a bone because I didn''t think I could expect Hydra''s skin, but thanks to Hydra''s regenerative power, it seemed to take enough to come around for me, so I thought the skin would be nice, but I was able to give it a try, so I decided to choose Hydra''s muscle (zipper). If you''re a muscle, you have less use than other materials, so given the size of the hydra, you might be able to give me more than I need. "Is that okay with you? We don''t need it because we don''t use bows, and your majesty didn''t say anything about muscles, so if you don''t want your majesty, you can take whatever you want." I feel like I''m going to take it all just fine, so I''m going to pay some money, but depending on my negotiations with the Kings, I might get enough. "Tenma... for once, you''re not going to eat hydra muscle, are you? And so on, my grandfather asked me worried. And the Jins, too, look worried about you. I don''t know if the hydra muscle is poisonous, but it would be easier not to eat it because it''s almost all over my body. Well like a fugue, "It''s poisonous but tasty if handled properly! I can''t throw away the possibility of saying"... but let''s try that on our own. I''m poison resistant, and this is a biologically valuable experiment!... and when I find out, I''ll explain. You can''t do that. "Tenma... honestly, I don''t trust you. You can try it yourself, but if you''re wrong, someone else... don''t experiment with me." My grandfather immediately saw me as lying and conditioned me regarding the experiment. Jin and the others, who watched how it was going, moved behind Grandpa and nodded over and over. "He said he wouldn''t do that. But it''s delicious to simmer beef sauce or soup made with beef sauce... No, I don''t mind." The grandfathers who heard the words took a step or two back as they alerted me. While the gins are around, let''s serve simmering beef broth and soup once. I''m sure you''ll have an interesting reaction. When I was thinking of the reaction of the Jins, my face seemed to burn, and when I realized it, my grandfather and the Jins were further away than earlier. "That''s it for the joke, shall we just go back upstairs? And I''m hungry." So when I went to the warp zone, my grandfathers followed me a little distance from me. I''m really hungry, and if I was talking about muscle, I somehow wanted to eat something like rice noodles, so I decided somehow when I looked back, trying to be sure to ask for a simmering dish where I was going to eat today. 230 Chapter 16-8 Report "Thank you for reporting." As soon as I went to report the new dungeon to the King, I was put through during a glance to give an explanation in front of the nobles who worked for the Royal Castle. The explanation ended in a short time, so I just wanted to go home, but no one gave me permission to return because soon the king began to think of something and the nobles began to rejoice that a good economy like the Southern Autonomous Region was coming. For one thing, I thought I''d shut up and go home. "One thing I''d like to ask you, do you think that dungeon, like the South, can moisturize the economy of the Wang Du? And I heard that Master Zain felt cold somewhere. "On a personal note, I was wondering if that was unlikely. Rather, it seems that the expenses may be more scurvy" The dungeon I discovered in the south, I don''t know if it was because the mountain was dungeoned or because it was originally a mine, but I found a lot of ore worth saying silver to Demon Iron, Mithril, Iron and Copper. Moreover, the Viscount family was able to manage the dungeon at an early stage, as the location discovered was the one managed by the Southern Viscount family. For this reason, the outflow of resources was stopped, so the interests of the dungeon went round into the Viscount family, and the influence moistened the south with a good economy centered on Nanao. Besides, Hannah sealed off the bottom from the five levels of the dungeon, and imposed restrictions on the taking up of resources in the dungeon by adventurers, so the South can expect a long term positive economy in the future. Incidentally, it opened up to four tiers because it brought in new adventurers because of the less dangerous dungeons and had the purpose of creating a stream of people in the south. It should also be noted that by imposing restrictions on the taking of resources, veteran adventurers will have a tasteless dungeon, and if they take resources out without permission, they will be tried as criminals. Finally, the adventurer is charged an admission fee before entering the dungeon, but courses such as how to do the mining and precautions within the dungeon are held for that matter, so that he can actually get some of what he has mined. Regarding the blockade of the dungeon, a writ was delivered by the royal family questioning its meaning (questioning independence and the coup d ''¨¦tat), but Hannah returned that the place where the dungeon was located was land directly controlled by the Viscount family, to protect the seclusion and the surrounding environment, and because of the small size of the dungeon, there was a risk that resources would be exhausted as soon as it was completely liberated. Although Hannah''s claim was admitted because there was nothing particularly strange about the logic, and even more waves of good economy had reached Wang Du, some nobles did not find the situation as interesting as winning one of the Southern Viscounts. Most of those who are making noise on this occasion are aristocrats who don''t find the Viscount family interesting like that. "The big difference between the new dungeons in the south and Seigen is the difference in the degree of danger. Dungeons in the south are shallow and less dangerous, so even beginners can bring back some resources, but only ''Dawn Sword'' and Grandpa can go to Seigen''s new dungeon at present. Even if there are any useful resources, there are limits to bringing them back." So if you put it this way, "Then I wish one of you could take us! from some nobles, could easily be expected to return in this way...... but "Are you serious about that? If you try to do it by order, the worst country will die." Like I said, I could also think of words to return in advance. The bottom tier of a large dungeon like Seigen is not like being able to go if you pile up gold, and above all it is an irreplaceable asset for the adventurer. That''s why Jin and the others took me to the bottom of the line, which is unbelievable. I know that much and they''re going to say that you (Tenma) were doing whatever you wanted... but that''s part of the reward (which I''m assuming), and I''m deciding the next time I go to the bottom is when I dive on my own. That was a kind of bonus time...... and I convinced the Jins later that it should be critical safe. Well, aside from me, the aristocracy''s use of power to dive into the bottom line means that nobility can also take away the fortunes of the adventurers, and if that becomes the bottom line of the country''s largest (Seigen) dungeon, it is possible that many adventurers will no longer follow the kingdom in the future. If that happens, I will not cooperate with the Kings as I have done before... maybe. At least nobles other than the nobles I know would treat them as enemies. Maybe an adventurer of the same mind as me will leave the country, and if it flows to the Empire, it will lead to a loss of national power. At the Houst Border House, the management of the Border House was dangerously inclined because a large number of adventurers left the Border House because of the Kukri Village incident. It is exaggerated that the country dies, but if the adventurer becomes non-cooperative, there is a good chance that the power of the nation will be reduced, and there may be no chance that it will perish in the wake of the invasion around the empire that sees its decline in power. Most importantly, all of them are my own imagination... but my statement, which is actually the cause (part of, or representative of) the downturn in the Borderlands, seemed quite convincing, and was largely quiet during the sight that was getting noisy. Well, it must have been the most quiet cause for the royalty who understood the possibilities I was talking about, the royalty who said Dear King or Caesar, and the superior nobility who said Marquis Sammons to the Duke of Sanga, to have found the nobility who was making a scene. "Sure, you have that fear. Until now, the royal family has placed no restrictions on the dungeons of Seigen. That''s because when Seigen''s dungeon was discovered, he didn''t expect the dungeon to dominate because of its size. That''s why he placed more importance on bringing many adventurers together to make them drop money than on losses from resource spills. Yet now it will only be a bad idea to impose restrictions and take away rights from adventurers because a new dungeon has been discovered" To the words of Lord Zayn, the nobles who had been making noise until then became adults. "But on the contrary, if you dominate the Seigen dungeon, the royal family won''t be able to complain if you get resources from that new dungeon." The royal family won''t shut up either if they use the power of the aristocracy to dominate the dungeon and take the resources out of the new dungeon as they are, but I guess if we pinch third parties like adventurers in the meantime, the royal family is going to say they can''t speak. However, "It would be nice if we could have enough power to attack you or all those adventurers..." It would be if we could reach the lowest level, as Zain said, whining in such a voice that the bothered nobles could not hear us. The Dawn Sword, the attacker of the dungeon, is connected to the royal family through me, and me and my grandfather, who can also go to the bottom, are royalists who are directly connected to the royal family. At present, there is no way for any other nobleman to go to the lowest level. And before any other nobleman gets a ticket to the bottom, I''ll reach the bottom on my own, and when I do, I''m confident I''ll have general information on the new dungeon before anyone else gets there. "Your Majesty, I was wondering if it was time to lower Lord Tenma... that''s right, he would also be tired of forcible armies from discovering the dungeon to the King''s Capital" "You''re right. Tenma, thank you for this time." The Sword of Dawn, "they follow and take rewards. You may step back." "Ha!" I finally got clearance to leave, so I just left while I was watching. "Dear Tenma, this way, please. Maria''s waiting." Aina, who had kept the door open, was going to take me to Maria. "Ah! Mr. Tenma, it''s been a while... where am I being taken? On my way to Maria''s, I found a handsome man who was going to be my favorite. So I grabbed my arm so I wouldn''t run away and decided to take him forcefully. And I realized something I didn''t like. It''s "Teeda... Soon, you''ve grown up..." to being lined up in height...... no, maybe they pulled it out. Until a year ago, he said there was still enough difference to tell clearly... "Your brother is being taken! Finally, sexual harassment of Amy is a problem...... it''s a lie, sorry" Shocked by Tida''s growth, Luna showed up with no sign of growth at all, teasing Tida, and fleeing behind Aina apologizing before she got angry. It was a somewhat reassuring sight. "So, Mr. Tenma, where are you headed? "Maria called me a little. I found Tida along the way, so I thought I''d take her." When Maria''s name came out, Tida tried to walk out in the same direction, even though she said, "It''s not for a reason," but Luna looked like she was in a hurry for a moment, turning her heels back and trying to escape. But... "Luna, I asked Mr. Tenma out because of you, and should we go say hello? Aina, take Luna to your aunt. Don''t let them get away with it." Teeda caught Luna in a quick move and ordered Aina not to let her get away with it by stabbing her nail before taking her to Maria''s. "Dear Maria, I''ve brought you Tenma and Tida, and Luna" "And Tida and Luna? In the meantime, come in." Maria seemed surprised that Tida and Luna were together, but gave her permission to enter immediately. "Sorry to bother you, Maria." "I''m sorry you called me in, Tenma. Sit there. And Tida and Luna." Me and Tida sat in the recommended seat, but Luna sat one empty. When Maria saw how it was, she slapped Aina in the ear and made her head somewhere. Then for a while, Maria went on to talk absurdly. The content was what I said about the king''s failure, Lyle''s night out, Ernest''s suspicion of dementia, which was interesting to hear, but it was all about not knowing why I was called. I felt like I wasn''t called in for these stories, so I was just thinking it was time to ask you about the subject. "Looks like you''re here. Come in." The knock sounded, and Aina came in. And the other one, "Throw out your studies and wonder what you were doing, Luna? Master Isabella stood. I thought there was something out of Luna''s behavioral suspicion... but it always passed and I wasn''t surprised. Luna then lined up various excuses, but all of them were disputed by Master Isabella and taken in disillusionment. "Now you''re going to be quiet. Well, that''s why I called Tenma here... but before I do, that story hasn''t taught Tida anything, but is it okay if I tell her? I think the story you haven''t told Tida is probably about Primera. I met Tida and Luna after I got engaged to Primera, but I guess it was because I wasn''t informed that we didn''t talk about the engagement at that time. "I think Teeda would be fine. However, Luna..." "Absolutely, I''ll leak it somewhere. Even if you don''t intend to do so in person, listen to the polarity¡­ Tida, because the story you''re about to teach is enough to say it''s an important secret for the royal family. If you can''t, get out of this room now." Teeda, who looked surprised by Maria''s sword screen, immediately sat back in her chair and took a listening stance. Maria nodded satisfied to see how it was, "Teeda, Tenma was engaged to Primera, the three Duchess of Sanga, about the other day. This story must be kept secret until a party hosted by the Duke of the New Year. If anything were to be divulged by those who know the story in the royal family, it would undermine trust from the Duke of Sanga and the Ootri family. You got it." "Yes! Tida snorted at Maria''s words, marveling at my engagement. Now in the royal family, Luna is the only one who doesn''t know about my engagement... but I decided to ask her for once. "Yeah, Luna''s the only one I don''t know...... how was Lyle? Maria seemed to no longer know what was going on with Master Lyle along the way and sent Aina to get her. If I didn''t know by now, I would say that Master Lyle is treated the same way as Luna. "Mother... that''s what they''re asking me." Lady Lyle, who was brought to Aina, had her eyes swimming when she came into the room, but when she asked what was keeping her secret about me, she calmed down, and Maria was earing at her and getting the right answer. "Well, that''s exactly what I''m teaching you, isn''t it? I''m sorry, Lyle. You can go back. And I don''t know what you''re hiding, but don''t worry me too much... huh? Master Lyle smiled at Maria and left the room with a bitter smile. "So, Mr. Tenma. Why did you suddenly get engaged? Confirming that the door had completely gone, Tida had been surprised to hear how it had gone to get engaged. I''ve had a few explanations, but it''s not a hassle if you think I''ve got more allies. Yes, if you think I''m on your side to contain Luna. "Well, given Mr. Tenma''s friendship with the House of the Duke of Sanga, it''s no surprise that it feels sudden. Congratulations." Teeda didn''t say anything because she thought she shouldn''t ask any more. Instead, "So what did the new dungeon look like! I don''t hesitate to ask the dungeon. Master Maria also seemed to want to hear about the dungeon and was a little frowned upon by Tida''s high tension, but kept quiet without saying anything. "You didn''t find a vast amount of resources, like all the nobles expected. At least near the lower level where Hydra was and the entrance to the new dungeon." I went to tell her what I thought of the dungeon so that she could report it to Maria rather than let Tida hear it. Dear Maria, although she had many questions about the resources she said at the outset, Tida was only asking questions about skeletons and the golem of rot. "It''s a dungeon at the bottom, but it doesn''t really fall to say it''s just a weak demon." "Well, even if I say I''m weak, if Tida tries, I''ll pack it near the entrance. No matter how weak you say it is, it''s scary to say it''s a group that doesn''t fear death. If those enemies appear or are likely to appear, or if we feel that this is a disadvantage to us, we must also act with a view to withdrawing immediately. Tida, in particular, is the man in command, right? "Right, I''ll be careful. By the way, how do I fight when I encounter a situation where I can''t retreat? I don''t mind not being weird, but it''s still just Luna''s brother and he seems to be losing hard. I''ve only had those experiences twice as far as I can remember, so if you''re likely to be helpful... I answered with an example in Kukri Village. By the way, the other was fighting Rich, and that''s when we had a magical way to push it off, so there''s nowhere for Tida to refer. "I mean, build an impromptu defensive wall or attack from out of reach of your opponent...... it''s simple, but it''s hard" "Well, if you can do that, instead of skeletons and rotten golems, you can fight against more superficial demons. Other than that, we have to train them to play their part and sometimes move ad hoc." If we were to have a party between students, there would be top-notch students at Teeda''s, even in the school year, starting with Amy, but they wouldn''t have to go through it while they were in school because the school couldn''t have let them do such a dangerous thing. "Dear Maria, it''s time for you to be free. I think Jin and the others are waiting." "Right. I''m sorry I held you back for so long after the report. Eina, please send me a tenma. Enjoy your holiday as you go." Copy that, sir. Maria said to enjoy the holidays, but Eina''s reply was stiff. Well, I''m waiting for Aina after this because she''s a mentor in the name of a holiday. Jeanne and Aura''s... "Hih! Dear Tenma, why did you bring me here! Oh, oh, hey, sister! Returning to the mansion with Aina, Aura, who came to pick her up, saw Aina and screamed. Seeing it, Aina sighed and pulled Aura to the dining room. "Ooh, Tenma. I''m sorry I left you in trouble." When Aina was followed into the dining room, there was a banquet there. Maybe you''re going to celebrate the discovery of a new dungeon. The banquet was attended not only by grandfathers and jins, but also by Amur and Leni. And "Sorry to disturb you" Three idiots were also in Primera. The three fools eat and drink as usual, but Primera feels like she said how it would be to make a scene without me, and she doesn''t seem to enjoy it very much. "My grandfather must have given me permission, and I don''t care. Those guys are the usual thing, and by showing them something unrelenting, it means letting them know that I''m the center and cordial of the next generation of royalty... maybe." I don''t know about Lion, but Albert and Cain should be making that noise with a good understanding. Well, still, some of them won''t pin, but they''ll understand if my engagement with Primera is announced, even if they don''t want to. When that happens, that look of the three idiots will say until the engagement announcement...... those three will make a scene on their own, even if they come and do oh and visit after the engagement announcement. "Primera, me, I''m going to be a little busy in the future, and I might even be in a rush to announce my engagement. Of course, it doesn''t mean we won''t see each other at all, and I don''t mean to leave it to you to announce the engagement, but I think it''s gonna be pretty annoying." In the next four months, we will be producing golems to dominate the dungeons. Preparation for the engagement announcement should almost say to Primera... or be in a round-throat state at the Duke of Sanga''s house. "I understand about that, and I can''t say anything about it... because I think maybe mine will be a round throw at the Duke''s house too..." Apparently, the Duke of Sanga is straining himself now, and he has nothing in particular to do as a primera. Besides, Primera and I were planning to get married less than a year after our engagement, so we finished up to function as a Knights liaison team by then, and we were pretty busy because we had to take over even more. "Me too, it looks like Maria is more uptight than me or my grandpa... I told Tida today about my engagement and she decided to keep it a secret from Luna" "Is it a secret to Master Luna... Sure, it''s going to slip your mouth, but I don''t think it''s because of the information leaked, and the other nobles are going to stick your mouth in it, though? I agree with you, but I guess that''s all you want to pay close attention to. "I''m sorry about Luna, but it''s Maria''s decision, so there''s nothing I can do." I, Primera and, on the contrary, even the Duke of Sanga would not be able to put it out on the decision of the Royal Highest Power. If it doesn''t make a big difference in results, whether you put it out or not, it would be fortunate to choose one that doesn''t piss off Maria. "I''ll take a bath first, Albert and the others... but don''t hesitate to enjoy the banquet" I broke up with Primera and enjoyed the bath quietly by myself...... I was planning to "See, you don''t even drink tenma! "I''m bringing the knobs! Two drunkards (Grandpa and Jin) broke in early after taking a bath, followed by the rest of the men in a sneaky fashion. On each arm, with tons of booze and knobs. "Did the banquet venue just move into the bathroom..." You should watch out for Albert and Cain because the liquor serving in the bathroom isn''t good for you, but you don''t have the face to die so easily. And old people, just in case. "Sora, another drink" "Albert, it''s time to stop. Look, instead of booze, drink water, water." Albert, who turned red in his face, was about to have another drink, so he let him grip a glass with water instead. Albert himself, who understood it was time to limit himself, received the water and began drinking it with great care. "Try this, you''re being funny and bulky" This is how the group split up as everyone''s drunkenness turned to how I said me and Albert, Cain and Garratt, Grandpa and Jin and Lion. Me and Albert felt like we said we were leftovers rather than brother-in-law, and my grandfathers felt like we said we were close to thinking, but Cain and Garratt were surprised. Plus, it''s pretty intentional. I was wondering what kind of story you were getting excited about, so I came a little closer and cleared my ears. "So when you drain blood, it''s basic to half-kill it and hang it upside down. If your heart isn''t moving, you''re bleeding badly." "When you can''t lift it? "At that time, dig a hole right next to the prey and flush it there. If you can''t dig a hole, you''re drooling ready to dump the bottom half. Well, it feels more like it''s half done than it all stinks." "Can it also be used by humans? "If the basic structure is the same creature, it''s good to apply a variety of things. Well, some guys can''t come back unless they keep it to their knowledge alone, so be careful." And so on, he talked about the smell of blood. Looks like Cain''s curiosity meshed well with Garratt''s special knowledge. "I think I''m going to feel bad, should I go up now" I decided to take Albert out of the bath because Cain and Garratt''s bloody stinking story was going to make me sick. Cain and Garratt, realizing that me and Albert had left the bath, took the bath up to come after us but... "Well, I didn''t miss where Hydra was weak, so I cut off her neck all the time! "In my time, you magically cut it off, magically crushed it, and magically burned it down! "That sounds amazing! Me, too, I''d like to try to tail Hydra for once! The brain muscle group, named the sports club system, was thriving unaware of us. If you''re sure of my memory, "Tenma, isn''t the story looping? I think Cain was right, I heard the same story about three or four times. "Sounds like you''ve been doing this for a long time. Sounds like you should force him out." Those three seem pretty drunk compared to us, so I decided to take them out, even forcefully. I decided to bring in a wooden golem where I would let my grandfather, Garratt, Jin and Albert and Cain take charge of Lion... but just as I tried to force a naked man out, something I didn''t want to touch would definitely hit my body and cause mental damage, so I was letting him clean the bathroom and other things to carry the three of them. We feel like we''re going to be auxiliary to the golem. "Tenma, will you leave the Lions alone? "I''ve taken the liquor away, and I''ve given him a lot of water, so I think he''ll be fine. Just in case the golems are cleaning the bath and draining the hot water, and I''m ordering them to come in and kick us out, so we should have to come back to the dining room." We got our grandfathers out of the bath, got them to wear clothes, got them to drink water, and then left them. I''ve also confiscated my grandfather''s magic bag, so if he wants to drink, he should come back to the dining room. If you don''t come back, you can go see how it goes then. If you leave the three of us like that and come back to the dining room, "This way, you smell amazing" The smell of sweetness greeted us. Well, like the bathroom, I think it''s many times healthier than the smell of liquor. 231 Chapter 16-9 Excess Mass Production "So it''s time for you to start? There was a line of bad-looking women in front of me. Why are you in line, "Why do you eat so much when you say you just mass-produced it a while ago... no, I don''t know if you can eat it..." Because a good deal of the treats I was supposed to have made turned out to be almost devastating at yesterday''s sorority. Sure, I said I could eat and keep it, but I never thought I''d have the treat for a month without a few hours. "In the future, we need it as a tea treat when we dive into the dungeon and when our guests arrive. Same amount as in the meantime...... so I don''t feel comfortable, so more than that. Decide that you have definitely exceeded it¡­ If Leni decides, you can share the treats after that with each other. Well, then, I asked for it." When I said I could do with the extra treats, the atmosphere obviously changed. Especially of Amur and Aura. Mass production of confectionery was done by yesterday''s women (Primla was off duty, so she was brought to Albert) with the exception of Aina, and three others (these three, who conditioned the stuffing because it was about free time, have offered to help the women), and Grandpa, Jin and Lion are supposed to clean the bath under Aina''s supervision while the women are making confectionery. Eina immediately admitted that she regretted spending too much time on sweets with everyone, when I asked her grandparents to supervise her. Plus, it''s pretty strained. For once, Aina is not the only one who has eaten too much sweets, and she says not to worry, because half of what caused Eina to eat too much is also in Aura, who has contributed so much sweets to keep her in the mood. Well, that being said, I guess it''s impossible not to care personally. "... to the honorable sacrifice, should I even salute you? I shrugged softly...... I heard the dish cracking right after that so I put the salute behind me and forgot sometime. "Not as good as breaking a plate, but don''t get hurt." "Excuse me......" "Sorry......" After watching Amur and Aura reflect carefully, I went back to my room. We''re going to start making golems. "I got a new material and an interesting one, so do I rebuild it from the start" It didn''t go that far originally, so rebuilding doesn''t make much difference. Instead, we got something like a good example, so the working speed would increase. "No way, you didn''t think the skeleton I got in the dungeon had a turn" The golem you give to Primera makes a core that has the same role as a human bone, and then makes it the type to armor around it, so the skeleton in the same shape as a person (it''s a human bone, we don''t know yet) is enough to be an example. "And this" hydra muscle "was rewarded by the Jins!" On his way back, he dismantled Hydra and secured a muscle that could be used for the Golem. "First thin the thick muscles so that they pass through the core of the golem..." It was quite a difficult task, but the muscles of Hydra were thin but fairly strong, so I could not cut them even after handling them somewhat abusively. After muscularly connecting the entire body of a golem like a skeletal specimen, the thin muscle (so-called, pulling suzi) at the border of the meat was wrapped around the core to secure it with taping. "Still, they''re going to think it''s a skeleton or a mummy demon if it stays like this" It doesn''t look like a golem if it stays like this because it looks like it''s sprinkling its whole body with a bandage. "Now, if you put on some temporary armor... have you taken shape? When I put on armor made of dirt magic, it lost its demonic appearance, and at a glance I could tell it was a golem. It''s armor made from hardened soil, so it''s about as strong as stone, but you won''t be able to fight it. Perhaps we''ll lose the Golem''s output and break it on the way. "Make another one of the same armor...... will this golem take to Kelly? Make armor to match this armor and make proper armor in the meantime." Make another pair of the same soil-consolidated armor worn on the golem, and use it as a model to create armor with misrills and magic iron. That''s it for today, and later, after consulting with Kelly, I went back to the dining room to see if I could proceed. "This guy again... wow..." During the hours immersed in the work, the dining room had been transformed into a confectionery production plant. It is Aina who is in command of it. After the bath cleaning, he must have come this way. "Eina takes command of the whole thing, Primera bakes baked confectionery, Jeanne and Aura makes pancakes and baked confectionery dough, Albert and Cain bakes pancakes and makes toppings with the three assistants Amur and Leni are baking confectionery, and the three cleaners wait for the wash to come out while sitting in the front... or it''s efficient" A baking treat that needs to be attentive to temperature and baking color is a serious primera. Jeanne and Aura are used to cooking to make dough that weighs the portions finely. For pancakes that are easy to mass produce, Albert and Cain are used to working together. Bored Amur makes toppings (which I don''t have any particular problems with). The aid of baking is provided by Leni, who can make up for the details while operating that Amur. Move or subdivide the sweets you can into uninterrupted pieces while Leena, an experienced person, gives instructions to Galat and Menace who have never made a treat. Aina will supervise all of them, who can also assist them while giving instructions to the whole. And the three men, who are completely out of combat, wait in their seats until the washing comes out. "I guess Eina sorted it out, but you''re really efficient. Especially where they keep the three janitors waiting." I don''t think the three grandfathers, Jin and Lion can be helpful in making sweets that have a lot of fine work, or can make sorting a big deal out of it (the galats have the dexterity to just let them do the job, though they would stumble on it, and the skill to read the air). So, there''s only about as much I can do to wash things, but those three will soothe a lot in their spare time. So we wait in the front seat. I guess it''s the three of us who know (I think) how scared Aina is by cleaning that she obeys Eina''s orders. "Dear Tenma, I have made twice as many treats as I consumed yesterday, so I am now in the process of making the treats that each of us needs. And this will be Tenma''s share. Deliver." "Oh, thank you." "Is it time to stop?" It was me I tried to tell you... Eina still seemed motivated and overwhelmed, and I couldn''t stop Eina when I was pressured. Besides, the rest of the women still seemed to be going on, and they hadn''t rested their hands while they noticed me. Instead, the men looked at me... "Aina, I''m going to tell Kelly for a second! I decided not to notice. Well, there doesn''t seem to be any clearance for me to get in here, and I was originally on schedule to go to Kelly''s, so that''s just a little quicker. "So you''ve been running to me... yeah? Well, you''re welcome to come and see me here! Giving Kelly a gentle assortment of treats, she was welcomed with a change of attitude. "Well, I didn''t just run away, I brought it because this took shape... and I''m just going to say" Seeing a temporarily armored golem, Kelly silently handed the confectionery fold to the employee''s female dwarf and began to view the golem from various angles. "At this size, there are three full body armors you can make" "Oh, that''s fine with this type of golem. I just want you to make another one in addition. I think it''s going to be a different shape and it''s going to be a big one, so I''d like to ask for it after the triplets are ready." "Got it. So, what''s the image of the armor for the triplets? "With knightly armor, ask for less decoration" When ordered to do so, Kelly brought a couple of sheets of paper with paintings of armor, so she decided on the form to be based from among them before discussing the details. "Okay, let''s move on with this first" "I asked. I''ll leave the golem, use it instead of the mannequin." I thought leaving the golem would be easier to do if there was a real thing, but Kelly strongly told me to take it home. "If I find out about this or something, the robbery is set to push me over. I tapped the size into my head, so I just need you to bring it. Well, let''s make one first and see how it goes." I thought you exaggerated, but if you let Kelly tell you, he said that even if it''s incomplete, it''s worth the risk just to say my golem. "Well, I''ll get you a replacement, just give me a minute" Sure, Kelly might be right, so instead of golems, I used dirt magic to make an equally sized golem doll instantly. It''s about the same size earthly shape as the golem I tried to leave behind, but it doesn''t move because what I just made is a doll and not a golem. "You''ll be fine with this. The strength seems to be there, and the sizes are pretty much the same, so it would be easier to do the work. By the way, can I have this doll when I''m done making all the armor? Again, it''s easier to do the details of having the same thing with a doll that doesn''t move. Not only did Kelly think it would be convenient to decorate the sample armor in an understandable way, but she wanted to leave it in the workshop when she finished making the armor. Well, even for me, it was easily made with dirt magic, and even if I took it home, it would get in the way, so I promised Kelly I''d give it up in the form of leaving it to me to destroy and trash it. "Well, keep an eye on the armor for about two weeks." Kelly started getting ready in an upbeat mood because she could get a earthly shape... but behind it, the female dwarves were bluishing their faces. Some of them are showing Kelly something like a bunch of order forms, but Kelly ignored them with a laugh. More than this happened, Kelly gave up not stopping, and the female dwarves began to return to jiji with their shoulders dropped. I just felt sorry for her, but even for me, I was concerned about the finished shape, and I know that even if I told Kelly to put armor behind her, she wouldn''t listen to me, so I decided to offer the female dwarves some handmade potions and nutritional drinks, as well as a packet of treats that I could make today, with the meaning of an apology. "You could have taken it... but you weren''t as happy as usual" On my way home from the workshop, I was worried about Kelly and the female dwarves. "Kelly, you''re not gonna get stabbed from behind one day, are you? It may not be uncommon for Kelly to storm, but the female dwarves, who bear the burden, became worried that one day they would explode. "Well, if it''s enough to stab you, it''s gonna be all right because it''s gonna be like people leaving before then... I''m sure... maybe..." If I rub it, it must be me, too, so I decided to go in between them and do what I could, and it was me hurrying back to the mansion. "Dear Tenma, this will be an extra treat" Waiting for me back at the mansion was... the sweet smell drifting from the dining room and Aina waiting for me to pile up some extra treats in the dining room. By the way, the mass production of sweets was still going on. "Aina...... what''s going on with your dinner preparations today? It''s almost dinner time, so when I asked her if the treat wasn''t for dinner today... Eina looked away. And Aina as well as the women who continued to make sweets while worrying about me were equally distracted. It''s just that the men said, "Well said!"... looked at me like that. "I''ll make it easier for you to eat, so I asked you to ventilate and clean it up when I could make it right now." It''s impossible to tell them to stop making it now, so when I told them that it was over as soon as I could, the women looked like some kind of evil, and the men looked like they were finally going to be released. "I''ll help." "I''ll help too" "Then grind the rice, Mr. Leni, and cook it a little stiff" Eina and Leni offered to help, but asked Leni to help. I didn''t ask Aina because someone and someone were going to jerk off the big poka if I didn''t get her to oversee the confectionery making. "If it''s rice, I''ll make something too." "Then I''d like some miso soup" I asked Leni for help with the Japanese cuisine... because Leni, who I''m used to making, was the right person because he makes something close to the southern cuisine that we say in this world. "I need an amount, but it''s an easy one, so maybe I can do it before I finish cleaning up" Whimpering like that, I put soy sauce, liquor and sugar in a large pot and set it on fire. "Mr. Tenma, is this what miso soup looks like? I think it''s a little thin, too? I tasted it too, but it felt like I said this would be just fine. "If we simmer a little longer, we''ll be done, so let''s get the utensils ready." With that said, Mr. Leni tried to prepare a cup of tea and a bowl for the number of people, as well as a few deep dishes, but would not use a cup of tea and a deep dish, so he decided to have them serve more instead. "I can do it almost, but what''s going on over there? Almost ready for dinner, so when I asked Aina what was going on with the confectionery maker, she returned saying all she had to do was wipe the table later. "Well, the rice...... looks like you''re done steaming. Then serve it well." I entrusted Mr. Leni with the rice, and I went with the contents of the pan on the first serving. "If you add miso soup to this, it''s done, it''s done... oh, come and get it." Finished, it''s a popular beef bowl in previous life for ''fast, cheap and good''. Well, I just say the name goes hand in hand with that synonymous thing, but it''s easy to do and make quantities, so it''s perfect when you don''t have time to say this. And it''s perfect when you''re full of hungry people, like home right now. "" "Take your place! "Go get yourself in there" Thus, about the great food of Amur, Jin, and Galat, "Lose! I''ll take your place too! When there are guys like Lion who stick together for nothing, it''s easy to have a bowl of stuff that you can complete if you leave the rice alone in each one, because if you prepare it first, you can leave it alone later. However, "Leave my share, too! "Mine too, please! Sometimes I don''t have enough to replace myself at some point, so I have to be careful. "Then, Master Tenma, I will return" After dinner, Aina went back to the royal castle with her share of treats. "Now, suppose we go into work? The bath... later, okay?" I''m worried my grandfathers won''t make another noise in the bath, but that means the Lions are going home without a bath, and I''m telling the Jins to take their time off to get in, so it shouldn''t be like yesterday. The women, too, no longer have a patron named Aina, but the Primera returns, so it should be in the usual condition, and it shouldn''t be particularly noisy. "Should I make some fine-tuning of the first guy in front of the second and third?" After adjusting the whole eye with care so that the temporary armor would no longer fit, a second third body was made based on it. "Don''t get used to being just the second and third. Well, it''s still dawn..." If I kept working on it because it was in good shape, it would have been brighter outside sometime when it was done. "All we have to do is build armor out of misrills, but that''s just not possible at the Mansion" Magic iron or regular iron can be processed in the mansion, but it is difficult if it is not a proper workshop when it comes to misthrills. Kelly''s workshop, the only one that seems to be able to do the work, cannot be used because she will be busy at my request. "Mm-hmm... all you have to do first is build the whole armor, and ask the king to let you use the royal castle''s workshop. That might not be a very user-friendly workshop for a real job (Kelly), but it should be better than ours." I hear that the Royal Castle workplace is not a place to produce weapons from scratch, but rather to do first aid, a little repair, and care for weapons and equipment, but I confirm that there was a full kiln when I had it looked at before, so maybe I could process a misrill. If you can''t ask me, I''ll have to look for something else, but then I''ll think about it again. "Mr. Chris or Luna will be coming soon for a treat, so can I ask the king to give me a message then? Until permission is given, shall we make additional integral contents? Well, I have to sleep before then..." I left it on my note not to forget what I just decided to do, put a piece of paper outside the door that said ''Don''t wake me up'' and decided to sleep for a while first. As soon as I dived into the futon, I seemed to fall asleep, and the next thing I noticed was during a time that was well past noon. I may have slept a little too much, but I don''t feel too much sleep or anything, so I think I can get back to work soon. But... "Before you do, do you want a message?" I looked out the window and saw the royal carriage, so maybe Luna came. When I went to the dining room thinking that, as expected, Luna and Chris were eating sweets. However, it was slightly different from what I expected. "You''re finally up." "Tenma, you''ve been disturbing your attitude lately, so be careful." There was Maria and Isabella. Besides, you''ve heard from Aina and Jeanne, Maria has been a little blameworthy and cautious. "In the future, we will try to be as careful as possible. Dear Maria, I''d like to ask you a few questions..." I felt a little cautious about doing every request due to cause related matters that were just noticed and noticed, but I was able to get the permission lightly. However, when I left, I had to look into my plans, so it was early tomorrow or the day after that that that I would be able to lend my workplace. "Thank you. Now, if you''ll excuse me because I still have work to do." I don''t know the exact date, but since Maria''s permission has been given, it has been established that the workplace itself will be rented soon, so I would like to complete the contents of the last piece of crap by then if possible. So I thought it would be rude, but I told her to let me get back to work, and Maria said in a frightened voice, "Just be careful with your body". "I wish I could make the armor for the last golem too...... maybe a little impossible" And so on and so on, I went back to my room and I started making the last piece of shit. 232 Chapter 16-10 Colorful Tails "Have you finally got eyes..." Well, even if I said I could do it, it meant ''the golem in it'', but later it would be working with Kelly, so I''m pretty sure I got a paragraph attached. Most importantly, even if this tariffs, we still have to make the same thing in a different form than two more, so it''s not entirely over. "A week per whole...... no, if it''s the same shape, it looks like it could be five days" The general procedure came to mind by completing one thing, and if you''re going to make the same thing, you''ll be able to speed it up more than the first time. However, the last golem I make is different in shape and size from what I just made, so I may not be able to make it in a week. "Well, the fourth golem is something I didn''t originally envision, so I need to make sure I make the three golems first." I felt like I was making the core of the fourth golem instead of breathing in between, but I said not a third of it was going. By the way, it''s not until you put on the armor, it''s how you''re going until you can core it. "Besides, I want to take it to Kelly''s until this fourth body and avoid being resented weirdly." To be resented is, of course, not ''to Kelly'', but ''to the female dwarves of our employees''. I wondered what would happen when I went to ask for Golem armor, but as Kelly always said it was the usual thing to be forced to take orders, the dissatisfaction didn''t feel bad with Kelly even when she was talking. It''s just that if I take an extra golem here, it could (I felt) be directed at me up to that amount of dissatisfaction, so I''m still keeping the fourth body thing a secret from Kelly and the others. After today''s work, I went to say hello to the head of the workshop. And unfortunately, between tomorrow and a few days, I learned that I couldn''t use the workshop because I had work to do to repair the Knights gear. I tried to say hello to the Kings before I left, but before I went looking for them, Mr. Cliff came and told me I couldn''t. Anything, the Kings said they were each busy with their jobs, and they definitely would try to retreat when I went. By the way, Luna had accumulated school homework and was surrounded by Maria, Isabella and Tida. Kings...... or I thought the Kings and Lord Lyle were leaving much of their work to their men because they weren''t supposed to come to visit us just a moment ago, but they said they were doing their job right against expectations. When I saw him doing such a serious job, I thought, "You look just like him?" and so on, which surprised (and some of them made me laugh) the people around me. My whining seemed like something uninteresting to them, but instead, Dear Maria, Caesar, and Dear Zain said, "Tell him more!" and were also supported. Kings are busy like that, so sometimes I just go home after work. Well, occasionally Maria and Luna wait, so it can be late to return to the mansion at that time, but I was able to return today as planned. "We''re going to Seigen tomorrow, but what about Tenma? Back at the mansion, that''s how Jin cut out waiting near the front door. They''re getting tired of reporting to the Kings and relaxing in the King''s Capital, so they''re going to dive into the lowest level of the dungeon and look around it. "That''s why I need the meat in between and a ton of rice! The beef bowl I made a while ago seems to have become a favorite of the gins. I have been asked to make it several times since then, but each time it is like a big food tournament. "I don''t mind making it, but we''re losing stock of beef. I''d make it with boar meat if I wanted, but I really have to be a cow? The cattle that live around the Wang capital are basically banned from hunting, so beef is getting harder to come by. That''s why I want to keep as much beef as possible, even for me. Beef is a lot more user-friendly when there''s some kind of party or meeting. Against odd cows, boars don''t have such regulations (they live in forests, etc. a little far from the king''s capital, and from villages close to forests, etc., boars are a vermin that roughs up fields, so they often ask the guild to crusade), so they are relatively easy to obtain. "If it''s delicious, it doesn''t matter if it''s a cow or a pig" So I went into mass production of a bowl of pork with boars (well, boars are also fellow pigs, so it wouldn''t be a mistake). Well, it''s basically all about simmering, just like a bowl of beef, so after cutting boar meat and onions, you just have to pound it into the boiling pan''s sauce and simmer it. However, since the amount of oil is more than beef, it would be better to cool it once in cold air and then remove the solidified oil on the surface...... If you remove too much, the gin is likely to complain, so it would feel good to remove it all over the bread. You can warm the chilled utensils again and store the rice in a large pan from the cooked end in a magic bag. Later, if the gins serve themselves when eating, the hot pork bowl can also be made in the dungeon. "With all this, you''ll have half a month. And this evening''s pork bowl." Along with what I give to the jinns, I also made dinner this evening. When simmering, it was separated from the gins'' portion, but it would be easier to put the ingredients together. "Well, I''ll eat in my room, so don''t ask me to clean up after you." Having made a large bowl of pork, I decided to pull it into my room to get some work going. "The only thing you can do right now is your arms... your legs next. But it''s... big." The fourth golem, its primitive body, is minotaur. Once completed, it will be a golem over 3m, so you may not be able to move like the other three chivalrous golems, but you thought that a blow as a heavy weapon and a defense as a wall would be a strength in a variety of situations. I use multiple Wyburn demon nuclei and Minotaur demon nuclei in the nucleus of the golem, so if it''s just a simple output, it could be the third of the golems I''ve made, after Guardian Giganto, Guardian of the Titans, and Ryden. Well, it''s a prediction from the amount of demon nucleus, so the output may not work properly. So strength doesn''t necessarily make it third. "Well, even if it turns out to be a failure, it would be more usable than a regular golem, and it might just help to exist in the sense that it''s a wall. Still, if you can''t use it, you just have to use it." It''s a waste of time to scatter, but you can think of it as experimenting and gaining experience. With a bowl of pork on his cheek, he continued to look at the simple drawings (not so confident in the painting as to be shown to people) and began to prepare for the work where the image had hardened. The truth is that I want to make a knightly golem armor at night, but I''d better get on with what else I can do than not be able to process a misrill in the mansion. Well, sometimes I have the option of saying that I will make it a rest day to rest my body, but I want to keep my golem aim early in view of my future plans, so at least until I can do the armor I asked Kelly to do, I want to know some impossibilities and proceed with the work. "Besides, this kind of thing only works when Xing is on... hey, before I do, I need to make some modifications to the drawings" That''s how he shrugged and made a modification to the lower half of the golem in the drawing. It''s going to be such a nasty fix, but if you don''t do this, it''s not even going to be a wall, so you can''t not not not do it. "Well, let''s make it from the lower body." Based on the drawings with the modifications, I lined up the bones in the lower body of the Minotaur... It may look like a hunting scene from the side, but since the bones of the Minotaur are large, there is no suspicious atmosphere on the contrary... maybe. Then, until the royal castle workshop was available, I kept caging in the mansion to make a fourth golem. Well, I''ve been working on a lot of ideas, so in a situation where I haven''t been able to make a leg in three days, it''s going to be a satisfactory finish for that matter. After the Royal Castle workplace became available again, it took five days to create the contents of the second golem. And the day I created the contents, Kelly''s was able to do the armor, and the employee woman Dwarf came to let me know that night... but she was making a dark neighborhood in her poor eyes. No, well, it''s also my fault... Kelly wanted me to come and call her even now, but it just hurts my heart to let her help with the work in this state, so when she said she was headed after noon tomorrow, the female Dwarf gave her a blatantly relieved look and left with a light foothold. And the next day, after noon, I visited Kelly''s workshop, "It''s late, Tenma! Let''s have a quick look at the armor! Early on when I got to the workshop, Kelly, waiting in front of the door, pulled my hand and pulled it to the back of the workshop. "This is the armor they were asking for! Behind the workshop was a cloth covered in what appeared to be my handed over earthly shape, and Kelly took the cloth away as much as she wanted as she moved forward. "Ooh... this is good work! What emerged from under the cloth was a knight-style armor based on white, sometimes dressed in its size and earthly shape, which was quite powerful even though it did not move. I can also see that this makes Kelly a doorman. Ultimately, it was the design I decided on, so I came this far imagining the finished shape as it was designed, but I was able to greatly betray that imagination in a good way. Most of all, I was curious to say that I was just dissatisfied with one thing or that it came with something unexpected. It''s "Kelly, why is there a ponytail on your helmet? "Not like a ponytail. Shit! It''s a plume! Something like a ponytail (Kelly said, feather decoration (prum)) grows around the top of the head of the helmet. Kelly says it''s a feather decoration and doesn''t give way, but no matter how you look at it, the material isn''t ''feathers'', and by analogy, the ponytail is tighter. Or it feels like I tied my long hair together like a tiny tiny bit (well, it would be about Namitaro to understand in that explanation that this is the world). "I told you not to put this on, didn''t I? What would you do if they caught you in the middle of a fight? "No one can grab a feather ornament when this is rampant! Plus, if you pull too hard, it''s made to come off the roots..." I pulled the ponytail hard to try, and I said, ''Spoon!'' It felt like it fell out. "Look, it''s okay to get grabbed like this, right? Plus, it''s such a fine piece of armor that it looks stronger with a bit of decoration on it! Sure, I think it makes sense what Kelly says, but I wonder why you''re so desperate to get here. "Hmm? Is that..." "Why are you bringing it! I kept it in the back of the warehouse! Behind Kelly, the female dwarves had two helmets in the same shape as the one in the armor in front of them, and a few (...) books (...) of ponytails (feather decorations) that would be able to be worn on them, so that they could be seen by me. "I mean, I just made my helmet first in good shape, so you''re telling me I don''t like to shape it differently now" "No well... I feel like I may not be able to make anything more because I could make something better than I imagined, rather than say I don''t like it... the..." It''s also true to say that I don''t feel like I can make anything more, but maybe I liked that shape more than that. Maybe it''s because I liked it that I only made the helmet first, and if I think about the two remaining pieces of armor and martial arts, I wouldn''t mind the amount of misrills left to rebuild. You don''t want to cast that helmet because you''re too good at it. "Still, the replacement ponytail comes in six colors... seven colors to match what I already have on it? I don''t know, it''s colorful..." The ponytail color on the finished armor is black, and what the female dwarves have is red, white, blue, tea, green, yellow (orange) and very colorful. "So in ponytail..." "The ingredients are the hair on the horse''s tail." The moment Kelly tried to argue again, one of the female dwarves, who had a change ornament behind her, scattered the ingredients of the ornament. "Ponytail, after all. Well, whatever the ingredients are when you get here. More than that, put your armor on the golem inside." The impression of saying ponytail just when I found out the ingredients didn''t change, rather it was just backed up as a real pony (though I don''t know the size of the ingredient''s horse) tail. I''d rather do the continuation of Minotaur''s Golem, fulfilling the purpose I just came here for than waste so much time. Well, after you''ve put on your armor and tweaked it, and then you have the task of goleming the armor, so it''ll be pretty late to get back to the mansion, or after the date changes. "Oh, let''s do that... it''s a feather decoration, not a ponytail... for now, Tenma, give me a golem to support the work. The force doesn''t have to be that strong, so ask for the skinny, tall one as possible" I guess because there are a lot of tools and materials in the workshop, and the muscle tools that you can do and the muscle tools that you are about to make, it means you need a skinny golem that is easy to move. "Well, let''s take a test and let the second golem help." For once, since I am lending you a simple test, I have confirmed that both the first and second body move without any problems, but I decided to try to see if I could make a fine move to put on armor or to help with it. "Keep the first one up, and the second one up a little bit...... so stop" As Kelly instructed, the whole and second golems are moving. Though I thought I might not be good at detailed work, I was showing a level of movement that unfamiliar humans were helping because I was able to move smoother than the golem I had ever made thanks to the muscles (zips) I had used throughout the core. "With this move with fine work, you''re going to be able to do a lot more work than you thought. By the way, Tenma..." "You can''t do this type of golem." I could have predicted what Kelly was going to say, so I said no before I finished. Exactly the same thing you give to the person you marry before you marry someone else...... it would be too much of an outside road to make a promise to give to another woman. "You don''t seem to have a problem. Move gently." When the orders were given to the Golem in its entirety, the Golem moved to the widest part of the workshop and began to move. "Hey Tenma... what kind of exercise is this? "Exercise to avoid injury, but because it moves around the body, it''s great for checking motion." Simply put, radio gymnastics is the number one (...) let''s also do (...) of (...). Why ''like'' is just because I don''t remember every detail of radio gymnastics, because what I forget is more likely to be something like it. "Huh, well, no. Leaving aside the exercise, you don''t seem to have a problem with the golem movement. Later, what happens when you golem your armor... you don''t know unless you try all that. Well, even if you fail to golemize your armor, the golem inside is going to be enough power." Kelly seems to want to say enough even in this state, but from me, it can only be described as a success when combined with an armor-shaped golem, so this was the real deal from here on out. "Well, shall we? Help me take off armor number two or one." I ordered No. 2 (tentative name) to take off the armor of No. 1 (tentative name) and confirm where to attach the golem nucleus. "So, how do you put the contents and armor together? If you golem armor poorly, aren''t the contents and armor moving separately and useless? "I have an idea about that" If we put the two golems together, we naturally have the same worries Kelly said. So, "For example, the golem nucleus attached to the chest of this armor implants pieces of the golem nucleus attached to the chest of the golem in the contents. Now the golem nucleus inside and the armored golem nucleus should work together." For once, experiments in small golems made of dirt have been successful, so there is a good chance that even No. 1 and armor will succeed. Incidentally, the dirt golem I used to experiment with was sometimes made briefly in palm size, and it broke in several experiments due to strength issues. "Do we get our hands on it from the torso part first? What overlaps with the core of the torso part of the contents... right here. Mark here......" Later, I asked Kelly to do the coating from above with the nucleus on. Incidentally, silver and copper alloys were used for coating. They say that it is softer than misrills but it is alloy, so it is also strong, and because it is made of silver, it goes well with misrills. "I let the coating cool down and wear it to the golem in it... after all, it doesn''t fit subtly anymore" "Well, even though I said I thinned the coating, it got a lot thicker. But that''s enough to lightly sharpen the armor. Let''s let our people do it. In the meantime, let''s say Tenma decides where to put the other nuclei, and I''m going to do the coating." It didn''t take much time to locate the nucleus and work on the coating, but the task of sharpening the armor is with fine-tuning, so even after me and Kelly''s work, the work of the female dwarves was still going on. "Then shall we go into the task of sharpening armor, too? It''s not a complicated process, so you can take turns and take a break." It was a fine task but not complicated, so Kelly''s decision to say that she could change the work along the way and continue without any problems led her to continue the work while taking turns. As a result, "You finished earlier than planned. After that, I actually have to move it to see how it goes... but that''s just not going to happen in the workshop." I was also prepared to change the date when I started, but the end was considerably quicker than I expected, and I was able to finish about the time at dinner. "Well, that''s it for today, and I''ll try to move it outside the king''s capital tomorrow" "Right. I suppose I''ll sleep early today or so." The female dwarves would undoubtedly have been the ones who were most pleased to have finished earlier than expected. Plus, it comes with Kelly''s decision to end like this. "Still, in my last life, it''s black..." "Hmm? Did I say something? "No, nothing" Happy to be done early at dinner is certainly what the black companies do in previous life, but it still seems like a pleasure to the female Dwarves. Only then can we see how Kelly''s rampage is making his spirit mahi. I left Kelly''s workshop somewhere to say it was a black company now and decided where to meet tomorrow and when to meet and dissolve it. The rally time is past noon, so some of the female dwarves will be able to rest as well...... if Kelly doesn''t run wild, maybe. 233 Chapter 16-11 Knight Golem, Defeated "All right, let''s try to move it around here" In the middle of the meadow, a short distance from the Wang capital, we decided to move the chivalrous golem. By the way, my (...) chi (...) means not only me and Kelly, but everyone who was in the Mansion. It should be noted that Kelly came to our mansion (the rendezvous point was outside the Gate of the King''s Capital) quite a bit earlier than planned and rushed me, so everyone who was interested followed. "Absolutely, even though they have manpower, give them back..." Everyone said they were coming with us, so we ran out of carriages, so instead, we asked the female dwarves who had been brought in to help. Kelly said she couldn''t do her job when something happened without help, but later it was just fine-tuning while watching how things were going, and that if we had a situation where we had to make fixes like we had manpower in the first place, we should go back to the workshop, so the female dwarves shunned us... the female dwarves seemed to think I had made time for rest and were greatly appreciated. To be honest, I didn''t mean to... but I didn''t say anything extra because I seemed happy. "Well, because if it''s about the fix you can do here, I think you can do it with me or Grandpa''s magic. More than that, I''ll give you the golem." Golem appeared on the meadow standing, but was about to lose balance because the ground, unlike the workshop, was soft. "Oops, golem activated" When he rushed to activate the golem, the golem balanced himself and stood on the earth. "Safe!" "It was a dangerous place! Amur spread his hands sideways like one day, and Aura was distancing herself the moment the Golem was about to lose balance, but came back as if nothing had happened once the Golem rebalanced. "Well, it looks like we''ve got another substandard golem." When Grandpa muttered so, they all looked at Ryden. "Dear Merlin, what is so amazing? Aura, who had her neck clenched as she looked at Ryden, was asking her grandfather, wondering. "I think it''s quicker to ask Tenma there... well, in a nutshell, it''s because the Golem is doing something close to a human being. There are a lot of things that humans can do easily, but Golem, an artifact, can be difficult." Grandpa''s right, it''s a lot harder to get the Golem to make the same moves as humans. As my grandfather was surprised, balancing with weight travel is not possible for a normal golem. Especially since the feet sink with the weight of the golem itself and the solidity varies from place to place when the ground is soft like a meadow, that''s the only golem that can handle each of them can be described as high performance. "Well, I''m not surprised because I thought I could do that. More importantly, the strength of the golem." When I said that, for some reason, I was blinded by everyone''s gaze, but that''s how it was made at Tanicase, and more recently, Amy and the royal golem. "The weapon is ready to use anything... see how it goes with this for now. The other guy... maybe five golems? The weapon I took out was about 2m iron bars... spare for the dry rods we use. If it''s a weapon that fits your physique for a chivalrous golem, Halvard is the size that fits critically in what I have, but that makes the weapon perform too well to be tested. And the opponent''s golem is the same type of thing that usually guards the mansion, and the whole Knight of the Royal Castle Ni ~ the three of them are strong enough to be opponents. In other words, by simple calculations, the five golems are equivalent to ten to fifteen knights. That''s a little detachment class power. And a chivalrous golem against such a five-body golem, "You didn''t get to deal with me, why don''t you let me do it with Jin next" "Hey, wait! You''re not trying to sacrifice me, that! Ahead of Jin pointing, the remains of five golems were scattered overhead on the chivalrous golem. "Look, I knew I wanted to see you deal with people, and it''s hard to tell how you''re fighting when I deal with them. Well, think of it as the cost of eating and drinking at home so far, good luck! "Okay, pass away (...) Ke (...)! Jin! "You do it for your life! "I''ll pick up the bones, I''ll take care of the rest! When we talked about money, the Garrats were on my side at once. Gin sold to such a companion. Saying, "Hey Tenma... don''t you think you want a record of the fight besides mine? Specifically, he''s an animal man who fights lightly, a woman who does the avant-garde, and a woman who uses magic in the rear guard." "That''s good, too. So, what do you say we do next for Gin in triplets? I had a recommendation from Jin, so I decided to ask the Gallats to play golem opponents as well. "Then do it, Jin." "If I don''t do this, I''ll give myself up! I''ll do it! The Garrats were saying something away, but I didn''t really hear what they were saying when they were dismissed with Jin''s tempered voice. "Okay...... here we go! "Wow! Jin''s attack almost simultaneously with the signal of initiation... "" "" "Ah..." "" Rather than being prevented by the golem...... Jin''s aim came off and hit him on the shoulder. And Jin''s sword was greatly lacking. "Hey, hey, Tamma. Ahhhh! It was an event that would harden both Jin and his surroundings, but the Golem waved the stick down to Jin''s brain, without worrying about it. "Golem, once stopped! Jin, dodged by a flank, tried to distance himself from the spot as he rolled. However, the Golem reacted better than expected, and before Jin regained his posture, the Golem showed his pursuit setup, so I issued an order to stop in a hurry. "Yay... Gin''s been killed for seconds" "Even though I was in the suicide bombing mood of Jin, even though it rots, it''s S-rank..." "I wish I could accidentally go in and destroy my weapon, but I was the leader of" The Sword of Dawn "once..." "" "Cool evil......" " The galats who were watching such a gin had such a cold gaze as to whether they were willing to freeze the gin. And I didn''t say it, but I thought the same thing. Maybe, the grandfathers too. "Tenma, one more time! Give me one more chance! Now I''m gonna do it right! With that said, Jin returned the training weapon he now lacked to his magic bag and took out instead a great sword made of misrills. "Use that from the beginning," he whined, "but Jin pretended not to hear me whining," I''m sure that sword was lifespan, "or" even a practice sword, you have to take good care of it ". The Garrats looked at the gin like that and said," That sword, have you not put it out to rebuild lately?, "" You said it was beautiful, and you were wearing a nipple, "" You were oiling and polishing yesterday, right? "and so on. "Well, here we go." "Wow! Jin took the lead this time, but unlike earlier, there was no shortage of the sword. "That''s a pretty good fight." "But overall, the Golem seems to have a minute. I guess prolonging it will only put Jin at a disadvantage." The strength of the golem was quite something, and I didn''t pull a single step against Jin. On the contrary, it could easily have been expected that Jin would be disadvantaged if this state of affairs continued. "There''s a difference in weapons, but the offense is slightly higher in gin and higher in technology. But the defense is overwhelmingly higher in the Golem, and the stamina is overwhelmingly higher..." If I say it by the weight of a blow, the golem is better up there, but what the golem has is an iron drying rod, so I can''t compare it to the gin that uses the great sword of Mithril. But thanks to the weight of that blow, there''s not much difference in weapons. With regard to technology, there is little experience (pattern) accumulated in the golem, so it is not comparable. But Golem wears Mithril''s full body armor against Jin, who uses Mithril''s sword. Even too different in original weight, the Golem is bouncing back Zin''s attack with armor that he couldn''t prevent. And the stop is the difference between the stamina. To Gin, a human being, the performance of the attack drops with fatigue, while the golem never stops moving until its magic runs out. "Besides, from the amount of nucleus we use for that chivalrous golem, so as to prolong it until it runs out of magic, I''m pretty sure Jin will run out of strength first... If so, the action Jin takes is" "Shit! Ha! Shh!" Intensive attack on joints with relatively low defense. Among them, Jin began to focus on the back of his knee supporting his weight. "Looks like Jin''s getting more advantageous, but you still don''t know what''s going to happen." "Because I didn''t disable Golem''s defense. Besides, the offense is still alive." "When this is over, we''ll have to think about and regulate the attack on the joints. Well, it''s unclear how many of those golem opponents can focus their attacks over there." Jin''s intensive attack on his joints had gradually slowed the movement of the golem but not lost the weight of a blow, and occasionally, when Jin flew large and engaged the attack, there was a hole in the ground in the golem''s attack. "No! "That''s it! Golem, wait! Jin''s overwhelming offense was decided behind his knees, stopping the game where the golem crawled on all fours to the ground. "Against expectations, Jin won..." "Ku... I have a penny..." "It''s a bad way to put it, but you''ve had an unexpected result. We''re left with plenty of room." "Shit! What was that earlier! "You did it on purpose. You wanted to do a big reversal from a borough loss or something! "Me, that''s cool..." Sounds like betting had started at some point in gin vs. golem. And "Something made me money..." "One of Jeanne''s wins...... Daiwa, I bet you pitied him because nobody bet on Jin...... the shape of a big hole centered off the deadline" Looks like the multiplication was always 500G... even if Jin loses, a calculation that doesn''t even have 100G a head anymore, but after watching the first match (the one with the big Jin sword missing), I''d say it''s a solid and smart bet. But if it comes off, it doesn''t make sense. "Nevertheless, Jeanne has surprisingly strong gambling luck. You did win when you made your bet on the Houst Frontier, didn''t you? "Well, don''t think too much about winning a greedy bet, then I bet you''re lucky" Against Jeanne like that, I wonder how unlucky Aura is to bet on a hole or lose and lose on her fate. Well, if I say that, so will Amur. "Well then, I just want to say the Galats next... but I can''t do that with the golem" Golem, who was knocked down by Jin and crawled on all fours, is now lying down and being treated in Kelly''s decision that there''s nothing he can''t stand up for but he shouldn''t be forced to. "Shit! I thought I could worship the unusual looks of the galats! Jin seemed dissatisfied, but Golem''s blacksmith (doctor) stop said it was the result of his struggle with himself, and he didn''t say it was impossible. And the Garrats, who didn''t have to fight better, clearly looked horrible. "I think the chivalrous golem is pretty good to do, but as things stand, it feels like the way you fought that you left it to the weight of a blow and the height of your defense... if you''re an opponent with strength and experience like Gin, there''s something about you that can''t take advantage of your abilities" "When that happens, do we have to get them used to building up solid lines and fighting? Grandpa''s right, that chivalrous golem is red (...) kids (...) same (...), so in the future, you have to learn how to fight. "Hey, Tenma... wow... that chivalrous golem not used to fighting can mean that your current state is at its weakest? I''ve heard it like Jin said I don''t really want to hear it... "A golem I made recently...... a golem dedicated to royalty or amy was a golem I made by choosing good things from the nucleus of the golem I''ve used many times before and improving them, so I knew how to fight that from the beginning, but that knight golem made a nucleus from scratch. You''re capable, but you still feel like a baby." With regard to Ryden''s self, I''m pretty sure Bicorn''s Demon Nucleus plays a big role, but I also think that''s only a story with Tanicase experience and Demon Nucleus. "I mean, I was happy to beat my baby opponent..." "No, well, I''m not paraphrasing you as a baby, and I don''t think some demons need to care that much because they have a lot more strength than people even in a child''s condition," Even when I say baby, a chivalrous golem can be described as an artificial demon because it uses a demonic nucleus, and some demons kill people as soon as they are born. So I don''t think Gin''s idea applies...... he seems shocked by the fact that the struggling chivalrous golem is at its weakest and still leaves several stages of growth. "Ooh, Tenma! Golem''s first aid is done, but it looks like we should put him back in the workshop once and fix the joint distortion. And then I want to change the material that covers the back of the joint to something else. As it is now. Then, if they do the same thing, they will have to do the same repair again. I have a few ideas, but I also need Tenma to help me. I''ll be right back! Whether he was going to make changes to the knightly golem armor, Kelly was already ready to go back. "Well, then, I''ll go to the workshop with Kelly." "Yeah, I got it." "You can go, but we''re leaving tomorrow, so come back by noon." Since the gin''s departure is tomorrow afternoon, I have to go back to the mansion by then... maybe I''ll forget about it, so if I don''t go back this night, I decided to ask someone to pick me up tomorrow morning. "So it''s an improvement, but I''m not thinking about making any major changes. Just a little, put forward the idea that armor is not for people (...), but for go (...) - (...) le (...) m (...)" Kelly said that because the armor worn by the chivalrous golem today was (...) between people (...) and (...) questions (...) questions (...) angels (...) eh (...) ru (...) armor (...), the chivalrous golem lost to Jin using a method of dealing with people in armor. "First, put a guard on the back of the joint that is thick enough not to interfere with the movement" When I say guard, I just stick something like curved metal bars together, but this alone can reduce the damage of slashing and blowing. "Next, change what covers the articular part from a single demonic skin to a combination of two types of skin and cladding" From the outside, they cover it with elastic skins, clasps made of small chains, and elastic skins in order to match. Using these would make it difficult for humans to use them due to weight, discomfort, etc. because they get a lot of thickness, but the golem wouldn''t have that problem. Well, it will be an adjustment while exploring a degree of thickness that won''t interfere with the movement, but it won''t take that long because you just have to let the golem do it with flexion. "The hip area will move poorly if you allow it to have a poor thickness, so no changes, complete changes to the neck, elbows, knees and sides. The ankle area is changed only by the skin. And now I can move five finger parts independently, but change to a shape that holds the index finger and middle finger, the drug finger and the pinky finger together. The torso and foot parts are unchanged. Now let''s do it." I ended up with almost all of the joint parts to change, but the other joints should be the same as the knees, so I decided to get my hands where they were relatively easy to attack and the improvement didn''t seem to have a problem with the movement. Note that the change in the finger area is the weakest part of the joint and closest to the target, so the reason for the change was to make the fingertip have a little thickness. "So Kelly will do the fabrication of the cladding and the improvement of the armor, and the employees will do the skin preparation, right? What am I supposed to do? It''s going to be all detailed and professional work, so there''s nothing I can do to help. "Well, I brought Tenma here to explain and get approval for the changes, and later to provide the materials that seemed to be available and the food that was needed during the work. That''s why I want you to come out with materials that seem to work! I know why they brought him here, and it''s all right for me to get the material out. If it is necessary to provide food during work in order to increase the efficiency of the work, it is likely to come out. But... "I have some sweets, but I keep the ingredients and the meals in the mansion." I wasn''t planning on going away today, so I left it in the mansion except for what I needed. If you''d told me before I headed to the workshop, I''d be here after getting quite ready at the mansion... "That''s a total hassle twice. Go back to the mansion, get ready and then come back." That seems to be all I do, so let''s just get this over with. As long as we''re done with that, we''ll be able to join in tomorrow''s Gins drop-off without any problems. I''m going to Seigen in a few days. Maybe it will be almost simultaneous to arrive in Seigen, so you can go with me... they want to hurry up to Seigen so that the Jins can''t wait those few days. Well, in the current Wang capital, Jin and the others would gather their gaze just a little outside, so they would like to return to their (supposedly) habitual place of residence soon. "Please..." Kelly, who had gone ahead, had written a correction to the blueprint so that she could hide her face because she was embarrassed. And when I rushed back to the mansion, "Kelly is an idiot! You should know if you calm down a little! Chris, who was coming to see me, asked me why I was back, and as a result, Chris'' laughter echoed in the mansion. "Chris, I wonder if that way of laughing is as a woman? Aina, who was here with me, was careful how Chris laughed, but she didn''t seem to be serious, and immediately went back to supervising the Jeannes, who were cleaning. "Koho... So, Tenma, why is there a primera mixed up in the cleaning crew? He doesn''t seem to care much about himself or his surroundings, but for once, you''re a young lady in the Duke''s house, aren''t you? Wouldn''t that be a problem later? Aina and Jeanne don''t care because they know me and Primera are engaged, but Mr. Chris doesn''t seem to care because he doesn''t. But since I know my relationship with the Sanga Duke''s house, it felt like I was saying just in case, so I don''t think I would have a problem with it myself. Besides, "When he went far on the Knights'' assignment, he asked Aina to tell him that he would have trouble doing nothing. I know the Duke of Sanga via Albert, so there''s no problem." I''m thinking about setting it up. By the way, this is not a setup for Mr. Chris, it''s a setup for nobles who don''t often think of the Duke of Sanga or the Ootri family, and there''s nothing wrong with him because he wanted the Duke to allow it. "Hmm... I guess it feels like part of my bridesmaid training" "Why don''t you join Chris? I think it helps when you''re on a remote mission for the Kingsguard Knights, huh? "It sounded like it contained some different meaning? Instead of saying "I''m going to be a bridesmaid training," I decided to join in because it would help me when I was on assignment, but Mr. Chris felt the part I was hiding. "Well, then, I''ll cook the dishes I''m gonna put into Kelly''s, so don''t interrupt me. Aina, I''m sorry, but I need your help here for a little while." "Okay. Aura, I''ll talk to you for a little while, but don''t let it get any closer." "Why just me! I decided to ask Aina, who is likely to be Mr. Chris'' wall guard, to help. Well, making it is a beef bowl that is becoming a classic at home lately, so I don''t need to tell you I don''t need any help... I called you because I''m scared of Mr. Chris without you. Well, both Mr. Chris and Aina seem to understand my intentions, but since Aina moved exactly as I thought she would, Mr. Chris didn''t come near. "All you have to do is simmer some more and wait for the rice to cook, so watch until you can" Asked Aina to do something later, and I decided to see what materials I could use for the golem. Well, meeting the condition that elasticity and elasticity are skins would be called reptile systems like ''Wyburn'' or amphibian systems like ''Mad Poison Frog'' so you can take the area together. "So I''m going to go deliver some ingredients and dishes" I was done choosing the leather material enough and when I got back to the kitchen I was able to do a beef bowl set, so I decided to head right over to Kelly''s. It won''t take long because I just choose which of the stuffed ingredients to use and teach you how to make a bowl of beef... I was supposed to. "With all this good material, I''m not sure which one to choose ~" Too much material set Kelly''s artisan soul on fire, and it wasn''t until the date changed that he returned to the mansion. 234 Chapter 16-12 First Night I know Jin had a hard time. Two days after Jin had a mock fight. I tried a mock battle against a knight-shaped golem with improvements by Kelly, but it had more performance than I could have imagined. "Hey ~ I''m getting more monsters than I thought... I''m looking forward to this! Kelly looked at the knight-shaped golem I was dealing with and laughed joyfully. I''m sure you''re glad that the golem you''ve been involved in has grown stronger. Well then, Kelly, please give me two more pieces of armor. Well, I think the contents will be ready in a few months, so don''t push yourself. " "Got it! Well then, let''s do our best in the workshop! I''m sure you don''t understand... Kelly wouldn''t rush to make it just for a minute, maybe. When I looked at Kelly heading to the workshop with joy, I was worried that the female dwarves might be forced to do it again. "So, who''s going to do a mock fight? For the time being, the goal is to give Golem experience, so I suppress my power." Hmm! "Me! Amur and Chris raised their hands simultaneously as they tried to recruit candidates for a mock match. Chris, I was faster. "Amur, have you lost your eyes and ears? The two of us started hanging out with Golem''s next opponent... but as usual, nobody noticed. Well then, shall we try to fight each other? Golem gains experience with them, and they practice collaboration, right? However, because it''s training, I''ll let you take care of it. " They both felt like they wanted to fight the Golem before their opponents, so they proposed to pair up and fight as a compromise. "Hmm... I can''t help it. Chris, don''t pull your legs." "Amur... normally, you don''t like working with people, do you? It''s only natural to fight under my command." They started staring at each other because of their different directions..... Well, here we go. Ignoring that, I gave the start signal. Then, "Tenma demon! Chris, turn left! "You bastard! Amur, you aim for your feet and roll if you can! We started working together immediately. It appears that Chris is taking control and Amur is using the weight of the strike to stop the movement. It''s an effective way to fight if you''re referring to the way Jin fights.... "Chris! Attract attention! "I know! But the Golem are not coming! Golem seems to have decided that Amur is more dangerous than Chris''s attack, turning his back on Chris and giving Amur priority. "Then until I roll! Chris threw a punch at the knee of a knight golem. "Ouch! It was too precise and blocked by an additional guard on the back of my knee. Chris! The moment Chris stopped moving, Golem turned around and shook his weapon, a drying rod. "Ah, already! That''s a nasty golem! Sometimes the Golem fired an attack from an impossible position, and Chris avoided it at his leisure, but the distance opened, and the Golem faced Amur again. "There is a gap! Amur took a heavy blow. "Mu... it''s hard..." It was Amur who hit his regular Valdish on the body of Golem, but his face was too hard. But thanks to that, the golem is in a state of buttocks. "Got it! Chris''s sword was on Golem''s neck. "That''s it! Chris''s sword was only edged, so even if he pierced it, the golem wouldn''t stop, but he judged it to be a match in a mock match and signaled the end. "Chris took the good stuff! Thief!" "It''s common to change roles on the battlefield. You think you''re in bad luck, give up." "Even so, I lost quite a bit." "Well, it was the first simulation with multiple opponents. Maybe, but I think it was a threat that Jinn attacked my knee." Ignoring the usual quarrel between the two, I analyzed the way Grandpa and Knight Golem fought. "I see... so Amur was in front of me, but he turned his back easily. It''s not a mistake to respond to each threat, but it''s not a wrong choice when you need to respond at the same time." Having gained experience (strong) in this mock fight, I will try to deal with it differently next time, but maybe I will make the same mistake when I take the other three. This is something you can''t experience if you''re dealing with a Golem that can only move simple. "Grandpa... I''m going to Seigen''s dungeon tomorrow. And I''ll take Golem to the dungeon. That way, you can go through a fight that you can''t get in a regular mock fight." I was going to do the dungeon by myself, but I decided to take the Knight Golem there. The Knight Golem''s defenses will withstand monster attacks near the lowest tier, and they can be returned to the Magic Bag if they''re in danger. Plus, if we refill it with magic, we''ll be able to keep moving, so they''ll be able to follow my army. "I''d love to go with you... but it''s going to be hard to really follow the temper. If Amur and the others wanted to go to the dungeon, I''d follow you." It seems that Grandpa is going to take care of you in anticipation of Amur. Thankful to me, and considering that Grandpa and Amur will eventually dive into the new discovery dungeon underneath the bottom layer, it''s decided that even if I''m late, it''s better to proceed with the offensive. Besides, if I join Grandpa after I succeed in the dungeon strategy, I can turn to Grandpa''s support. "I don''t know if it''s a good idea to have a temper help me attack a dungeon, but if I think about exploring a newly discovered dungeon, I''ve never done a lot of fights... well, maybe I''ll let you dive again and acquire enough abilities to attack." It seems that he is going to say that he owes credit for it, and he is going to have Amur and the others attack the dungeon at least once, twice or three times if possible. "I''ll take Riden, but how will Grandpa get here? "I have a lot of people, so I''d like to use the riden... but what should I do? After all, why don''t you go with Tenma? I know you said you should go with me to Seigen, even if it''s a different action in the dungeon.... "My grandfather and I are ready for Jeanne and Amur, and we manage the Mansion. As usual, you can ask Uncle Aina and Mark, but there will be plans over there...." If we can get in touch with both immediately and finish the meeting and preparation by today, we won''t be able to go together.... "Sure, Leni is going back to the south, and Jeanne and Aura are planning to lead Aina, right? Reni will want to buy souvenirs and information before she leaves King''s Landing, and Jeanne and Aura are planning to cancel because Eina is planning to cut her vacation. Amur has no plans, but Leni can''t take her any longer, and it''s not good to take an unmarried woman who is engaged in the first place and be alone in a place like a dungeon. Even if you''re a member of the same party. "Sure, you can''t change your plans suddenly... so why don''t you go to Seigen with me and leave me alone? Then we can use the Lyden carriage and we''ll be ready by the time we get back to King''s Landing." Sure, Grandpa is right, Lyden won''t use it once he gets to Seigen, so there''s no problem taking him home. In addition, Raiden would take three to four days to reach Seigen (but not at your expense), and round-trip would take about a week. With that much time, the Mansion and Jeanne will be ready. Well then, let''s go with Grandpa''s plan. Grandpa doesn''t need much preparation, does he? "Hmm, if you still want to dive into the dungeon, you can dive." My grandfather and I usually have what we need in our magic bags, so we can leave anytime. Well then, shall we just go back to the Mansion and prepare the meal? So when it comes to preparing confectioneries and meals to eat while traveling or taking a break, it''s just before a trip or a dungeon. Well, I''ve already prepared some sweets, and it won''t take much time because you can buy them at the street. This time, maybe we should prepare a beef bowl? Recently, my boom is a beef bowl, so as I gave it to the jinn, you should prepare multiple bowls with utensils and rice. "If you want to prepare a beef bowl, you can have our share." Perhaps because of the mass production of beef bowls, we won''t be able to leave tomorrow.... "Anyway, we need to get back and cook." After collecting the Golem and explaining it to Jeanne, Aura and Leni, they started preparing to leave immediately. Well then, let''s go home. I''ll stop by the stalls and shops along the way, so don''t get off on my way. Please go back and prepare the dishes. " We got into the carriage telling him that we were going to do something else on the way home. "All right, let''s go! "Yes, I''m coming! I felt like... I made sure everyone got in... and I made your Aura signal Lyden. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! As soon as I ran out, I heard Amur''s voice, so I went up to the roof and saw what was going on, and Amur was just about to come running over here with a knife in Chris''s flank. "Amur! I''ll wait for you and collect Chris! Chris lay on the ground and stood up for a good blow. Amur called Chris that. "Hmm... troublesome. Nh, it''s heavy...." Grab the belt and lift it, holding (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) with the feeling of sliding in the middle. "Oops! I was there! Hey, you can do it yourself! Well, on the way, Chris got up on his own and approached us... but he was walking over time because of the side damage and the new damage to his feet. Well then, let''s go home. I checked that Chris was on board and asked Aura to proceed with Riden again. However, "Te, Tenma! Slower, please! Whether the vibration of the carriage resonates on the side or not, I stopped the carriage once and used healing magic. Five days after the Improved Golem mock, I arrived at Seigen. After breaking up with my grandfather in front of Seigen, I went straight to the dungeon and dived using the warp zone to the sixty floors. Well, let''s start around here. Looking at the map Galrat gave me, I knocked my head down a few levels and activated the Knight Golem. "All right, let''s move on while we run. Eliminate incoming enemies." The Knight Golem has a sword with two hands and a thick sword, not a stick like the one they used in a mock fight. A sword that normally weighs as much as a double-handed sword, but a knight-shaped golem swings effortlessly with one hand. "Don''t let the monster come near you in good shape. Great for Golem training." As we were running, the armor of the Knight Golem made a loud noise, so many monsters noticed us and attacked us. I was able to escape alone, but I slowed down so I wouldn''t leave the Knight Golem, so I caught up with the fast monster and got into battle, while the slow monster caught up with me. Others appeared from the front to block the path, forcing me to fight in a state surrounded by nature... but this is what I wanted for the Knight Golem, so I didn''t actively defeat the monster and let the Knight Golem take care of me. "If this were a higher level, it would have been a problem, but I''m the only one who can dive in here, so don''t worry about fighting." Looking at the knight-shaped golem with a glimpse, he was about to cut and fly a few of the flying goblins together. "Nevertheless, this is not much different from when we were dealing with a regular golem together. If we settle down here, we''ll run until some powerful enemy appears." If I just cut and knocked them out, all I had to do was fight my Golem, so I decided to fight the Knight Golem only the next time an enemy appeared that was somewhat strong and crowded. "Besides, it''s going to be a waste of time." Attracting monsters and defeating them is not a hygienic way to leave the body as it is because only the body can be defeated. In a limited space, if there is a plague or epidemic, it will not be noticeable, and it will become a responsibility issue. So I have to collect or incinerate it, but if I think about the trouble in the dungeon, it is faster to collect it. But at this pace, I don''t want to think about how much it will take to recover. In that case, it would be easier if you could at least play with monsters that can be used later. With the modifications I had in mind, I retrieved the body when the surrounding monsters were gone, and when I was almost done, I put the Knight Golem back into my magic bag and ran away. "If you combine the map Garrat gave you with Explore, don''t run into monsters." Occasionally, they went far away, but when they were about to break through, even if there were monsters, they passed through the side, shaking off the chase and knocking them down by ambush, aiming for the lower level. "Did you come to the sixty-five levels on the first day? If we can keep up with this, we can go to the bottom in about a week... because they said that the difficulty will rise all at once from over 70, should we think that if we can break through the hierarchy every day? I was able to break through five levels before the date changed, and I was able to find just the right place to take a break. Things have been pretty good so far, but things are not going so well in the future. The area where I am now seems to be easier among the lower floors, and the jinn also said that if there is a map, they would proceed without any problems, but from the area past the seventieth floor, the rise and fall of the terrain is noticeable, and the monsters are also strong, and there are more people with one- and two-habits. However, from around the 90th floor, there is a passage that leads up and a passage that leads down relatively close, and it is said that it will be possible to break through in less than a day. However, the jinn who gave us the information didn''t think there was a passage just below the one that came down, and sometimes they wasted their time. "If we make it to the bottom, we have to thank the jinn again." Thanks to the information we have gathered over the years, I may be able to reach the bottom in a few months (a little over a month at this rate). I don''t know how much I should thank you, but I think I''ll go after you. "Anyway, we need to get to the bottom first. To do that, I''d like to go up to the seventieth floor tomorrow." I set my goal by quickly making a beef bowl and putting it in a magic bag without washing the finished rice bowl. If you put it in a magic bag, it won''t spoil the rags, so it won''t be dirty (bacteria won''t grow) the next time you use it, saving you water and time. It''s the wisdom of an adventurer who doesn''t normally do it, but it''s known for it. Well, there''s sometimes a reason why washing is a hassle... but for a little reason this time, I''m using this method. Reasons include: "This is the first time I''ve seen a camp without Slurrin." This time, for the sake of the grandpa who comes later, Slurrin Silomar Solomon has not been brought (the remaining two (Gol and Jill) are left in the Mansion to overdo as they please (mass produce yarn). This meant that it was difficult for Grandpa alone to follow Jeanne and I decided to get help from Slurryn, who was in a way the most reliable. When it comes to camping, I''ve been with Surrin since I was a kid, so I was with my father when he first took me hunting at night in the Elder Forest, and Surrin appears in many places in my experience as an adventurer. "When I think about it, I feel a little lonely... well, I can''t help thinking about Jeanne''s safety, because this is the best form." That''s how my first night went late. Incidentally, I used candles to know the time this time, measured how much the candle decreases in a windless state in advance, and marked the same type of candle used in the experiment on an hourly basis. Having many of these candles in place and continuing to use them in succession will allow you to know the approximate time and date with a few errors. Basically, it is left in the dimension bag and it is not put out except when it is exchanged, but if there is no big problem in this way, I will continue to use it, and I think it is okay to commercialize it using the Duke of Sanga''s hand. Well, as a prerequisite for use, we need a dimension bag or at least a lantern that blocks the wind, and we need to be careful not to go into an oxygen-free state, but I think it is quite an interesting and useful item if we can clear them. "Before we go to bed, we need to exchange candles. After that, I''ll send the Golems out to the guard." As usual, monsters and insects are prevented from entering the dungeon when resting, but for some unforeseen event, I had the quietest and most lonely night in the world since I was born, putting out a golem to buy time and a knight-shaped golem to stand by instead of a guard. 235 Chapter 16-13 The Bottom Layer, Reaching "So, if I worked hard, I could get here in a month...? "To be precise, ''in a month or ten days''...." "It''s not that different! "Nevertheless, if we were to be attacked in about a month where it took us years, it would feel... like this. That." "''Innocent''? "Isn''t that pathetic? "That''s how it feels. Well, I was prepared for it, and it seemed to prove once again that the tempura was a monster, so maybe there''s nothing I can do about it." "Well, there was a map of Galat. Had it not been for that, it would have taken me years to attack." It seems that the male side and the female side feel different, but when I mentioned the map, Galat felt much better. After a month of diving in the dungeon, I was able to reach the bottom. Then, I encountered the Sword of Dawn, which was gathering materials near the lowest level, and it became a conversation like this. Well, Galrats stunned me during the conversation, and Jin got a little depressed. "Absolutely, you knew Tenma would catch up in a few months. Well, I was a little surprised it was a little faster than I expected, but that''s the difference." "That''s right. It''s sad that you lost your advantage for a long time, but you can''t help regretting what you knew. Rather, you should go back to the ground and write to Primera-chan." "Besides, maybe we should talk to Merlin and the others. Every time I see you upstairs, I say," You haven''t seen Tenma yet? Don''t be asked. Well, I was ready to dive when I saw you a few days ago, so I might be in the dungeon right now. " Leaving the stubborn jin alone, I bought some ground information here recently, and once I got back to ground, I wrote to Primera before I set out to join my grandpa. That''s how I got to the guild. "What should I write in the first place? I have never sent a letter to a woman since I was born (including the previous life), so it is the result of trouble. "Normally, ''I successfully attacked the dungeon. I am not injured at all. I''m looking forward to seeing you again"... okay? " "No, I don''t think it''s very good...." As she murmured her thoughtful sentence, she heard Lina''s stupid voice coming from behind. "As Lena was worried about, this is just a status report. Well, maybe you should try your best for the last sentence, but it''s too short in the first place." Menus also expressed a negative opinion as to whether he disliked the contents of the letter. "Even if they say so, I don''t know what to write. For now, why don''t we just split up and be safe? Well, if you like the temper, that''s fine. Well, it''s Mr. Tenma, and I can''t help it. Even if the contents of the letter were to leak out, it would be possible to deceive a lot of people... but perhaps even if they said that, they wouldn''t be convinced. But... "It seems like they''re both convincing sentences, so let''s get this out. Oh, Ted! Please take this to the Mansion of King''s Landing. This is the price." It sounded like a positive word to me, so if they say anything, they''ll both take responsibility. "Yes. I''ll tell you something." Ted, who seemed to be listening, quickly approached and grabbed the gold coin for the fee and ran out. "If anything happens to that letter, it''s the three of us." "You trail! Ted, wait! "If I hadn''t been in the city, I''d have shot him down! There was no mention in the letter that the three of us had thought about it, so Menus and Lena would not be teased, but they went after Ted and left the guild unaware of it. Well, Ted seemed to realize I was teasing both of you, and he''d be flying off the guild right away in Thunderbird, so he wouldn''t catch up with me. "Well... let''s dive back into the dungeon and look for Grandpa before they come back." I''d like to take a break, but I can do that in the dungeon, so I decided to run away from the two of you now. "Come back in a few days at best. If I see Merlin, I''ll be back in a few days, so I''ll tell him to wait on the ground." That''s what Galat says, so if we don''t see each other in a few days, he says he''ll come back to earth, and he decides to pay for some of the liquor. Garrat was delighted to place the gold, but the gin was already ready and he didn''t notice the gold. "Don''t play cat because Jin didn''t notice. "That''s right, I won''t. If they find out, Jin will chase you." I thought I''d have to find out, but I''ve seen other adventurers leave their gold coins, so I''m sure someone will leak the information. "And use this when the menus come back." When he handed over another coin, Garrat smiled bitterly and received it. "I wish I hadn''t made fun of you from the beginning." "Hey, I can''t defy the story." Two gold coins (20,000 G) may be too expensive for treats and moods, but this is by no means expensive to think of as part of the return of dungeon information. Well, I don''t put it in my mouth because it''s a little illuminated. "Then I can''t help it. I''ll make sure it''s a treat for the tempura when I''ve eaten it properly. That way, you won''t have to mess around after you accept the bribe... maybe. Oh, and I''m gonna eat something with Jin, but don''t complain. Galat also seemed to know it was a thank you for the information and replied in a light tone. Then don''t ask me about Menus and Lena. I made sure they weren''t around and then headed for the dungeon. I thought maybe he was ambushed in front of the dungeon, but there was no such thing, and I was able to move to the sixtieth floor of the dungeon without any problems. Well, let''s start looking for it here. The point of arrival when we dived together was around 60 floors, so I thought it would be more likely that we would meet after going from the same place as when we dived alone. "I can get the golem out, but it''ll take time, and if there''s grandpa around, Jeanne and Aura are in danger, so it''s safer to go alone." The movement of the golem is also getting much better, but when the numbers gather, it is dangerous if the grandpa is nearby, so I decided to ignore the weed as I did at first. "Five orcs... let Golem do it." On the way to the rest point on the sixty-fifth floor, I found a good flock, so I conditioned the golem. That''s enough, you won''t be able to fight me anymore. As a handicap, Golem was given the condition that only the head of the oak should be targeted, but the heads of the bodies lined up in front of him were cut off three times and two were beaten to pieces. "Looks like it''ll be easier to dismantle." After a good souvenir for the Siroumars, I put the Golem back together for a rest. "Hmm? There are different signs of use from mine... Grandpa? If they are grandpas, it is likely that they are searching for and using the place I used for a break even in the lower tier. "Well, if we act on Galrat''s map, will the rest place be the same as nature?" But keeping that in mind will make it easier for grandpas to find it. "Maybe we should stop for a break and move on instead of camping here till morning." I have attacked around here once, so the strength of most monsters is in my head. We need a break because we can''t be alarmed if it''s below seventy floors, but there should be no problem with the Force if we''re in front of it. "Let''s eat, go to sleep, and then we''ll go. I''ll leave you to watch and wake up." I feel like I have a habit of talking to Golems and talking to myself more often because I am diving in the dungeon alone. You must be careful of your habit of talking to yourself in the future and eat first. Fortunately, there are still about one or two meals left in the beef bowl, and I bought some fruit when I got back to the ground the other day. Also, there are some foods that were originally in the magic bag, so there is no problem with nutritional value.... "Eating alone doesn''t taste good." Until now, it had always been enough to say someone was there, so I didn''t think it was so boring to say one person. "If this were the case, I should have taken Gore and Jill." The two basically drawer baskets, but if it is a dungeon of Seigen, which is supposed to be home, it will be enough to come out during the break, and it may be a little counterpart. With that in mind, I set fire to a short candle for a break (something that was left halfway through when I replaced it), ordered it to burn up again by the time the golem burned out, and decided to get some light sleep. "Still ahead....." I went down to seventy stories, but I couldn''t meet my grandpa. "Why don''t you take a nap and go look for it again?" Looking at the candles, it was around noon now. I don''t know what level you''re on, but if you''re on Galat''s map, you''ll catch up, and if you can''t catch up, you''ll meet me on the ground. "If I can see you, I''ll go like I don''t have to see you. Nevertheless, we should have asked the jinn which hierarchy Grandpa was going through." That way, I would have gone as far as that hierarchy... well, I can''t help it now. "Let''s eat and sleep... hmm? There''s something nearby." Something seemed strange, so I looked around in "Explore." "Surrounded by a (...) na (...) n (...) da (...) and m (...) ca (...) de (...)" There were multiple "Dark Club Anaconda" and "Giganto Desmukade" lurking in the shade and gap around the rock. The numbers are just three at a time, and they seem to be targeting me as a prey. I feel like I''ve been showing a lot of gaps until now, but I don''t think it was because each of them was controlling each other. "I''ll do Anaconda, and Golem will take Mukade." If you leave it to Golem, I think the ingredients of Mukade will probably be useless, but Anaconda is more valuable in terms of ingredients than Mukade, so if you leave it to Golem, it will be troublesome. "Golem, defeat the Mukade hiding around here! You don''t have to cover me! I immediately gave orders to the Knight Golem from the Magic Bag to assault the Mukade. When Golem destroyed the rock I pointed out, which was a hidden lizard, he appeared in front of Golem in surprise at the impact. "I''m also surprised by the shock... ooh! Anaconda crawled out of the shadow of the rock and the gap between the rocks, surprising or slow to move. Anaconda, who was supposed to have been asking about my gap, is exposing it in front of me. Throwing a knife at Anaconda, the one at the back of the three, stabbed him in the eye. "You can put that behind you. Whoa, whoa! Anaconda, who had a knife stuck in his eye, was rampaging in a way that entangled the two men in front of him. Because of this, the two in front showed further gaps, so they stopped at once and cut off the neck of the first one with a thick knife, and the second one cut their head vertically with a knife that turned back. "Do you want to wait until you get a little older? Still, it''s hard to cut." The first one had momentum and had a beautiful cut, but the second one had momentum stopped and the skull was cut from the front, and the cut was disturbed. Well, the head is not particularly necessary, so it doesn''t matter whether the incision is disturbed or not. In contrast, the performance of the small Karasuma has been improved, but I was glad to feel that it was growing more easily than when I first cut it off. Incidentally, it seems that the two Anaconda who have just been cut are still alive and moving around. "It must feel like a lizard''s tail... but this size is too creepy. Well, I guess it''s time to put that aside and let him grow up." The two that were cut were almost dead, so I decided to put them behind me and then deal with the one whose knife had stabbed me in the eye and was out of control. Anaconda, who had a knife stuck in his eye, was almost dead, as if the knife had reached his brain. Thanks to this, I was able to easily drop my neck and I didn''t get violent even after I dropped my neck. "Now, what happened to Golem... oh..." Anaconda was finished sooner than I thought, so I turned around wondering what was going on with the squid... and I was about to cut the top half of the squid that Golem was stepping on. Near Golem were the thunderbolts whose heads had already been cut to pieces, and the thunderbolts who were stitched to the ground with the great sword, and ran wild. "Is it possible that he was possessed by the soul of the devil Razak? Even though I knew there was no such thing, there was a scene in front of me that made me think so. In the meantime, is Golem my expectation? As if answering, he smashed and crushed the head of the thunderbolt, and next he stepped through the head of the thunderbolt with his heel. It''s quite a miserable defeat, but I don''t care if I faithfully executed my orders... but I beat the three B ranked monsters completely, so it''s a trivial problem... maybe. After all, most of the ingredients in the lizard are useless. Since the top half (especially the head) of the squid are all worn out, the poison and hard shell of the head that can be used for high-value medicine in the material of the squid are not used, so only the bottom half, which is less than half the length, is recovered. Since all three of the Anaconda I defeated are in beautiful condition, the meat and ingredients will be expensive. Well, I don''t sell it. "Now that we have today''s meal... we need to clean the golem before we judge Anaconda." Now the Knight Golem is very dirty. Because it is covered in mud fluid and venom, and dirt and dust stick to it like mud. If you don''t clean this pretty well, it may interfere with movement, and if you don''t drop the venom properly, it may get poisoned when someone touches it. "Can I sprinkle it with water to remove dirt and add oil after drying it?" Wash the golem carefully to avoid leaving any poison or soil, add oil after drying, and it moved better than when it was dirty. Again, it seems like regular care is essential, just like armor. Golem moved gently to blend the oil, then allowed it to wait, and the meat of Anaconda was appropriately sliced and baked. The meat was quite delicious, so we''ll all have a yakiniku party next. Fortunately, three Anaconda are about six to eight meters late and weigh between 100 and 200 kg, so there will be plenty for everyone you know to eat. "My stomach''s swollen, and this time... it looks like I can''t sleep." When I got out of bed trying to sleep, I heard a wolf... howling in the distance. Perhaps you noticed the Golem fighting just below this level, and from there you noticed me.... "I hear monsters gathering." The fact that it sounds to me means that it sounds to monsters in the same range means that the same thing happens when I bring Golems and gather monsters. "I think it''s okay because I have a grandpa, but depending on the number... follow me! Hurry up!" If it''s really dangerous, Jeanne and Aura will escape into the Surrin, but if they''re pushed into numbers in a tight place, it''s just in case. "It seems okay, but it''s gathering quite a bit... Grandpa! Don''t attack me by mistake because I''m going to help you! "Tenma! Please!" Going down to the lower level in the direction of the sound, the grandpa was surrounded by a herd of hundreds of fine oaks. Some of the orcs are intertwined with higher species, so there may be an orck king somewhere. "Let''s reduce the number first... Golem, charge! It turns out that Grandpa is much better than Grandpa in terms of overall combat power, but Grandpa can''t use big magic because of the risk of ceiling collapse, Amur can''t swing his good Valdish due to the narrow dungeon, and because of the dense surroundings, he doesn''t use his mobility, and Solomon can''t fly around the air, so he loses his advantage. As usual, it looks like Slurrin can move, but Jeanne and Aura seem to be in the body, and instead of going out in front, they are turning backwards for backup. If there''s only so many monsters with that strength, I can''t help it. Though I have not been able to demonstrate my strength, I will not lose because the local power is different, but I felt like I said that it takes time because of the large number. However, a knight-shaped golem that transformed into a demon by simply waving his hands and feet at the back attacked him, and the situation inclined at once. "While the orcs were confused, I was..." Using Exploration and Appraisal on the confused orc herd, it was on the other side of me... a little before Amur was fighting. "You''re going to abandon your minions and run away... well, it''s just the King, and you''re smart enough to be an orc." Attack them at once where they are advantageous, and run when they are disadvantaged. Just... "If I''d run a little faster, I might have run out." Since the number had been gradually decreasing since before the Golem intruded, I should have cut it off early, but I don''t know whether I couldn''t recognize that I was losing the number because of the number, or whether I thought I could push it off, but either way, because of that misjudgment, I would lose my position in the flock, glory, and life, so it would be wise to say that it was an orc. "Amur! The big boss in the back is trying to escape! Aim for him! "Got it! Communicating the presence of King to Amur, Amur took the surrounding oak as a stepping stone and ran away. And then... "Enemy General, I''ve taken it down! I put a spear on the oak king''s neck. With his boss dead, his orcs panicked again as if their previous collective actions had been a lie, pushing their people away from the scene. "Slurrin! It''s all right, Jeanne and Aura go out and Slurrin go after them! It took a little effort, so we started hunting the rest of the oak with a few other golems. During the hunt, there were several counterattacks by the orcs, but since the flow was completely coming to us and the resistance in the orc''s morale was decreasing, I kicked the orc counterattack with a touch of armor. "Lots of meat! "Yes, it''s really too much....." "You''re starting to feel sick...." A significant number of orcs have escaped, but the sight of dozens of orc bodies still rolling was likely to make me sick because of the smell of blood. "Okay, let''s start with the meat collection! Because of the large number, the Golem is the center of the work, but since it is more certain that detailed instructions will be given each time, everyone handled it and went back to collecting it. "Still, you came early? "The map of Galrat was accurate and the Knight Golem performed better than I thought." Even if there were a few B ranked monsters, the presence of Golems in the city was quite large. Anyway, I didn''t know that I was tired, so I could wait all the time while I was asleep, and I was doing enough as a shield. "Especially if you can handle the back." When I was surrounded, the most trouble was being taken from behind, so I was most grateful that I didn''t have to worry about it. "If this golem were to come out to the public, the concept of a party might change." Broadly speaking, there are three types of adventurers: working with people, working with solos, and working with monsters. There are communication problems when working with people and monsters, or there are difficulty problems in solo. On the other hand, Golem obeys any order without complaining, so there is no such trouble. "Well, surely the solo adventurer will jump. And some adventurers aren''t good at communicating. But this performance golem can''t do that, and I don''t know how many years it will take for an adventurer to walk with him." Rather than years, it may take decades or centuries, but royalties and nobles may be able to get it faster. Well, I think mass production is difficult. "So the horse that caused the orc to attack me...." I was looking for a way to punish him, but he was already lying on his back looking at us. "Siroumaru... you''re not tired, are you? As Jeanne said, Siroumar is not just laying on his stomach, he is reflecting with his arms and legs stretched out. "I''m kind of losing my temper...." I''m losing my temper because I look crazy..... "It''s my fault. Shiroumaru, come here a minute." For a moment, I thought the horse laughed, so I decided to anger the horse as planned. Tempura, that''s fine. I hope you don''t think I''ll see you again soon. " If Grandpa had forgiven me, I would have freed the horse whirlpool on the way... but then Slurrin caught me. Even if my grandfather and I forgive it, it feels like that, and it seems that Slurrin will also preach. "So, Grandpa, how far did you go? Um, if you just want to dive, you can go up to the seventy-first floor. But it''s hard to say that around here while protecting Jeanne and Aura. And as I was trying to get used to it on the upper level, the horses ran out. " After all, I think I noticed the fighting noise and smell... but if I just ran away, I wouldn''t be surrounded by orcs, so I must be out of my mind. Well, as the owner, I''m glad you''re feeling so emotional. "So, what do we do now? Whether you want to join us at the bottom or go back to King''s Landing once... we''re running out of food anyway, so I think we should go back to Earth once." After listening to Grandpa''s story, the suspicion arose that perhaps the high emotion of the zebra was about food. "Tenma, I''m hungry." Then I''ll go back. I was thinking about getting some sleep, so let''s cut it up here and have a discussion on the future. " I still have food left, but just in time to get back to the ground and eat in the carriage. The carriage was rented on Amy''s parents'' property as usual, so we decided to have dinner and a discussion. "And we need to talk about oak meat." "I''ll eat it all, it''s okay! When I talked about the large amount of oak meat, I said that Amur would make all of it our food, but I don''t know how many years it would be (we might not have it for a year), so I thought about getting it in the future and decided to sell most of it leaving only good parts. The decision was made by a majority vote (I, Grandpa, Jeanne, Aura voted in favour), but Amur, Silomar, and Solomon were still dissatisfied. Well, I was immediately convinced that I would serve a slightly unusual meat (anaconda meat) for dinner, so the persuasion was easy. However, it was out of the question that the jinn who heard the rumors of yakiniku and the Tamers Guild came to me and almost lost a single one. 236 Chapter 16-14 Tactical Interruption "Grandpa, this way." As a result of the discussion after the yakiniku, we talked about going to the place where we could go in a month, and after about three days off, we dived into the dungeon again. "Hmm... but even so, I''m walking the path where I don''t run into monsters." In order to shorten the time, I use "exploration" and "appraisal" to go through the path with few monsters, but because the explanation is cumbersome, I decided to go along the road that was safe when I went before. "Wait a minute. There are three goblins a little further." "You haven''t noticed us yet. Jeanne, Aura, you guys should try it." "Yes" Jeanne and Aura hid in the shade of a nearby rock with their grandfather and waited for the goblins to approach. Amur and Surlin hid in the shadow of the rock a little away from the three of them, ready to move as soon as something happened. "Now! "No! "Haa! Grandpa threw a stone, lured the goblin, and signaled them to attack when they reached the range. "Gi! Ga, ahh...." "I''m sorry, temper! However, it seemed impossible for the two of them to defeat three at the same time, and the third one who noticed the attack tried to call his friends out loud. I thought it would be better not to raise my hand as much as possible, but it seemed impossible for one of the two to defeat the other before the third one spoke up, so I threw the knife at the mouth of the goblin to buy some time. In the meantime, Jeanne cut off Goblin''s neck. "We need to be able to process this a little faster. Well, it was two against three, and I didn''t get hurt, so I was just saying," "Mmm... Grandpa is sweet" "Well, Jeanne and Aura are basically non-combatants. Unlike Amur, these two are at least able to protect themselves to a certain extent." As long as it''s about Goblin, three or two of them will be fine, but it''s still hard to say you can beat them as fast as two or three. While Grandpa was careful about it, he noticed that Amur had made a rather sweet assessment. "Then there''s no choice. Tenma, next time the monster shows up, I''ll do it. I''ll set an example for you both." That said, Amur turned his weapon into an unusual sword, not his usual spear or Valdish. Maybe they thought it was easier for both of us to understand. Speaking to the grandfather who came back, he agreed to set an example and asked them both to do the same. But... "There are no monsters..." Only then will monsters and monsters not appear. Well, that''s because I chose a route that avoids monsters, but I couldn''t find a convenient small swarm of goblins like the one I was looking for. Even if there was a large herd nearby or organized with top species, there was only a herd that was likely to take extra time if I succeeded. "Grandpa, let''s take a break if we leave this level. There''s a place to take a break right next to where I got off." The next level is seventy-five, and it will be reached on the second day after diving again. While training Jeanne and Aura, I thought it would take longer than when I was alone, but because of the increase in combat power, it didn''t differ much from when I was alone so far. "Let''s take a break here today. Because of the size, it should be okay to put out the carriage." Jeanne and Aura were delighted because getting out of the carriage meant taking a bath. "I''ll leave a sentinel golem outside, so no monster around here will be killed instantly." We take a break in the usual way of building walls and simple rooms, but if we notice the presence of monsters like Minotaur inside, a single blow could break the walls. So let the Golem, disguised as a rock, wait outside and stop or buy time if the monster tries to break down the wall. While Golem is working on it, I or my grandfather will go out and deal with it. "You can finish the meal with the one you bought, so you can eat as you like. When you enter the bath, close the carriage door and lock the bathroom." I try not to enter the carriage when the female team is in the bath, but there are times when something unexpected happens, so I told them to leave only the keys to the bath. "Speaking of which, Tempura, how strong was the Knight Golem? I''ve seen an orc match, but I''ve been doing that with a regular golem match." The orc is weaker than a regular golem, so it will not be enough to measure the strength of the Knight Golem. So it''s easy to understand, "Strong enough to hit and push back from the front with a Minotaur and break the head with a single blow." "Can''t you stop the A-rank monster..." When I was diving alone, I discovered a Minotaur near the bottom, so I tried to fight it, and the Knight Golem took the rushing Minotaur from the front and pushed it back, breaking the sky with a knife that he returned to where he was frightened. Well, during the battle, there was an abnormality in the left wrist and shoulder joint, so it wasn''t completely intact... but it was also an abnormality that could be repaired on the spot, so it might be comparable in strength to an S-rank monster. "Scorpion Golems aren''t monsters, but Knight Golems are not directional monsters like Scorpion Golems." The strength of the scorpion type is greater due to the size and weight of the body than the performance of the golem core, so it feels like ''big squid (...) et al. (...) strong'', but in the case of the knight type, the performance of the golem core is prominent, so it feels like ''big and (...) strong''. Grandpa was quite surprised to see the Minotaur with his head broken, so that he could see what it actually felt like. And behind that, he looked at us with his eyes and said that maybe he could get something. "Ugh, temper. How long do you think Tenma will be able to dive in the past month? "I''m wondering if I could make it to the 90th floor." It hasn''t changed much since I was alone, but from here on out, Jeanne and Aura will be in a pretty tough situation, and it may be tough in Amur. In that case, the attack speed will be slow, so it would be nice to say that you can reach the ninety floors. "I wish I could go up to eighty-five levels, but what would happen... by the way, how fast did you go during the tent? "Er... basically, I tried to avoid or hide the monster, and when I was found, I ran away. Sometimes I had Golem train me to fight, but when I defeated them, I immediately retrieved the Golem and the monsters, scattered the monsters that came after me, and avoided the battle." When they fought, the monsters came closer to each other with the sound of battle, so it felt like they were escaping from the Golem and the collection of the defeated monsters. If you keep fighting the second herd, the third and fourth herds will come right in front of you while you''re fighting, so it''s best to run when you think about time. Besides, approaching me with sound means that there will be more space without monsters, so if we pass the nearest herd, it will be easy to escape later. "I took three or four breaks a day, but otherwise I basically moved around." "You might want to look at it four to five times a day with us when it''s three times a day alone. In that case, it looks like we''re still going to be able to reach 85 levels." Grandpa said, it''s fine now, but Jeanne, Aura, and Amur''s fatigue will increase further and further, so nature and tactical speed will slow down. Otherwise, if you go with five or three people, you''ll be more likely to be spotted by monsters, so the number of fights will increase. As the battle increases, the fatigue of the three of them and Grandpa increases, and the speed falls again. It''s as if I don''t know how tired I am, but it seems that fighting is many times more tiring than running around, so I can''t feel it when I dive alone. "Then I can''t help it... Worst of all, if I dive to the bottom as the representative of Orasion, I won''t complain even if I take my grandpa, so let''s go slower with more emphasis on safety." I''ve been acting alone for a month, and I''ve been pursuing my strategy with a focus on speed, so it seems that the feeling of party behavior has shifted considerably. "Well, I can''t help feeling off, and I know I''m in a hurry if I think about future plans, but if Jeanne and Aura have anything, maybe they won''t be able to congratulate me wholeheartedly. Otherwise, since Tenma is the leader of Olasion, you should always keep the party members in mind." Mysteriously listening to Grandpa''s advice, for some reason, Silomar and Solomon moved next to Grandpa and stared at me. So think about it a bit. "... are you hungry? When I heard that, they all shook their tails out big. "Bake the oak." The most stock I have right now is oak meat, so I used it to make dinner for the zebras. Well, it''s just baked meat mixed with a little vegetable and cooked rice. "If you spit out the zebras, the solomons and the vegetables, the meat-vegetable ratio will be reversed from tomorrow." When I advised the two animals who were trying to gently spit out the vegetables, I swallowed the vegetables in my mouth with a disgusting face. "Tenma, give me some meat too." As they were making food substitutes for the siroumarus, the amulet that had come out of the bath smelled. Looking at the carriage, Aura is peeking at us from the shadow of the door, so Jeanne will be here soon. "It''s no big deal." I was going to make it easy with what I bought, but I wondered why I was supposed to cook the meal, so I decided to stir-fry vegetables for the number of people. "Listen to me while you eat. In the future, the plan is to leave for King''s Landing in 25 days. So if you think about taking a break before you leave Seigen, you''ll be diving into the dungeon in about 20 days. With that in mind, the goal is 85 hierarchies." Ten more levels to target eighty-five levels, so it takes two days to attack each level. "Tempura, the goal is higher! Tenma got to the bottom in a month, so I think we can go even more! And Amur asked me to change my goals..... "If you can keep running all day, in 20 days you''ll get change even if you go to the bottom." "No way! Aim for 85 levels! and immediately withdrew his statement. Well, I didn''t keep running all day, but I kept running for nearly half a day several times. Otherwise, we would not have been able to attack nearly forty levels in a month or so. "That''s why you need to rest well during your break. I''m not going to keep running, but there''s definitely going to be quite a nervous scene, so I''ll be able to challenge you at that point in time." That''s what my grandfather just said, so I tried to say something a little like a leader. Amur and the others were listening carefully, but Grandpa told them that it was a line to be aware of what the three of them said was a leader, because he didn''t want them to know. "Fumu, I''m finished talking about li (...) da (...), and I''m going to take a bath." "Ah! Master Merlin, since I washed the bath, the stretched water is also beautiful, but it''s probably cold, so I''ll warm it up again." Jeanne said so and tried to go to the carriage, but Grandpa said he would do it himself and went to the carriage. Incidentally, changing the bath water during the dungeon strategy is too luxurious and unusual (in the first place, you can''t get into the bath itself), but in our case, there are many people who can use magic, and since we can create a fairly safe rest place like this, it is possible to do such insane things. "It''s good to clean up, so you can rest a little while you''re in the dungeon. Especially Jeanne and Aura." Before going to the carriage, pressing again, the two named people stopped preparing to wash dishes and so on and sat down again. "I''ll keep the Knight Golem on guard, so if you''re sleepy, don''t hesitate to sleep with me or Grandpa." Putting out the bed at the end and saying so, they seemed tired as expected, lying on the bed before I got into the carriage. There''s a slurrin under the bed, so it''ll be fine if the monster breaks in. And Amur is still awake..... "Don''t eat too much. And have some vegetables." "Hmm! I''ll do good! It wasn''t enough for me to make, so I baked and ate my own meat. I put two of my usual animals next to me... I told them to eat vegetables considering their nutritional balance, but I wouldn''t eat them if they looked like that. Afterwards, I waited for my grandfather and took a bath instead. And what I saw from the bath.... "Siroumaru, Solomon... isn''t your stomach swelling too much? It was two people who were dirty around their mouths and whose bellies swelled up and slept in heaven. Looking for where the other one had gone, he slept in the same bed as Jeanne and the others. Put Aura on the pillow. "... do you want me to sleep too?" I kind of fell asleep when I saw what was missing between the zebras, so I decided to get out of bed and sleep away from Jeanne. Then a few hours later, "Bullshit! I woke up with someone''s crushed voice. I jumped up and looked at the voice. "Ha, my nose..." Aura, who seems to have rolled out of her bed, was snuggled down by her nose. I can see something red between my fingers, so I think I have nosebleeds. "Aura, what are you doing... I''ll take care of you, come here" Like me, Jeanne, who woke up with Aura''s voice, rubbed her eyes and took the medicine box out of the magic bag. Hiya, Hitaka! "I can''t take care of you. Just shut up a little bit." Aura was about to say something, but Jeanne was angry that she was interrupting her treatment. Between Aura''s crushed voice and Jeanne''s treatment, Grandpa raised his face once to see what had happened and went to sleep again, and Amur simply turned over and didn''t see anything happen. "Yes, that''s it. Don''t take your nose plug off for a while." "Phew...." The treatment is finished, but the area around the nose is still red, so Aura''s face is interesting. Aura, don''t fall out of bed next time. If you advise me with half a tease, "No! I didn''t fall, I fell to Amur! The word came back. When I heard the story, I felt a feeling of pressure around my stomach when I was sleeping, so when I woke up, it was said that Amur was on my stomach. Incidentally, the fact that he was riding did not mean that he was being replaced by a pillow, but that Amur''s body, lying down, as he said, was on his stomach. He couldn''t sleep, so he put his hand aside, and suddenly he grabbed his hand and threw it under the bed. "I''ll get out of the other bed... and Aura will sleep over there." "Thank you! I thought it would be better to move Amur to a new bed after listening to Aura, but in a situation where Aura and I are alone, it is Aura''s role to move him. Then Aura could be thrown again, so I decided to let Aura use the new bed. Incidentally, Aura seemed to have been able to predict what I was going to say, and she became louder when she stopped worrying about being thrown. The next day, beware of the waking amur, "I remember throwing something away. I just don''t like the signs." While acknowledging some of the crimes, he also said that he was not a unilateral perpetrator. That statement gave rise to the possibility that Amur was not a one-sided perpetrator, and one of the jurors, Jeanne, began defending Amur. Apparently, Aura was convinced that she was trying to trick Amur. "In the future, we will make sure that there is no problem by providing a bed for three people. That''s it! Jeanne, Aura, start preparing your breakfast. Amur helped them." Since Aura''s suspicions had arisen, it was about to become a water theory, so I summarized the story forcefully and decided to change the air with breakfast. Well then, there''s nothing to forget. I''m going to hang out today. " "Whoa! "Oops...." Amur raised his voice with pleasure or temperament, but Jeanne and Aura were sad or rather moaning. "You two are pathetic! Apprentice me! Amur also seemed to be worried about the two voices, and he said that maybe he was going to scold and encourage them, but from the strength of the two, the goal of aiming for the bottom layer might be helpless even if he became depressed. Well, if there''s nothing I can do about it, I''ll evacuate you into Slurrin, but for now, Grandpa and I have been able to follow you up enough, so I think it''s a good experience and I want you to do your best. For about a week from that date, the target two-day one-tier pace of attack was maintained, but gradually Jeanne and Aura''s fatigue began to exceed their resilience, and after two weeks, they managed to reach the eighty tier, and the attack was suspended. I feel sorry for the two people who caused the interruption, but I knew from the side that the limit was close, so Amur honestly followed my decision to return without making fun of me as usual. "Well then, Jeanne and Aura will rest until the day after tomorrow. You don''t have to do your maid''s work while you''re resting... Prioritizing body tone. Until then, there will be no change in the scheduled date of departure. However, be sure to report any dives or requests in the dungeon! That''s it!" Jeanne and Aura were ordered to take a full rest until the day after tomorrow, but the date will change in a few hours, so we only have two days. I really think it would be better if I gave them more rest, but I extended the order by saying that they could rest in one day. Well, if you''re not feeling well in two days, you can order an extension of the rest period, so "rest is until the day after tomorrow." I didn''t tell them. Well then, shall I hang out appropriately from tomorrow? I won''t dive in the dungeon or take orders, so don''t worry if you don''t have to come back. " I may be trying to reduce the burden on my grandfather and grandfather, but I have trouble not coming back, so I made him promise to come back to the carriage even if it''s late. "I... look at the weapon, go around the stall, maybe dive in the dungeon, so I''ll tell you when I want to." Amur is basically going to hang out in the city. And I said, "I''m going to go shopping in the city tomorrow and dive into the dungeon the day after tomorrow. We''re looking for materials around the middle, not near the bottom." I wandered around the dungeon appropriately and said I''d be glad to find Mithrill... I''m going to use Exploration to avoid fighting as much as possible, so it''s kind of like a dangerous walk. I would like to take the Siroumars for the walk, but I decided to leave them for Jeanne and Aura to support and escort them when something happens. "You can use the bath freely at any time, but don''t forget to lock the carriage while you''re using it. Surlyn, I''m sure you''ll be all right, but be careful. And if there''s a fool approaching with malice, I''ll handle him. I''d like to catch him alive as much as possible, but I don''t mind killing him in the worst way. Don''t let anyone else know." Jeanne and Aura looked stunned at my instructions, but Slurrin nodded reluctantly. Now we can rest Jeanne and Aura slowly while keeping them safe. "I''ll leave you what you were supposed to eat in the dungeon, so you can eat whatever you want." Now that you don''t have to prepare any meals, you two can rest as long as you like. I spent a few days before I left like this¡­ Eina, who knew about the events of those days, was surprised that Jeanne and Aura had been over-protected. 237 Chapter 16-15 Collection Under Cold Sky "It''s cold. There''s still about a month till New Year''s, but it''s starting to snow." It began to snow as soon as I left Seigen, and on the following day it began to snow abundantly on the grasslands. This may not be a blizzard, but I decided to find a place to rest and prepare for the evening much more than usual. "I can still see it in King''s Landing, but it''s rare around here. This winter may be tougher." The cold seemed unusual for Grandpa this year, and he was wearing a thick jacket from a magic bag when it seemed cold. "In this situation, we shouldn''t camp outside. Besides, I think it would be better to make your shift time shorter." As the sun goes down, the temperature is getting cold, so if you go camping outside, you''ll freeze to death, and if you don''t be careful, you''ll catch a cold. The area is surrounded by earthen walls high enough for the carriage to hide and blindfolded to prevent snow from entering the boundary, but the cold from the ground cannot be blocked, so it is about outside. "Try not to go out at night and leave the guards and guards to the Golem." "Well, that''s good. And it''s going to be an experiment on how far the Knight Golem can move in the cold." That''s why Grandpa didn''t want to spend the night out, and he didn''t want to go out using the Golem experiment. The other three sighed with relief at my grandfather''s decision. "However, I don''t really want to use cooking with fire in the carriage, so it will be a very simple cooking, but what should I do? You can make as much soup as you want, but I don''t really want to cook a dish that produces smoke like yakiniku. Because I sleep in the carriage today, so I want to keep ventilation to a minimum. I have a hand to cook outside only when I use fire, but I don''t want to go out as much as possible because it''s cold. Everyone seemed to have that feeling, and there was an atmosphere in the carriage that wanted to avoid naming a dish that used fire poorly and being in charge of that dish. "Shall we make it ourselves today? I''ll have miso soup and rice. The side dishes are good enough." I had no choice but to stare at each other like this, so I decided to get off the chase early. Then, "That''s fine with me." "Am I okay with that? Well then, I''ll prepare three for you." Grandpa got off, and Jeanne got off. And Jeanne started making miso soup for three. "Tempura! Do you have yakiniku in your meal? "There''s something about it... it''s just the ones that aren''t flavored for hormones and solomons. It''s just a small amount, so if you eat until Amur, you''ll run out of two for tomorrow." It is about three and half people on the basis of two, so even if it is good today, there is not enough for tomorrow morning. "If Amur promises to burn the meat responsibly early tomorrow morning, I will persuade the two." As soon as we ran out of time for tomorrow, Silomar and Solomon started fighting between me and Amur to intimidate. "Suppose you get up in the morning and have a blizzard....." "I''ll have it baked." "The heavy rain caused the fire....." "I''ll make you a roof. I''ll have you bake it." "... Jeanne, add mine! Amur decided to give up the meat of the zebras and put it on the same menu as me, considering the possibility of bad weather tomorrow. And Aura, who hasn''t said anything since, started helping Jeanne while Amur was staring at the Siroumars. Having finished eating like that, we crushed our time in a card game and fell asleep in the right place. Opinions were divided on what to do with the bed when sleeping, but eventually it settled down by placing a partition board and splitting the carriage in half and making the common space in front of the bathroom. And the next day, "I could have roasted the meat....." The outside was brilliantly clear and the snow was beginning to melt. Having eaten breakfast, we started moving after we broke the earthen wall. The sun was warmer than yesterday, but the wind was cold, so I needed a jacket. "The ground is muddy, but Lyden can afford it." If it gets too bad, you have to put the carriage in the dimension bag and ride the riden to move, but if it is slightly moist, the riden and carriage can move at leisure. As I walked along the big road, I saw more and more adventurers walking with horses and carriages stuck or muddy under their feet, and I let Riden go with that in mind. Occasionally, there were merchants and adventurers trying to get me on my carriage, but I soon realized whose horse Riden was and gave up. Well, some of them still came closer, but at that time, they completely ignored it and let Riden blow up and shake it off. A few days after that, we were able to return to King''s Landing. "No... it was pretty lucky that Mr. Tenma picked it up. If it stayed that way, it might have taken two or three days." Pick up one of your acquaintances on the way. "Thank you, Lanitan! "That''s why I''m thanking Mr. Tenma like this. Why is the young lady so brazen and so mighty? I''m the owner of the carriage, and I found it. Meanwhile, I''m the one who gave permission for the ride, so there''s no doubt what Lani is saying. Amur was stuck by Lani and looked at him once, but because Lani didn''t pull, he was trying to fool him with a moff. Lani discovered that in the morning, a few kilometers from where we were camping, he was trembling in the cold and hit the fire. Anything, I tried to borrow a carriage on the way, but I couldn''t borrow it because of the slightly faster snow this time, so I had to walk around. That''s why we passed by. "Speaking of which, I feel like I''m coming sooner than usual, but did anything happen? When Lani travels around snowy areas, she usually travels from the end of winter to the end of autumn, and in winter she travels around snow-free areas, mainly in the south. So I thought you had something to do with me. "No, I''ve heard some interesting rumors... Mr. Tempura, do you have any plans to get married? I thought about where the story leaked from, but when I put it on my face, I found out, so I tried to make a face that was surprised why such a story came out. "The reaction largely made me understand. You''re just saying you''re engaged because you''re not getting married all of a sudden? Agent Lani found out. "Oh, just in case, I couldn''t confirm the information from Mr. Tenma''s expression. Compared to the old days, it is no longer appearing on my face. It''s just...." That''s how Lani looked behind me. "It was obvious when I saw Aura with my daughter and Jeanne. That''s right, I couldn''t read it from Merlin, but I originally thought that if I didn''t look for the signs of Mr. Tenma and Mr. Merlin, one of the three would change... I didn''t think all three of them would look the same." Looking back at Lani''s words, the three of them turned away simultaneously. Incidentally, Aura was looking at us through a small window because she was working for you. "As a matter of fact, unfortunately, my colleagues heard rumours that Mr. Tenma would soon marry the Duke of Sanga''s daughter, and I came to check it out. Well, I thought it would be harder to verify the truth... than I thought it would be so quick." Anything, Lani''s associates reported to Hannah that I was hosting Serna''s wedding when she visited Gunjo and that I had nominated Primera as her partner, and that it was possible because of previous rumours and contacts. Hannah, who received the report, quickly summoned Lani to my place to check on the information. "Well, the primary purpose was to explore the information, but please be assured, I have brought the product for the merchant and something else to give to Tenma." I don''t know what to be relieved of, but Hannah wouldn''t misuse the information, so I didn''t affirm it, but I didn''t deny it. Nevertheless, if the three of them found out, it might be better to consult Aina once so that the same thing does not happen in the future. From the atmosphere, Jeanne made tea, Amur made tea sweets, and put them in front of me and Lani. "Jeanne, please take mine." Until then, Grandpa, who had not moved like a stone, began to relax when his engagement was discovered and asked Jeanne to bring him tea. Maybe it''s not my fault anymore, so it''s easier. "This is the price of yuzu and pepper." When she returned to the Mansion, Lani took out various items from the magic bag and lined them up on the table as soon as she said so. What Lani brought this time was sake from Nanao, sake, miso, soy sauce, and mirin. She thought I''d be more happy, and Lani was just as happy as I thought. It was more than I expected, so I asked and found that Yuzu pepper is very popular in the south, and it seems to be making a lot of money. Besides, the seasonings and advertisements I made using southern products, which are famous in the south, also led to sales. "And this time, I brought mainly plum dried, natto, and spices that I used to say kusaya. Other products are made in Sana-sama''s workshop. Also, because I had a good reputation last time, I brought a small amount of yuzu." It was a different lineup than usual, but it is unusual so I am going to buy it all. However, I wanted a little more yuzu pepper, but because of the yuzu pepper boom, I could only prepare about 10 kg this time. Well, there''s still yuzu pepper left, and if you run out, you''ll just have to bring something from the south. However, the jam, tea, and yuzu sake were about to disappear, so it was a question of how to distribute them. "When you think about taking a bath, it''s less than 10 kg." "I can only say I''m sorry about that... but if anything, I''ll bring the yuzu again in the spring, so please forgive me this time." I wish our yuzu fruit had been planted earlier this spring, so the branches are still growing. Therefore, I think it should be realized about next year. "Well then, I''ll leave you to your leisure." Lani left the house early when he finished his business at home. I wish I could take it a little slower, but after that I''ll go shopping in King''s Landing and return to the south early tomorrow morning. Probably in a hurry to talk to Hannah about my engagement. "Lanitan... there wasn''t a word of ''congratulations'' in the temple. Lenitan seems happy." "No, you didn''t just say it because I didn''t say yes or no? It doesn''t matter to me that Lani didn''t tell me (rather, I didn''t notice), but it seems to be enough material for Amur. "I have to write to Lenitan now! Even if I just wrote it, Lani is likely to be moving somewhere after reporting to Hannah because I think it will arrive in the south in a few weeks. Well, they might make fun of you when you get back, but it might be months later. "That''s why you have to stop wasting money. Maybe someone will come to see if it''s true, so you can tell them." It may be Leni rather than Lani, but since Leni has just returned to the south, it is possible that Hannah will come directly to say hello to the New Year. "Mother is more likely than you are! Well then, suppose Hanna-san comes and prepares. I don''t think the Lord of the Vicomte family will be coming from the south in the New Year, but Hannah is in the form of a countenance, and I think I''ll come and see how it goes when I say hello to the New Year. Well, I''m sure someone will come, so have you ever moved on to get ready? " Even if no one had come from the south, the Alberts would have come to play. And of course Primera will come this year, as will the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons. And no doubt, someone from the royal family... or almost everyone will come. "If that happens, you''re gonna need a guard''s waiting room." It is likely to become more busy than usual, and most of them will become royalties and nobles, so if we do not prepare the guards'' waiting room, we may not be able to enter the mansion and wait under the cold sky. "It''s going to be a mess, but I''ll do something magical... Grandpa, come here! When I called my grandfather who was relaxing in the dining room and told him to create a waiting area for the escort outside, he looked very troublesome, but eventually I felt like I had no choice, so I was reluctant to accept. "So, how do you make it? "Firstly, I''m going to ground the planned land, put up a few columns, and surround it with earthen walls..." I wonder if the roof feels like a triangle, with pillars up and a plate down there.... " I''m worried because I came up with it, but if you make the wall sturdy and lighten the roof, it will last about a month. "Then maybe you should put the roof on tightly. It might be good to replace the roof at intervals of a month or two." Speaking of walls, I have made them many times so far, and I think that the strength alone can make them no different or more than those made by skilled craftsmen. However, since the roof has never been decent before, it will become an amateur Sunday carpenter level. "When you make a roof, you can call Marks. Kukri Village had a lot of carpentry work to do. It''s not a real job, but you can do it better than us." The roof decided to consult with Uncle Mark at a later date because of an uncle''s request in case of trouble. "The roof is for Mark, not the pillars and the walls. The pillars should feel like covering the trees with soil. If you compact it, you won''t be able to eat insects, and it should increase in strength." In that case, I was worried that the tree would not rot with moisture, but if I used a tree that drained moisture magically, it would last until spring. It seems that Grandpa intends to destroy the hut in spring and have the craftsman make a new one. Sure, if you''re thinking about using it in the future, it''s best to ask your full-time job. "Well, the rush is supposed to go up, so even if it''s a little bad, it won''t be a problem. If we start working tomorrow, will Tenma get us some dirt? In the meantime, I will prepare the ground and the pillars." Grandpa carelessly turned over the tight work to me, but I was the originator, so I decided to take it honestly. And the next day, "Tenma, choose as much clay soil as you can." Grandpa was dropping me off for a relaxing after-dinner tea. I recruited someone yesterday because it seemed very difficult to be alone... and only Slurrin was there for me. Jeanne and Aura said no to "cleaning and laundry..." and Amur said no to "walking balls..." Amur was a complete liar, but Jeanne and Aura gave up because they were half true... instead, they decided to take Silomar and Solomon, who were sleeping in a raccoon. The two were quite resistant, but Slurrin was reluctant to convince them. You might want to make dinner this evening something you like for the horses and the solomons. In other words, we have to hold a meat festival. When dinner was set for tonight, we asked Jeanne and Aura to keep the meat, and we headed for the woods a little away from King''s Landing. I''ve been there many times, so I know roughly where to dig even if it''s snowing. "Surrin sends instructions to Golem to collect the soil. I want soil that is as sticky as possible. And collect the dead grass. Put the dead grass in the magic bag and the soil in the magic bag once before transferring it to the dimension bag. Siroumal and Solomon are on perimeter alert. I''ll collect the dirt somewhere else." We rode into the woods on the riden (but Slurrin and the others moved into the dimension bag) and decided to split and collect the soil early on upon arrival¡­ The ground was hard because of the snow, so it was hard to tell if it was clay without touching the dug up soil. "I thought using golem would make it easier... but my hands are cold." After touching and checking the excavated chunks of earth in the Golem, the creatures were once placed in the magic bag and removed from the dimension bag (basically no creatures enter the magic bag, so creatures such as worms are bounced out). However, it is not recognized as a creature in the condition of an egg, so it cannot be used on the wall unless it is killed by fire. Because hatched insects can tear down walls. I didn''t know how much soil was needed on the earth wall, so I stopped at the place where one dimension bag (probably about two to thirty t) was collected along with the slurry, divided it evenly into two, and lit the dimension bag with the dead grass. I remember doing the same thing before, but if you''re going to need dirt in the future, maybe you should come back and get it when you''re free. "Slurrin, collect the withered grass, apart from burning it." I asked Slurrin, who was collecting the withered grass for burning, to collect the withered grass separately. This mixes into the soil when you make the wall. I have heard that this will increase the strength by connecting inside the wall, so I collect it. Well, it''s only after you ask Grandpa to mix it in, but just prepare it and if you''re mistaken, you can use it on the beds of Jubeye and the others. How are you feeling? After collecting the mixture, it was thrown into the dimension bag again to burn and continue insecticide. You may not have been able to kill him completely, but it''s going to be dark in an hour. "I made a souvenir, and it''s hard to stay here any longer." While Slurrin and I were harvesting the dead grass, Silomar and Slurrin forgot to watch their surroundings and went hunting, bringing back four boars, two horned rabbits, and three horned rabbits of meat (mince). Minch gave it to Slurrin as it was processed, and the rest is still bleeding out in the dismantling dimension bag. "Alright! It''s cold, so go home and take a bath! It was Slurrin and Solomon who responded to my call, and Silomar turned his back and ignored whether he wanted to take a bath even when it was cold. "Siroumaru, if you don''t want to take a bath even though it''s so dirty, you''re going to sleep with Jubeye today, right? The current siroumarus (Solomon too) is covered in mud because it ran around the grasslands and woods that became thick with snow, and cannot be raised to the Mansion as it is. So if I refuse to take a bath, I don''t know when it will be, but I will have to ask the horses to live outside until it becomes beautiful. Saying so, the slurry tried to tell me something while watching Slurry many times... but Slurry ignored the slurry and got on my shoulder. Perhaps he wanted to tell Surrin that if he cleaned it, he wouldn''t have to take a bath, but because Surrin refused and stuck with me, Silomar decided to take a crying bath. They were waiting for us to return to the Mansion like that.... "Hmm... I''m overstretched." "Good exercise! It was a pillar that was erected to surround nearly twice the size of the plan. They are all special pillars (wooden pillars coated with soil) that seem to be mistaken for stone pillars, but they are more than four times as protruding as expected. Well, doubling the area also increases the amount of soil used on the wall, so it''s no wonder the pillars have quadrupled... but I think this is definitely not enough soil we''ve taken. So, "Grandpa, Amur, get me enough soil for tomorrow." I decided to leave the excess to Grandpa. Having done the work assigned to me, I decided not to know the rest. "It''s not enough for us to take, and the quality won''t be even if we add it later, so why don''t we mix the soil that Grandpa took tomorrow and our soil before we make the wall? Then we''ll take a bath." When they started walking, Grandpa and Amur said something behind them, but ignored it without looking back and went straight to the bath. In the hallway to the bathroom, "Finally, you''re back! Lyle was expecting you. Anything, when I left King''s Landing this morning, Lord Lyle''s men saw me, and they reported from there. So Lyle''s presence here means that "If you''re back, give me a call. And on the day you come back, or at least the next day, you should show your face to Primera. If you don''t get out, you''ll love me before I get married." Maria-sama is here, too. And beside that, Primera sat nervously. I wondered if Teeda and Luna were around, but they had a test coming up soon, and they were studying while they were watching the royal castle. However, Luna is the only one being watched, and Teeda seems to be studying independently for the first grade. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry Primera''s worried." I apologize and ask for forgiveness. "It''s getting late, but this time we have successfully conquered the Seigen dungeon." I quickly reported the dungeon domination. "Congratulations, you''ve dominated two dungeons on your own. It''s a historic pleasure." Conquering just one dungeon is a pleasure, but there are only two of them for me. One of them is an undiscovered dungeon that improves the economy of the south, and the other is the second most dominant dungeon in the country, but it is almost alone. At least no one in the history of the kingdom has achieved comparable results, so it is called a "historical pleasure". Rather, Maria-sama may be "a pleasure to leave in history". "That''s right, temper. It looks pretty dirty, so you should take a bath first." Maria-sama imagined me in a history book with pleasure, and was pointed out that my clothes and body were dirty. Sure, I was going to take a bath before Maria-sama called, so if you''ll excuse me, Lyle waited in the hallway and followed me to the bathroom. Dear Lyle, it seems that men are dating each other naked... but for me, I felt like I had more people to wash horses, so I decided not to hesitate to ask for help. Then I was a little late and my grandfather arrived, so I had to increase my manpower by another one. However, since it was the first time Lyle had washed the thyroid horse, it was not very powerful, and instead Slurrin was active. 238 Chapter 16-16 Announcement of Engagement "Nice to meet you, Tenma. Hey, thank you, Merlin." "Thank you for inviting me." Lord Albert (...) of the next period. " "No, maybe we should take it next time? Anyway, the Duke is hosting the first party of the New Year." My grandfather and I were invited to the Duke of Sanga''s first New Year''s party, which was hosted by Albert, not the Duke. This means that we can assume that the Duke''s generation is approaching. Well, it will take a few years, but Grandpa seems to think it won''t take ten years. Until now, I haven''t been to the Duke of Sanga''s party, but this year... or this party, I''m in a way one of the main characters, so I decided to join. "No, not yet. I need my father to be active for more than a decade... it''s troublesome... no, some people still don''t recognize me." I see. Don''t change your language openly when you see a visitor''s face. Maybe there''s nothing I can do about it. " "Don''t say that, Ten... my brother-in-law." "Not yet. Besides, can the organizer tell the secret of the party here? Does the Duke get mad at you? It was Albert who was about to spill the truth, but immediately faked it in front of the building. Perhaps, even if he succeeds the throne now, he will be despised because he has no record of it, and some of them will approach him to use it. And then, if you succeed to the throne, it''s also related to being unable to play as you are now. And when I pointed out what I had been worried about earlier in a funny half, Albert also replied in a funny tone. So if you tease me even more, "Mr. Tenma, Mr. Merlin, I will show you to the waiting room, so please wait a moment. You two will be introduced after Cain and Leon in the form of guests. At that time, Tenma and her sister''s engagement will be announced by her father." After following me, I changed to polite use of words. But more than that, I forgot to tease Albert because I realised that the engagement announcement was close again. It seems that the Duke of Sanga will announce the engagement, but I don''t think I can help it because I don''t have the authority to act for Albert... "In fact, I''m going to announce my marriage to Eliza at the same time as Tenma and my sister announce their engagement, so maybe I won''t be able to follow Tenma. At that time, my father will represent me... but please understand that I will return to the traditional form." The Duke''s announcement was more important than Primera''s announcement of my engagement. In other words, Albert is in a very busy position to host and lead this event, and even to be teased by everyone... and to be played with... and blessed. When Albert couldn''t get the party going, he was on his way back to hosting the Duke of Sanga. "Then why don''t the Duke take care of everything? And I won''t make fun of you anymore, so put it back to the usual tone. It''s kind of disgusting." I don''t care about the Duke''s way of doing things, but I wondered if it would be easier for the Duke of Sanga to handle everything. "Disgusting is rude. I spend a lot of time like this at a gathering of nobles. Well, this time, we''ll talk about it in the name of a party centered on" the next-generation lord and those who support the future kingdom. "Not only the lord of the royal aristocracy, but his successors, his family, not many, but also other faction leaders, and ordinary people like the tempura." "Leaving aside whether the temper is a human being... does that mean there''s a face to face in anticipation of the match? Not only me, but Grandpa wouldn''t be ordinary, but if Grandpa was right about this party, it would be the first person to announce my engagement with Primera. "To keep me and Primera quiet during the party? "Ah, temper or primera, if we don''t know we''re engaged, we''re in the best category. After the Duke''s big announcement, no fool would show up asking me if I should change fianc¨¦es." I knew some idiots would say that... "Albert, please take Tenma and Marlin to the waiting room. It''s about time the other participants arrived." "I''m sorry. Father, could you show me? The Duke of Sanga wore a coat on Albert''s offer and admitted it and guided me and my grandfather to the waiting room. The Duke of Sanga was originally meant to guide me and my grandfather to the front door, and the flow from appearance to guidance was very smooth. "Mr. Tenma, Mr. Merlin, this is the waiting room for both of you. Primera and Albert will come to the meeting later, but please be discreet." My grandfather and I have a room in the back of the Duke''s house that is close to the Duke''s private zone, so they won''t get close to the party participants unless it''s too late. Just... "Yoo-hoo! Good work, Master Merlin! "Hello, Tenma, Dear Merlin. Leon, isn''t it weird to say hello? Various and exceptional men came to the waiting room to replace the Duke of Sanga. Well, they''re close to both the Duke of Sanga and the Ootori, so they''re probably not included in the Duke''s "all that matters". "Finally, this day has arrived... Welcome! For the" Boys with Partners "! The only members are me, Albert and Tenma, but eventually Leon... the only members are me, Albert and Tenma, so let''s get along! Cain cut off his words as he looked at Leon, turned his gaze back on me, and said it again. Maybe... definitely on purpose. Against such a Khan, Leon turned his arm around. "Fu, huh! Marriage is a grave for life! Don''t you both regret it! I said... through the open door behind Leon, "Hmm... does Leon treat my sister, Miss Sierra, and all married women as'' graveyards''... so brave." "Niisama Leon, I think that''s terrible." Albert and Primera were peeking at us. Albert seemed to interpret it quite differently, but Leon himself, who had spoken, seemed not to have thought so deeply about what he had said, panicked that Albert had said it and said it was inaccurate. And it''s Primera, who has a smile on the surface but doesn''t hide her mood, that makes Rion''s panic all the bigger. Leon panicked again, looking alternately at the two faces. "I''m really sorry! I sat down. The moment I did that, I had too much momentum and said, "Dogong! The sound of my head hitting the floor was so intense that I could hear it. For a while, Leon continued to sit down and Albert looked at it with a cold eye (Primera quickly dropped out of sight and approached me and Grandpa to say hello). "Excuse me... hmm, what kind of situation is this? "Excuse me... wow..." The two new people who came to my grandfather''s waiting room... Caesar and Teeda''s appearance changed the atmosphere of the room at once. Albert and Cain knelt on the spot and thanked him, and Primera stepped back from my grandfather''s place and bent over without kneeling. And my grandfather and I... we couldn''t thank him like Albert and the others, so we just lowered our heads slightly for now. And when Leon sat down... it was too late to notice Caesar''s appearance, and Albert, who was right next to him, and Cain, who was sneaking up on him, forced him to raise his torso and lead him on one knee. "As far as Tempura and Merlin are concerned, it seems like they made a little joke..." "Ha! I''m so sorry for showing you such an ugly thing! "Sorry! Caesar, who knew the relationship between the three and largely understood what had happened, cautioned the three, and Albert and Cain spoke together to apologize, followed by Leon in a slightly delayed manner. "So, why is Caesar and Teeda here? "Tempura, we are at the heart of royalty. And I am the next leader of the royal family, and Teeda is like the representative of those who will support the kingdom in the future. Wouldn''t it be strange if you went to this party? That''s true, but I''m not convinced. It seems that Caesar found out about such an idea. "Actually, tell her my mother is coming to this party. And so is my father. Such a party would make a big fuss if the two majesty participated. That''s why Teeda and I will participate. Well, a single Lyle could have joined us... because Lyle might have been confused on the contrary." Lyle, perhaps a woman who is attending the party will arrive, and the nobles who are not attending this time will be tempted to take the same opportunity. In that regard, because Caesar is married and there are traces, she is never seen as the person to marry. If there were a nobleman in the side room, he would turn the royal family into enemies. Caesar and Isabella were so close. And Teeda has a fianc¨¦ named Amy... a woman she''s planning to meet. Not officially as fianc¨¦e, but before marriage, Teeda, who is currently the only candidate and acknowledged by the royal family as the most powerful, asked, "Would you like my daughter as your side room? If you say so, you will buy objections from other nobles of good sense (I don''t know how many exist). Beyond that, we will turn House Ootri, the Duke of Sanga and, above all, House Silfild against us. And then Maria (the royal family), who appreciates Amy. So I wouldn''t do such a risky thing at this party. Well, they''ll come out after they''re married, but then it''s time. "The reason for that, and the fact that Teeda and I are going to be part of it, is that the engagement and marriage of Tempa and Primera and Albert and Elizabeth will be foiled. Even if you think about it a little bit, you should be convinced that it''s like that." It seems that there are various circumstances, but I don''t think I will explain anything further. Well, it seemed like I said "I don''t want to" rather than "don''t", but even if it was explained, it could be a hassle, so I decided not to listen anymore. "If Caesar says so, I''ll assume that the usual" Bug Dodge "has been activated... By the way, Caesar and Teeda''s partner..." "Of course, Isabella and Amy. They are both wearing dresses and makeup in separate waiting rooms. I said I could still afford it, but I''m in a hurry." Isabella is assigned to the royal waiting room, and Amy is said to be in the Silfild''s waiting room. "If Isabella starts getting dressed, it might start a little faster... Primera, you should get dressed too." "Yes, niisama. Now, ladies and gentlemen, I will relieve you of your seats. See you later, Mr. Tenma." When Primera left the waiting room, the atmosphere of Teeda somehow softened. "I think it would be nice to stay standing, so if you have time, why don''t you sit down and talk? Then Caesar first moved to the upper seat and sat down, then sat down in turn. It was just a nice table with about eight people, so there was a little room for seven people, but Albert and the others were quite nervous because Caesar was nearby. "That said, Teeda hasn''t said a word since she entered the waiting room, but is there anything? When I talked to Teeda about relaxing the tension between Alberts, Teeda felt a little lit up. "No, um... I''m a little nervous because I''m not used to this kind of thing..." and ecstatic. Looking at Teeda, not only Albert and Caesar looked strange. "Well... I''ve been to regular parties and engagement parties several times, but I''ve never seen anyone like my family announce their engagement, so I felt weird..." I said. Albert seems to have been relieved of his tension with Teeda. That said, Teeda also fulfilled the terms of the boys'' club. and laughed. "What are the terms?" said Teeda, and Caesar with an interesting face, "It was a while ago when you two were here, but since the fianc¨¦e was in a similar position to me and Cain, it was only Leon who fell apart." Albert went on to tell the two people who were listening with pleasure and what happened afterwards. Then, "That''s true, Isabella, Amy, and Mother can''t help but be the cause of the Graveyard." Caesar added three people to the cause of the "grave." Teeda has a slightly moody face because of the inclusion of Amy''s name... on the surface. Actually, he''s holding his stomach and thighs together and laughing, so he''s acting like he''s teasing Leon. Leon panicked again at the state of the two of them. And as he stood up and tried to sit down, "Hahahaha! What, a little joke! "Kufufufufu! And Caesar and Teeda laughed. "Well, I know you say things that are regrettable and unforgettable. But from someone who doesn''t know Leon or hates him, it''s too much of an attack material. You must be able to explain the intent of your remarks without being overwhelmed. That''s the challenge until we succeed the Border Clan." "That''s right. If I hadn''t known Leon''s personality, I would have been angry." It was Leon, who suddenly changed into a confused state, but when he understood the situation, he went to the floor on the spot. "Hmm... nothing happened this time, but I have to be careful now. Especially in places where I don''t know where strangers are listening." Grandpa closed and asked Leon to sit down again. At the end, Grandpa took the delicious place, but Caesar didn''t show how she cared at all. "Ladies and gentlemen, the start time is approaching." Afterwards, the Duke''s butler came to let him know that the party was about to start, although he didn''t have much to talk about. However, even though time is approaching, there is still plenty of time to spare, but Albert, as the Duke''s representative, will now be ready to throw the party. "Caesar, Teeda, I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to step down for a while. See you later." "Well, let''s go back once. I''m looking forward to the engagement announcement." As soon as Albert left, Caesar and Teeda also left. However, "This is the boring time until the party starts." "That''s right... when the start time is approaching, I feel the time from knowing the time to starting is a long time." The remaining two did not see their way back to their waiting rooms and were completely covered. I''m sure Caesar and Teeda are wearing the recoil of being here a while ago, but should I say that it''s a wonderful talent to be able to hang out here in a man''s mansion, or should I say that you and Albert get along so well... well, in addition to those two, there are also two nerves that are thick. "Are those two always like that? And then tea, please." As soon as Grandpa called out to his maid in the hallway, he looked at Cain and Leon as he prepared his tea. "When you come to my house, you will always relax like that." And he told me it was the usual thing. "Shouldn''t we both get ready? Though men''s outfits don''t take as much time as women''s, when I called out to the two of them who were a little too relaxed, they said, "It''s about time." It was probably because they were used to the party, but unlike the margin of Cain''s familiarity, it seemed interesting for Leon to feel optimistic about the margin of his character. Well, Cain told me to go back to my waiting room, so I wouldn''t be late. "Mr. Tempura, are you ready? Shortly before the start time, the Duke of Sanga came to the waiting room with Primera. Well then, I''ll take care of your daughter, Mr. Tenma. In front of the door leading to the courtyard, the party venue, the Duke of Sanga walked away from me and Primera. Near the entrance are Leon, Cain, Teeda, Amy, Caesar, Isabella, me, Primela and Grandpa. The eight people who peered at Primera said they were special guests this time. "Ah! Sensei!... and Primera? Amy was surprised that Primera and I were together, looking at Teeda next door, but Teeda just smiled and didn''t tell her why. While Amy was slightly confused, it seemed like it was time for the party, and the door opened slowly. Well then, temper. After you. " I''ll see you later. Among the special guests, Cain and Leon were first called, and they headed for the venue. And without much time, "Your Highnesses Tempa Ootri, Primera von Sanga, and Marlin Ootri are entering." It''s our turn. In the unusual appearance of Primera and the order in which I was called, the clumsiness of the venue grew, but since Caesar''s names were called, the clumsiness of the venue grew even greater, and some aristocrats let their servants run somewhere. Because of the impact of me and Caesar, it seemed that there was not much attention paid to Amy next to Teeda, but some women seemed to be talking about it. "Participants, I would like to make a little announcement from our family. The marriage of Albert von Sanga, the Duke of Sanga''s illegitimate son, and Miss Elizabeth von Silfild, the Count of Silfild, has been officially decided. The official date is still to be determined, but we will choose a good spring day for the wedding." According to the sudden wedding story, most of the participants in the venue said, "I knew it! ''. However, "Next, I would like to report that the engagement of His Serene Highness Tempa Ootri and our Primera von Sanga has been decided." The Duke of Sanga''s announcement seemed to have been unexpected by most of the participants, and the venue was a mess. 239 Chapter 16-17 Main Room & Side Room "Hmm? Uhhhhh! My engagement to Primera was announced by the Duke of Sanga. It was Amy who was surprised and shouted the loudest. Amy was embarrassed to realize that she had shouted, but because she was by Caesar''s side, there was no one to blame. Besides, Eliza, who is a little far away from Primera next door to me, sees Amy with a smiling face, so it won''t be something that the organizers will notice. "Now that we are finished with our announcement, please enjoy the New Year''s party hosted by the Duke of Sanga." The host changed from Duke of Sanga to Albert and the party was announced. But... "Everyone''s just looking at us from afar, and no one''s coming near us..." "I can''t help it. Anyway, there''s an order for speaking up." "Exactly. Even if you were surprised and upset, there wouldn''t be anyone here to speak up before me. Well, with the exception of two people who are close to each other... who are at this party and who are especially close to each other." While I was talking to Primera about the surroundings, Caesar and the others came to me. I guess I had a little time since the party started because I called Albert and Eliza first. "Congratulations, both of you. I was surprised when I heard you were suddenly engaged, but if you think about it, it''s a natural combination." "I see. I heard it was an impressive encounter with a noble woman I met for the first time as a temptress, and I thought it was a primera that made me feel familiar and helpful." Most of it fits, but the noble woman I met for the first time was Chris. "That''s not supposed to count." I said. At that time, Chris was just a "former noble lady" with comparable powers to the Viscount, and above all, it was because Primera was more romantic at first. After all, it is better to say that to the public... especially women, and there is also a reason that allies are more likely to increase. "Still, Amy didn''t know, did she? All I know is that Teeda is teaching me...." "If I were to say that, could Tenma have told me? Do you think you didn''t do that because you were thinking about Amy''s safety and the Duke? That''s true, but I thought Teeda might have kept quiet and taught him secretly. "Well, if this was a normal secret, it wasn''t a compliment, but I might have told you. But if teaching could put Amy in danger, Teeda wouldn''t even teach. That''s what I think, kid." If Amy finds out about the engagement and leaks it to the audience, the aristocrats who don''t think Amy well may be attacked by people who can''t even keep the secrets of their relatives, such as "the queen won''t be the queen." That''s how unstable Amy is. However, if you keep it a secret until the end, it won''t leak, and if you see the reaction when the engagement was announced, you will only be sympathized with "poor child who didn''t know anything", and even if you say "I can''t trust you enough to let me know the secret", I will just say, "I couldn''t tell the secret of another house to the person who let me out." And if the Duke of Sanga agrees, even a royal family can''t talk to the future queen. "By the way, does Luna know about my engagement? When they heard that, they turned away. "Well, what... I don''t think Luna will storm when she finds out about Tenma''s engagement... but do something about it. If you give one of the sweets, Luna will (...) grow up. You can blame your father for keeping your mouth shut." "Luna is a little... no, no, no... she''s an honest kid, so it''s okay, but Chris is the problem. I think Chris is making a lot of noise... so I wonder why he doesn''t know so much about the temper? Honestly, that''s what I want to know. That''s all, when Primera and I got engaged, we were all alone from start to finish sleeping. After that, I didn''t come to see you only when I was talking about my engagement, and I''ll sleep when I come. "If Chris doesn''t want to be quiet, Father... no, you can say it was your mother''s order. If it''s true, I can''t complain because Chris is not connected to the Otori or the Duke of Sanga, no matter how noisy he is... because he calls himself Tenma''s ''sister''. It''s going to get emotional. Together with my lack of love fortune." Ultimately, I kept my mouth shut about the same idea as Caesar, but I don''t think I would be convinced if I told Chris that it had been kept secret for about four months. Well, Maria-sama can be relied upon, so there''s only one thing I can do. "Caesar, please tell Maria-san to come and visit at any time. When they come, if possible, Chris will escort them and bring Aina with them...." Don''t hesitate to ask Maria-sama to take care of it. I can ask Eina to do it, but even if Eina is very quiet on the spot, it is likely that the effect will expire the next time. "Hmm, let me tell you that. Now, Isabella and I are going to have to go around." I''m a little reluctant to ask Caesar for a message, but this will help Chris. And Luna, just like Isabella said... she''s an honest kid, so if you tell her, she''ll grow up. "Congratulations on your engagement, Miss Tempura." "Congratulations, Doctor Primera." Teeda and Amy came to us in exchange for Caesar. Both of them spoke of blessings, but somehow Amy seemed dissatisfied and Teda was restless. "By the way, Sensei! Why didn''t you tell me about your engagement? Amy''s dissatisfaction still seems to be a feeling of alienation that she wasn''t told about her engagement. "Amy, this conversation wasn''t that easy. I''m sorry to keep this a secret, but Amy is now adopted by the Silfilds. The Cilfilds are friendly with the Otori family and the Duke of Sanga, and the Duke of Sanga, among other things, is close enough to the engagement of their natural son and eldest daughter." Until then, Amy seemed to know what was going on, and she nodded as she took a breath. "But still another nobleman. Besides, even though the Otori family is a civilian at a glance from the nobles, the Duke of Sanga is such a nobleman as to represent the country. Therefore, there is certainly a nobleman who is reluctant to connect two families of different identities. If they want to interrupt Primera''s engagement with me, Amy will be the first target. Teeda and I, the Duke of Sanga, and the King and Maria decided not to do that." When Teeda told me that it was after thinking about Amy, it seemed like her drinking dropped slightly. And Teeda, who was beside Amy, clearly had a nice face. "So Amy will be my sister-in-law, right? "That''s what happens. Best regards, Primera (...) Yoshi (...) Sister (...)!" When Primera changed the subject to try to change the air, Amy got on the subject. And then... "Primera, Amy''s best sister is me! Eliza, who was watching us, came to leave Albert alone. Albert, who was left behind by Eliza, had three women on his side. But I don''t see anything colorful there, and Albert seems to hate it either. After watching the situation for a while, Albert suddenly turned to me, feeling his gaze. "Primera, do you know the women who are talking to Albert? I thought if I knew Albert, I''d know Primera. "Mr. Tenma, what are you talking about? Those three are the Duke of Sanga''s wives. I mean, it''s Primera''s mothers." Eliza, who was talking to Amy, told me with a surprise look on her face... well, rather than teaching, it felt like she blamed me, but there was no excuse for that. Anyway, she didn''t know about her future stepmother. "... Primera, I''d like to say hello to my mother-in-law, so could you introduce me? "Yeah, let''s go. However, you may be teased a lot, so be prepared. If you sacrifice niisama when it''s really tough, most of the time, you''ll be able to handle it." Let''s praise Albert for being a man we can always count on. "Still, why do you meet their mother on the day of the engagement announcement? Normally sooner... that''s when I''m going to say hello right after or before my engagement is decided, at least once? After walking out behind me, Eliza murmured, but I didn''t have the right to argue with her right now, so I decided to ignore her... but Eliza followed me and Primera whispering about whether she had business with her stepmothers. "Mother, may I have a moment? When Primera called out, the three of them turned towards us. Now, I don''t know who Primera''s mother is, but Eliza immediately told me that "the Duke of Sanga calls all three ''mothers'' without distinguishing between the front and side rooms." "Mother, this is my fianc¨¦e, Tenma Ootri." "First of all, my name is Tenma Ootori. I would have had to greet you as soon as we decided on the engagement, but forgive me for the ruse of not being able to greet you until today." I apologized and lowered my head at the same time as the greeting, but I thought I didn''t like these words. Give me a moment to apologize. "My husband told me why, so please raise your face." and came back. Judging by his tone of voice, he doesn''t seem angry that he didn''t say hello. However, "Milord says, ''Tenma, you''ve been busy and forgotten your greetings, so why don''t you go see her?" But we were too busy to come to King''s Landing, so it was each other. " And I was pretty embarrassed because it seemed to be out of the box until I forgot why. "Now, again, I''m Olivia from Primera''s ''Parent of Life'', ''Parent of Growth''." "It''s Carmilla from the parent who raised her." "Oh, they took those two... it''s Grace of the ''Raised Parent''s (...) 3 (...)''" "Thank you very much... by the way, Primera, what do you mean by one, two, three? There was something I didn''t understand in the introduction of the three of them, so I asked Primera and she smiled bitterly. So, "Albert is sneaking out of there! That one, two, three? I saw Albert sneaking away from the scene, so I didn''t let him escape. Well, if it sounded as loud as I could hear around me, it would be quicker to ask the three of you directly... but Albert was the only one who made it easier, so I dared to make a loud noise. "Hey, temper! No, Mr. Tenma? Come here... damn it! I can''t move! Albert tried to pull me towards the corner in a hurry, but I stepped on it and resisted. Because I didn''t have a reason to follow Albert and I thought it would be better for me not to leave because I was worried about the female team''s gaze. "Fu ~... well, that''s fine. That''s why my mothers said," Raising parents 1, 2, 3, "because I raised Primera in three ways. Well, I was raised by three of my eldest sisters, so that''s normal for the Duke of Sanga." The front room and the side room of the nobility are the moments when we have to work together to raise our daughter-in-law, but at the same time they are rivals... or the general image may think that it is a more drastic relationship than a rival. In fact, when the front room gave birth to the second son and the side room gave birth to the eldest son, there were many stories of a trail dispute involving both parents'' houses, and it is often heard that the relationship deteriorated without going so far. "It was Mother Carmilla who had the first child, Mother Grace who gave birth, and Olivia who gave birth next. And finally, Olivia''s mother gave birth to Primera...." "I''ll explain from there. First of all, we were originally childhood acquaintances, and that''s what we met before Milord. Technically, it''s like Milord''s coming between us later. That''s why I wanted Carmilla and Grace to be the side rooms when I decided to be Milord''s fianc¨¦e in the conversation between the houses." I have heard that the front room speaks out when welcoming the side room, but I think it is unusual to go through the side room before getting married. "That''s how it felt when Carmilla gave birth to Rachel, or when Grace gave birth to Angela, to have a baby without pain." "That''s what I''m talking about." "That''s right. Instead, I was able to take care of him while the three of us were changing, so I didn''t feel as hard as I could hear." She said that she had hired several other nannies, which made her mental well-being easier. "I was a little late from the two of them, but I had a baby, and when I was born, I was the Duke of Sanga''s long-awaited boy, so the three of them were always enthusiastic about education. I''ve been very careful with you." "I see. At first, I was a little confused because I was a boy when the girl continued. Well, it was nice of me and Grace to have an illegitimate son in Olivia''s room." "Yeah, it was just a girl, and if I or Camilla gave birth to a boy first, it might make the neighborhood noisy." With that in mind, the expectations of the three Alberts were high, and the Duke of Sanga stopped him as soon as he was born to begin his talent education. This led to Albert''s education being conducted mainly by the Duke of Sanga. Then, about three years later, Primera was born using the reflection of Albert''s time, and decided to be involved in education so much that she basically left it to the tutor, but when it comes to cuteness, there was the reaction of Albert''s time (Albert was also cute, but it seems that he turned to Primera the part that he couldn''t touch during his education as a bastard), so it turned out that he was the cutest of the four. In addition, since she couldn''t have a child after Primera, it seems that the cute period has become longer. "As a result, I slightly escaped and became an unknown primera...." "I see. But that''s cute, isn''t it? I couldn''t deny that, so I nodded silently. The three people who were careful with my reaction started talking about Primera''s past without even hearing it. "Mother, shouldn''t we go and say hello to Caesar and Isabella? Primera, whose face turned red, said so, and the three left us in a bit of a hurry. Primera''s power and Albert was about to go somewhere, but before that, a man came to us. Congratulations, Primera and Albert. Thank you, Vicomte Abis. "Thank you, Viscount Abis... By the way, did you name Primera first? "No, that''s not true. Congratulations on your engagement, Mr. Tenma." "Thank you very much. Count Abis, this may not be the place to ask, but what happened to Fallman after the wedding in Gungjo? I know that Fallman is serving under the surveillance of Count Abis, but I''m a little concerned because there''s no further information. "Yes, he works very well. At this rate, it may be faster to be free. And recently, a lover pushed me to Farman''s. She seems to enjoy living together." I wondered if it would be okay to live together under surveillance, but Falman told her the reason when she had to move to the city ruled by Count Abis and once said goodbye, but she didn''t seem convinced by the parting story and tried to push her with one bag without any premonition. "You''re a passionate woman." In Primera''s words, Viscount Abis nodded loudly, telling me that those who knew the circumstances had initially shown difficulty living together, but had come to tolerate Fallman''s serious service. "Hey, Albert... it looks like Viscount Abis is finally blind to me." "I hardly seem to have seen it from the beginning, so I''m still a temper." Viscount Abis seemed to have lost sight of us, talking to Primera all the time. "I don''t know how to get out of here... so does Albert want anything for his wedding? I couldn''t leave Primera, and it was stupid to just stand here, so I talked to Albert. Well, Albert had a plan to keep his partner Eliza from going anywhere else with Amy (+ Teeda). "Hmm, that''s right... I want a golem, but I''ve been nailed by Maria-sama before..." I thought Maria wouldn''t say anything in Golem if it were a gift in this case, but it would be easier to make it something else. Albert, who''s been worried for a while, "I like carriages. It doesn''t have to be as big as what the tempura has, so it''s a box carriage with a slightly smaller appearance, and inside it''s big enough for a couple of people to lie down. Besides, I can''t use the toilet and bath... but do you want some space to change? In the future, there will likely be more trips to and from King''s Land and the Duke of Sanga, so they want to make their travel more comfortable. However, since it was not a Golem horse like Riden that pulled the carriage, he wanted to make it a little smaller than normal and increase the speed of movement by reducing the burden on the horse. "Well, it''s not that hard. At least it looks easier than the golem we''re making now." The point is that it is a small version of the carriage that I am using now, so it is not that difficult if I use it as an example. "But if you give the carriage to Albert, someone else will want it. At least Cain and Leon are safe." I see. But I''m not convinced I''m going to give it to both of you for no reason. " Well, certainly the reason for giving it to Albert is a wedding celebration, so you shouldn''t give it to them for no reason. But... "Well, as far as Cain is concerned, if you want to give it to me when I marry Miss Sierra, I won''t say anything because I have the same conditions, but Leon doesn''t have anybody... No, there are candidates, but I don''t know when it''s going to be that way, so I don''t think we''ll be able to do it for a few more years." Albert is right. Cain, who is likely to get married soon, should be given at that time, and no one will tell him otherwise. Well then, let''s do it. But in this case, will there be two, including Eliza''s? "It''s a wedding between me and Eliza, so it''s one. Well, if you give it to me, you can have two, but that would make it hard to get back at the time of the temper... it would be in the form of a gift to the couple or to the Duke of Sanga." Normally, it may be strange to ask the giver, but I don''t have that kind of experience, so I can''t help it. If you think that I got advice from someone who would be my brother-in-law for the future, it wouldn''t be strange. "Whatever they say, when they find out that me and Eliza got the carriage, they''ll be asking them to make it for themselves." Giving Albert a special carriage will spread the word that nature and I made it ourselves. Then, I can see someone coming out asking me to make one for myself because I''m paying. But... "Well, I''m thinking of giving the same to Teeda in the future. Of course, it was when Amy and I got engaged or married, and I had to get permission from the kings, but wouldn''t that make it feel like we had to get along pretty well with each other and give it to someone else? I wish someone in the royal family had that kind of reason, even if it wasn''t Teda, but I thought the reason for marriage and engagement was more limited and easy to understand. "I think that''s a good idea, but it''s going to be a long time before Teeda-sama and Amy get married... maybe we should use Cain''s engagement here. It may be painful for reasons, but you may be able to imagine it as a gift to someone close to you, if you put in place a condition that says you were to give it in advance of the wedding and it''s not for Miss Sierra''s safety." I have to talk to Cain later... "Master Tenma, it may be rude to ask this just now, but are you willing to have a side room in the future? Count Abyss asked me if I was waiting for Albert to finish. "Vicomte! You''ll be rude to anything! Albert was angry at what Count Abis said, but I was concerned that Primera, who was there, would not say anything. "Master Albert, you should finish this story as soon as possible. No matter how much Primera leaves the aristocracy, Tempura will be deeply involved in the aristocratic world. That way, such stories will come from the nobles of the elephants, and if they make you uncomfortable every time, I think it would be better to make them clear here." After Count Abis made it clear, and with Albert''s blame earlier, all of a sudden we were able to attract the attention of the audience. "Vicomte Abis, I''m...." "Yes, Count Abyss, I have an idea about the side room." When I tried to answer that I didn''t want a side room, Primera stopped me. 240 Chapter 16-184 Serial Losses "As Viscount Abis said, many nobles and women will approach Mr. Tenma in the future, and it is certain that the Ootori family will become deeply involved in the aristocratic society. However, both Mr. Tenma and I are embarrassed to see each other, so even if a strange woman enters the otori house, it is likely that they will be unhappy with each other... no, it will be almost unhappy. Therefore, as a minimum, I will be a woman who can go out with Mr. Tenma and I without any difficulty. Also, when it comes to relationships between nobles, they are related to the Duke of Sanga and the Count of Sylfild, and they are close to the various nobles, including Tenma herself and the royal family. Putting the" aristocrats there "in this state only creates discord with those relationships." Primera clearly explained the disadvantages of entering the side room, so I was relieved... until then. "But, of course... if you think about the future, it''s not a bad idea to welcome the side chambers and add more allies to the house. And actually, as a side chamber candidate, I have an idea, and if I can get the approval of Mr. Tenma and the other side, I should be able to do it right away." And now I know that the side room story is going so far without my knowledge at all. Well, I can imagine who you''re talking about. "So, Primera-sama, that side room... excuse me, it''s still a candidate. So, who''s (...) and who''s (...)? So Primera didn''t say anything, but when she knew there were two candidates in the side room, it was a race. In other words, the fact that Count Abis spoke at that time, knowing it was rude, and the fact that he talked about the side room was all because he was one of the trickers. It''s hard to imagine that Primera and Viscount Abis were the only ones who did this on their own, so at least the Duke... no, Albert and his stepmother are surprised, so at least the Duke of Sanga is one of them. "Hmm... what an interesting story you''re talking about" I don''t think he''s one of the setters, but Caesar, who seemed to understand that this was set up from the beginning, interrupted the conversation with interest. "Eh, ah! Dear Caesar!" "I''m sorry I suddenly interrupted. It was just such an interesting story that I kept talking, forgive me. Now, don''t worry about me, keep talking." After seeing Caesar suddenly interrupt the conversation, Primera was surprised to interrupt the conversation and try to lower her head, but Caesar urged Primera to calm down and continue the conversation, and she came to me. So, temper. Is this a story you know about? No, I''ve never heard of it. I see. Caesar whispered to see if I was a trick, and when he found out I wasn''t, he shut up pleasantly and looked towards Primera and Viscount Abis. Until now, I didn''t think Caesar looked much like a king, but it was the first time I knew that he looked like such an interesting person. To the unexpected intruder, Primera turned around from her majestic behavior until then, but immediately took a deep breath and calmed down. "I can''t give you a name because I haven''t gotten permission yet, but... well, I''ll just tell you about the leading southern nobility and the daughter of a former nobleman who has fallen but had influence over the Neutral Party." As expected, but I thought it was the same as saying the name. "Well, I don''t know who it is, but it''s the best match for the Ootori family and Primera. Hmm, I''m convinced." "Indeed, in the south, it is quite far from the king''s capital, which houses the Otori family, and in the former aristocracy, the family is inferior to the Duke''s. Neither of them could be a threat to Primera? I''m relieved. Please forgive me for being rude this time." After convincing Caesar, the most powerful man here, and Count Abis, who had been asking questions, this conversation ended..... "I''m sorry, Caesar. Primera and I are going to step back and dress ourselves up, so please forgive us for leaving our seats." "Hmm, I guess that''s better. What, all the greetings are over. Even if the main character leaves his seat for a little while, there will be no problem." Just in case Caesar refused, I decided to go to the waiting room with Primera. When I saw Primera and I moving, I turned down the Duke of Sanga, and as they moved along, my stepmother and Albert were headed to the waiting room for Eliza. "Hmm... but I miss you when I''m gone... Albert, Eliza, I''m sorry, but can you be my partner with Isabella? Caesar quickly left Albert and Eliza in the venue. Well, I wonder if the organizer''s people will be gone, and perhaps Caesar has decided that Albert and Eliza are not needed for the Ootori family. If the Duke of Sanga and his mother-in-law were all involved with Primera, Albert and Eliza would still be in the way, so I appreciate Caesar''s retention. And my associates. The temper isn''t bad either. Here, you should drink this too. It''s delicious. " While saying that, it seemed that someday he would join us and promote alcohol. "So how long have you been thinking about the side room? "Eh... I''m sorry, just after we decided on the engagement." It seems that it was almost four months ago. Primera has been nervous since she entered the waiting room because she is sorry she kept talking to me. I asked the Duke of Sanga about the side room. "To be perfectly clear, this is the first time. Both my wife and I learned about the side room at the same time as you. I''m so sorry! Primera is still a member of the Duke of Sanga, so the Duke of Sanga probably apologizes with his head down. And after the Duke, the stepmothers lowered their heads. "No, that''s not what I''m going to say. Well, I was really surprised, but I was prepared that this story would come out eventually, and perhaps the Lord''s killer (...) would be Amur, not Primera." Amur was the only one who could think of this. "That''s not true, Mr. Tenma. The main culprit is me. I did get such a suggestion from Amur, but it was ultimately my responsibility to convince them to do it." And, clearly, it was exhausted. From that voice, I couldn''t feel the nervousness I had just experienced. "I can''t believe you''re already ready to be the real room....." The Duke of Sanga was moved by Primera''s perseverance as he shook his voice. "When you''re ready for this, the temper has to give you a clear answer." And Grandpa seems to be having fun getting drunk. "I know Primera decided, but are you really convinced? Since I''m not married yet, I''m going to be a wife to other women. I asked if Primera would be able to leave aside whether Amur and Jeanne would both marry. "Mr. Tenma, you realize how much they like Mr. Tenma. I broke in from the side and caught Mr. Tenma. That''s why we have to be careful." and. When I only heard this, I thought I''d help you out of duty, but Primera''s story continued. "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Tenma, but all I have to do is'' give permission to marry ''. I won''t help them appeal, and I won''t interfere. It depends on their efforts to marry Mr. Tenma, who ultimately decides. I will only watch over Mr. Tenma''s results. Just make a request and you''ll have to marry me after the wedding." I feel like Primera is setting up the place and taking sole responsibility... but nobody else seems to care, so I couldn''t say it. As for Grandpa, he said, "It''s because I left you alone, so be prepared! I was looking at it with eyes like, and it wasn''t in my voice, but my mouth was moving like that. "Okay. Now that I''m talking to Amur and the others... why did Vicomte Abis move at Primera''s convenience? If you say something like that in a place like that, you might have made everyone''s position worse by buying them. I think we probably had a meeting in advance, but I think it would have been better if Sanga Duke Albert had brought up the side room in the flow of the conversation and talked a lot from there, and it felt more natural. When I pointed it out, the Dukes of Sanga nodded and saw Primera. "Um... actually, I met Count Abyss a few days ago, and he found out about my engagement..." Primera, exposed to everybody''s gaze, looks bad. "Recently, I''ve had more opportunities to go out with Amur and Jeanne, but I''ve also met with three of the Viscount Abis... and when we were going out together, Viscount Abis seemed to have seen us and felt something..." "I couldn''t fool you enough, huh? "Yes...." After all, I said no and moved a little further away, so I didn''t think Amur and the others knew about it, but Jeanne might be aware because Amur has a nose for these things. By the way, Primera hasn''t confirmed it, but one of the forgotten ones is definitely Aura. "In the course of that discussion, I received a request for cooperation from Count Abyss." That''s how I understood the sudden appearance of Viscount Abyss.... "Why does Count Abyss go so far? I hear you loved Primeras, but I feel a little overdone...." I''m glad that Count Abis was perfectly on Primera''s side, but if he was such an unpredictable person, he didn''t know how to use it and what it would look like. "Oh, I think that''s okay. Count Abyss is a perfectly good ally." I think the Duke of Sanga is all right because he says he''s on the side of Vicomte Abis, but I don''t know why he took the risk of dating Primera''s play. In that regard, the Duke of Sanga "Well, that''s just because... you really adore Primeras. Viscount Abis is a countess under the Duke of Sanga, who has no territory, but receives his salary by taking a job from the Duke instead of having no territory. One of the jobs was a tour of the Duke''s domicile, but many of them came to our house for reports, and naturally they had more opportunities to deal with their daughters." I didn''t know why I was so cute, so I waited for the Duke of Sanga to continue, and the Duke seemed a little hard to say. "Well, he always wanted a daughter. He has one wife, but there are four children between him and his wife. However, they are all men....." As the wife of the nobility, she gave birth to a boy who would be the first child to be traced, and although the way of saying it is bad, it can be said that she gave birth to the second son, the third son, the fourth son, who will be the spare of the eldest son, in the ideal wife, but as for the Viscount of Abis, it seems that the first son, the second son, the eldest daughter, the next time the second son is born, the next time the third son is born, the feeling of saying that it is the girl... continued to the fourth man. And since her wife didn''t get pregnant after the four boys, she bet her grandchildren on her wish... but the eleven grandchildren were all boys. "The recoil must have appeared in front of my daughters. Speaking of the daughter of the LORD, it seems that the wife hates to adore the child, but rather than the wife, her sons and grandchildren don''t really care about it as if" Viscount Abis is such a creature. "Besides, it doesn''t mean you don''t love your sons and grandchildren, so you''re close to the Vicomte." In a way, Viscount Abis said that his dreams for many years had been fourteen consecutive defeats since his second son, and the Dukes of Sanga were not concerned. "It feels like you said you exist like a relative''s grandfather... but even if you refuse, it seems like you''ll help me forcefully." I know how Primera feels because I''ve been loved by villagers in Kukri village who don''t have children. I''m afraid Primera won''t be able to get out of the Village of Kukli and be pushed out by the Vicomte Abis. Well, it seems that nothing bad has happened so far, and I hope you have a comfortable ally, but from experience, that hand type often becomes a caretaker uncle (aunt), so sometimes it gets annoying, so you may have to remember to say it strongly sometimes. However, I am not able to come out strongly with Maria-sama myself, and it is obvious that Grandpa will laugh at me, so I may need to talk to Primera so that no one will find out one day. "So, I''m sure it''s going to make a lot of noise, so how do I move? When I talked lightly to my grandfather to give him advice to change the atmosphere of the place, "Hmm? That would have to be decided by Tenma after she talks to Amur and Jeanne and decides whether to take responsibility or leave it. Instead, what else can we do? Yeah?" I totally enjoyed this situation. "Well, whether you''re getting married or not, that''s the easiest and most effective way to do it. Anyway, I agree with Amur and Jeanne in the side room, as Primera''s indication of conditions that cannot be easily cleared makes it difficult for other nobles to recommend women to you in the future. Besides, if you two were to be the side chambers, the Duke would be able to communicate with the South and the Neutral through Primera and Tempura." The Duke of Sanga did not seem to disagree with Amur and Jeanne, as did his wives. Well, I''m arguing in favour of Primera''s proposal for the Duke''s benefit, but the best reason here is that if the Duke of Sanga denies Amur and Jeanne, they may be in the same position as Carmilla and Grace. I''m sure the Duke of Sanga understands. "That''s... well, I''ll do my best. I think it will cause trouble in the future, but thank you very much. Your stepfather, your stepmother." "Yes, thank you very much. My son-in-law." When it came to Amur and Jeanne, they were halfway there because they were not yet fully prepared, but the Duke of Sanga and his wives were called stepfathers and stepmothers. Well, anyway, my stepfathers might call me the Duke of Sanga, and I don''t think Albert and Eliza would call me brother-in-law or sister-in-law... "That said, I forgot about Albert and Eliza...." Before I came to the waiting room, I had completely forgotten that Caesar had retained the two of us who were coming with me. And since most of the Duke of Sanga''s house on the organizer''s side is here, it may not be a good situation for the party. The Duke of Sanga and his mother-in-law were in a hurry to find out the same thing as me, and they all rushed back to the venue. Then, "Albert... your smile is very attractive." "Onee-sama... seems to be having fun." Albert was struggling with questions from the party participants. However, Eliza, her partner, laughs and talks with Amy as she puts tea in one hand with sweets. "Hmm. Some of them are making a scene... I don''t know if I''m dissatisfied with the Duke''s MC''s progress, but Caesar seems to be enjoying it so I can''t say anything." "I see. I have to thank Caesar later." The Duke of Sanga said so and took his wives to sort things out. Afterwards, Albert, who was safely released and came to us, was told of his complaining about what he had left behind¡­ After the party, the Duke of Sanga and his mother-in-law played a lot with the party. 241 Chapter 16-19 Organizing Available Rooms "I had a little trouble, but it seems to have worked out pretty well." I see. I was surprised that Primera had a play with Viscount Abis... well, it sounds like a noble daughter. Speaking of which, why don''t you get Primera''s room ready, and decide which one you want? On the way home from the party, my grandfather and I were thrilled by the Duke''s carriage and talks about what to do with Primera''s room. "I was just thinking...." "My teeth are cut badly. Maybe you''re going to use the tent room together? Just because you''re officially engaged doesn''t mean you can''t use the same room from before you get married. Even though you are supposed to leave the aristocratic registry if you get married, I think that Primera is aristocratic until you get married, so you should be careful with her. "We don''t have to use the spare room together, and it''s not good to sleep in the same room at the pre-marriage stage. No, I thought I''d clean up my spare room once. I don''t know what it is, so I''d rather get help from everybody than just me." Our mansion is now divided into female and male sections and places for visitors. When Grandpa came to live in King''s City, he ordered us to create a room for ourselves and the people of Cukli Village when something happened to the King, so that when Grandpa reunited with me and became energized, he no longer needed it, so that he could completely separate the rooms between men and women. Well, since I live in the Mansion with my grandfather, Jeanne, Aura and Amur''s five rooms and the three rooms reserved by the Tidas, there are about ten rooms left, including rooms. "If you think about it carefully, there are too many rooms. Besides, it''s almost like a warehouse because I can''t take advantage of them...." I see. I still don''t know what all the rooms look like, and all the empty rooms other than the ones I have reserved as guest rooms are trash... goddamn it! There are places where I use it instead of the warehouse. " Jeanne and Aura, who are cleaning, know what kind of room Luna might have, but at least my grandfather and I use a room that is a library, apart from our own room and the warehouse (and workshop) that we use, so even though we are parents and ex-parents, we don''t really know the inside of the house. "So, first of all, let''s just sort out the area around our room and increase the number of rooms that people can live in." In the future, it may be necessary to clean up all the rooms and change the allocation of rooms, but suddenly it''s impossible, so I suggested we just organize it near us. When I came near the Mansion to discuss that, "Grandpa, there''s a royal carriage running a little further." "Are you telling me you''re headed our way? When it comes to appearing at this time, it''s probably about the 19th party." If someone from the royal family were on their way to our Mansion, it would be quicker for us to meet now, so I decided to get off the carriage and go ahead. "It''s not completely rude... but I don''t usually imitate it like that." I was able to park the royal carriage safely, and after confirming that the destination was the Ootori Mansion, I moved to this carriage with my grandfather... and Maria-sama scolded me. Ahead of the royal carriage, I tried to give a signal to stop the carriage... and Ding jumped out of the carriage by mistake for a suspicious man. It should be noted that Cliff reported that there was a "suspicious guy ahead" before he realized that I was giving the signal. At the same time as he realized the identity of the "suspicious guy" and tried to convey it to the back, Din jumped out, so he couldn''t stop. Incidentally, the signal I gave to stop the carriage was, "Hey! Because it was a thumbs-up from Nori like ''Taxi!'', Cliff told me that he was a ''suspicious guy giving weird signals''. The rude thing Maria-sama said earlier doesn''t bother me even if I stopped the royal carriage, but it seems that it is not strange to be slashed and abandoned in a situation where no one knows. While scolded by Maria-sama, I asked why I was coming, and I learned that what I was afraid of was faster than I expected. Well, Maria-sama came to deal with it, so I''m sure the trouble will be less than half. "It looks like Jeanne and Aura aren''t here. Either you''re not aware of it or you''re busy... either way, it''s a reduction." We came through the gate of the Mansion to the front door, but Jeanne and Aura, who always opened and closed the gate, didn''t come, so Eina tried to open the door instead.... "Master Tenma, this is going to be a little interesting, so please try opening it instead." and so on. Well, since it''s my house door, I''m not resistant to opening it myself, but when I open it thinking about what''s funny, "Tenma, what are you talking about? "Oniichan, explain! Just before I opened the door, there was Chris and Luna, who were royal. So I gently closed the door. "I just heard Chris and Luna, but what''s going on? Grandpa, who was suspicious of my reaction, pushed me and opened the door.... Hmm. That''s why I closed it immediately. "I knew you were here... Aina" "Yes" She saw me and Grandpa and realized everything. Maria-san changed places with us and made Eina open the door. Then, "Mr. Tenma! Just now... hi! "Chris, get in the way! Oniichan... ghost! I thought maybe I was joking (apparently I didn''t realize it was my grandfather the second time), or when I was at Maria-san & Aina the third time, they were stuck and frozen when I realized who they were. And there was an atmosphere where Luna was going to be worse than Chris when she was silent. "In the meantime, can I talk to you inside? "Yes..." After Maria-sama stared at me for a moment, the two of them moved to the dining hall with great restraint. Meanwhile, I went upstairs with my grandfather to check out the available rooms. Then, "Tempura, Cruz and Luna are beginning to be preached to by Maria-sama. What should I do? Jeanne, Aura and Amur came. The three of them were in the dining room (Chris and Luna were standing at the front door, so they didn''t get caught), but Maria-sama came in first, and they felt that Chris and Luna would be scolded from the atmosphere and evacuated. When I told the three of them to organize the empty room that was in the warehouse while securing Primera''s room, they raised their hands and offered to help. Well, the three of them have taken the liberty of replacing the empty room with a warehouse, so you want to avoid being caught by me and my grandfather. "If we were all doing this, would Primera have been better off? As a result, if everyone was going to clean up the spare room, I would have liked Primera to pick out the room they wanted.... "I don''t think that''s possible." Eina told me she couldn''t do it because she was getting closer from behind. As I was getting used to this pattern, Grandpa and I weren''t so surprised, but the other three seemed surprised at the sudden appearance, flying from the spot and taking a distance. Amur''s surprise, in particular, was that he hid with his ears and tails pinned and Jeanne and Aura shielded. "''Cause you''re busy cleaning up after the party? The Duke will take care of all the servants, but perhaps there is something related to the participants. That''s what I thought. "Perhaps Primera should have been scolded by Caesar by now, so even if Tempura had invited her, she would have been rejected for some reason by the Duke. So I will help you with Primera''s absence. I was just wondering how Aura and Jeanne were occupying the spare room." After all, I told Eina that Jeanne and the others were free to use the spare room, but I could not refuse because she understood and wanted to make sure. Amur knew that Eina''s targets were Jeanne and Aura, and she was pretending to tease both of them... Since Eina had seen Amur several times earlier, the target seemed to be three rather than two. Maybe there are five of them, including me and Grandpa... Me and Grandpa basically throw stuff into a magic bag, and since they are the owner and former owner of this mansion, I don''t think they will say such harsh things... That''s how I started organizing my spare room... and my grandfather and I just finished thinking, "It''s kind of dusty, but (...) (...) it''s not so messy." Regarding Jeanne, she was given a pretty strict rating: "Well, I''d say it''s been cleared up, but as a maid, I avoided the critical red dot." And the real Aura and Amur, "Out of the question. Now, get started." With those two, Grandpa and Jeanne were discussing what to do with the spare room while looking around to avoid irritating Eina. And there it is. "Oniichan! Why didn''t you tell me you were engaged? I don''t know if they let me go or if I escaped, but Luna came upstairs and made a scene. "Luna, did Maria-sama say you could come here? If you''re running away, I heard you''re going to catch fire with me if you don''t take me to Maria-sama as soon as possible. "It''s okay! Grandma told me to help oniichan! "If Luna says so, is it okay? Rather, Eina, what do you mean Primera gets scolded? I was worried about coming out of the conversation earlier, but I decided to ask her what she was asking because Eina immediately checked the empty room. "Tenma doesn''t seem to care, but Primera told Viscount Abis about her engagement, so she should be more careful than reprimanding her for it... It wasn''t an order, but it was supposed to be a secret until the party with the consent of the royal family, the Duke of Sanga, and the Ootori family, so even though it all went well, as a royal family, it wouldn''t stand out unless you were careful." "Then maybe I should have stayed. I thought that if what the three families agreed to was broken, I wouldn''t be irrelevant, but Aina said "just in case", so it could be important if I was there. In other words, the Otori didn''t know that their consent had been broken, and the Royal Family and the Duke of Sanga''s "political judgment" resolved it secretly. "Well, it''s not a big deal, but it''s troublesome to have a discussion, and we don''t have anything to do with the nobility. Shall we pretend to find out about this a long time later and have a laugh someday? "I think that''s good." The discussion between the nobles was not really a problem, so Caesar and the Duke of Sanga would have teased Primera to the end. I heard what I was worried about, so I thought I''d clean up some other spare rooms. "Oniichan! You just ignored me! Luna was angry when she took my turn. In fact, during the conversation with Aina, Luna talked to me several times, but I was convinced that it was annoying, so I ignored it until I came up with a countermeasure. Well, I came up with it, but I pretended that I didn''t realize that maybe I would give up, but it seemed impossible. "Why did you leave me alone to talk about your engagement! Oniisama knew! "Didn''t Maria tell you why? I didn''t think that story would come up in the sermon, so I asked, "I''m not convinced you didn''t tell me because it seems like it was me! I didn''t pull it off. Well, even if I were Luna, I wouldn''t fall for it. Of course, in my case, I''m convinced it''s because I''m not directly involved. "Luna, I kept it a secret, but they asked me what happened to Teeda... oh, I was here before that." "Oniisama, what''s wrong? Luna ate it as expected when she smelled that something had happened to Teda, who knew about me and Primera''s engagement. "When I went to the royal castle to report on the dungeon, did Luna and Teeda go with Maria? "Yeah." "That''s when Luna was taken by Isabella, right? Actually, I accidentally slipped my mouth in front of Teeda and they found out about my engagement, but Maria-sama told me never to tell Teeda. Teeda faithfully defended it and didn''t tell Amy... but Amy stuck with it in today''s announcement. Amy was so angry that she was worried she might break up." "Really?" "Well, for me (...), I (...) I (...) saw (...) I (...)... but in fact, Teda looked tired. Even though Teeda was like that, in the case of Luna... the person who gets angry at Luna when she breaks up about her engagement will be Maria, Caesar and Isabella, so by simple calculation, she will be three times tired. And even though Teeda kept it a secret, if Luna leaked it, it wouldn''t be triple." That said, "I don''t do that! and came back. But... "To tell you the truth, Teeda was always careful not to even tell Amy, so it was a huge burden just to keep quiet. Amy is my associate, so I have to tell you... do you think Luna has been able to keep secrets from her close friends for a long time? "That''s it! Um... um..." Luna couldn''t say with her chest that it would be okay if she said that, and she gradually lost momentum. "If I had told you about my engagement, Luna would have had extra trouble, so I didn''t tell you. Well, that''s what Primera and I used to say, but perhaps Maria was the king''s choice for the royal family. If you want to know why, you have to ask one of them... but I don''t know why the royal side is." The operation is complete by arranging similar reasons and finally drawing the attention of the King and Maria. Regardless of how many grandchildren, Luna will not be able to come out as strongly as Maria-sama, so if the spear is facing, it will be the king. If this is the case, you won''t have to struggle with anything other than the king. "It''s kind of like a con artist''s trick. There are places where you can use words that you can make excuses for whatever you want without saying it." "Aina, shut up." Aina teases me with a small voice so I can''t hear Luna, but I''m not lying, so there''s no problem. Luna may be mistaken, but sometimes the intent of the story is not well communicated because each person interprets it differently. "Luna, why don''t you clean your room? I don''t know when Maria-sama will check in." Luna had a nasty face when she heard it was cleaning, but when she gave Maria-sama''s name, she hurried to the room she had secured. "Aura, you have to clean it up." Eina didn''t know whether to help or supervise, but she nailed Aura and chased Luna immediately. "Is Aina making me and my grandfather pretty much over? I see. So in Primera''s room, you can make a room near Jeanne and move to the temple after you get married, depending on your wishes. After I get married, I''ll move my room too. Don''t get in the way of Tenma and Primera''s evening out! Shit! The last one was a joke, so I tried to stick my thumb in the flank instead, but my grandfather seemed to be reading it and was sidetracked. Well then, you should leave your spare room clean until Primera comes to play next time. Jeanne closed as if nothing had happened, so she gave up hitting Grandpa and headed for the dining room with the three of them. Then, "Oh, are we done here? I bowled with Maria-sama who was coming upstairs. With Ding behind it, I''m sure you''ve finished preaching to Chris. "Tempa, Chris is feeling a little rough, so please calm down. I''ll take care of it." "Please." It was completely round, but eventually I had to do something about Chris. So, "Mr. Tenma! Why did you keep quiet? "Hey, temper, are you listening? "Hello, can you hear me ~?" "Maybe you''re angry, Mr. Tempura? Chris got stuck in the cafeteria, but I treated it as if I hadn''t completely ignored it. After a while, "Oniichan, I''m hungry! "Sure." "At all, when Luna..." Amur, Aura, and Mariah came. "Jeanne, prepare tea for nine." "Shouldn''t it be enough? "Me, Grandpa, Amur, Jeanne, Aura, Maria, Luna, Din, Aina. Nine, right? Who else is there? "Eh... hold on a second." "Jeanne! Ten, ten! There are enough of us! "Jeanne, don''t panic. Please don''t panic for nine minutes." When I deliberately counted all but Chris, Jeanne went to prepare the tea with a glimpse of Chris. Chris insisted on his back, but I insisted on nine. Maria and the others who were watching our conversation realized that I was treating Chris as unavailable and took their seats without looking at Chris''s proposal. Well, Amur and Luna were watching Chris laughing, so Chris was approaching to appeal to his existence, but Amur said, "Tenma, I caught a big bug and I''m going to throw it in the garden." "Don''t go as far as you can." I tried to strangle Chris with wings and pull him into the garden. Then, "I''m sorry, Mr. Tempura. Forgive me already! I won''t complain about the engagement, so please treat me like a person at least! At last, Chris surrendered. "Oh, Chris, when were you in the cafeteria? I didn''t see him, so I thought he was home." "Hmm, I should have caught a bug, but I was surprised when I got Chris! He also acknowledged Chris''s presence in a performance inferior to that of a third-class actor. "I almost had a bad eye...." Chris, who was about to be thrown out, looked at me with a grudge while drinking the tea that Jeanne had brought, but he sat still in his seat. "I wish it were quiet until the wedding." And whispering casually, "I don''t think that''s possible. The wedding of the Duke of Sanga (Albert) to the" Dragon Killer "engagement... that''s probably the most talked about this year, but if Tenma does something like what she did at the Duke''s wedding party in Gungjo City, there will undoubtedly be more couples celebrating weddings this year than usual." "When that happens, I don''t think the focus of this year''s conversation will be on tempura." "Yes, that''s right, Master Merlin. And perhaps there will be demands not only from the nobles, but also from civilians, who want to imitate the wedding of the Tenma." Yes, Maria-sama reacted, and Grandpa was there with pleasure. As for me, I didn''t have to ask for permission, so it was like I asked each of you to come on your own, but after seeing me like that and reading what I was thinking, Maria said, "Well, it would be interesting for others to imitate what the nobles and their families started doing on their own. If you were a nobleman, you might be able to steal the party, or if you were a civilian, you might be able to imitate it and blame it on your own and risk your life." There are a lot of troubles between the aristocracy, and it seems that even the aristocrats are reluctant to do things on their own. Moreover, the way I started the wedding might not have been a problem if I had remained a civilian, nor a nobleman nor a civilian, but because I was a civilian and became a member of the Duke of Sanga, it seems that I had to take the same care as the nobleman. "What a hassle... there must have been someone like me before." "Well, some of you may have done the same thing, but it''s only the same, and you can say that the luxury goods are served as course food to each and every one of you like a tempura, and that dessert... especially the one who served that huge cake is not in my memory or in the records of the imperial castle, so you can say that it''s a tempura original wedding." I got a note from Maria-sama here... but it''s getting more and more troublesome. "If you want to avoid trouble, perhaps you should just say in front of the other nobles, ''The wedding in Gungjo was the original idea''. And then," If you want to have a wedding in the same style, feel free to do it, "Tenma says," I think I''ll do it on my own. " It seems that, so I decided to have Maria tell the king about it. However, I decided to add "after Albert''s wedding." That way, I can say that I care about the Duke of Sanga, so I don''t think there will be any rumors that I''m actually unhappy with the Duke. "Well, no matter how well you advertise your friendship, some of you will come out and believe it, but most of you will hear rumors. And I think it would be a good impression to say," Not after our wedding, but after our brother-in-law''s wedding. "Anyway, it''s more than six months before the wedding, but Albert can wait a few months." Albert and Eliza are planning to have their wedding as soon as possible in the spring, so it should only take a few months to wait, and there are fewer couples celebrating weddings in the winter than in other seasons in the first place, so there should be fewer complaints. "Albert asked me to, and above all, it''s my brother-in-law''s wedding, so I''ll do my best." Well, keep it that way. "I''m looking forward to the wedding now! When I was talking to Maria-sama, Luna interrupted the conversation, who had been listening to me a lot. It seems to have reacted where I said I''d work hard, but reacting there means.... "I don''t mind expecting a meal or dessert, but I''m more likely not to be called Luna." Why! Luna looked surprised, but as a participant from the royal family, she would be paired with the King and Maria, or Caesar and Isabella. Maybe Teeda will also be called in relation to Amy, but then three people from the royal family will likely attend, so it will be too much to attend further. Furthermore, since Luna is considerably less important than the five, it is more likely that she will not be called anyway. "Oniisama''s replacement! "Luna, it''s supposed to be royal duty to attend the upper aristocrat''s wedding, so I don''t think we can do that. I''ll call you at my wedding, so be patient in the spring." However, Luna kept saying selfishness, and eventually Maria-sama scolded her and became reluctant and quiet... but for some reason she was asked to secure the meal and dessert she had served at the wedding without saying selfishness. 242 Chapter 17-1 Suspected Cheating "Ah ~ I''m tired... well, it was easier than when I was Serna." "Thank you very much." Today... yesterday, Albert and Eliza were married. The wedding was supposed to be centred on the Duke of Sanga, but at first it was supposed to be just advice, and I was somehow driven out of the way, eventually being one of the responsible people. Behind, mainly for production and cooking..... "Nevertheless, Albert''s face was a masterpiece after the colour change." "Oniisama seems to have been a norinori, but oniisama seems to be embarrassed." At Albert''s wedding, it all felt like she had upgraded the wedding between Serna and Henri, so on her first admission, Eliza entered with her parents and walked along to the middle of Virgin Road, from where she walked up to the waiting Albert and the witness, where she took an oath and was recognized as a couple. And after the first color change, I entered again... here I made a joke, and the two entered from the ceiling, not from the entrance... that is, I got off on the gondola. Albert was opposed to this appearance from the meeting stage, but Eliza was very fond of the kingdom''s first appearance (or perhaps the world''s first) and forced Albert''s opposition. By the way, the Duke and Earl loved the way it appeared, so Albert was the only one who opposed it. After such an unexpected appearance, after the introduction of the groom and bride and the introduction of the guest, we ate a meal, and in the middle of the meal, we put in a wedding cake (which, in the sense of apology, was nearly twice the size of that of Serna). After the meal, the colour was changed again, but due to Albert''s strong desire, the entrance was normally not from Gondola, and guests and friends congratulated and greeted each other. Albert and Eliza left and the wedding was just over. Well, I was supposed to go into the second and third parties afterwards... but because there were more guests than I expected, I was about to help the other side of the job. Incidentally, the guests who participated included the King, Maria, Caesar, and Isabella from the royal family in the high aristocracy called the Marquis of Sammons and the Earl of the House. Originally, the royal family said that either pair would participate, but because the two pairs who were worried about the content of the wedding did not pull each other, it became an unusual situation. For that reason, Teeda, who was supposed to attend, was left in custody, and Luna was happy that she had company. I joined Primera, not as a friend frame, and Grandpa, Jeanne, and Aura had the same friendship frame as Cain (+ Sierra) and Leon. Amy was present within Eliza''s grasp. "So, Primera, I need to talk to you about something... but when it comes to us, let''s just stop Gondola." "That''s right. It''s fun to watch, but I think it''s pretty embarrassing to turn to the viewing side." That''s how I decided not to appear in Gondola when Primera and I were together. If Albert finds out about this decision, he''ll complain, but if the two leading characters say they don''t want to do it, they won''t. Nevertheless, I was right to cook for a month... and especially to prepare the sweets. At Serna''s time, adventurers and guild officials were the main guests, and noble participants were only acquainted with each other. If I told them to be patient when I ran out of food, but this time, I thought it would be a shame of the Duke of Sanga that the nobles were the main guests, so I decided that it was better to have more food than the lack, and I prepared twice the planned amount of food and three times the amount of confectionery... but the confectionery was more critical. When I got Luna, Chris and Teeda''s share of the rest of the sweets, I had promised the Duke of Sanga beforehand, but I didn''t have enough of them. Incidentally, Primera and I are away from the Duke of Sanga''s house, which has a room reserved for visitors. Primera plans to use her room in her mother''s house. The wedding between Albert and Eliza took place in King''s Landing, so I could have gone home myself... but the banquet continued quite late, and the Duke of Sanga asked me to participate in the Duke''s discussions today, so it was a hassle to go home, and I rented a room away. "Well, good night." "Good night." Since the date had changed and a lot of time had passed, it was time to go to bed in preparation for the discussion, and Primera went back to her room. "Well... Duke, I don''t think you have a good taste in peeking. "No... when I walked by, I could hear you and Primera... following me" Except... it would be troublesome if they did, but the room far away is far from the Duke of Sanga''s room, and it is impossible to assume that it will pass by a little. "Well, it''s not unlikely that the Duke has a sleepwalking habit...." "It''s better than dementia, but I don''t have sleepwalking or dementia. Not yet....." I don''t know about it until now, but I don''t really want to talk about it because I really think about my future. "That''s not quite the point, but I was going to say I''m sorry to have you join the Duke''s discussion." Tomorrow''s discussion will involve the Duke of Sanga and the Duke of Albert, including Elizabeth, who has left the registry, but his real daughter and her husband, the two Duke''s princesses... that is, the Duke''s stepson and Albert''s step-brother. At this stage, I feel a little out of place in the position of fianc¨¦e of my real daughter (Primera), but it has something to do with that. So pointing out, "Well, to be clear, yes. This is something I haven''t told my two eldest daughters and their husbands, but I''m going to give Albert the Duke''s lord in a few years... I want to report it at the beginning of the discussion." When I asked why I only told my daughter''s fianc¨¦e, without telling her two stepsons what was so important, "That''s a little different when you say you two can''t be trusted... I can''t trust the Earl, the Lord and his servants completely." Quite a surprise, but I was satisfied to hear the reason. Reasons include: "Those two are the lords of the Count, and if anything, I''ll give them priority over the Duke of Sanga. As a nobleman, of course that''s the right thing to do, and I can''t denounce it because the Duke has come, but we can''t just wait for him to shut up when he''s in a hurry." It was called. Now that the Duke of Sanga is still alive, I think the two sons-in-law will follow suit and cooperate, but I don''t know what will happen if I take Albert''s place. Anyway, until now, when they were younger and less noble than themselves, they turned into superiors who should lower their heads in one day. Even if it doesn''t appear on the front, black emotions may be born deep in your heart. "Am I the one controlling you? "I''m sorry to use it, but if you understand that Tenma, who has extra-standard powers, is Albert''s friend and fianc¨¦e of a sister with the same mother, you may not have such an idea, and your councillors may not run wild. The earliest way to take over the Duke''s house was to get rid of Primera, Albert''s real wife''s daughter, without a child, so even if we succeeded in getting rid of Albert, if Primera found out it was harder than Albert, at least the risk to both of them would be slightly reduced, so I really wanted you to attend." The Duke of Sanga said that he trusts his sons-in-law to be his daughter-in-law, but he has a slight sense of anxiety as a nobleman. Even with me, the Duke was quite happy to tell him that he would be so happy to attend if I were to attend to reduce the danger to Primera. Good night then. You can sit next to Primera without thinking about difficult things in the discussion. And keep it a secret that I feel anxious about my stepson and that I have said that I intend to give up my throne to Albert soon. " That said, the Duke went back with a light step. When I calmed down and thought about it, it was like being collapsed into an accomplice of the Duke, and sometimes turning the two counts into enemies who might become brother-in-law if they succeeded each other... I had no choice but to take what I had taken, and above all, I decided to put Primera and Albert in the futon, thinking that it would be cheaper if their safety were strengthened. "Lord Hendrick, Lord Vulcus, thank you for joining us today. I was still in my fianc¨¦e''s stage, but I decided to have Lord Tenma join me. They all said they had finished greeting each other at yesterday''s party, so let me skip this one. Now let''s start discussing the Duke''s future." A man named Hendrik is the husband of the Duke''s eldest daughter, Rachel, and the lord of the Count of Balthermo. A man named Vulcus is the husband of Angela, the second daughter of the Duke and the lord of the Earl of Caliostro. They are both in good physical condition and more so than military officers, and they are worried that they will rebel against Albert than civilians because of what he said. As far as I was able to say hello at yesterday''s party, I got the impression that I did not feel like changing my attitude by saying that I was a military officer and civilian, but that I would appreciate who I was if I showed my strength. Well, I''ve only met once and only spoken for about 30 minutes, so I don''t know what the truth is, but according to Albert and Primera, it''s basically the same person I felt. "First the Duke will report, but soon I will be giving my title to Albert." When I heard the Duke of Sanga, I was surprised, except for me and the two counts. The Counts weren''t taught to give up their titles, but perhaps because they were called right after Albert''s wedding, or because I was there. "You may be surprised by something sudden, but not right now, but within a few years. And on the occasion of the marriage, I will leave Albert with a more responsible job in the future." "I will do my best to be ashamed of the name of the next Duke of Sanga." A clap of applause followed Albert''s statement of determination and the declaration was successfully concluded. If it goes so far, I don''t think I needed it, but it was just insurance, so I guess you should be happy that it ended without any problems. "I''ll come and talk to you when I''m done with my report....." I thought it was over, and I realized I was mistaken when I heard the Duke''s words. The Duke asked me to take part in the discussion, but in his earlier greeting he said ''report''. So this is where the show starts. From there, discussions took place between the military and the economic. As far as the military is concerned, I didn''t go into the details because I was an outsider, but only the liaison team disclosed quite a bit of information. Well, even though it was a secret about people and routes, the head of the Sanga Duke''s liaison team was Primera, and I think it was okay for me to know anything other than confidential information. "So you two should watch out for four-legged beasts and monsters in the grasslands, and two-legged beasts and monsters in forests and places with obstacles. We need to be able to handle both." The Duke of Sanga was listening to the Counts and putting together notes for the liaison team. "Master Tempura, from the perspective of the adventurer, is there anything else you should be aware of? I feel uncomfortable with the Duke in a different tone than usual, but I think this is what happened because there are nobles in other houses. "I think we should watch out for four-legged enemies in the woods. Two-legged monsters... Goblins and orcs are capable of handling weapons, so I think they should be careful where there are obstacles, but I don''t think they should be so vigilant as far as the knights of the Duke and Earl are concerned. Rather, it is important to pay attention to the beast-type monsters who are agile and good at getting rid of signs, so that they don''t get ambushed. I think you should be more careful of insects and grass than that." The counts, who were denied their opinions, looked sharply at me for a moment, but as soon as they heard the continuation of the story, they returned. "What do you mean, insects or grasses? "Wolves and goblins aren''t so hard to spot as long as you keep an eye on your surroundings, but insects and poisonous plants are hard to spot even when you know them. Aggressive poisonous worms can fly a little closer, and it can be a hassle to get rid of if you get caught together. As for poisonous herbs, it is basically okay not to say anything suspicious, but there are some types of poisonous to rashes and airborne spores that are just touched. This is something that can be said to insects, and if they don''t notice it, they get poisoned, or if they don''t know what to do about it, they will have sequelae." It''s more troublesome than monsters in a sense, because they sneak up on people like snakes and poison snakes. "Does that mean you need to know the minimum of poison and cure... this is harder than I thought." The Duke of Sanga''s envisioned liaison unit is in a sense like an Independent unit that operates in a small number, so it would be helpless to have more of the knowledge you need. "Primera, has something like Lord Tenma just said happened? "I don''t have any reports of that at the moment, but I think it''s because we''re still in the experimental phase and we''re only using the paved way." If the roads were maintained, the monsters would notice as soon as they approached, and the poisonous insects and grasses were regularly eliminated, so it seems that there has never been such a problem. "If this is going to work in large numbers, we can have a few medics in it, but it''s hard to be small... Maybe we should reduce the number of units in the liaison team and increase the number of troops in one team by that much. Thank you for your valuable input." The Duke of Sanga lamented the difficulty of manipulating the force with a small number of people, but was troubled by countermeasures. I was worried that there might be a rebellion from the Counts, but I was just as worried as the Duke, so I might have had less experience but interpersonal combat. And this is the end of my work. After this, we had an economic discussion, but there was nothing we could say to me. There was only one topic related to me, but the Counts wanted me to tell them the recipe for the tempered confectionery that was served at the "Manabetsu Pavilion" in Gungjo City, but before I said no, the Duke of Sanga broke in, so the topic went on. However, before the conversation went on, Rachel and Angela, who had been quiet until then, asked (pressured) Albert to send the candy on a regular basis, and Albert agreed to it, which seemed to have been a satisfactory outcome for both of them. Well, "Primera... is that what you''re looking for from the beginning? "I think so. If you get the recipe, it''s the best, and if you get the confectionery, it''s the best, isn''t it? Often, it is a negotiation method of ''placing an unreasonable order before destiny''. However, it seems like the power of shooting at Albert... I think it will be an important job for Albert to become the main player, so I want you to do your best. It was a discussion that ended like that, but as soon as it was over, Eliza, That said, Mr. Tenma. It seems like you are planning something bad with this person, but is that something you can tell me? I said that it was too bad to hear. "Albert... stay out of my way..." "No, wait! I don''t know! I didn''t have any idea, so I thought maybe Albert had something to do with me, but Albert didn''t seem to have any idea. "Onee-sama, is there something wrong? Primera walked in, but Eliza didn''t see her pull. "Because for now, Albert was floating about talking to Mr. Tenma in private, and yesterday he was whispering," Tenma''s... " Albert looked at me and said, "I like that," or, "You should be a little more rounded." And that''s how I figured it out. "Albert, should I give it to you now? "Do it. I wish I''d calmed down a little bit... but I can''t help it." After listening to my conversation with Albert, everyone noticed that we were up to something, but at the same time they noticed that Eliza was a little mistaken. "Mr. Tempura, is that what you can get out of here? The Duke of Sanga''s tone was back to what he always heard because his work as Lord was over. "There''s nothing I can''t do, but I think we should do it in the garden." Well then, let''s go to the garden! "to the pioneering Duke, followed by the Counts. Then it went on like me and Albert and the women... and Eliza was still suspicious, staring at me and Albert from behind. Primela, who was the first to notice the cause outside of me and Albert, is trying to calm Eliza down. And the stepmother and sister-in-law who were watching the situation laughed joyfully. I''ll put it around here. Everyone will be watching. Carriage? It''s a dark blue carriage for Albert and Eliza''s wedding. It is about four meters long and about two meters wide, and it is a box carriage that can seat up to two people and four people can ride behind it. I''m just talking about ''appearance''... "Tenma, can I see inside? "Go ahead." When Albert opened the door, he pushed Eliza''s back and went inside. Then, "Eh... eh! "More than I thought." Around confused Eliza, Albert looked around satisfactorily at the toilet and strip. "Albert? What the hell are you doing... Mr. Temple, I need a favor." "Father. Oniisama gave her sister-in-law a carriage just for her wedding celebration, so it''s strange to have nothing. Please give up." The moment the Duke of Sanga peeked inside, suspicious of Albert and Eliza who didn''t come out of the carriage, he tried to give me a carriage with a serious face, but Primera was embarrassed before he could say it. However, even if Primera told me, the Duke looked at me like he was screaming... but Albert waited while I shook my head, so he gave up with a regrettable look. 243 Chapter 17-2 Holes With the Duke of Sanga giving up the carriage, the Counts didn''t say anything about wanting a carriage. Instead, he looked at the technology applied to the carriage and tried to find out how it was made. Well, don''t talk about the key internal mechanisms, as you can see from the outside... the Counts were happy, but they didn''t seem to have much information from the Duke of Sanga, because they confined themselves to explaining the rubber tires that were made of frog material used on the wheels and the board springs that were installed between the axles and the box. I apologize to the counts who were satisfied with my explanation, but the most distinctive feature of this carriage is that it is fitted with a suspension (like) using a "winding spring" that has finally been developed. Two are used in the center of the axle of the front wheel and six are used in the left and right axles of the rear wheel. However, since the cover is not visible from the outside, the figure cannot be seen unless it is dismantled. Albert is the only one who knows about this spring and has kept his mouth shut for a while, but he says he can find out if there''s any trouble or if he can''t keep it a secret. Even if you can imitate the shape by looking at the spring, I don''t think it''s that easy to use just for the carriage, so it shouldn''t be used strangely. Incidentally, when building a new carriage for Albert and Eliza, I also experimented with winding springs on my carriage, so there are only two carriages with winding springs. "So, Eliza, the suspicion that me and Tenma are having a bad smell has cleared up? As the swallower began to move, Eliza, surprised and solidified, began to look into more detail than Albert, telling Albert where she wanted to put it. "Yeah, I''m really sorry. If you think about it carefully, Mr Albert, there is no way Mr Tenma can play with women. Personally and Situationally." Eliza''s misunderstanding seems to have been resolved, but I feel like she said something rather rude with her apology. I didn''t particularly care about it because it was said in the teasing half from before, but if someone I don''t know asks, it may seem like Eliza is selling me a fight. Incidentally, Eliza''s "personality" means that I''m the wife in the headline, "situationally" means that I''m engaged to Primera, and if I''m out playing with women, it means that I''m reaching out to Jeanne and Amur before that. With this as a joke, when I was called to a party hosted by Count Sylphide, I was told something¡­ it got into Count Sylphide''s ear and after the party Eliza got really angry and both Counts lowered their heads in front of me. Well, Albert came in and explained that it was a joke between his close friends, and Cain and Leon, who were joking with him, finally settled down like a joke. But since then, when Eliza made fun of me in public, she started saying things a little farther away. It''s not a compliment... I often tease Albert and the others (especially Leon) by saying three idiots, so I can''t make a strong case on this matter. "So, Mr. Tempura, what''s going on with the new discovery dungeon? I know it''s an official announcement from the royal family, but there are many things I don''t know." I''ve heard about the dungeon, as the Duke of Sanga remembered. The counts seem to be interested in the topic and are getting closer than before. "I''m diving about thirty stories right now... to be clear, I don''t have enough flavor to say at the moment. Well, it''s an unbroken dungeon, so interesting... it''s tough enough to get rid of it." "You were attacking with Merlin and the Sword of Dawn, weren''t you? Thirty stories that the member has attacked in three months seem slow to me." As the Duke of Sanga said, even though my grandfather and I (+ Golem to the Surrines), who are familiar with the dungeons and have experience attacking multiple dungeons, are having a party, it is inevitable that they are still wandering around the thirty levels, even if they say the attack speed is slow. It was very interesting to attack the unbroken dungeon with the jinn, but I tasted the severity and spiciness of the dungeon strategy as much as or more interesting. And the reason for the slow tactics is their severity and spiciness. One of the most severe and spicy is a material that can''t be harvested at all. In the dungeon where Hydra was the boss, we have been able to obtain any materials (metal, herbal, monster materials, etc.) on any level, but we have not found anything in the newly discovered dungeon. So far, the only material removed is the skeleton bone. And the second is that one hierarchy is as big as an idiot. There were hierarchies that I had to walk about a week from Seigen to find out using Explore because I was walking around too much. Besides, only those hierarchies take time, because they are almost the same way. If there is a salvation, is there a warp zone just like the dungeon above? And the third. It''s ''smell''. The cause will be the smell of rotten golems. Even though it stinks, it''s everywhere because it''s in a dungeon-like enclosed space. It is everyone''s common opinion that this smell is the most painful so far. Among them, Garrat, a beast with excellent smell, seems to be twice as painful to people, and he is stupid with his nose pinched with tears. "I don''t feel like I''m resting during the break because of the smell, I feel like I''m going to spit out whatever I eat, and I have a lot of trouble leaving the dungeon because the smell sticks to my body and clothes." The most effective way to attack a new dungeon so far is to find a warp zone and leave the dungeon. In other words, the reason why it takes so long to tackle a dungeon is because it doesn''t dive into the dungeon for very long. That''s what I said. Orion (just me and Grandpa) and Sword of Dawn, which were originally planned to attack separately, are jointly attacking the dungeon. "If you get good and unusual materials, no matter how bad they smell, I feel like trying a little harder... only rotten meat and bones can be found, so the tension won''t rise." Even my grandfather can''t remember such a terrible experience, so it''s definitely an adventure close to the worst in my "Previous and Future Adventurer Life". Hopefully, it won''t get any worse, and I don''t want to have a worse experience than this in the future. "Well, even if the tension doesn''t rise, I''m going to advance the strategy of the dungeon... so don''t expect souvenirs. If you''re going to bring it home for now, I can only think of dungeon stones, dirt, rotten meat, bones... and then I can only think of the smell of my nose bending and of my stupidity." "I''m sorry, right? Besides, it''s good to have souvenirs, so take care of yourself." The Dukes of Sanga were slightly distanced from me while showing a sympathetic atmosphere to my atrocities. "So, Tenma... when are we going to Seigen next? Albert called out because he couldn''t stand the subtle air. Well, I didn''t shrink a little further. "We''ll leave tomorrow. I''m sorry it''s too late because the jinn are waiting for you in Seigen." Because it''s about the gins, they''re probably mining near the hierarchy where Hydra was without diving into the new dungeon, so they''re going to tell me to come slower. My rendezvous means I have to lurk in the stinking dungeon that day or the next. "Okay, good luck. And I don''t want any souvenirs either." Albert told me the same thing about the Duke, and I went back to the Mansion in the subtle air. Primera says she''s working for the liaison team from tomorrow, so she won''t come to see me off. I felt sort of kicked out. "What happened in King''s Landing? A few days later, when I joined the jinn in Seigen, I was focused on the dungeon strategy. I was worried about what happened to the jinn because I was too diligent (it seemed), but when I said I wanted to get away from this dungeon quickly, Menus and Lena started to smell first, and then Grandpa started to smell the same. Perhaps you think the wedding between Albert and Eliza had an impact, but you just want to kick the skeletons out of the way and get it over with really quickly. However, since we don''t know when this dungeon was created, it is possible that it is as old as the dungeon above, so it may be close to a hundred floors. At that time, you will give up on the way, but if only weak monsters like Skeletons show up like this, it may not take years to attack. As it goes on like that, "Wait a minute! There''s a wind coming from this way! Galat stopped them all. Because it is in the dungeon, the sound of the wind means that something (...) or (...) that generates the wind is present, and the atmospheric pressure has changed to such a terrain, but the sound of the monster moving cannot be heard, and its presence is not hooked to my "exploration". Instead of monsters... (Hole...) It was a big hole. It seems to go down quite a bit, but it seems to go as far up as that. It is silly to say that I have used "Exploration" several times before, but perhaps the upper part was completely sealed or the hole was small. In the meantime, there''s no sound of monsters moving, so why don''t you go and see? Everyone nodded at my suggestion. If you can''t go, you can turn around, and I can''t guarantee you''ll come back to this hierarchy, so I''ll have to check it out if I care. The result may be futile, but you may be able to get some useful information just as likely. "It''s bigger than I thought. Ten meters is better than Yu, right? The depth... is dark and I don''t know, but if it falls, I''m pretty sure I''ll die." Jin said that as he peeked into the hole, but Galat and I managed to sneak behind Jin without listening to the words. And then... "Tenma, Garrat, don''t make it so stylish." My grandfather stopped me when I reached for Jin''s back. Jin looked back and grasped the situation in response to Grandpa''s voice, but at that time he was surprised and looked behind him for a moment, almost falling into a hole. "No kidding! Absolutely!" "No, we were just trying to grab my clothes so that Jin wouldn''t hurt me. Hey, Tempura? "Oh, that was an act of total goodwill." There was an exchange, but opinions were divided on what to do afterwards, so I decided to take a break in front of this hole for now. Luckily, there is no rotten golem ahead of this hole, or the wind that flows is not rotten smell, but because clean air (by this dungeon criterion) is brought in, so it is likely that we will have a decent break for the first time in this dungeon strategy. "It''s the first time I''ve ever felt like I was good at eating in this dungeon...." We nodded quietly as we murmured. It''s not completely odorless, but the odor is so thin that it doesn''t get in the way of the meal as compared to anywhere else. "So, what do we do now? There are three options that come to mind. The first is to ignore this hole and proceed. The second is to try to get down this hole. The third is to use this place as a campsite, and I''m off today...." Jin made three choices, but there will be no third. Even if you decided to camp here, I think it would be better to try to go down the hole and come back and camp if it was a dead end. When I suggested it, Grandpa and Garrat said the same thing, and Jin said, "That''s better." However, Menas chose to go further and said that because Lena didn''t know where to rest further, she thought it would be okay to camp today. For this reason, "Well then, by a majority vote, ''I''m going down the hole. If it''s the end of the line, I''ll come back here and camp." Tenma, Merlin, I need your help getting off. " Normally, when you go down these holes, you need expert knowledge for specialized tools, but if there is one person who can use magic to travel in the air like me or grandpa, you don''t need tools or knowledge, and you can get down safer and faster easily. "I don''t mind, but it''s a hassle to carry each and every one of them, so the gins will be in their dimension bags." "I don''t care... or thank you for making it easier for me." I don''t have the dimension bag that contains the usual slurry (Siroumar and Solomon don''t like the smell and leave a message in King''s Landing. Regarding the slurry, the smell is ok, but I am not in charge because I am worried that it is just the thrillers), but there is something for Lyden to enter or for temporarily putting in and dismantling the materials, so I will have them enter one of them. "Incidentally, you can lie back and relax because the things for the riden are spacious, but if you disrupt the mood of the riden, you can be mercilessly attacked. I can''t lie down because there are various luggage for the material, but I can sit down. It''s just a little cold and it might smell alive." When I told him that, he had chosen a bag for the material. I ventilate and clean regularly, but even though I can''t get rid of the smell completely, it seems to be because it is odorless compared to this dungeon. Well then, let''s go first. It is a fairly wide hole, but it is dangerous for both of us to go down at the same time. Above all, it is not necessarily this wide to the bottom, so I first started, and Grandpa came down after I gave the signal. Grandpa thought it would be good to wait in the bag with the jinn, but Grandpa said that there is a possibility that monsters will come down from above, and above all, if something happens while I''m down, grandpa in the bag may get involved and be completely destroyed, so it would be better if two people could follow it for one of them if something happens. It was pretty dark in the hole, and I couldn''t see 10 meters from the top just by peeking normally, but using magic that emitted light like the one that Serna used at her wedding was fine. But... "Looks like this hole is more than 100 meters deep." "I don''t know what that means... it''s troublesome." The hole was deeper than I thought. I said a hundred meters, but it seems to be more than twice as deep in Exploration. To be more precise, it seems to have a hole lasting about a hundred meters and a curved hole from the far end. (Perhaps it''s time to go to Grandpa about "exploration" and "appraisal". It is also troublesome to use while deceiving) Both are magic that could be used for crime, and if you know they can be used, some people may see it with unpleasant eyes, but you might want to tell Grandpa. Well, maybe you''ve already noticed.... "There''s plenty of places to rest along the way, so I''ll get off with a sign." Mark it, but leave the shortened candle behind. Even a short candle that can only be melted and solidified will be burning enough if it is not exposed to the wind. "Be careful." Mindful of the surroundings, I first went down to the nearest sharp spot. It is only large enough for one person to stand alone, but it is a valuable scaffold in the vertical hole, so it should be securely secured. Afterwards, I repeat, when I found the scaffold, I left the candle, and Grandpa told me to distance myself from the scaffold and proceed to the scaffold. Incidentally, I use the "light" of light magic when searching for scaffolding or getting off, but since this magic is a magic that illuminates all directions like a bare light bulb, if I keep using it, even the person who is using the magic may have blindness, so I am a little ingenious this time. Well, it wasn''t such a big deal, but I used a semi-circular bowl for cooking and made it feel like a flashlight. With this, my eyes are not exposed to light, and there is directivity to light, so I can now shine light on the part I want to illuminate. "Now I wonder if we could make a metal tube like a flashlight? It seems like it can be used a lot." Having directivity with enhanced light would make it work like a laser pointer, or it could be used as a non-lethal weapon. With that in mind, I put candles in as many places as possible. "The next scaffold is around the diagonal entrance... where I''ll meet Grandpa once." Even though it is diagonal, it is not a smooth hole like a slide, but it is as thick as a cave, so there are more scaffolding parts than before. Because of that, two people in one place can''t, but there''s another scaffold right next to it. However, because stones falling from above are knocked down or rolled, there are sharp points and stones like arrows, so if you don''t be careful, there may be holes in your feet. "What''s the matter, Tempura? When I secured the scaffolding and called my grandfather, he came down close to me, alerting the surroundings to what had happened. "No, the hole is diagonal from here, so I think we should meet Grandpa once." Pointing to the tip of the hole, Grandpa noticed the sharp rock and the stone that looked like an arrow, and he murmured, "It''s getting more and more troublesome..." If this is the same pit as before, it would have basically been better to avoid the rocks that have come out, but we also have to be careful of the pointed rocks and the ceiling at our feet from here. I felt it was difficult for me to go straight down just because it was diagonal. "Well, you can still handle it. Can I leave the lead to Tenma from here on out? I don''t mind. "Then be more careful of the ceiling than your feet. I''m more afraid of hitting my head on a rock than hurting my leg." It can be healed with magic or medicine if there is a hole in the foot, but it can be the worst instant death if it hits the head. With Grandpa''s advice in mind, I began to descend the diagonal hole. "Unlike a hole, it took more than twice as long just to be diagonal." It took about 30 minutes to move from the vertical hole to the diagonal hole, whereas the diagonal hole took a little over an hour. Not only because he was watching the ceiling and his feet, but also because there were troublesome enemies who would get in the way while he was coming down. It''s a "Tenma! At the end of the day, there was a bug in my back! Take it! It was the presence of small insects. There were no poisonous insects in the glance, but there were cockroaches, geese, squid and caterpillars that came down from above. When the cockroach came down from above, I accidentally avoided exaggerating, and I hurried closer to wondering what happened to Grandpa... because the cockroach came down in front of such a grandpa, so he avoided exaggerating just like me. For that reason, I hesitated to take the insect from my grandfather''s back, but I immediately thought I should take off my clothes and turned my grandfather''s clothes forcefully. The bug that came out of Grandpa''s clothes, "Grandpa... it was Yasude! Those who are not good at Yasude may not like cockroaches, but there is a difference between heaven and earth from me. It seemed that Grandpa was the same, and he had a nice expression in a half-naked state. "Hoo-hoo... I wish you could at least be a squid... if you were a yasude, you''d be a big winner." I don''t know if I can describe it as a big win, but it''s a pretty good bug compared to cockroaches and squid. Well, if you take a closer look, it may be disgusting, but if you get used to it, it may get creepy and cute. "More than that, Grandpa, there are insects around here, but they don''t smell." I see. Maybe it''ll be another dungeon... for now, let''s get the gins out. " From here, the gingers will be fine, so I called the gingers who are taking a break in the dimension bag. And Jin, who came out and looked around, said the first thing, "Why are you half naked? It was. My grandfather and I forgot that Grandpa was half-naked because of the surroundings and the comfort that the insects in the clothes were yasude. 244 Chapter 17-3 Death Theory "This place is dangerous. Shall we move on? "" "" "No objection! Everyone nodded immediately to my suggestion and started moving. When I asked why I acted so quickly, the moment Jin questioned Grandpa''s half naked, an insect entered his back just like Grandpa did. However, unlike Grandpa''s time, it didn''t fall directly into his back, but once it fell on his head, did it mean the bug''s will? So I went into my back, and I had time to react to the bug that fell on my head, and we had time to look at the bug''s reaction and notice the bug and its identity, and from there I could see the bug going into the back of the bug. The name of the insect that gathered eyes other than that of a gin is "cockroach." "The Black Devil" has engulfed many people in a vortex of fear and chaos. In such a sudden appearance of black demons, we were in a hurry to distance ourselves from the jinn and pull out our weapons to keep them away. Seeing us so overreacted, Jin also noticed the identity of the insect that entered his back, and in the next moment, he became the same semi-naked as his grandfather. Incidentally, the black demon who dived into Jin''s back was crushed by Jin''s quick action, or was struck by the ground without proper resistance. There was also a reason for reluctance to move insects like that, but more than that, they entered a different atmosphere than before. Anyway, the atmosphere is different because there is a possibility that materials that have not been obtained before will be available. For that reason, everyone''s walking speed was either heartless or fast... or definitely faster. Everyone seems to have the idea of discovering the material before anyone else, so is it a bit faster to walk at first? At the end of the day, he was able to run as fast as he could, and finally he was able to run as fast as he could. "Ahhh! "Watch out!" After about 100 meters of running, Lena almost fell down, and Menus stopped trying to help her, but my grandfather and I stopped right away... Jin and Garrat ran away without noticing the back. "Hmm... it''s a little too shabby." "That''s right. It looks like there aren''t any bugs around here, so why don''t we take a break? "That sounds good. Although the terrain is relatively easy to run, it''s not like you''re running in an unknown place." "That''s right! I don''t have as much health as you do, so I need you to think about it!... no, um... of course I''m kidding. When I proposed to take a break where I was calm, the other three agreed, leaving the two who ran away to get ready for a break. During the conversation, she tried to blame us for what happened to Lena, but when they all stared silently, they were in a hurry to deceive her. There are no signs of monsters, so I was preparing tea with chairs and tables in the hallway. "Why aren''t you following me? "I was worried something might have happened! Gin and Garrat, who were moving on without us, are back. "That said, Jin and Garrat ignored us and ran away on their own." "In the first place, it''s the jinns who are in trouble. There were Tenma and Merlin here, so it was more like a reinforcement than the usual Sword of Dawn." "I wonder if the leader and the veteran will leave the same party mates behind? "Well, normally speaking, it''s not disqualification. Because of these things, I''ve seen a party break up many times before." We fought together against the two of us who came back with a reverse cut. As a result, "" I''m sorry! We are reflecting, so please come with us! They both sincerely reflected and apologized. Well, speaking of what we did until the two of us apologized, we just sat in our chairs and ate tea and sweets, and we completely ignored them after the first fight. "So what happened next? "Hmm? Ah, a few hundred meters from here, the road was divided." "When I asked where I was going at that junction, I felt like there was nobody back there. So I don''t know what''s going on." (Which means you would have gone further if you hadn''t.) I thought about it, but I didn''t say it because I didn''t go any further. Everyone but Jin and Galat seemed to think the same thing as me, but they didn''t say it. However, "No, I think I''m really sorry, so stop that face! "I''m really sorry! I''m sorry, forgive me already! I didn''t say anything, but it appeared on my face, and they apologized again. "Anyway, if we rest a little longer, we''ll have to get to that junction." That''s what I''m going to say, and I''m going to keep talking about love like no other. Speaking of which, you gave Primera-chan a knight-shaped golem, right? Did he say anything? And, as Lena remembered, she started talking about a knight-shaped golem. "I was quite surprised. I think I realized I was making a golem for Primera, but I didn''t think I''d get three." Primera named the three Knight Golems "Persival," "Galahad," and "Bors." Everything is because when I was a kid, I heard stories of knights with that name playing a role. The three bodies have little difference in performance, but their roles are divided by turning each weapon into a "Great Sword and Shield", a "Double Sword" and a "Spear". "By the way, I heard you made a monster-like golem. The monster Lena describes is a golem made from the bones of a Minotaur. At first, it was built around an integral part of the material and the muscles of Hydra, but it was difficult to stand on its own, so I finally finished using another part of the Minotaur material. With the use of Minotaur, it became a golem larger than a knight-shaped golem, and became a golem that was dull and could not move fine, but since it has enough power to compensate for its shortcomings, it has an ultra-large hammer. As a result, "If we hit it properly, maybe we can crush the dragon''s head." Now you can use that power. In fact, they''re slow, so they''ll be dodged or attacked while they''re shaking up, but working with Knight Golems will give you a better chance to land an attack. "Tempura... where are you going? I don''t know, but you''re not planning on using the Golem to build your country, are you? "If you''re going to give me a favor, why don''t you help me? "I don''t do that kind of trouble. The kings told me the same thing, but I was not willing to do it." I realized that I had made something interesting, and when the king and Lyle came and looked at the Minotaur-shaped golem, the first thing they said was, "Are you interested in the country? It was. At that time, I said I wouldn''t do it because it was troublesome, but Caesar, Zayne, and the Duke of Sanga told me that if I wanted to do it, I would be able to keep it as easy as a small country, so I''ve been careful about misunderstood behaviors lately. Well, I often forget. "Speaking of golems, I came to three of the ''Princess Bobcat'', but once I made three naked golems." Menus talked about my failure to change the subject. I didn''t realize what I was talking about for a moment, but I immediately thought it was a debut as an adventurer. "What, did you have such a hobby with Tenma? "What about the boulder? Jin reacted faster than anyone else and Galat followed me in a mockery tone. Grandpa, Leena, and Menus, who talked about it, seemed to know what was going on and smiled. "It was a little mistake... it was a technology that I used with a sense of play, and I just forgot because it was me or the horse that used to model it." I didn''t care about my nudity because I was doing it in the absence of people, and I didn''t realize what it would be like to be replaced by a person because I was always naked when it comes to horses. "You said that, but you were aiming for it, right? You stupid bastard! Jin kept teasing me like he was clearing up his anger until now... but Garrat was sitting next to me, worrying about me, and sometime he moved behind the menus, and Grandpa was quietly drinking tea. Menus was silently out of sight of Jin, and Lina pretended to be busy replacing Grandpa''s tea. However, "Galat! Menus!" "Oh, wow! "Yes! "No, what! What the hell are you doing? As soon as I called out their names, they tightened the sides of the jinn and knelt down. Lena! "Ha, yes!... no! "Yikes! All of a sudden! Lena was lost for a moment when I called her by her name, but she quickly pulled out Gin''s hair. "Garrat, Menus, stay put for a while. This is how it''s done... okay! Receiving Gin''s Hair from Lena, I asked Garrat and Menus to hold Gin for a while and tried to create a Golem with people''s hair for a long time. The result was "This is sexual harassment, Mr. Jin." "Sexual harassment, Jin." "This guy is... all kinds of... pu! Hyah!" "Stop it! Stop it! I''m in a bad mood, so break it now! Two women are highly reputed, and Galrat is somewhat popular, "Gin-shaped Golem (ver. Naked) ''. And three of them. "Hmm... it''s a really ugly sight..." Grandpa looked at Jin''s naked golem and muttered, wearing a hood and hiding his hair. "Please don''t... seriously don''t..." As Jin pleaded with a crying face and voice, the naked golems decided to sit in the corner and wait to hide the area for the time being. "Well, Jin. Here is the remainder of the hair that the Golems used. You know what that means, don''t you? "What are you going to do? "Use this to make the same thing... and drive around the city of Seigen. Near Golem," Jin! Please, put your clothes on! "while screaming." This way, even if people who see you nearby find out that you''re not human, people who see you from afar will still look like you''re blowing up naked. "Well, if you do that, you''ll lose the trust of your temper! Jin shouted that it was what I was doing to lose. "Which is faster, my trust or Jin''s trust or social reputation and preference? Besides, I''ll cut my temper to a minimum, but even if the gin is fake, there are witnesses... I wonder what will happen? Running naked golems while saying so, "I''m totally sorry... forgive me..." At last, Jin surrendered completely. "I won... it was a nasty battle." With that said, stop the naked Golems and turn them back to the stone. "If it''s a nasty battle, you should stop it right now....." "Jin is also a jin, and I don''t punish you every time. Well, I feel like I''ve done too much." "Still, it was Jin-san who caused it, so I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it... but it''s also too much." "It''s interesting to see. I''m scared when I''m in Jin''s shoes..." was evaluated by four others. It''s quite underrated, but I feel like I''ve done too much myself, so there''s nothing I can do about it. Afterwards, in a plea from four people other than Jin, mainly grandfather, he was sworn that he would not abuse the technology. "Nevertheless, regardless of the purpose of this use, I think that Golem uses quite advanced technology, but why don''t you usually use it? "That''s right. I think it might be useful, but why? Lena and Menus seem to have wondered why I didn''t use that haired golem, but the answer is simple. "Simply because it''s inferior to the golem I usually use in every way. If I may say so, it is excellent for when there is no Golem nucleus or for mischief purposes." The disadvantage compared to the golem I usually use is that it takes time for the golem to form first. This can be said to be faster than your regular golem from where you make the nucleus, but the way you use your hair cannot be prepared beforehand, so if you even make the nucleus, you can''t just throw away the magic afterwards. Moreover, if there are magic and materials (rocks and earth) that can be activated by ordinary users, they can be created simultaneously, even if it is a hundred or a thousand, but those who use hair must make it all on the spot. And secondly, there is too much difference in golem performance. Golems that use hair also make their bodies out of rocks and dirt, so normal human opponents can fight without problems, and depending on how they are used, they can be extremely effective as a combat force. However, no matter how hard it is to have a golem than a normal human, it is only as big as the human model, so it is more fragile than a golem with a nucleus that has been well designed and created. Perhaps with the strength of the Sword of Dawn class, even if Lena alone (but only if she fights with magic), she will be able to win perfectly with multiple opponents. "And the third reason is that it''s troublesome to make clothes. I can''t let you fight naked, and if you''re going to use your energy to do that, it would be more efficient to move that much yourself. Well, if we could get even enemy hair, we could use it as much as harassment." For these reasons, the use of hair golem was a forgotten technique in me. "With armor and weapons, it''s likely to be enough combat power, but even someone who''s always using it seems to be able to do it, and I would prefer a golem like I gave it to you as an engagement present in the first place. Technically sophisticated, but not very user-friendly... it''s a technique that was born for pranks. Don''t take it seriously." While convinced of the reason why Galat does not use it, I pressed carefully not to use it again. "That''s the way to split up... Jin, get lost! They finally showed up! When Gin and Garrat came to the front of the divide, a new monster of longing appeared from that divide. A lizard in the shape of a comode dragon, he noticed us over there, looking at us with his tongue twitching in and out. "Go, Jin! Get rid of your grief with the first must-have! A little bit too much earlier, and the jinn would stab me from behind? It was packed with things like. Perfect to clear up such a jin''s mind, I decided to sacrifice the lizard that appeared in front of me on my own initiative. "Unuhhhhhhh! Jin stormed the monster as if he was turning his stress into force. "Grandpa, that monster didn''t have any good materials, right? "The skin should have been that expensive... but the meat stinks, it''s hard, and it''s not a monster of much value." "No, normally, if the skin is golden, the meat is secondary...." "Well, from Tempura and Marlin''s point of view, delicious meat is more important than the skin at that price." "That''s right. As you have benefited from it many times, I don''t want you two to think about it." Speaking while looking at a jin like that, a bunch of lizards appeared from the way the lizards appeared. Incidentally, the first lizard to come out was struck down by a jin. "Hyi, fuu, mii...." "It''s all coming out... well, it''s all swarming with gin." "Jin will be fine." "You may be unconscious, but you''re only aiming for your neck or head beautifully...." "Perhaps it was an act that had been infidel until now? "If that''s the case, you''re in trouble... not cute at all," Jin said, but somehow his reputation gradually declined. Daiiiiiiiiiiing! After defeating a dozen lizards, the herd was wiped out, and the jinn increased the magnitude of victory. But Galrats'' gaze was cold. "Nah, what? "Oh, it''s nothing. Better keep the lizard in the bag sooner. Maybe other monsters will come because of the smell of blood." Gin was surprised at the gaze of the galats, but it was troublesome if they were in a bad mood again, so I decided to turn Gin''s consciousness from Galats to lizards. "In the meantime, I''ll put it in my magic bag, but this is the total amount of gin. Just remember the numbers." That said, Jin said that it would be better to divide half in all (parties), but it was me in "Orasion" who pushed the crusade, and it was Jin who actually defeated all of them. My grandfather and I declined to share, and Galat and I also renounced our rights as "Swords of Dawn", so we decided to exchange money in Jin''s personal name after returning to the earth. "Still, I''m surprised that a bunch of lizards suddenly appeared." I see. Maybe that hole was the lizard''s feeding ground. " Lizards killed by jin seem to be able to operate for a long time even with a small amount of food, and furthermore, bugs and other insects grow faster and are easy to reproduce, and have high nutritional value, so if they were lizards, they might have looked like a treat. "Those cockroaches... they were also of some use. I don''t want to imagine much... but I don''t think lizards are the only ones that show up further than that, and I obviously think they''re stronger than the skeletons and rotten golems up there, so we need to tighten up and move on." I decided to reinvent my temper and move forward with the offensive, and we discussed a few ways to get the lizard swarm on our way. As a result, "Looks like that hole was one of several places." We found some holes similar to the ones we came down from. At the same time, I encountered a group of reptile-type monsters who thought they were feeding on the insects that lived there several times. Most of them were the same kind of monsters as the lizards that Jin defeated, but they also found monsters that looked like snakes to geese and frogs. Each of them is about a meter in size, and when they are arranged in order of threat, they are like lizards, snakes, geese, frogs. The snake was similar in shape to Anaconda, but the biggest one I saw was about a meter, and I didn''t seem to have any poison. The yams were slightly smaller than that and the average was about 80 cm, trying to hide until we attacked or surprised them. However, I was good at hiding and sometimes I stepped on it and touched it without knowing it, so I had to be careful about surprises. And frogs, "You look kind of loving." "Depending on how you look, you look cute." "Perhaps it will become popular as a pet? I feel like I said that. It was not about 50 cm in size, and unlike the "Mad Poison Frog" that I had previously crushed, the power of my tongue was weak, and even if I hit it properly, it hurt a little. And it feels like I''ve made the frog bigger. "Pets can be difficult on boulders, but they''re cute compared to other monsters. Maybe they''re preying on insects, but at the same time they''re being preyed on by lizards and snakes." A small individual may have been preyed on by a large class of geese, but it may not have been completely destroyed because of the unexpected rush. Or, as you can say, lizards and snakes may be running away from walls and ceilings that are difficult to climb. Well then, maybe you should ignore the geese and frogs as much as you can. Fortunately, if we don''t take care of him, he''s just hiding. " If you''ve just hunted the monsters you''ve encountered, the ecosystem will collapse, and maybe the bugs will flood the dungeon up. The lizards and snakes on their way are helpless, but the non-attacking geese and frogs should be missed as bug cleaners. It doesn''t seem to be very valuable in terms of materials. With that feeling, the first tactics that were going well gradually became more fatigued. The reason for this is that the signs of monsters are weak. Frogs and geese are hard to notice if they are not used in "exploration", and lizards and snakes are approaching without making a sound, so there were occasions when they were scared. And above all, the trouble is the presence of insects. Their habitat is not just holes, so if they''re off guard, they can hit directly from the ceiling. However, unlike the upper hierarchy, there was no odor that could be attributed to the rotten golem, so it was possible to take a break on the spot if tired. So I decided it was time to try my first camp. Until now, it has been difficult to take a break because of the smell, but this time, if you pay attention to hidden frogs, goats, and even insects, you might be able to take a break in the space made of earth walls, as it was in the dungeon where Hydra was. Well then, this is my procedure, but first I''ll create a magically quarantined space. And fill the space with smoke that kills insects. Afterwards, cool the inside until you can get enough ice. After that, I''ll take a break inside. That''s all. " "I think that''s fine, but when you light the smoke, you should make an air hole above and below the wall. If you magically send the wind through the bottom hole, the bugs may escape from the top, or you may be able to drive away the bugs around here." If the smoke is burned in a sealed state, the whole smoke may not survive, and the smoke may disappear along the way. Also, since we have to deal with insects that can no longer escape, it was my grandfather''s opinion that we should let them leave on their own at all. Menus and Lena, who had heard the opinion (especially the treatment of insects), agreed first, so they decided to build a wall and then drill a hole. Well then, let''s light it up. "Galat, gangangan, go! Just in case, the temper can handle it! My grandfather and I still have work to do to raise the temperature to send the wind and cool the inside, so Jin and Garrat are going to do the smoke work. However, he said that Galat was better at the work, and Jin was just backing Galat. Menus and Lena did not need a number of people to make smoke, so they watched the two people who were weird and tense in front of the fire with us. I ventilated, but the smell of smoke still remains. "Well, it''s cuter than the rotten smell." After completing the planned work and closing the hole in the wall, I started preparing for the camp by putting out the carriage as usual. When camping outside, it was a break between the female team and the male team, but this time it was in the dungeon, so I decided to use the carriage in separate compartments. At that time, Jin said, "Are you going to sleep with other women early in your engagement?! Because I was teasing, I decided to say that Jin''s bed was outside due to a large number of favors. Thus, the first camp took place after the start of the new dungeon. By the way, I went back to Earth a few days later... and when I got back to Earth, our theory of death was flowing and I was surprised. The reason for this was the start of the camp, and it was thought that we had died because we had returned to the ground as usual every day but suddenly had not returned for several days. 245 Chapter 17-4 Dema Disturbance "It''s a good place to be so quick. Well, we don''t have any particular problems...." "In my case, it might be quite noisy... at least the kings..." "I''m sorry I did this... but for the record, we haven''t heard any rumors that the tempers are dead. Well, I thought I was joking that I might have died because I was too late to go home in the booze seat..." When I caught the Agri people I knew who might know the details of the incident, I discovered that the details were close to the culprit. Well, in addition to the fact that we didn''t come back, our dear friend Tamers Guild said in the booze seat, "Are we dead? I don''t know if anyone who heard half the jokes was intentional, but it seems to be the real culprit who passed on the theory of death... If that''s all, the rumors are going to disappear when we see ourselves, but unfortunately, because the warmth has coincided with the time when merchants and adventurers begin to move from town to city, the death theory will flow to King''s Landing as early as today and tomorrow. In other words, it''s not just about Seigen anymore. "Are you going back to King''s Landing? We''ll find out when we get home." "Then it''s probably going to be a different way. Well, let''s just keep it the way it always is. We didn''t do anything wrong, and perhaps the gossipers would have left Segen long ago, so there''s nothing we can do about it. You can go on a day trip and attack the dungeon until someone comes to find out the truth." Jin said it would be better to interrupt the dungeon and let King''s Landing know that he is safe, but as you said, there are people who will definitely fly to Seigen, so it is better not to move badly. "Well, let''s make it a day off today and tomorrow, and make sure we''re alive. And from the day after tomorrow, I''ll go on a day trip to advance the dungeon strategy, okay? "Honestly, I''ve entered a new place, and I still want to move forward... but I wouldn''t have gotten away if I hadn''t had a funeral before I knew it." I see. Sure, I can''t help it. If I came back from diving bad, I might be told that a ghost came out this time. " "Is this Jin-san''s ghost... it looks like a lot of things are wrong with us." "I guess it''s mostly in women''s changing rooms and baths. The holy water will cost you money until you become a Buddha." "Why am I the only one who''s going to die? Because of all the noise in the guild like this, the rumor spread to Seigen that the astonishing adventurer continued to look at us and died soon after. Well, it was in Seigen that the rumor spread. "I''m really surprised. I didn''t think it would be possible to wipe out Tenma and Merlin... because many agents gave me the same information." Of course, there is a time lag until there is information that it is demanding to go to King''s Landing, so those who left King''s Landing immediately after hearing the demanding information like this knew it was demanding when they arrived in Seigen. That''s why I''m being heard from Maria at the Royal Seigen Hall. By the way, a few days have passed since we got back to Earth, but Primera was the first to confirm, followed by Jeanne, Amur, Aura, Albert, the three idiots, and almost simultaneously Maria-sama, Chris, and Eina. It seems that Primera was the first to come on a mission near Seigen, and he changed some of the mission''s contents in the name of ascertaining the truth about my death theory. As soon as I was safe, Primera returned to King''s Landing, but she didn''t seem to have crossed with Jeanne or Maria. The following Jeanne and Albert left King''s Landing the day they heard the news. We came to the restriction together, but the departure seemed to have been separate, and once Albert and the others stopped by, but Jeanne wasn''t there, they left immediately in the form of a chase, rendezvous near King''s Landing, from where they acted together. And Maria and the others... as soon as they heard the rumors, they sent Chris to Jeanne and the others, but Jeanne''s actions were not as quick as she thought, so she blew up in the sky, and she couldn''t join us because she was a day late in her departure due to preparations. Apparently we were supposed to catch up on the road to Seigen, but there were a few unexpected things. It seems that Jeanne''s joining Albert and his team increased the number of replacement crews, that the Siroumars were in charge of night vigilance, that they were able to get enough rest, and that the distance travelled during the day was increased, and that Jeanne''s carriages were simply performing well. Maria said that Jeanne and the others should arrange a regular carriage because there was no Lyden, so she thought it would catch up with the difference between the royal carriage and the horse. But Jeanne certainly only had a regular carriage (an old carriage left behind by the reserve), but instead of a regular horse to pull it off... what a choice she made. In other words, Jeanne and the others did not come in a carriage, to be exact, but in a cow''s wheel. Jubeye''s abilities are defeated by the royal horse at a simple speed, but instead, he won quite well in Stamina and overwhelmingly in strength and bad road driving ability. Therefore, even though there was a difference in your strength, you could not catch up with the cow wheel pulled by Jubeye on the way. Jubeye, who played such a role, should now be eating while Amur takes care of her at the stall next to the royal horse. I was also brought with me, but because I was a family member, it seemed that I was alive. Except for Slurrin, I only greeted him lightly and was obsessed with snacks. And when Jeanne and Aura said... Eina and Chris knew that Maria-sama''s news was coming, they were cautioned why they didn''t wait. Well, in Chris''s case, I think half is close to eight. He seemed pretty tired with the force from King''s Landing to Seigen. "No, I didn''t think our theory of death was going on, and I couldn''t do anything about it." "Yes, I understand that. I was able to get rid of the rumors at Seigen... but hey..." Even if you understand that it was a demeanor, it doesn''t change what you were worried about. "Well, I can''t help but say what''s over, so why don''t you report on the dungeon? Anything, you could get decent materials in a new dungeon, right? "It''s easy, but we have the monsters that appear and the minerals that come out." Maria-sama talked about the dungeon in an attempt to change the strange atmosphere, so she presented a note that was not completed but prepared in advance. "It''s mainly reptiles and amphibian monsters, and although there are a few, insect-type monsters have emerged. The minerals... feel like there''s only one thing you can get in the upper dungeon. The problem is the amount taken... but I can''t tell if it was taken because it was an untouched place, or if it was originally stockpiled. How many digs did it take? "It''s the sum of everything we''ve dug from 30 minutes to an hour in each of the five places." When Maria answered thinking that she should have written a note for each place she took it, she said, "There are both possibilities." Incidentally, the new dungeon took about 200 kg in total, of which about three-quarters were iron, followed by 40 kg of copper, 5 kg of silver, and a little over 2 kg of gold and mythrill. "I don''t know how much momentum you''ve been digging, but if you can get this amount in about five hours with a lot of quotes, the aristocrats (idiots) who want to gain an advantage seem to be making a scene... temper, please make sure you didn''t dig this time. If you ask me anything, I''ll tell you that the Royal Command says," Prioritize the investigation of monsters. " The reason for the order is that now that Hydra is gone, there is not necessarily a strong monster coming out of the dungeon underneath it, so they are concerned that the environment in the dungeon will change due to it. Fortunately, I didn''t show the contents of this report to anyone other than Maria-san, and I didn''t talk to her, so I said I would pass. "It''s not a stop-gap fee, but if you don''t find out about it, you can mine it, and you don''t have to submit it to the Royal Family or report it. However, to the extent not to interfere with the strategy of the dungeon." I was stabbed with a nail, but I got permission, so I (and maybe Grandpa) decided to look between them and work in the mining, but the jinn didn''t really seem to know what to do. "Anyway, I need to get back to King''s Landing tomorrow so I can hear the dungeons and other stories at dinner today. I was asking you to join me, but in Maria-san''s case, my participation is a decision. So I immediately agreed, but the jinn refused to be afraid. And Albert and the others, who had disappeared like air until then, ran away saying that they could not hear the dungeon before the king. Gins are involved in the dungeon strategy, so I wanted to participate, but suddenly I can understand that dining with Maria-sama is expensive, and I understand that Albert and the King may be jealous, so I can''t hear the report... but I feel kind of abandoned, so I think I''ll let them have dinner someday. "So you didn''t tell the King or Lyle that Luna would come with you? "Neither he nor Lyle can move so easily. You may not look like that when you look at your usual behavior, but you''re a great man in this country. So Luna, she''s in school, so I can''t bring her to Seigen without a good rest. Well, the carriage... snuck into the space under the seat, but Eina spotted me and took me to Isabella. I mean, whoever it is... is the only one who could do that." I was joking and talking, but only me and my grandfather were laughing at that joke. At dinner that day, Maria-san, Chris, Grandpa and Amur arrived at my table, and Aina, Jeanne and Aura served meals. Well, when Jeanne finished serving her meal, Maria-sama told her to sit down and have dinner with her, but Aura waited until the end while Eina stared at her. "Now, if you''ll excuse me. Tenma, it''s not just your body anymore, so don''t push it. Eina, let me out. Chris, Albert, Cain, Leon, I''ve got the guards on the road." "" "" Yes! After yesterday''s dinner, the events in the dungeon and everything else... were mainly asked about Primera and made fun of her. In the process, Chris''s mood got slightly worse, but since it was in front of Maria-sama, I was very quiet. After that, Amur made fun of me, chased Amur out and cut her. Maria-sama and Aina were angry when she came back. As for Chris, he went alone, but there were three more men on his way home. Albert and the others, who were temporary employees, left the King''s Capital without obtaining permission from the house, so they thought that they would be severely punished by their respective lords (with regard to Leon, the border master was not in the King''s Capital, so perhaps at a later date), so I had to hurry home... but thanks to Mariah''s grace, I was able to make the punishment a little lighter. In other words, there is a possibility that Maria''s influence will be stronger than that of the King, so there may be more of my people in the future. Well, even if you leave all my friends behind, I''m sure you were worried about me first, so you might want to write to the Duke of Sanga, the Marquis of Sammons, and the Houston border uncle and follow them. "So Maria and the others are gone, but what about Jeanne and the others? "Aura and I wanted to go home with Maria-sama, but Amur...." "Recently, my body has been soothing, so I''ll train again in the dungeon! Otherwise, Aura''s stomach will be in trouble...." "That''s not true!... there shouldn''t be..." Aura tried to argue loudly, but she had a bumpy stomach along the way, and the last one was quiet as she touched her stomach. "Hmm, should I follow you then? Although Amur was there, he didn''t know what was going to happen in the situation where Jeanne and Aura were, so he suggested that Grandpa should follow him for safety, but Amur refused and said he would take Slarine and the others instead. Besides, instead of attacking the deepest part that was currently being reached, he said that he would train in the shallow to review the basics, so he refused to take Slurrin and the others in case there was nothing. Well then, let''s dive into the dungeon. Maria-sama''s drop-off was early in the morning, so even after breakfast, she would have time to dive into the dungeon, so I went on a street tour to dine with the Adventurer Guild.... "I''m sorry... it''s too much to drink today..." "Because it''s about the tempura, I thought I''d take the day off...." "What are you doing..." It seems that the jinn who did not expect Maria-sama to come home today have been drinking deeply for a long time, and were down with a hangover. Well, even though they were jinns, Menus and Lena seemed to have some alcohol left, but they were working fine, so they looked like they didn''t want us to join them. "With that, the dungeon is impossible. I''m late, but I''m off today." I see. Because of Jin and Galat, it''s not a holiday today... but it''s a holiday... ah ~ I''ve lost my schedule. " I''m sorry about Gin and Garrat. "Please forgive me for taking care of those two tonight." That said, there was an exchange that ignored them, and today''s dinner was on Jin and Garrat. I achieved half of my goal yesterday today... but if you think about it carefully, today''s treat is completely separate from yesterday''s, so I made the goal a Nakan achievement. "Tempura... we decided to stop diving in the dungeon today! "It''s hard to be late for dinner! "That''s why I''m going shopping today." That''s how Amur and the others rescheduled for dinner. "May I join you in that shopping? "I don''t have anything to do, so why don''t we follow? "I... think I''ll take advantage of this time to get some shrimp." "Hmm, should I go too? Sleep, not free." That''s why today''s schedule was set, the women went shopping, my grandfather and I fished shrimp in the lake in the dungeon, and Jin and Galat got well by dinner. And the next day, "My wallet is thin... it''s light... I miss you..." "Goddamn it... you hungry bastards who forgot to say no..." "My stomach''s meat...." "I think I ate a little too much...." "If you move that much, it''s fine! Now, let''s stretch it out! "I envy people who don''t get fat after eating...." "I''m not fat either... but not as much as Amur. If you don''t move properly today, your clothes may not fit...." Gin and Garrat, whose wallets have been emptied, have formed a group of women who are worried about their stomach meat because they ate too much. Incidentally, me, my grandfather (in Amur), and the group with Slurrin and the others had nothing to worry about: "I was satisfied with eating as much as I could! Sometimes it''s a very happy group. "The Dungeons should try their best today, and Jeanne and Aura should try their best to train. That solves the problem. All right, let''s go! Overall, there was more air, so I rushed to the dungeon. And in the dungeon, "Ugh! "Get a thousand Gs! "Lena, don''t go too far! "If you don''t move, you won''t lose meat! "This moss, when dried and roasted, is a tea that helps you recover from fatigue." "Well... then, shall I take it home?" Thanks to the jinn, my grandfather and I were able to make our fight easier and focus our efforts on gathering that much. Then, the tea made from moss that I got at this time was overstretched and behaved towards the exhausted gingers and Jeanne. By the way, this tea is very bitter. 246 Chapter 17-5 Natural Traps Somehow, the air gets cleaner and cleaner as we go along. Ten days after Maria-sama returned to King''s Landing, did the tea we made along the way have the effect? We were able to dive five levels with a smooth dungeon strategy. It should be noted that Jeanne and the others had returned to King''s Landing in about a week, and the dies using the dungeons of Jeanne and Aura (and Menus and Leena) ¡­ The training proved satisfactory, and the wallets of Gin and Garrat increased more than before, as a result of pushing most of the monsters that appeared. Well, we reduced the increase, so it finally settled down to a little less than the half we had before we bought it. "Well, maybe it''s cleaner than the whole city of Seigen." "There are no monsters like you, and I want to build a house here." "Oh, good luck." "No matter how good the air is, I don''t like it. Well, remember, if you like, I''ll come and see what''s going on." "The Sword of Dawn is also disbanded... perhaps you can hire me at Primera''s." "You gotta be kidding me! The analogy is that the air is so beautiful! A little mouth of Jin was about to dissolve the "Sword of Dawn" for some reason. "Leaving aside whether or not Jin will spend the rest of his life here, don''t get creepy when he gets so clean." Jin said something to me, but everyone but Jin felt the same way about me, and I heard a reply agreeing. "Even if it''s creepy, we have to move forward with the strategy, and I think it''s better than the smell. Well, sometimes it just feels creepy, and it''s better than letting go." When Grandpa put the story together, everyone tried to reinvigorate and move on, but then unexpectedly, "Whoever''s hungry! You''re just getting in the mood, but you''re getting out! I heard someone''s stomach. Gin first reacted to the sound and looked at Garrat and Menace''s face like a tease.... "I''m sorry. It''s me." It was Grandpa who was angry. "I''m sorry! I thought it was Garrat or Menus that was bothering me when this happened! And I immediately lowered my head and apologized to Grandpa. "So, Jin-san wants to say that Marlin-sama (...) woke up? and so on, Lena shook in with a cold voice and expression. "Am I old... or are you going to say," My temper and my rice are still alive... " When Grandpa teased Jin like that, Jin sat down and apologized. Grandpa seemed to be playing completely, but Jin really apologized, so it took a little time to make him realize it was a joke. While Grandpa was dealing with Jin, I looked around in Explore and found that there was a staircase down a long walk from here. "Grandpa, why don''t you stop playing in the gin and take a break here for once? I think you should eat and rest in this place because the air may get worse or worse in the future. As soon as I made that suggestion, Grandpa agreed, so Jin finally got up and helped prepare for the break. "Still, the atmosphere has changed a lot." I don''t know, maybe it''s almost over. Garrat is right. Compared to the first one, the cloud mud difference, as Menus said, may be close to the boss''s room. "But what is the boss here? It''s deeper than Hydra above, so is it more powerful than that? "But since I haven''t encountered such a strong monster... I may be weak, but I need to be able to challenge it with my full physical condition anyway." That''s how I drank my tea slowly... but in the meantime, Jin was an adult. "I thought you didn''t hear about this huge, deep, complicated hole in the basement of Seigen, but the ground sank. Why is that? "Don''t say anything scary all of a sudden! "Sure, I''m scared... but don''t worry about it." In response to Lena''s sudden remarks, Menus said he didn''t want to think about it, and Garrat felt that curiosity prevailed over fear. Jin... is just staring at us silently, so I''m not sure if it''s close to Menus or Galat. "Well, it''s been said for a long time that the geology has been strengthened by the dungeon, and the idea that the dungeon is the same as the living creature, so the broken and fragile places have been restored naturally." Grandpa is right, these two have been used as powerful theories in explaining the dungeon.... "Well, I don''t think that explains the Warp Zone." I had a slightly different idea. "Hmm... then, what kind of temper is that?" "I''m not sure, Dungeon... I can''t say that everything is there, but only Seigen, is it" Dungeon in Dimension Bag "? And Grandpa said, "What are you talking about?". "In other words, I don''t know if this dungeon that we have is a natural occurrence... but I think it''s a dungeon that exists in Space Magic." "If the dungeon you''re in was in space magic, how would it connect to the Warp Zone? "No, I don''t know if it really has anything to do with it, but since the ''Dimension Bag'' and ''Warp Zone'' are similar, if this dungeon were a super huge ''Dimension Bag'', it wouldn''t be strange if a magical ''Warp Zone'' like that occurred in it...." I wasn''t a little confident because it was an intuitive theory, but I could say what I thought for the time being. However, "Because it''s truly the opposite magic... no, maybe it''s similar. Rather, it may not be strange to say the same magic." Gins didn''t seem to know what I was talking about, but Grandpa knew what I was talking about. "Dimension bags are magic that expand the space inside, right? In contrast, the warp zone is shrinking the space inside." "Hmm, I didn''t realize it until I was told, but maybe the theory of tempura is closest to the right answer." I was going to explain it to the jinn, but Grandpa was convinced by himself before they reacted. "Um... I don''t understand the meaning at all..." Even Lina, who had the most magical knowledge of the Sword of Dawn, was in a state of drowsiness, so she looked at us with the eyes that Grandpa and I were using exotic words. "Eh ~... in the case of a dimension bag, if the outside of the bag is" 1 ", the inside of the bag is" 2 ", and the space inside the bag is" 3 ", right? Think of the Dimension Bag as spreading" 3 "with special magic on" 1 "and" 2 ". Can we get this far? "Yes, I can manage....." I was going to explain it to myself, but the explanation (though not completely) only learnt about Lena, and the jinn still don''t seem to understand. "In contrast, the warp zone takes the entrance as" 1 "and the exit... well, the destination as" 2 ". And I think it was the warp zone that magically reduced the distance to" 3. " After explaining, Lena said, "I see..." and began to think whispering something. However, "Temper... I''m sorry, but I still don''t understand what you''re saying to me." Me, too. "Me too....." It doesn''t seem to have been passed on to the Menus. Nevertheless, Jin finally said that he spoke, but it was quiet again with only three characters. To be honest, such a quiet gin makes me go crazy. I''m going to put Jin aside for now, and I''m wondering how I can explain it in an easy-to-understand way. "I mean, let''s say that Mr. Tenma entered through the entrance to the carriage and exited through the farthest window. So you''re going to need a couple of times more steps than you expected from the carriage, right? That''s the magic principle of expanding space... the dimension bag. Conversely, if you have a magical carriage that shrinks the space, you can enter the entrance and exit the farthest window in fewer steps than you thought. This is the principle of the warp zone." "I see, the difference between expanding or shrinking the same place." "I don''t know if it''s wide or narrow from the outside! "If you say so, you certainly look alike! It seems that Lena''s explanation clearly understands Menus, but Garrat and Jin seem a little different. Well, the majority understood what I was saying... and at the same time, I feel like I''ve proven to be a bad teacher. "Amy was really good..." "Don''t worry, temper. I understood the explanation." Grandpa comforted me, but somehow I felt like I was "bad" after "I was that". "Just to keep track of whether Tenma''s teaching is bad... I mean, what Tenma wants to say is that the dungeon of Seigen is like a dimension bag, so the city won''t sink because it''s not that big compared to the inside, right? "Well, that''s the place. In addition, as the theory goes, the geology may have been strengthened or repaired." "I see... if Tenma is right, then there will be an explanation that the city of Seigen will not sink" The three of us, Grandpa and Leena, were thrilled. "Hey, Lena, tempa. Should we move on? Garrat was reluctant to say that. That''s why suggesting Grandpa''s name to the Wise Man is still expensive. "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I took a break. I''m sorry." When Grandpa apologized, not only Galat, but Menus and Jin were in a hurry, but actually we were worse, so I told him not to worry about it, and then I cleared the table and so on. "Hmm? Does it smell kind of sweet? As soon as he started moving on, Garrat said that he saw a staircase going down a little bit later. "I don''t feel anything? "Neither do I." "Me too. Wasn''t that Mr. Garrat''s mistake? "I can''t feel it either... how''s the temper? "Wait a minute... slightly, but, as Galrat said, it smells sweet" "If that''s what Garrat, the beast, and his keen temper say." The sweet smell appeared to come from the stairs ahead, and when I went to the front of the stairs, I felt the smell more clearly. Well, still, Grandpa had a "slightly sweet smell". "From this side." Even so, the monster didn''t show up anymore. As we descend to the lower level, we first follow the smell, and Galat leads the way. But in the meantime, I didn''t feel the signs of Jin''s monsters at all. After all, I explored the surroundings in "Exploration" and "Appraisal", but there appeared to be few monsters in this hierarchy itself, and almost no monster reactions appeared within the range of "Exploration". (Besides, I have a bad feeling that the smell originates from the lower level) In the direction Galrat is heading, there is a staircase that leads down, and Galrat is headed there on almost the shortest path. When I got here, Grandpa could clearly smell the sweet smell, but on the other hand, the smell was too strong for me and Garrat, so I felt a little sick. As I persevered, there was a smell from the staircase leading to the lower level. When I went down to the lower level, the smell became stronger and the grandpa could clearly feel it. And strangely, as the smell grows stronger, so does the number of monsters. It was as if this smell was keeping the monster away. "I''m sorry, just give me a break...." Galrat, who had been leading the way until then, finally couldn''t stand the smell and asked for a break. "You smell so bad? The sweet smell is getting stronger, but I don''t think it''s that strong. Well, maybe the smell is getting in the way and getting tired." Jin thought Garrat was using more nerves than usual because of the smell and started looking for a place to rest while looking strange. "Guys, there''s a way to get some rest, so come here for a minute." As soon as I decided to take a break, I used Explore to find the right place around me and pretended to search the neighborhood. "Honestly, I thought that smell was strong too." I knew it was tough! Jin was wondering, but if we were smell-sensitive, it would be torture! After killing the bugs as usual, magically extruding the sweet smell that was inside and making it almost completely odorless, Garrat often agreed. "If it''s just sweet, I''ve had some experience making sweets, but that smells different from what I said. If you''re going to keep going, I think it''s better to do something about it than know the cause of the smell." So I took out a few smaller pieces of cloth and a few larger pieces. "It won''t be a complete countermeasure, but I think it would be better to put this cloth in the hole of your nose and put some of these big cloths on top of each other and put on a mask. And from here on out, I or my grandfather will take the lead, spreading the smell with the wind magic. I want the jinn to solidify behind it and move. Also, if you feel anything unusual about your health, report it immediately, and we will continue to act with retreat in mind." "Oops! Hmm. Galat and Jin finally got back on track, and Grandpa took the little cloth I gave him and rounded it up without hesitation and stuffed it into his nose. Each said, "This is going to be a lot easier! They said," I can''t breathe, but I''ll get used to it. "They said," I used to do the same thing when I went to crush the goblin nest. " "Hey, temper... do I have to do this now? "I don''t want to do it during the break if possible...." "I don''t think you need to. Since this space was completely shut off by magic after I swapped the air, I almost didn''t smell that sweet." Ah... As I said, Menas and Lena, who were not willing to ride the nose plug, realized that the three men had done a courageous job. Well then, let''s start the offensive again. After an hour of rest, we put on a nose plug and a mask, and then we went outside, filled with sweet smells. Thanks to the nose plug and wind magic, I don''t care about the sweet smell, but since this smell can be harmful to the body if it enters through the mouth, we need to work more closely together than ever before. Incidentally, my grandpas put the nasal plugs in with brave feet and washed them with water before reusing them. Immediately after the resumption, I went down to the lower level and walked for about an hour, and I was able to get down to the next level as fast as I could ever say. However, "I can''t find the warp zone..." "I was watching my surroundings, but I didn''t see what they were doing." We were unable to find a warp zone that could be considered a lifeline in the Dungeon offensive. I thought I''d overlooked it, but he said he couldn''t find Garrat, who picked up my murmur. "I''m going to have to go back quite a bit, but do you want to turn back here once? "But it''s only been an hour or so since we started again... if we go a little further and there''s no place to shut off the air like before, why don''t we just turn back? My opinion and that of Jin were split, so after taking the majority vote, I was divided by the same number of people as Grandpa and Lena, Jin, Galat and Menas. So I threw three coins on the ground and decided which one to use because of the volume of the back. As a result, Grandpa, there''s a path down there. I''ve decided to move on. The next tier was able to get off the coin throw in about an hour, but no warp zones were found during that time. "We''re getting off at a much faster pace... maybe the last level is close." Even near the lowest level where Hydra was, he was able to move at an even faster pace, so Grandpa thought this dungeon might be the same. And maybe Grandpa''s guess wasn''t wrong. Because, "Be careful, temper... it''s starting to feel like Hydra." I can''t say for sure what it is, but the creepy atmosphere began to float as we progressed. In response to the creepy atmosphere, Jins who cleared the Seigen dungeon were alert, saying, "It feels the same before they found Hydra." Sometimes, furrows float in the air. It may be a coincidence, but I feel that the magic accuracy is slightly dropping from the area where it started drifting. As for the smell, it may only be caused by the change in atmospheric pressure, but somehow the sweet smell seems to be thickening and drifting, and it seems to emphasize the creepiness. "Hey, there''s a ramp over there! Garrat found his way down before he tried to suggest we turn back again. Down that ramp, "I don''t think so..." "It''s not like this is the end of the dungeon, so it''s like you''re just going the wrong way." It was a dead end. "It feels like bad air is accumulating, so let''s go back up." "That''s right. Because of what Lena said, her eyes became itchy, and her throat started to itch....." The jinn tried to get back upstairs. Looks like this wall fell down or something. "Hmm. Looks like the air''s leaking from somewhere." The leakage of air means there is space on the other side. "All right, let''s check it out! That said, Jin lightly knocked down the wall. Following that, Garrat and Menus also began to look into the walls. Grandpa and Leena used the magic of the wind to block the sweet smell while keeping watch around, and I was watching the ceiling and walls from breaking. Looks like this place is fragile. Well then, let''s make our way around it. After a while, I found the brittle part of the wall, so I spread the hole with earth magic. But the moment I punched a hole in the wall, something unexpected happened. It was something you could see if you thought about it, but you were all distracted by the space on the other side of the wall and lacking imagination. "Hello... everybody, run! The moment I punched a hole in the wall, there was tremendous momentum. 247 Chapter 17-6 Deepest "Everybody!" The moment Yaya erupted, everyone tried to run in response to my voice... but she swallowed us faster than everyone else, and everyone but me fell down. "Shit! I don''t know what it is, but it doesn''t seem to be a poison that will kill you instantly. It''s falling down, but everyone seems to be confused. I was relieved that there were no dead people, but it was dangerous to stay here, so I decided to put everyone in a dimension bag and leave this place. I noticed that the muzzle faded quite a bit back, and I used the trail to build a room for everyone''s treatment, magically swapping the air and then completely closing the hole to prevent the muzzle from entering. Then when I put everyone to bed with just one bed in the magic bag, Grandpa and Lena seemed to have relatively mild symptoms, but their bodies didn''t move and their consciousness was still hazy. However, Jin, Galat and Menas are unconscious whether they are serious or not. They also have poor complexion and rough breathing. Immediately after applying the antidote magic, the complexion appeared to have improved slightly, but there was no change in consciousness or breathing. Still, it seems to have worked for a while, so I decided to use it on myself, Grandpa and Lena to see how things are going. "I seem pretty light, but the symptoms are ''headache'', ''dizziness'', ''nausea''... and even so, the sweet smell makes my nose look pretty good." The wind magic broke off for a moment when the spell erupted, so I wore a spell. Moreover, after protecting the grandpa, he ran through the garment without the use of wind magic, so the sweet smell sticks to the clothes. My grandfather and the jinn were wrapped in a bag, but I put it in the dimension bag immediately, so it didn''t smell as sweet as me. "Ugh... give me some water..." "I''m begging you..." When I washed my face and arms and changed my clothes, I noticed that my consciousness had not returned, but it seemed much easier. When I was thinking about the symptoms that attacked me a little, Grandpa and Lena''s consciousness returned completely and complained of thirst. I feel more relieved because I have recovered before I can wake up myself. "Yes, water. How are you two doing? "That sucks... it''s like being swayed by waves on a ship." "Looks like you''re hanging out...." Drinking water while suffering from a headache seemed, as Lena said, to be suffering from two days of drunkenness. "... maybe you''re really drunk? As Lena said, she was so much like a hangover that she suddenly murmured about it. "No, I''m not drunk with alcohol, but I''m addicted to drugs... I don''t know if I can say something about the active ingredient in that poison, but is it affecting the human body? And what I have in common with Grandpa, Lena, Jin, Garrat, and Menas is" Are you good at magic? "So" I''m used to magic. "Were we relatively mild in symptoms? "You mean" magic drunk "? I hear it happens when you take too much medicine to restore magic, but is it something that happens naturally? "It can''t be under normal circumstances. Even if it was a place where magic could easily accumulate, it would have sprayed before it could accumulate. Even if it was a mass of magic, if it was a closed space beyond that wall, there might have been accumulations, but the leakage from there drifted outside. In other words, it is possible that something with magic (...) caused magic drunkenness." Grandpa took what I wanted to say. "That''s why I think the jinn will recover if they stay calm. But before I do, I think I''ll check the place out a little bit." I don''t know what the cause is, but if it spreads through the dungeon because I left it there, it might be useless to attack so far. Grandpa and Lena seem to think it would be better to turn back as they are, but if it''s because of that pigeon, there was a better way to deal with it. It''s a "If this way, like when you knocked down the octopus, you surrounded yourself by the wind and filled the air inside with magical air all the time, it wouldn''t be like before. Besides, it seems that I am resistant to that dungeon, and if I don''t block the hole in the worst way, it may have some impact not only on this dungeon, but also on the dungeon above." When I convinced Grandpa that, I left it to Jin and the others to look after him and went out alone. I feel like I''m losing my sight a little bit because of you. More than before, I said, "Do you have a slightly bad vision? But if this is far away from where the bubble erupted, the bubble may be quite thick in that place. Unfortunately, that prediction was correct, and there was a hill that was so far away that I couldn''t see it from the slope. "Whether you''re going to stir it up with the magic of the wind or blow it off once and then move on... Either way, it''s going to scatter the clouds..." Since it seems that the stones are accumulated on the slopes, using wind magic will scatter a lot of them. That said, I can''t find out what caused it if it stays the same. On the contrary, even if I just entered it in its current state, the slope is likely to be overflowing. "Would you like to build a wall and cover it once you''re inside? But then, when something happens, I''m going to be late to escape...." As he murmured, he approached the tip of the slope where he couldn''t wind up. "The ground is white... is this who you are? I noticed that the ground was thin and white, so when I looked at the ground with my fingertips, something like chalk powder adhered. "I don''t think it''s lime, but if this is what''s causing it, maybe we can do something about it? I thought that if the body of the jade was like lime, it could be flushed with water, and I put a lid on the entrance of the ramp at the magical boundary of the wind that I am using now, and pushed my arm into it to generate mist with water magic. Well, it felt like fog (...) blowing (...), so it immediately fell to the ground... but since the droplets that fell were mixed with the water and turned white, the fog seemed to have an effect on the water. I knew it was effective, but it was still thick, so when I increased the power of the fog blowing to the back, the flow formed in the slope accumulated, and the efficiency increased, and the fog gradually became thinner. This looks like it''s gonna be all right. After the fog continued to blow for a while, the pigeon hardly looked as good as it could be, and instead there were several white puddles on the paper. It seems like you can act without using magic, but just in case, I decided to go to the wall with the wind magic boundary unfolded. "When we get here, there''s still a muzzle left... I can try again, but let''s check inside before we do that." I thought I''d blow the fog again because there was still some water near the wall, but if there was something on the other side of the wall that wasn''t too wet with water, I decided to check it as it is first. "There''s no monster reaction in Exploration, so it''s not like it''s a room with a boss... but it''s pretty big." Before entering, I checked lightly in Exploration and found that it wasn''t as big as the room where Hydra had been defeated by the jinn, but it was the biggest room I found in the new dungeon, and it was as big as the top dungeon. "Let''s go inside for now... uhh! The moment I entered the hole with magical light, I was surprised by the face of the monster next to the hole. "It''s bad for my heart....." Well, I soon realized he was dead, but if I realized it was a little late, I would have let go of my magic. "Still, it''s a big snake. And there are two of them." It''s almost mummified, and I don''t know the exact size because part of my body is crushed with rocks, but both of them seem to be about 30 meters. I don''t think I can expect the materials. They didn''t seem to be sticking together, but rather hostile, with obviously contentious wounds on each body. Besides, mold and moss grow and are above all dirty, so I don''t want to touch it very much. "Is the entrance rock the result of a fight between these two? As a result of a huge snake struggle in this room, the entrance would be blocked by the rampage, and the two would feel like they were both killed. "If that''s the case, I can''t explain it...." Since there was enough water left behind to go into the back of the room, I decided to give up the worst material and erase it with a mist blow. Unlike on the slope, I can see that the slurry is thinning interestingly because it is blowing near the center where the slurry is accumulating. "You want to move around a little bit... what''s that? When I kept turning off the lid and began to look thin to the edge of the room, I saw something like a pedestal on the wall opposite the entrance. And when I got closer to it, I thought, "Could this be a dungeon nucleus? On top of something like a pedestal was a huge dungeon core. The dungeon nucleus we found was said to be slightly larger than one meter in diameter and even the largest of all discoveries, but the one in front of us is bigger than that... and slightly more than one meter and fifty centimeters. "This is amazing...! While being distracted by the super giant dungeon core, I somehow turned my gaze upwards... and saw something huge (...). At the time of the snake''s corpse earlier, I was surprised, but I was able to enter a position capable of reflectively attacking, but this time I couldn''t. On the contrary, I thought, "Dead..." "This is a dragon..." Although he looked at us, he was the Dragon, which was about the same size as the Zombie of the Ancient Dragon (Dragon Zombie) that he had crushed in the past. At the very least, I''m talking about raw (...) and (...) and (...) and (...). "In the (...) shape (...) of the bone, this might have been as powerful as a dragon zombie when I was alive." If the bones were so powerful, they might have had the strength of the "Ancient Dragon" class when they were alive... "There you go again... where did you come from? I noticed a thickening in the surrounding area. I looked around to find the source of the yellowtail, but I couldn''t find anything that looked like it. "Let''s go back and let everybody know we found the dungeon core." Looking back at the entrance with that thought, "Didn''t you just eject a cloud? From the rock near the entrance, I saw something like a tree erupt. When I hurried to the place, I thought it was a cadaver of snakes, and moss was around where something like a snake was supposed to have erupted. "Is this moss the cause? I don''t see anything particularly unusual....." It''s moss that I''ve never seen before, but it looks a little unusual to me, and I don''t feel like wiping it off. "Does the fact that the name doesn''t appear in the ''appraisal'' mean that it''s a new species... hmm? When I looked at the moss for a while, I felt that the moss had moved for a moment. Looking at a place where I felt like I was moving because of my mind, the place began to rise little by little. And then... "This is who you are! The uplifted part became a sawdust, and from there, a bubble erupted. The lid became difficult to see because it dissolved in the air, but when I tried to break the boundary and smell the smell, there was a sweet smell, so this would definitely be the identity of the lid. "So this is like moss pollen? When I looked at the moss where the rags were found, there was something like a small bag near the surface. Maybe it''s like a bud and a tube-like stem is connected to it. The air will be pumped in from this tube and the pollen in the bud will be scattered like clouds. "Maybe we evolved like this because there were no insects carrying pollen." Nevertheless, I find it strange that moss could only be found in this room, even though there was enough pollen to produce that much. "In the meantime, it''s good to know what caused it. But you should go back now." It should be an hour since I started acting alone, so if I don''t get back early, I''ll make my grandpa worry. Yes, I hurried back to the shelter..... "Tenma, it''s too late! I thought it was an hour, but in fact, it was over two hours ago, and my grandfather got mad at me early on when I got back. Perhaps the sense of time was greatly crazy due to the discovery of dragon bones, dungeon nuclei, and the identity of dungeons. "Hmm. That means if we take that dungeon core, we can accomplish our strategy." Somehow, I think Mr. Tenma took me to a delicious place. "No, I didn''t think I had a boss either. Rather than that, how were the jinn? Looks like the gins are looking better than they were when we left, but when I asked them if they had anything to worry about while I was gone, they didn''t. Besides, all three of them regained consciousness once along the way, so it would be okay. She said she still has a slumber and is just sleeping normally. "Once the jinn have recovered, let''s all go to the room and collect the dungeon core and dragon bones, then go back to the ground and have a banquet! Reena was excited to be able to tackle the new dungeon following the dungeon above, but Rnay was a little concerned. Somehow, the temper isn''t willing to retrieve the nucleus, is it? "Well, I''m a little worried... you remember the" Dungeon Dimension Bagging Theory "I told everyone about? If the theory is correct, I wonder what happens after we recover the nucleus." "Huh? "Dimension bags are things you put in an open space. Grandpa knows what happens when the space breaks down, doesn''t he? "Well... the contents can be blown out..." "So this dungeon is going to blow up under the city of Seigen? If we were to be smashed, the city of Seigen would blow up. "Besides, even if my theory is wrong, the dungeon loses the function it had before when it took out the nucleus, right? I wonder if that would create a space that is huge and has weakened the walls? Even if my theory is wrong, the city of Seigen could sink a dozen levels. "Both nightmares." "Both are hypothetical, but persuasive, and not half the damage that actually happens... and we''re more likely to get involved." If we were in the dimension bag state, we would be blown up at the same time as the city of Seigen blows up, and if the strength becomes fragile, we would be crushed as the city sinks... Grandpa is right, it''s just a nightmare, either way. "It is possible to say that I have overthought what I have said in other dungeons so far, but this is the first time a huge dungeon like Seigen has been attacked, and I think it would be better to turn back here and report it to the Kings. On top of that, let''s wait for the Kings to decide. Well, if I decided to take out the dungeon nucleus, I''d say no." Me too! "Me too! I just wanted to say... but in that case, I''ll let Jin-san tell me, and then I''ll leave the Sword of Dawn! Like me and my grandfather, it will be difficult to stand in front of the king from Lena''s standpoint, so it will be helpless for Jin to stand on the arrow. And if Jin can''t say no, he''ll have no choice but to run. In that way, there was agreement among the three. The rest is up to the jinn. "Nevertheless, the pollen of moss is the identity of that pollen... the temper said that it was pushing pollen out with air, but perhaps it is not just air, but it may have the effect of ''hypno-gas''. Maybe it''s not pollen, but ''spores''. Gas prevents the subject from moving, causing scattered spores to adhere. The subject who inhaled the gas gradually became addicted and died without waking up from sleep. Can''t you imagine that the moss breeds on the seedbed with that carcass...? Because the gas was lighter than the air, it drifted upstairs. Besides, I''ve heard that some of these gases smell sweet." If you ask me, I definitely feel that way. Anyway, moss was actually growing in the snake carcass. "The moss only grew in that room because there were special conditions for the moss to grow, because it couldn''t cross the slope, or because the germination rate was extremely low." "If there are special conditions... is it a dungeon core? I couldn''t help but notice that moss was the boss." and so on, Lena is joking half the time, but it may seem like she would be surprised. In fact, it is highly likely that Grandpa would have been wiped out without me. "Even if we could get into the room with some kind of countermeasure, the dungeon would break when we take out the nucleus of the dungeon... the attack is almost impossible." I didn''t make sure the dungeon would break because I took it out, but that would make it a truly unattainable dungeon. Well, shall I tell the king about it? Kings should be able to gather resources in the long run rather than destroy the dungeon, and above all, ''possibilities'' won''t be able to be weighed against Seigen. " Although the dungeon core is valuable, it does not mean it has a particularly important use. For the country, the profits that Seigen generates will be much more important. There may be nobles who disagree with that, but since Seigen is under the direct control of the royal family, he won''t be able to say what the king decides... maybe. Well then, wait for Jin and the others to recover, collect the Dragon Bones, and finish the offensive once and for all? Lena seems to be looking forward to the bones of the dragon. "I don''t think I can take it very much. Most of them were assimilated with rocks, and the bare parts were badly damaged. And it could be part of a dungeon nucleus. I don''t think you should do anything bad." I think that dungeon core is what the Dragon''s Magic Core has changed. But it''s hard to honestly think that bones are part of the dungeon nucleus. That''s why I think it''s much less likely than the theory that this dungeon is in the same condition as the dimension bag. Then why did I say that? "If you say so, there will be fewer fools trying to get dragon bones." Because I wanted to put up such a line of defense. If you can hold some of the bones together here, a nobleman will appear who says it is better to have the dragon bones fetched for the kingdom, and if there are many of them, the king cannot ignore them. "Explain it to the king, and he''ll give you a lot of extra rewards, so convince him." If that''s not enough, I''ll give you my reward, and in the worst case, you can give it yourself. Well, I don''t think the King would let me out if I didn''t do that, but I''m so prepared to propose it to Lena. If Lena is convinced, even if the jinn turn in the opposite direction, she can take it to a three-to-three draw. If I can take it to the draw, I can suggest I ask my client later. "Hmm... I''d love to if the reward increases without risking it, but if that''s what you can do with Jin-san, please take responsibility for it. I''m sure Lena thinks that won''t happen, but she wants compensation in the unlikely event. I accepted Lena''s terms, and I was able to get an ally just in case. By the way, I don''t get your permission because I think you will definitely follow me about Grandpa. Instead, "Tenma, let me explain why you are so attached to the bones of the dragon." I was given a condition. Well, the reason for sticking is not that big a deal. Even if I''m wrong, I''m not thinking of sneaking in to collect it later. "Maybe that dragon is the parent of Solomon. I don''t want to look like the dragon''s tomb that might be the parents of Solomon." Solomon''s egg was found in a fairly high hierarchy, but I don''t think the dragon''s bones are related to intermediate or higher Solomon. Rather, it is natural to think that it has something to do with being found in the same dungeon. "I''d like to take some for Solomon if I could, but I can''t even catch my eye if Seigen doesn''t work because of that." That''s why I want to be calm at least without roughing it up. "Then why don''t you explain that to Lena? "No, maybe it''s a little embarrassing to say it, and the reason I told Lena is true." That''s why I ended this conversation... with Gin and Garrat who woke up and recovered a few hours later. Menus, like Lena, was convinced that the safety measures would increase the rewards, but the chances of getting more dragon bones than advanced would seem to be once in a lifetime. Gin and Garrat seemed to understand that they would lose even if they voted for the majority, but they didn''t say anything more, but they were a little upset. But when Grandpa exposed my thoughts, "Well... there was such kindness in the tempura." "Then there''s no other choice... this time, let''s avoid the tenderness of the temper." And then he started looking at me with warm eyes. Because of the feeling of discomfort that I felt earlier, my attitude was completely reversed... but I must have been worried about how to change the atmosphere and feel refreshed as much as possible. So you decided to make fun of me as if you were convinced by standing up for me. If the King were to give me an extra reward, I would give it to Lena and Menus, but they decided not to do it. 248 Chapter 17-7 Couples Fighting "This is the report of a new dungeon found in Seigen." "Mmm, thank you. It was an interruption, but he brought me some useful information. Sir Treasurer, pay in full." "I understand." Returning from the dungeon, we immediately returned to King''s Landing and made our report the day we arrived. The report, based on the assumption that the dungeon might be a dimension bag, gave the impression that we could not risk it at our own discretion, but this report led to the rebellion of many nobles in the royal castle. Some of the nobles who heard the report said, "Isn''t it a lie that you found the dungeon nucleus? Are you trying to find something of value and monopolize it? It seemed that there had been quite a reaction, and soon a proposal was made to the King that" we should bring back the dungeon nucleus ", and the day after the report was issued, we were called to the royal castle again. In the presence of such a nobleman, I refused to take the dungeon nucleus clearly in front of the king and said that even if the request failed for that reason. The proposed nobles said that they should go to the Swords of Dawn without going to Orasion, but the jinn refused to go without me and Grandpa. Because of that, some of the nobles who put forward proposals shouted at me, but I ignored all of them and again appealed to the King about the dangers of Seigen''s dungeon strategy. And then, naturally, "It''s just a delusion! Like," I''m just scared of being lied to! I heard shouting, "Well, you take full responsibility, right?" and suddenly it was quiet. Taking responsibility seems like a huge profit if nothing happens, but in fact, there is a bad reputation for ''using the lives and lives of people living in Seigen for experiments''. The aristocrats who realized this seemed to understand that the attack of the new dungeon was a story with little or no taste or poison, and they never opened their mouths after that. However, most of the nobles who were aware of this were in the opposite position from the beginning, so I feel like I can understand the power of the nobles who were noisy just by that. However, some of the nobles may have had other feelings and were moving, so not all the nobles who were noisy would be useless, but they would still have to be careful. Well, I don''t think I remember... but I think the kings are checking it out. "Now, this is the end of a new dungeon for Seigen. Olasion and Sword of Dawn. If anything goes wrong in the dungeon, you may be asked to investigate. I want you to stay that way." As such, the Dungeon report was successfully completed. Well, my grandfather and I, as representatives of the dungeon strategy, wanted to stay because we needed to talk about rewards. To be honest, I wanted to go home slowly, but I decided to follow it very carefully because it would definitely come to my house. "So you can''t even get close to a room with a dungeon nucleus unless you have something magically good in it... and it''s hard to find because you''ve hidden it." The King, Maria, and Caesar had me throwing up all the information I didn''t tell you in the report earlier. According to the report, it was not possible to make a map because of the tree, but in fact, there was a map made by Galat, but it was destroyed. Then, the ramp leading to the room with the dragon bones was completely unobstructed, but many rocks were placed along the way, and monsters like snakes that were moss seedbeds could pass through, but it was difficult for people to pass through. Finally, the shortest route leading to the room is blocked by earth magic, so that it cannot be reached without a long detour. "There may be a path from a different hierarchy to that room, but you should think that the path we went through is no longer usable." "The bones of a dragon that may be the parents of Solomon... Cliff, did you keep any of that information? "I don''t know everything... but I''ve never seen or heard of it." "In other words, there is a possibility that the dragon died before the kingdom could be created... and then Solomon could have been an egg for over a hundred years, right? As Mariah says, if that bone dragon had been the parent of Solomon, Solomon would have been there for more than a hundred years. I have a question as to whether that is possible. "The ancient dragon says it will live for thousands of years, so the eggs may be in a long state." I had no choice but to think so. Besides, the bone dragon was advancing on the assumption that Solomon''s parents, but it is also possible that the different dragon was the parent of Solomon, so perhaps you should not pay much attention. "If the bones weren''t Solomon''s parents, the temper might be a little embarrassed." One of the reasons I didn''t bring home the dungeon nucleus was because it might be the tomb of Solomon''s parents, so if I wasn''t Solomon''s parent, I''d be sure the jinn would tease me. "Well, to put that aside... the materials eventually came from reptiles that said lizards and frogs in the ore, including mythrills and gold, amphibian monsters, insect-shaped monsters, skeleton bones, and several kinds of plants, including moss." It''s worth going again even with the Ore of Mythrills and Gold, but I have something to do now that the Dungeon''s strategy is separated. It''s a "Now we can get ready to marry Primera. I''m glad it ended sooner than I thought! That means... Even when it comes to preparation, there are not as many things as Primera has to do, but since it is the first event in my second life, I want to do everything I can. By the way, Primera was busy taking over because she quit the knight on the occasion of the marriage, but the Duke of Sanga and his stepmother were overwhelmed and the preparations were better. "I can''t wait for my wedding. So, what happened to the wedding clothes? "I''m supposed to ask someone I know. Primera is the artisan of the Duke of Sanga." My acquaintance is Felt. I can rest assured that I saw Felt''s skill when I was with Serna. However, the atmosphere with Primera was bad, so when the stakeholders gathered and had a meeting before production, it was difficult for Felt and the Duke''s craftsmen to agree, but the moment I decided to use spider thread for the material, I began to breathe. "I wanted to join the meeting, but I couldn''t do it with a boulder. Keep your outfit amusing. Are you going on a trip somewhere after the wedding? "Nothing in particular, but the Duke''s residence in the Duke of Sanga is to be disturbed. It''s just...." "Just?" "Somehow, it seems to be a journey to the Ootori family." It''s not like a honeymoon, but I discussed it with Primera and decided that it would be better to go to Duke''s territory as a couple. But soon, Grandpa and Jeanne were supposed to go too. Moreover, it was Primera who allowed it, and I was informed in the form of ex post facto consent, but at that time, it was not an atmosphere that could already be rejected. "Well... I''m glad we got along." "Yes, I think so." I wonder if Maria-sama doesn''t know what to say when other women follow her on her honeymoon (something like that). Suppose I told you I''d take you, the sermon would start, but that''s all Primera had to say. Well, if it was Primera, Jeanne and the others might have been reluctant, but it might feel like "family frame (grandpa)", "maid frame (Jeanne and Aura)", and "(Amur)". "I''m sorry to bring this back, but what do you mean skeleton bones are the material? "I think it would be a good fertilizer if the bones were powdered and mixed with the ashes of wood and grass in the oil meal... I don''t think it''s necessary to stick to the skeleton bones." That''s all I can think of. It doesn''t have to be a skeleton bone, but it can be obtained in large quantities, so there may be demand where large-scale farming is taking place. "Well, I might ask you sometime, but I don''t need it right now." Caesar thought for a moment and decided it was not a very attractive material. Well, buying bones from the Adventurer Alliance and so on would be cheaper than having us or Jin go get them, so it would be a natural reaction. I was also asked about moss, but I said that I might not be able to grow moss unless I was in that room. As a matter of fact, I was trying to bring back moss from that room by dirt and try to increase it, but the next day I began to urinate and now I''m almost dead. Other plants don''t have to go out of their way to get them, so their value isn''t that high. "I''m going to go digging for Mythrills eventually, but it feels like I''ll go when I have a good time." So far, only the jinn are rivals, and the jinn can''t go very far, so even if they can''t go for a few months, you don''t have to hurry. I''m telling you that. "Oniichan, it''s a souvenir! I thought I heard you running down the hallway, and the door opened violently, and Luna jumped in and screamed. It was because Isabella, who noticed Luna approaching in footsteps, waited at the door and threw a fan down Luna''s head, causing a counter-inspired blow. "It''s a souvenir... but don''t complain." Luna, who was complaining to Isabella, decided to have Cliff brew a souvenir (...) tea that she brought home from the dungeon. "Luna, this is Tenma''s souvenir tea. I have a small (...) habit, so I will bring tea confectionery now." That said, Mr. Cliff just dropped tea in front of Luna. "Bring the sweets quickly!... Bufu! Luna, who drank tea at once without waiting for the sweets, sprayed tea in surprise at the bitterness. And the tea struck the two people (King and Lyle) who were staring at Luna. "Nh, my eyes are aaaaahhhh! As soon as Luna sprayed the tea, I felt that the angle of her neck had changed so that it only affected the two of them, but it was the Royal Stream Royal that minimized the damage? That would be it. After this, the angry king and Lyle were left alone and the debate began as to who was at fault. One of the candidates is me, and the other two is Mr. Cliff. And that''s Luna. One of the reasons for this is that they have been made to drink it as a souvenir. The second thing is that I didn''t serve any confectionery without explaining what it was like, and I didn''t serve any confectionery that would blur the taste. The third was because it was warm, and he put his hand on his hips and drank. Well, this time, they''re all bad. After a brief discussion, Maria-sama''s verdict that all three were bad ended. Well, it was just a joke other than Luna, so I followed Maria-sama''s decision very closely and ended up being careful... But Luna insisted that it wasn''t her fault, so Maria-sama put her back in front of Luna. And I was beating him so hard that he couldn''t make a sound. By the way, Maria-sama said that my sins did not teach me anything bitter, and that Mr. Cliff''s sins did not pay proper attention, so to be honest, it was not a big deal. In contrast, Luna took a drink that she didn''t think was a princess, and spit out what was in her mouth and gave out the victim. She could be said to be the victim, but she was also the perpetrator, so the subtraction was negative. "I think we''re all waiting for you at the Mansion, so it''s time to go home." That said, Luna returned to the Mansion as she saw her angry. According to the story I heard at a later date, Luna, who was not convinced, made Teeda drink tea in the same way as Luna did, but Teeda did not take the reaction Luna expected. So he targeted Chris as his next target, and he smiled brilliantly. Mr. Ding and Mr. Jean.... "I''m home." "Welcome home." When I returned to the Mansion, Primera welcomed me first. Next was Jeanne and Amur, followed by Siroumars. And when I went to the cafeteria, It was too late. Albert was there. In the usual pattern, Cain and Leon would be there, but today they were rarely alone. "What''s wrong? Something wrong? "No, I didn''t have anything in particular to do with it... but couldn''t I have come without it? Something went wrong, but I didn''t say I couldn''t do it sometimes, so I didn''t try to push him back.... "No, my wife got mad at me for something, and I ran away to my sister and my wife, like a brother." And I said what I thought straight away. Then, "A picture star? After seeing Albert quiet and immobilized, I was able to find out some facts. "That''s how the temper turns red. And Primera." However, it seems that my allegations were not the only ones that attacked Albert, and not only did they come back to me, but Primera also got hit. I''m not married to Primera yet, but after Albert and Eliza got married, it''s hard to stay where they''re newlyweds, so I live like a semi-husband who goes to and from the Duke''s house. "Well, I don''t know what happened, but you should apologize later." I coughed and played with my embarrassment, and Albert stuck a nail in it. Maybe or most of it is caused by Albert, so I think it will be a bit cold to think about the future. As far as I''m concerned, it''s easier to throw Albert out than to turn Eliza into an enemy. "So... I don''t know why, but you don''t say ''woman'', do you? When Leon tried to continue¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Oniisama... cheating sucks." "Chi, no! I''m definitely not cheating! Albert rejected Primera''s murderous words for a moment. Incidentally, as soon as the signs of Primera changed, Amur fled the cafeteria first, followed by Grandpa, Silomar, Solomon, Jeanne and Aura. I wanted to escape, but I couldn''t move badly because I was by Primera''s side. And Slurrin said, "Hey, Primera... Albert has a point, so let''s have a cup of tea and settle down. Slurrin just brought it to me....." Only one was trying to calm down and calm the atmosphere. Primera, who had received the tea, seemed to have regained a little calm, sitting in her chair and listening to Albert. And Albert told me... "Well, either way... for now, I''m glad we didn''t have an affair...? In other words, the reason at home was because Albert was invited to a drink by Leon (a shop with a woman) and enjoyed it until late. And when I talked to Eliza when I got home, I somehow cheated on where I was going, and Eliza got upset and didn''t come back across the day, so it was hard to stay in the Mansion and come home. Normally, Eliza would be more likely to go home, but it would seem that the power relationship between the two has emerged, or that Eliza is familiar with the Duke''s house, or both. "I wish I had been honest about Eliza. I didn''t cheat on you." "That''s right. I think onee-sama is forgiving of the relationship between men who said that. That''s why I was more angry about trying to deceive myself than about going to that store." If she were majestic, she would have ended up with "Leon''s guy really likes those shops," but Eliza got angry because she tried to mislead herself strangely, and from the side, she would have really cheated and lied to cheat on her. "... alright! Hand over Albert to Eliza! "That''s right. You should solve these things sooner, and above all, it''s hard for you to think you''re hiding oniisama! That''s why I decided to take Albert to the Duke of Sanga''s residence. Albert also took the time to walk to the carriage, knowing that it would not work out while he was here. As I approached the Duke''s Mansion, the butler who saw my carriage came running and opened the gate. I don''t know what I''m here for, but I don''t know what I''m going to do. When she came near the front door, the door opened and Eliza appeared. Behind that, the Duke of Sanga, who came to see how he was, looked sorry. "Mr. Tenma, Primera, I''m sorry to bother you. Let''s go, ah..." Eliza thanked me and Primera and fell in love with Albert and disappeared into the Mansion. "I think we''ve made up." "That''s right. Let''s get out of here." "No, hey, Mr. Tenma? I don''t think we''ve made up yet. I think it''s going to be tough... and Primera, your house is still here." The Duke of Sanga, who was hiding in the shadow of the door and passing Eliza, popped in. "Long time no see, Duke. I apologize for the late greeting." "Father, it''s going to be a lot of noise today, so I''ll take care of you at home. Let''s go, Mr. Tenma." When I said hello lightly, Primera just tried to get into the carriage saying that her errands were over. Then, "I''ve been wanting to talk to you for a long time, so can I disturb you a bit... or let me disturb you?" That said, I grabbed Primera''s arm. The Duke also seemed to imagine Albert getting mad at Elizabeth after that and making up that night. Incidentally, it seems that my stepmothers have returned to the territory, and it is difficult to have two newlyweds in that sense. "I''ll give you a few instructions. Just a moment." Permitting us to come, the Duke went gladly to give instructions to the butler. If this was Albert leaving, I would leave him alone, but the Duke couldn''t do it, so I decided to wait very long. Primera said she was leaving, but she gave up because I waited too long. "Hmm... next year I might have grandchildren in the Duke''s house" "That''s right. It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl, so I want to see my grandchildren''s faces as soon as possible." That night, the Duke, troubled by the intake of alcohol, repeated the same story until late at night as his drunk grandfather. I wonder if Albert was under stress. It seemed like I was stretching my wings at home to relieve the stress. Well, as the Duke relaxed, Primera felt sorry for him and Jeanne and the others consoled him. Amur, in particular, was sympathetic to Primera because the Robot Honorary Countess always felt that way. Leaving those two alone on the way, we went to bed earlier than usual... the next day, they were supposed to be hangover, and the Duke of Sanga was pissed off by Primera. 249 Chapter 17-8 Chris, Pinch "Amur attracts his enemies without getting too far ahead!Jeanne and Aura are watching out for each other with a slingshot!If the enemy pulls Amur out, swap it with a spear to intercept! I''ve been with Jeanne for a long time today.The place is a forest a short distance from King''s Landing.Recently, the number of goblins has increased, so Jeanne and Aura have been working together to see how Primera works together.In the battle, Amur kicked all the goblins, so Jeanne and Aura never had a chance to swing their spears. "Primera, I''m not as embarrassed as a goblin! "This is training in case of an accident.I don''t think Amur is going to take a step backwards against the Goblins, but there may be another herd coming in from another direction.For that time, you have to have the habit of moving quickly. " It is Primera who is in command now, and we are following the instructions so that the three of them can move.You don''t think Amur is underestimated, but you feel that Primera has taken it seriously as a result of speaking lightly in the usual way. After that, Jeanne and Aura took over the command in the order of Amur, Jeanne and Aura, but it turned out that Jeanne and Aura still couldn''t do it.Incidentally, Amur was able to give instructions properly, but the force push was noticeable, so a weak opponent like Goblin would be able to defeat him faster than Primera, but I felt like I would receive a painful counterattack if I could stop the momentum.In contrast, Primera was accustomed to giving instructions simply by leading troops to the boulder, and was relieved to see that it was too cautious but stable at all times. "After all, there is a difference between experience and personality.Amur is not bad, but there is a danger due to lack of experience.Well, that''s what most adventurers do. " For me, for Grandpa, many adventurers who used to work in solos are not used to giving instructions or being given them.If this is a long adventurer partying like the Sword of Dawn, it''s different, but if it''s a party of leaders who aren''t accustomed to giving instructions like Olasion, it''s going to be a lot more powerful. "In Olasion, there are three people who can turn the tide of war upside down.In that sense, pushing is probably the best way to fight... but if you get too familiar with it, it''s Jeanne and Aura who will be sacrificed. " As Primera, she wanted to reform the consciousness of three people who liked to push hard in order to reduce such risks.As for one of the three, it was a very painful story. "I don''t see any goblins anymore, so why don''t we take a break and eat? After a few rounds of command training, there was no sign of the Goblins around.Today''s plan was to gather in the woods after a request for Goblin crusade with training, so it was a break and a late lunch around here. "What do you want to do about the next gathering?I think it''s okay for each of us to move freely, but I think it''s okay for a few of us to consolidate and aim for big things? When asked how Primera would move, Amur and Aura were aiming for something big and Jeanne wanted something that could be used for dinner.Grandpa and Primera were both fine, and it was like I was going to decide what to do.However, "I have a personal request, so I''m going to give you priority." That''s why I wanted to act alone. "Who sent you a personal request? "The Duke of Sanga asked me for Truffle.I eat with my mother-in-law, so I was told I wanted a small number. " Most of the people I could personally ask for were my grandfather''s acquaintances, so they didn''t say it was particularly confidential, so I revealed my client''s name. When I heard the client, Primera and the others were convinced that they were "good couples," but Grandpa was the only one "I see... Truffle says it has an ''aphrodisiac effect'' and ''epic effect''." I was convinced for a different reason. "Father....." The one who responded most to Grandpa''s murmuring was still Primera, hiding her face with her hands without even saying that she was ashamed. "Primera, my ears are bright red... oh! Amur made fun of Primera, who hid his face, but Jeanne immediately hit him in the head. "Primera, what Grandpa is saying is that there is a theory that you are (...) and you are (...)." There is talk of using female pigs when searching for truffles, and it is said that the reason is that the truffle scent resembles the smell of pheromones in male pigs, but the reason is not well known in this world.However, there is a story that Truffle has an exciting effect because the female pig was useful when looking for Truffle and the pig was excited at that time. "Well, when it comes to powerful effects, maybe it''s because Truffle helps make the body stronger." So I explained to Primera that what Grandpa is saying is not a lie, but it does not apply to the Duke who is looking for ingredients.Well, even if there was a meaning behind ''as a ingredient'', it was only speculation, and there was no need to tell. "Well, I''ve never eaten truffles." "That''s true.Mr. Tenma seems to have picked it up several times... but I''ve never been lined up at the table. " Aura agreed to Amur''s words.But... "No, they''ve both eaten before." "" Eh! Not only Amur and Aura, but Jeanne also looked surprised. "Well, I probably didn''t know because I didn''t use it as it was, but I just mixed it with butter." They made something called truffle butter and served toast and pasta with it. "Speaking of which, have you ever had a simple but delicious pasta? "I don''t remember! "Likewise!... why didn''t you give me something more understandable? Jeanne seemed to have an idea, but Amur and Aura didn''t seem to remember it at all.And when it comes to Aura''s questions, "Simply because I don''t know any other way of cooking.Truffle butter is easy and easy to use, so I made it... but it doesn''t matter if I thought I''d buy another delicious dish for the money I sold it for instead of trying it out. " and replied. So everyone was convinced, but I actually tried to cook with truffles, but because it was amateur searching food, I couldn''t make it very delicious, so there was the backdrop that I gave up and sold it away.Perhaps you should have talked to Albert, Cain, or Eina before you sold them out, but the strange strength of being a substitute that didn''t suit ordinary people won. "If you can get more than you give to the Duke of Sanga, why don''t you ask someone how to cook it?" That''s why I went looking for Truffle, making everyone expect it..... "I didn''t find much...." I was able to get enough to give to the Duke, but it wasn''t enough for us to eat ourselves. "It''s just small, so why don''t you mix it with butter?" It''s a lot smaller, but if you use truffle butter, you might be able to make enough pasta for the number of people, so I asked if you''d like to serve it for dinner soon. "Mr. Tenma, I think it would be better if you gave Truffle to your father before you let him out.Otherwise, oniisama will come to play. " With Primera''s advice, I decided to make butter after returning today and make pasta at noon tomorrow.Deliver Truffles to the Duke of Sanga after eating pasta. That''s how I decided to go back to the Mansion and make truffle butter. "Mr. Tempura, are you hiding something delicious? Chris came to play.I hid the truffles and thought I''d make pasta after Chris left, but Amur and Aura''s suspicious behavior quickly revealed the truffles'' existence. And at lunch the next day, "Mmm, delicious! "It smells good! Amur and Aura admired the flavour when they made pasta with the long-awaited truffle butter.However, The smell is too light. "Well, it contains bacon and other mushrooms, so I can''t help feeling weak." "Sure, maybe the scent is weaker than when you ate it before? Chris and Primera were highly regarded.Jeanne said it was not as good as before. "There were fewer truffles mixed with butter, and the fragrance was probably immature because it was all small." "Whatever it is, it should be delicious." Amur and Aura, who admired the overall low rating, were about to have a subtle atmosphere, but in Grandpa''s words, they reworked and demanded a replacement.Well, I couldn''t prepare the pasta because the amount of truffle butter was small... Instead, I gave the pasta that was made the same way with regular butter, and it had the same reaction as the pasta with truffle butter. "Oh! You brought more than you planned.Thank you! " In the afternoon, I went with Primera to deliver Truffle, who had been asked by the Duke of Sanga.As for the size, it only doesn''t reach 50 grams, but since there are 200 grams in total, there will be enough to enjoy with your mother-in-law... I don''t know how much to spend on a meal, but it should be avoided that it''s not enough. "Mr. Tempura, I''m talking about the reward... before that, may I have a moment? The Duke of Sanga, worried about Primera next to me, pulled me a little further away from the scene. "I feel a little cold when Primera looks at me... don''t you know why? The Duke said, "Don''t you know?He asked me, but he looked at me with the eyes that he would know for sure. "Actually, when I went to get Truffles...." The Duke looked ashamed of what happened in that forest.Meaning: "Are you really aiming for the effect of...? It was an unavoidable reaction. "No, well... you can''t help but expect a little, right?But it''s not a lie to say you like Truffle. " "I see. I''ll make a proper mistake with Primera later." I was convinced that I had a good relationship and decided to mislead Primera appropriately.Well, if you tell me the truth and it gets weird, I don''t know how to react. Well then, here''s the price.Please do it again. " The Duke of Sanga dropped me off and Primera and I left the Duke''s Mansion, but Primera wasn''t in a very good mood. "Primera, why don''t you and I have a cup of tea somewhere? In the meantime, I decided to fix Primera''s mood and stop by a shop where I could slowly get rid of her, as I promised the Duke. "That''s not what the Duke of Sanga asked Truffle to do.If it works in the first place, kids can''t eat it, right?Besides, it wouldn''t be good to serve it at a restaurant where an unspecified number of people eat at the same time or at a party attended by an unmarried aristocrat. " If it really works as an aphrodisiac, there should be some kind of regulation, so I don''t think it will be distributed where ordinary people can buy it. "Well, when it comes to powerful effects, Truffle is said to help make the body stronger, so it can be said to work in the sense of being healthy." Even if energy is increased as a result of health, it is a secondary effect and not a direct effect of Truffle.Well, the explanation was superfluous, so I didn''t tell Primera. "Really, it looks like it was my mistake... embarrassing..." I''m not completely mistaken, but it would be better if you said so, so I''m sorry for Primera, but I didn''t deny it. "Well, Grandpa said something that Primera misunderstood, and I can''t help thinking it was the right time.Instead, you''re going back to Gungjo City the day after tomorrow, right? "Yes, I plan to stay for ten days to take over the liaison team and share information.I think it''s going to be about 20 days. " Successfully deflected, Primera raised her face and answered my question. "Then why don''t you take a look at Kelly''s Knight Golem armor later?I walk a little, but recently I''ve had a lot of opportunities to use it in the woods and grasslands, so I don''t want anything to happen during my mission, so before I go to Gungjo City, I''ll have an expert look to see if anything went wrong. " If you are in the store now, you will walk for nearly an hour, but I am not very concerned because it is about the distance to walk by request, work, etc.Well, it feels like a light date... when you express it like that, you become conscious and a little embarrassed... but after a few months, you''ll be a couple, so maybe you shouldn''t be so embarrassed. I wonder if that thought was conveyed to Primera, but my face became a little red.Well, so do I. "Funn, huh... that''s why I came here with lots of sunshine on my date.Let me show you... even if they stab me in the back later. " Kelly said, "I''m not!"while saying that... behind it, the female dwarves of the employees were all pointing at Kelly, laughing silently. "I have to be careful not to show Kelly my back.Instead, check the Percival armor. " It is dangerous to prolong this story, so I decided to cut it up early and start talking about work.Primera thought the same thing, but immediately three Knight Golems appeared from the dimension bag. "Hmm... the surface scratches aren''t noticeable, and you don''t have to worry about them because they''re all small.As for the inside... I don''t know if I can''t get it off the boulder. " That''s why I decided to take off my armor and investigate.It is safer to have the same Knight Golem do this than to have powerful dwarves help us, so we have to have two people support other than the target Golem. "Yeah... I don''t see any particularly noticeable scratches.If this is the case, there will be no problem with the usual care.Nevertheless, they are now able to make fine movements smoothly.I want an assistant like this. " I think you want a golem that moves as much as this, but I ignored it as usual and pretended not to hear it.Incidentally, this exchange has happened several times before, and Aura "If you want so many assistants, you just have to make a boyfriend...." And when she leaked... Aura was taken to the back of the workshop by Kelly, who looked ordinary, and didn''t come back until the next morning. After they had seen the armor and weapons of the Knight Golem, they decided to walk back to the Mansion.It would be easier to catch a carriage or get riden out, but Primera suggested that we walk home because we still have time until dinner. That said, there are fewer slow walks around King''s Landing here. "I''ve grown on the contrary.Recently, I had a lot of opportunities to go shopping with Jeanne and Amur. " Primera often does wind shopping with Jeanne and the chances of walking around the city have increased, but I have been busy with dungeon strategy until recently, so even if I shop, I often go directly to the store of interest, and basically ride a riden or use a carriage when going to the castle or the Duke of Sanga, so I may be walking around the city the best in the last few months. As a result of such a long walk and overlapping dates, I kept stopping at the spot I saw along the road. "Tempura, Primera, it''s late! I was so late for dinner that Amur was mad at me for waiting for us to come back. "Wow... are you dating Amur today to make up for that? "No! Use your Alliance to register for the tournament!Primera has a little errand for the Duke, so she asked me to come with Amur first and meet her later! "Hmm, it''s not a date!It''s not a date, but it''s close to a date!By the way, I have Primera''s permission! Tomorrow is the day Primera leaves for the city of Gungjo, so today we all decided to go around King''s Landing¡­ Shortly before going out, Primera said she had something to pick up at the Duke''s house, Jeanne and Aura said they hadn''t dried their laundry, and they first asked me and Amur to go to one of their destinations, the Adventurers Guild. Perhaps it was arranged beforehand between Primera and the others... because I''m Jean, I understand some circumstances and have made fun of me as a joke, but if I see someone who doesn''t know anything about those circumstances and only knows that I''m engaged to Primera, I''ll look like a bastard who''s been cheating since before I got married.I wanted you to think about that area. "So, Jean... is it personal clothes, but are you shopping with your wives? It is possible that I am on duty in civilian clothes, but it doesn''t look like that when I saw it, so I asked if it was my usual family service. "No, it''s just... you asked me to shop, right? It was very suspicious. "Tenma... Jean must have been kicked out by his wife for cheating.You must be wandering the city without guessing where you''re going.I should lend you the corner of our cabin. " "There''s a room in the room, right?I mean, I''m not cheating, and... I''m not being chased! "It''s true they kicked you out." "I should lend you a corner of the cabin....." "No, that''s enough...." I invited Jean, who looked tired, to a coffee shop nearby to learn more.As a result, "This is Jean-Jacques Bauer of the Guards.Let me register for the Martial Arts Individual Battle. " Jean also decided to compete in the individual game of the tournament.Incidentally, the reason Jean was kicked out of the house is because he was unable to attend his daughter''s class visit yesterday due to her sudden work.She told her wife that she had no choice because it was a sudden job, but her mood didn''t get better. Jean and I met Amur where she was wandering at her discretion before she started crying.And when Jean said, "Why did you decide to go to a personal fight?" "Definitely hit the temper," he said, "Dad, it''s cool!Let me tell you something! And as a result of being put on Amur.If you show me your coolness, I know the reason your daughter will review it..... "Mr. Jean, the tournament is nearly two months away, but what are you going to do until then? I think it would also be effective to show you a good place at the tournament, but before you do that, you should be able to fix your daughter''s mood and get back home. "... temper, what do you think I should do? "No, even if I ask....." "You know what to do when Luna and Chris bend their navel, don''t you? I thought... even if they gave me an analogy, I decided to teach them how to do it all the time.It''s a "Most of the time, they''ll be able to do something with the sweets and the meal, and if that doesn''t work out, Maria-san or Eina will help." "Well then, that won''t be very helpful...." In addition, it is possible to completely ignore or kick out if it gets annoying (in Luna''s case, it gets bigger if you feel the signs of being kicked out), so it may not be very helpful, as Jean said.Just... "Still, if you apologize with the sweets, it should work! I think if you buy whatever your daughter likes and apologize sincerely, you''ll forgive me a little... honestly, I don''t know what will happen.However, if we do nothing over the next two months of the tournament, there is a high probability that we will go in the wrong direction.That said, Jean was firmly vowed to take the sweets home and apologize. After that, Primera and the others came up with a plan..... "Well then, please, Tempura! I decided to help Jean make sweets.I''m an instructor. "I don''t like Jean''s apron! It''s the most interesting painting I''ve seen lately! And in addition to Primera, who used to be a taster, Chris can only smell interesting smells. Jean is preparing to concentrate on making sweets, or he''s totally ignoring Chris and teaching Jeanne... but sometimes his eyes get sharp, so all his anger is going to explode after he''s done making sweets. "Well... that''s normal." "This is the first time I''ve done this! The sweets (cookies) made by Jean were both acceptable and unavoidable.Jeanne, who helped Jean with her delicate face, managed to cheer her up. "Jean-san, if that''s the case, you can put this on and eat." I didn''t have time to recreate cookies, so I thought of Jean''s cookies as a way to make them tasty by putting jam on. "This is strawberry, this is apple, and this is mikan jam.You can take this with you. " "Sorry, temper. Thank you, thank you." Bringing three vials of jam, Jean respectfully lowered his head and accepted them.Chris, who saw Jean, "Ah! Jean-san is the only one!Tenma, give it to me too! and approached.Then, "What? Jean-san, it''s a bit painful...." Soon after, Jean, who was taking off his apron, grabbed his back collar and floated in the air. "Chris... being here means we''re done with the paperwork, right?I don''t know, but you can''t just throw it out on the way to play, can you? It is Chris''s fault that Jean was unable to attend her daughter''s class visit.Anyway, it seems that Jean was summoned suddenly because Chris, who was in charge, completely forgot the documents that had to be submitted to the Treasury Board yesterday afternoon.In addition to that, it seems that Jean''s vacation was delayed because he found several other documents that he was about to submit and was helped.It should be noted that the documents that were helped yesterday were not submitted in time for the noon deadline, and Jean was angry at Ms. Zain for saying that she was Chris''s boss. "I told you to bring me the documents I still have... I''ll check them when I''m done... Where are they? "No, um... I stopped by Jean''s house before I came here.But I left it with my wife because Jean wasn''t there. " Chris was grabbed by the back collar and said, "I wish I''d forgotten..."In response to Chris, Jean: "Whatever my family is, what are you thinking of giving the outsider the Neighborhood Guard information?! I was cut... or should I say, I was cut. "Chris, you''re fired! Amur clapped his hands as he watched Chris, but what Chris did could be described as an information leak, so I think it is very likely. "Amur is right!You idiot! I''ll be right back! Jean was trying to drag Chris out of the cafeteria... but I decided to take them to Jean''s house because they would definitely be faster to get home in our carriage. In the carriage on his way home, Chris was so mad at Jean that he was crying.Jean''s wife kept it in the vault so that no one could touch it when she found out that Chris had brought the Guard documents.That won''t make it worse.Well, Jean, who secured the documents, took Chris to the royal castle in my carriage, reported to Din, and preached with Din and Maria until late at night. The next day, Maria was in a mood for lack of sleep. The king, Lyle, and Luna were scared to spend the day.By the way, the penalties imposed on Chris were a one-month holiday and a three-month salary cut. It was a scattered holiday because of Chris, but the anger of Jean''s daughter who saw her struggle subsided, and the sweets she brought home would save her mood. Just while you''re eating Jean''s cookie with the jam I gave you, "It''s better without cookies." Jean heard his daughter murmuring.Sometimes I could see Jean baking cookies in the kitchen of the guards'' quarters. 250 Chapter 17-9 Stealing "Looks like we''ve got the best number of people we''ve ever had in this personal fight." Not only individual matches, but also pairs and teams. Rumor has it that I only compete in individual fights, so the number of pairs and team fights has increased by about 20% compared to last year.Not only that, but the Treasury Board... was delighted because the number of individual fights was expected to increase as much or decrease as last year. "But in that case, it won''t be easy for Amur to compete in the qualifiers." Last year Amur missed out on seed rights one step further and is still in the qualifiers this year.By the way, Blanca''s the only one who has seed rights this year but me.Last year, Jin didn''t participate because he was dedicated to the dungeon, and Din dropped off a personal match in relation to his work, so he didn''t have two strong enemies. "Amur was complaining about the number of participants this year." Actually, I beat Amur at last year''s tournament.Amur and I got caught up in three rounds because we were close.With the exception of Blanca and me, there were no other players who could defeat Amur, so Amur, who saw his draw, said, "I missed a half!"and mourned. That''s why Amur has been training so hard lately.In tandem with that, Jeanne and Aura are also participating in the training, sweating and tearing under Eina''s guidance. "Will Din not participate in the personal game again this year? "Mr. Ding dropped him off because Mr. Jean would be joining us." Originally, it seemed that Ding intended to compete in a personal match, but he had to decline because Jean signed up for the tournament before telling him.The King said that he could entrust other guards to take part in team fights, as he had done with the Guards before, but he was careful to take part in the guard because more people were expected this year than usual. "But this year we''re going to have a big boost from the qualifiers.Amur, Jin, Galat, and Jean, the vice commander of the Guard, who has made his name in the last few years... it''s unfortunate to be on the same team as them. " Amur was a semi-winner at the time of Bandit King, and has since entered the battle in succession.Gin and Garrat have also competed in the battle in succession, except in the year of non-participation, and have won multiple prizes for Gin.Mr. Jean is number two of the Guards gathered from the Knights of the Kingdom.Besides, I have been in second place in team matches, so it is not a level that I would normally lose in the qualifiers.Grandpa is right, it would be unfortunate to be in the same group as one of them.Well, like the words "the pile that comes out is struck," even if you''re weak, you don''t always win. Just around the corner where Grandpa and I are talking. "Don''t die! Chris! Chris! "Hey, Amur! You, this is training!We''re not killing each other! "That''s right! No matter how powerful Chris is, he is no match for the Wesen Amur!Shake it smaller and make sure it''s done!Aura! Just because I let go, I can''t lose my temper! "Eina and I will have the same strength! "Oneechan, you have eyes behind you! Amur trained Chris in combat mode, and sometimes Aina advised him and tried a lot.Jeanne and Aura were practicing basics and mock games under Eina''s guidance, and now they''re pretending.In the meantime, Aura stopped pretending and turned her shoulders in the gap that Eina opened her eyes for advice.I think you can forgive me for that, but I pretended not to look at it because I was afraid to say it badly.Grandpa, too. "Mr. Tenma! Turn around Amur! Chris came in to help me as I tried not to look at Eina and the others so Aura wouldn''t ask for help.However, "I can''t do that! You may win the tournament, but you won''t reveal it! That said, I was trying not to miss Chris. "I''m training right in front of you, and there''s nothing to hide from you!Watch out! " "Smaller, sharper! "Aina, stop what you''re doing! "I showed you the gap, Chris. I''m sorry! It was a sight that could be taken as bullying, but I ignored it as it is not particularly unusual here recently.Well, if it gets really dangerous, Amur and Eina will stop. Thinking about that, "Jeanne, it looks like someone''s here. Go and see what happens." The Golem at the gate was reacting, so I decided to ask Jeanne to check on it.Then, "Tenma, a letter from Hannah." "To me? Not Amur? I received a letter from Jeanne confirming the sender''s name and address, and it was definitely a letter to me.The contents are..... "This is going to be a big deal." I was proud to participate in a number of tournaments, including the top southern players.Why did you give me that information instead of Amur? "Don''t tell Amur until it''s too much fun." "What do you mean... you''re the mother of Amur Stream?" Everything was aggregated in one word because it seemed interesting.Incidentally, Hannah said that she would leave a message this time, and instead, Robot Honorary Count would join the fight. "As usual, Blanca seems to be bringing Sana and Yoshitsune, so should we get extra rooms? You wouldn''t want to host other southern participants in the boulders, but Blanca always stays and, above all, Amur.Well, that''s where we need to hear Amur''s opinion... and Hannah will feel like keeping it a secret, so in the worst case scenario, they''ll be using the cabin where the Knights of the Guard are in the waiting room.It''s outside, but it''s summer, and I''m sure it''s not a problem because I''m used to it in the south. "Jeanne, it''s time to go back to training." Jeanne was called back to training because it was too long.While Jeanne was gone, Eina looked at Aura intensively, and Aura pretended to be a hero. "Mr. Tenma! Please really change!Seriously, it''s dangerous! Chris is Chris, and Amur is in trouble.Thank you. Recently, I''ve been losing strength due to the increase in deskwork, and even fewer holidays have kept me from getting tired. "Phew... that was a nice sandbag." Amur, who bothered Chris, who was not perfect, finished his training and went to the bath.Drag Chris, who is stuck in a battle. "That''s enough for today.Take a bath and sweat your clothes.Let''s get out of the bath and take a break. " Aina says, "Combat training is also part of the maid''s job." Because she is tired from training, it doesn''t mean that her usual job is less.Well, Eina seems a bit cumbersome... but since it''s really "a little", many people don''t notice it either. "Speaking of which, is Grandpa going to this year''s tournament? "I''m not going to participate... but I don''t know what''s going to happen yet.Well, I don''t intend to fight individually.I have to let the tempura have flowers. " and so on.Half is true and half is a lie when it comes to personal combat.As for the pair and team, it seemed like it was a decision but not a decision, so it seems that it has not yet been decided. "Well, I don''t feel that way, but the temper... is the marriage ready? I thought I was going to talk about the tournament, but I had a little time to respond. "Maybe you''re ready to have a family?Then you should talk to Alex and Mark.Ah, they''ll tell you all the secrets to a happy couple. " "We have something in common, my wife... laying it on her butt... um, respecting your wife''s opinion, right? I see. It''s where my wife''s ass is laid at home.Those two will talk to me from a different angle than the couple I think they are.Well, not necessarily for your own good. " Grandpa blurred the thought that Maria and Aunt Martha might say bad things, and said straight away.However, in the case of Grandpa, rather than saying bad things about Maria and Aunt Martha, I feel like I''m making a fool of the King and Uncle Mark... but I''m a little scared that if someone else asks me this, I''ll be guilty too. "As for the two of them, the preparation itself is going well... or if you talk about them, grandpa will appear from somewhere and be present, so you know the basics, right? When he talks about the day and place of the wedding with Primera, the flow and the invitees, Grandpa shows up and speaks from nowhere.Jeanne and Amur may also participate in the discussion, but grandpa is a lot of them, so he should know most of them. "Well, it is now settled that the wedding will be rented at the Duke of Sanga''s residence, and the second party will be a house of lions.The approximate rating of prospective guests and how does it feel to have some food? Combining me and Primera''s associates makes it difficult to create a venue on the Ootori family''s premises.Therefore, the wedding was to be held at the Duke''s house, and the second party inviting the close ones was to be held at the Otori house. Nobles are involved in the rating of participants, and above all, the royal family will attend in total (King, Maria, Teeda, Luna, Ernesto on my side, Caesar, Isabella, Zain, Mizaria, and Lyle on Primera''s side), so we must definitely decide on security and other matters. Cooking... I was talking with a sense of breathlessness during such troublesome stories as ratings.By the way, this discussion was the most exciting. "Cooking... this is the first time in the kingdom''s history that a white buffalo, a wyburn, and bicorn meat are used by civilians at weddings." A nobleman might have been able to gather it, but a civilian would not be able to do it first.However, since the meat of white buffalo and bicorn is considerably smaller, it may only be served to guests of higher aristocracy, such as kings, depending on the number of people. However, when I asked the Duke of Sanga, I was told that it is sometimes the case with ultra-luxury ingredients.Well, in the case of the Duke of Sanga, he didn''t seem to think that there was no dish for white buffalo and bicorn, and he wanted only the upper aristocracy to increase the amount per capita. By the way, when I told Primera about it, she laughed, "Your father is a family member, so you might want to leave it behind."I haven''t told the Duke of Sanga about this yet, so it might be a surprise for the day. "There are other ingredients that I would like to consume." With Wyburn at the forefront, I''m thinking of using the gun on this occasion. "Sometimes the criteria seem strange, but if Tempa and Primera are good, then that''s right.Just don''t let Roast Wyburn in! "I make a lot of them because they''re good to receive and I can bring them to the main." With a magic bag, mass production is possible when there is free time, so I have started making food that I think will definitely be replaced... At my wedding, I wonder why I cook, but I am the most free person to cook, and I think that will be the topic. "I just have a little problem... with the cooking that I should have made and put in my magic bag, and somehow there are fewer dishes.Isn''t that strange, Grandpa? "That''s not strange.Well, that reminds me of something I have to do! I thought the killer was a grandfather, but I saw his back running away like that. "Dear Tempura, may I have a moment? Grandpa wasn''t the only one who did it, so I was thinking about how to pursue it, and Eina, who thought she had gone to the bath, talked to me. "It''s about the wedding, but Maria-san asked me what my friends would do." "Then I''m asking the Count and Countess of Sylfild.It has a connection to both me and Primera, and I''d like you to be familiar. " I am related to Amy, and Primera is a relationship in the form of my daughter''s daughter-in-law''s sister, so it is a good distance without being too close and not too far away. Primera is from the Duke even though she will be a civilian, so I can''t dress up as a Duke unless she has some degree of family status.That''s why I asked Eliza to do it, and she was happy to take it on. "Certainly, Count Silfield, I think there''s nothing wrong.Then I will tell Maria-sama that way. " If it wasn''t decided, I might have introduced it to Maria or I would have taken it up with Maria and the King, but it seemed like a lot of problems would arise, so I think it would be really good if Count Silfild could take it up. Well then, I''ll take a bath, too. While thinking that Maria-sama would be convinced that Eina was convinced, she went to the dining room wondering if she would prepare something to pick lightly while taking a bath.Also, when I tried wearing a sickle with the dish I had put in my magic bag in Aura while eating light snacks on the way out of the bath... it was discovered that Amur, Chris and Luna were also snacking at the potato potato ceremony. "Aura and Amur will punish me, Chris will leave it to Din, and Luna will ask Maria." It was said that each person in charge was decided immediately.Aura and Amur looked disgusted, but didn''t complain, as they decided to avoid getting punished in vain resistance.Chris also seems to have decided that Din is better than Maria-san... Eina feels that Din will report to her because she is Chris''s boss, so I think she may be sent to Maria-san later.Luna... will be angry not only with Maria, but also with Isabella. And the punishment by the featured Eina, "Just the two of you, let''s get the whole house cleaned up in a week.In addition to that, Amur will also work as a maid during that time. " It was called. With this alone, Amur was a little more punished, so Aura was forced to teach Amur.This balances Amur''s unprecedented maid work with Aura''s unprecedented mentoring.whereby "Hey, Tenma. My job is gone....." When Jeanne joined, she would help them with their work while they were being flushed, so they took a maid''s day off while they were being punished.Although I gave her permission, Aina seemed to have other ideas, and it almost seemed like she was approaching an ex post facto approval. "Well, I suppose you can do whatever you want... but suddenly you''ll have to take a holiday..." "That said, while Jeanne is in the Mansion, Aura and Amur will make Jeanne work for you as much as Tenma.Jeanne''s job is to serve the two of us. " I was more surprised than Jeanne and I were by what they said, not only about me and Jeanne, but also about the parties, Amur and Aura.When I asked Eina why she said that, "When Tenma and Primera marry, they must serve Primera in the same way as Tenma.It''s a prep exercise at that time. " and replied. Then Aura said it was strange that Jeanne would not participate, and Amur said it had nothing to do with her (since Primera would become a civilian when she married me, she should not have to worry about herself as a Vicomte).However, "I think Jeanne''s attitude toward the people above her is fine, but Aura is a little... no, I''m quite worried.Regarding Amur, no matter how much Primera''s identity becomes a civilian, she becomes the wife of the person she lives in.Besides, there is always a scene where you have to put forward the position of ex-commissioned lady of the Duke''s house in an official setting.It''s not a waste to practice with someone who can fail. " It was also said that this was part of the punishment, and the two could not object further.Well, both of you, rather than temporarily wanting to serve Jeanne, felt that you didn''t want to have any more work, so you reflexively put it into words.Well, Eina would know that for sure, so I''m worried that their objection might be vicious. "Now that the punishment begins tomorrow, start your work for today.Chris will come back with me.Now, if you''ll excuse me. " "Huh? Can''t I start tomorrow, too?At least let''s take it slow for today... huh?Nhhhh! " Chris, who tried to resist in the past, was dragged away from the house without asking questions.Aina tied her arms and legs with a string so she couldn''t resist, but she was tired from training with Amur, so she probably didn''t need a string. And the next day, I heard from Aina, who came to give Amur and Aura instructions, that Chris had been taken to Maria after Ding and Jean had squeezed him out.After Isabella scolded Luna at first, she and Chris received Maria-sama''s sermon. 251 Chapter 17-10 Individual Combat "Winner, Tenma Ootri! In the quasi (...) victory (...) of the martial arts tournament, I won the full-blown blanca.It was an unprecedented victory.Anyway, "The southerners are good friends.Why would all five of us, except Amur, go into the same mountain? " As Hannah wrote, the former southern superiors who teamed up with Blanca also took part in the individual battle, and everyone, including seed blanca, did the pleasure of competing in the real battle... The rare thing happened in the tournament table (blanca on one seed frame and southern superiors on two to five frames). Most of the spectators who looked at the tournament table thought that they would decide who would win in advance¡­ betrayed the expectations of those spectators, and the southern superiors started beating each other from the first round.Well, that was the correct way to play the tournament, but because the two southern groups fought with all their might, Blanca from the same southern country had the same fighting atmosphere in the venue, and in the middle of the year Blanca was forced to fight without any operational relationship.Moreover, the winning southern superiors continued to fight until they fainted in the battle against Blanca.Blanca, who had won until the semi-finals, finally felt like she was standing. "I had a hard time stabbing Blanca in that condition." "In that case, I''ve mercilessly decided to shoot you three times in a row." "In the case of Blanca, there are times when he hides a powerful blow even in a state of mind, so if he doesn''t weaken it, he may have painful eyes." After watching the condition in three shots, and just in case, I put in three more shots in a row, and then I put a blow in my jaw to reap my consciousness.Even if they say it''s unforgiving, it''s a serious fight in the first place, so Blanca should be beaten up rather than being bothered. "Well, Blanca''s sorry, but Amur''s still in the finals, so I guess he''s staying in the south." The winner on the other side is Amur, where he defeats Jin in the semi-finals and enters the final.Jean and I are losing in the quarter-finals.He was a troublesome opponent because he knew what was in my hands and was highly skilled. "It''s Grandpa''s turn tomorrow." "Hmm! I''m worried about the other person''s condition, but I''ll be fine by myself." Grandpa will only compete in pairs this time, and it is said in advance that he will almost certainly progress to the final.By the way, Grandpa''s partner is Amur.Looks like he''s a lot tired from fighting Jin, but there''s a difference in strength between other pairs that even one of his grandpas can win, so saving Amur won''t be a problem. Rather, the question is whether it will meet another destiny on the way.Blanca''s pair is said to rival Amur''s grandfather, and Blanca''s partner is the problem. "Nevertheless, I didn''t think Blanca would bring the Robot Count of Honor as his opponent." "Even in the south, they say they have the strength of numbers two and three from above, and above all, as far as the battle in the qualifiers is concerned, they will definitely see that they have almost the same strength as Blanca.The beating may be a bit of a problem. " Grandpa wants to play carnaval warfare with what he can fight with magic. "Blanca''s physical condition and Amur''s struggle seem to determine the match." I don''t think Blanca will fully recover by the finals, as I and my southern superiors have hurt Blanca a lot.But that''s also true for Amur, and grandpas will be forced into a pretty tough fight depending on the final of my personal fight. "Well, I don''t know who''s going to win, but if it stays this way, it looks like someone close to me is going to solidify it." The individual battle is between me and Amur, the pair between Grandpa and Amur is dominated by the Honorary Count Blancarovo, and the team battle "The Southern Union led by Blanca and the Sword of Dawn with Amur added... I can''t really predict what will happen to us." Those two teams will be the main destiny of the team game the day after tomorrow, and the final will undoubtedly be this combination if we enter the opposite mountain. "Both the Southern Union and the Sword of Dawn remain in doubt about Blanca and Amur''s health, but the Robot Honorary Vicomte still has Jin.I don''t know what''s going to happen, but the topic is going to be played by Southern Autonomous Region players. " This time, I was not the only one to compete in the individual battle, but Blanca and Amur were both in the real battle in the individual pair team battle, and there was also the activity of the Robot Honorary Count and the southern superiors, which was as exciting as usual or more.It is enough to say that this year''s tournament shows the thickness of the southern autonomous region. Well then, I''ll have to beat Amur and make sure the Southern Autonomous Region doesn''t take all the wins. I tried to say it was a bit of a joke, but I think Amur''s opponents can win if they fight as usual.I have the feeling that the difference in strength with Amur has opened in the last few years, and unlike me, who is above all focused on individual fights, Amur has to think about pairs and team fights.Besides, "The guy in Amur, the Robot Honorary Vicomte, was so stubborn.I think he''s more focused on personal fights than just personal fights. " In addition to fighting, Amur will win individual fights, but with other ambitions, he will want to leave some leeway.On the other hand, I can''t lose the championship in the sense of adding flowers to the marriage. "Looks like there''s a difference in how I feel about going to a personal fight.I feel sorry for the final opponent (Amur) when I think he has the power to win all divisions and concentrate on one thing. " Not only me and my grandfather, but also before the war. "Whatever it is, I will fight as I always do..." "Hmm... how can you fight with your blindfolds tied to your hands and feet? Amur, who was hiding and watching us, was making a stupid remark. "By the way, even in that state, you can release Tempest." "Hmm! It''s best to fight fairly! And I was trying to make sure that I didn''t say anything a few seconds ago.Well, we''re just joking about each other all the time, so I''m not going to give you a handle or use Tempest.And if you use magic like Tempest in the arena... it''ll all be over.Even if it doesn''t violate the rules. "Don''t talk like such an idiot, let''s go home.Tenma''s getting ready for the wedding, and Amur''s got games tomorrow and the day after. " With only one match left for me this year, I seem to have mistaken myself for more room than usual.I only competed in private games this year to prepare for the wedding, so I had to spend most of my free time there. "What''s left is to prepare the venue and match the costume, right?Anything else? "Is there anything else I can do to confirm attendance, order attendance, and prepare the dishes? The wedding date is more than a month away, so I can''t prepare the venue yet, and the costume is a little late because of special materials.I need the Duke of Sanga to check on attendance and seating, so I can only cook by myself. "And after the tournament, I think we should go say hello to the Knights of Gungjo." Primera quit the Knights on the occasion of her wedding, and I knew the Knights of Gungjo myself, so we decided to greet each other once.In addition, they give invitations directly to the chief of the Order, Alan, and those who have decided to attend the wedding, and report the wedding to grandparents and grandmothers who cannot attend the wedding. I see. That would be good.Let''s go home soon. " "If you stay like this, the temper will be surrounded by fans again." Inside the venue, the audience can use the passageway to get out without passing by the audience, but the audience that knows it will wait on the way back for the target athlete.It is a violation of manners, but it is not a clear criminal act (but some people do rubbish), so guards and guards who are vigilant about the surroundings cannot be controlled even if they are careful. "Well, shall we run when we get out? Jeanne is supposed to be home first, so I suggest we shake off the audience that is running and waiting. "I won''t run, but I told Jeanne and Aura to have a carriage ready.Look, I''m sorry to keep you waiting too long, so let''s go. " And Grandpa said they were preparing a carriage, and walked out to the carriage yard at the venue. There were still a lot of carriages left in the carriage yard, but there were only three carriages near the house''s carriage, and they were ready to leave soon. "Well done on getting such a big place... oh, I''m sorry to keep you waiting for Primera." "No, I just met you earlier..." And Primera was looking at Jeanne and Aura, and she called out to them, "The aristocrats who realized it was a carriage of the house of lions were casually consolidating their surroundings." "If Albert and Cain hadn''t come, Lyden would have run wild..." It seems that the aristocrats who tried to steal anything and even a little of the carriage''s technology, and the technicians they had, got close to the critical point of the carriage that Jeanne and Aura had put out, caused Riden to lose his temper.Albert and Cain showed up and drank around (telling him if Raiden was scared) and led him to his carriage. Albert parked the carriage in order to avoid confusion, as if there were more carriages for the upper nobles, such as the King''s Carriage and the Duke of Sanga.Incidentally, Albert and Cain came to the carriage yard because the Duke and Marquis had predicted this. "What are you doing here?!I was worried it might be so bad because you''re not coming back! As he thanked Albert and Cain, Leon approached with a loud voice.Whatever Albert and Cain were watching with Leon, but when the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons told him to go to the carriage yard, they told the attendant to go to the bathroom. When I asked you why you lied like that, Somehow and.Well, the answer was as usual, but it was actually an order from each of our owners, so even Leon couldn''t easily tell us.Probably. "So what are the three of you going to do now?That''s Leon, but Albert and Cain have their own carriages, right? "Well, if you''re still in the way of the tournament, it''s going to bother you.I try not to go to play until the tournament is over. " "I don''t like being told to go play and get in the way, and I can see that Albert used his brother-in-law''s position to force me to push him during the important time before the finals.Even so, there are people who are usually jealous of being close to the tempura and gossip about things they''ve never done before. " "The next day I''m going to visit Tenma''s house is the day she wins! and Leon was about to close. "Does that mean Amur and I can''t win in pairs? "I still have team fights." And I lost all my voice, desperately lowered my head many times. And a few days later, "Phew... mmm! Amur''s Valdish made a whirlwind noise, and I was swinging against him many times.However, "Here! "Mh! Out... ahh! I dodged the blow that was shaken by the shredding and drove Baldish into the ground, pointing the tip of the little Karasuma towards Amur. "... my goodness.Surrender " "The winner is Tenma Ootri! This is how my personal victory was decided... in words, it seems to have been settled, but in fact, I''ve been dodging Amur''s attacks for quite some time. Amur started an ambush early and then continued to be attacked long enough without rest.Amur''s weapon is Valdish, and my weapon is small bark, so it could have been wrapped up if I took it badly.That''s why I didn''t meet very much and waited for Amur to get tired and show me the gap... but I couldn''t step in because of Amur''s more health than I thought and the power produced by swinging a large weapon, so I kept turning around. "I thought I could go like that because I got ahead...." Well, it was hard to fight back, but if it didn''t hit, we''d definitely have a chance. "I''ll hit him with this carelessness!... that''s why I''m going to go to bed. " The stamina has been depleted, but no damage has been done, and Amur is more resilient, so rest for an hour and you''ll be ready to fight. "Am I going to be a little hungry?I''m sorry, temper, but you''re giving me something. " Grandpa wants to eat and asked me to serve something.... "I haven''t gotten my magic bag back yet, so wait a minute." I haven''t retrieved the magic bag I left with Jeanne, so all I have is the one with the weapon (plus the secret one from the gods). Immediately after going to Jeanne''s place (Albert''s private room for nobility), Primera was blessed by the inner ones, but as he was waiting for his grandfather, he went back to the waiting room.Then, "Tempura, it''s late! That''s right, it''ll start in less than 30 minutes. The two of them were sitting at the table complaining. "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.In the meantime, it''s better not to eat heavy food, so rice balls and miso soup.And pickles. " Among the things I always stocked, when I picked out something that was easy to eat and didn''t seem to digest well, I ate it in dozens of seconds. "" Alternative! "Why don''t you take Blanca and the Robot Count of Honor and make it a mess?" There was nothing good for digestion if I could eat it, so I finished with a rice ball and a full of miso soup. "Mmm... you''re going to get in my way forever.I''ll show you what''s in your eyes! I see. We need to sink those two early and get a replacement! Oops! It seems that Grandpa and Amur will fight each other for their own selfish reasons, whether it is resentment or victory.But anyway, Grandpa, even after the pair match, Amur can''t eat a full stomach because the team match is stopped, so I don''t even know if he can eat. "Dear Marlin Ootri, Dear Amur,It''s about time, so please move. " "Yes, I understand." "Tempura... I''m coming as hard as I can! That said, they followed the attendant. "Oh, Tempa, are you glad you weren''t waiting in the waiting room? As soon as the two of them left the waiting room, I moved to the private room where Primera and the others were.Then Cain came across me in front of my private room and wondered. "My turn is over.I stayed in the waiting room because of my family, but I was wondering if I was sitting there too much. " "Hmm... have you missed me? "I''ve never seen the tournament from the audience seat, rather than being lonely.So I thought I''d take a look over here.Besides, if I stayed like that, I would have stayed in the team game forever. " Then we have to deal with the jinn, which is troublesome.I''m hungry, just like Grandpa and Amur ate. "Besides, I thought I''d watch the fight and eat." "What a sight. And next year, I''ll kick the other winners..." "I don''t know what kind of pairs or teams we''re going to have next year, but I want to be." While saying so, I went into the private room, greeted everyone, and prepared the meal. 252 Chapter 17-11 Villain Merlin SIDE Well then, Amur, let''s go to Operation Street. "Okay." "The pair finals... begin! After confirming the operation lightly with Amur, they immediately signaled the start of the match. When I heard that, Amur and I simultaneously headed to the left... toward the Honorary Vicomte Robot. "Hmm? Let me! Blanca, who was heading to Amur in front, stopped for a moment to check the situation and quickly entered the cover of the Robot Honorary Countess. "All right, come on! The Robot Countess of Honor was being fished out by Amur and me when they came to him. "Amur, I''m going to do it with Blanca!Watch out! "It''s okay, Grandpa, be careful! I broke up Robot Honorary Count and Blanca between them, creating a situation for me versus Blanca and Amur versus Robot Honorary Count. "Shit! Oniisan''s simplicity is driving my schedule crazy! "Hmm, I''m a little surprised, too.I knew Amur would catch a fish if he jumped out, but I didn''t think he''d catch it that far.Oops, it''s dangerous. " I told regrettable Blanca that we were on the right track, and I stuck my spear in the middle of the conversation.When I took the blow with my regular wand, it was still compared to my strength.If the movement was stopped as it was, there was a possibility that the Robot Honorary Vicomte would attack from behind, but if it was bad, it would be headed straight to Amur, so it could not move. "Blanca, why don''t we just re-divide around here? "That''s right... let''s fly one behind the other in one, two, three?Okay, one, two. " "Three! Three, I tried to (...) step out of my feet as much as I could.... "Yellow blanca... why is there more force to push? "Is that what I want to ask you? It seemed like they were trying to push each other into the moment the other''s focus was on the back and take the lead.This adhesion was in perfect condition for Blanca, who wanted the Robot Honorary Vicomte to attack me from behind¡­ The Robot Honorary Vicomte didn''t notice the adhesion between me and Blanca and was being manipulated by Amur. "What are you doing, niisan...." "That''s where Amur says he''s doing well," he said. "Uh-oh! Don''t miss the moment when Blanca''s gaze turned towards Amur and pulled his arm for a moment to break Blanca''s balance before pushing it in one stroke to get further away from Amur and the Honorary Viscount Robot. "Well, with this distance, you won''t be able to rendezvous with the Robot Honorary Count if it''s easy to do so with Blanca." If you ignored me and attacked Amur, the next moment you plan to launch magic waves behind Blanca''s back.Then Amur was accompanied, but when he was making a plan, Amur said, "If he and Blanca attacked us, we would lose in a few minutes," and he told me to blow it all up.Well, you can control it a little bit, so if it works, you won''t have to hit Amur. "I didn''t want to leave because of this... but I can''t help it.Let me hold it till my brother defeats Amur, or defeat Lord Merlin... and in the worst case scenario, we will win. " Blanca seems convinced that Amur will lose to the Robot Count of Honor, but that won''t be easy.Well, given the difference in strength and experience, Amur is definitely at a disadvantage, but I anticipate that this kind of scene may come from when it is decided to pair up, and I have been doing special training for it.No matter how much Amur is less powerful than the Robot Honorary Count, he''ll have painful eyes if he looks sweet. "There is also the possibility that Amur will win, and above all, there is no problem if I defeat you and help you.That''s why you fell down so fast! The pair defeat from the first tires will certainly be more intense than bringing them into the one-on-one fight.Well, if Amur loses, I won''t hesitate to use my magic... but I''d like to make up my mind with a beating.It''s not cool to try to beat him and go to win with your magic because he''s about to lose. While thinking about it, we met with each other''s weapons (wand and spear), but the lights were not clear, and it was always a beating with bare hands. "I don''t know if you want to tease the old man a little bit! "That statement, apologize to the public, to the elderly, to me, to me! Fighting at close range and continuing to defend against retreats, "Ghhhhh...." Amur and the others were fighting, and they heard a low grunt.At that time, Blanca and I were comparing forces with each other in four states. Sometimes the movement had stopped, and both of them looked at each other reflectively and roared.And the sight that came into my eyes, "Amur''s bastard finally did it... whatever it takes, gold (...) is a violation inside the violation." He was Amur, with his chest full of Valdish, and the Honorary Vicomte of the Robot, who crouched at his feet. "No, Robot, it wasn''t the gold that destroyed the Countess of Honor, it wasn''t the feet." Since it is crouched a little further away, it is not clear where it is being held, but the angle of the arm seems slightly different, and above all, the referee has not stopped the match, so it is likely that it was an attack within the rules. Thinking about that, "Ah! Amur shook Valdish down on the head of the Honorable Vicomte Robot who was crouching. "Badass, take it down! Amur, who stood tall in Valdish, and the Robot Honorary Vicomte, who stopped moving at his feet, were deprived of thought for a moment and stopped moving. "Amur, he''s next! I soon remembered that there was no match yet.Amur, who heard me scream, ran back to Valdish and Blanca said, "What the hell was Tyman like?"but to be honest, it stinks. Until recently, I certainly enjoyed fighting Blanca, but my feelings were interrupted by the roar of the Robot Honorary Countess and the sights I saw afterwards, and I wanted to finish this fight and eat slowly. "Kh! Get off me! Blanca tried to escape before Amur approached, but I stopped moving firmly without forgiving it, and even punched through the gap and squeezed the wings. "Do it! Amur! "I''ll do my best... to destroy it all! "Stop it! That word is so stylish! The screams were gruesome, and Amur''s blow was mercilessly dropped on Blanca''s brain.Well, Amur said he was doing everything he could, but he was doing everything he could to harvest consciousness. "The winner is Marlin Amur Pair! So Amur and I were able to win in pairs.As a result, the common feeling was settled (defeat of the losing pair first), but the parent-child showdown and three-quarters of the finals were from the south, so I think it was a pretty exciting match. "Well, I''m hungry, so maybe I''ll get something for the temper." "I''m hungry too! When I go back to the waiting room and murmur like that, Amur is going to have dinner with me.... "Amur has team fights, so eating too much can be terrible." That said, he looked very disgusting. Incidentally, when I returned to the waiting room, Tenma moved to the audience seat, so that only I left the waiting room after the game and stayed in the meal, and Amur treated me as a traitor. Merlin SIDE. Amur SIDE "Hmm... really troublesome guy.Get in the way. " What he''s using is a weapon that turned Halbert''s axe into a hammer... "Warhammer."This is quite troublesome, and if we try to deal with it badly, our weapons may be destroyed. So I try to avoid the hammer as much as I can, and when I can''t, I try to hit the handle part... but it was originally a powerful weapon, and because that idiot was swinging around without thinking, I almost got blown up several times with each weapon. "Really barbaric... very different from the tempura" "That kid is barbaric, too!All men are barbarians! Bumbun Maru in front of me picked up my murmur with his hellish ears and shouted something he didn''t understand.More than that, "Peeling is vulgar.Besides, I admitted that I was barbaric.... " At least the tempura isn''t as vulgar and barbaric as the one in front of you.Well, "If you''re a tempura, you''re rude, but you''re barbaric, but welcome." "That son of a bitch! As I thought, mixing the stories of the tempura makes it easy to get provoked.Well, it''s almost true about the temper. I must admit, however, that he is stronger than I am.Even though I was chased to the seat of the southern lord and received the honorary countess by mercy, even if it is said that it is the third strongest in the south, I have few (...) and (...). "This is the time to take advantage of Eina''s special training...." From the day after I decided to pair up with my grandfather and compete, Eina taught me how to fight Blanca.Well, the way to fight is not how to defeat, but how to win in the end.In my grandfather''s prediction (well, I expected it too), I asked Aina to think about how I would stick to Blanca''s opponent, since Blanca would become a superior in the south if she were to go to a pair match. Grandpa says that the best way to fight is to fight the best opponent, and the second is Eina.So Eina, the same woman, became the opponent... but I struggled to learn how to fight for myself because of a completely different way of fighting.However, I can see that the results are showing up now! "Shit, it''s hard! "Bumbun Maru! If it were a temper, you''d have caught me long ago and pushed me down like this... Oops, it''s dangerous! Remembering what Chris had done before and provoking it, it hooked up funny.Well, it was dangerous for me to lose focus..... "I can handle it! Looking at the gap, he launches a small, sharp, conscious attack and keeps his eye on him.If you get greedy and make a big descent at this time, there is a risk of counterattack on the contrary, so we will not go after you. And instead of just being attacked, you''re willing to parry or avoid¡­ that''s how Eina taught you how to fight.In fact, I was taught how to use the other person''s power... but it was difficult to acquire. "Ouch! It was just... there! "Out of the way! I''m almost there... hey! While moderately distancing himself, he sees a gap and makes a harassing attack... over and over again. "That''s why I didn''t want to leave it with that kid!Someday I became a coward like that kid! "Ugh! Ugh! As good as he was, his anger stopped him for a moment.Then he was targeted and struck by a crossbow.Fortunately, I was able to take it with Valdish and the hammer part never touched my body, but my hands are numb due to a considerable impact. "Hmm! This is what provocation is about!I''m sorry, but I have to get to Blanca quickly... Amur, get ready! I''m angry that I got stuck in such a single cell, but it really feels like a pinch.So follow me. "You were kind to me that night....." And I leaked something extra. "What? And because he was an idiot, he reacted and stopped moving. "That night, the temper gently taught me a lot of things..." When you murmur even more as you act as if it were illuminated, "Fucking kid! He looked at the waiting room where the temper would be.So, "Don''t get paranoid! Guh! I slapped him on the tire with all the gaps.And with the sword I returned, I also struck the opposite tire with all my strength. "Ah! Then he fell on his front leg, holding his tire.This is a great opportunity.Don''t hesitate to stab me. "Heavenly!" "Gh...." The strange voice made him quiet, but for nothing, he''s sturdy, so he won''t die like this. "Badass, take it down! When I looked at my grandfather who said it was only Blanca, I found that they were just combining. "More chances! I don''t know why, but they looked at me and stopped moving.However, Grandpa immediately turned Blanca into a winged strangler and shouted something.Maybe, "Next time, give him (blanca) a blood festival!But you must be saying! So I grasped the Valdish and ran towards Blanca to meet Grandpa''s expectations. Amur SIDE. "That''s not good for a boulder!I''m coming! It is good that Grandpa and Amur won the championship without any particular injury, but instead Blanca and Robot Honorary Count are in a terrible position.Especially the last blow to the Robot Honorary Count could be life-threatening, no matter how sturdy. "No matter how sturdy it is, the back of your head is bad...." The venue has doctors hired by the royal family waiting, but there is not necessarily a doctor who is skilled in magic, and there will be no problem even if there are more people who can be treated.The Robot Honorary Countess may hate it, but he won''t be pushed back by a doctor because he''s not a stranger. As expected, the doctor agreed to participate in the treatment as if he knew my relationship with Blanca and the Honorary Count Robot.However, "It''s incredibly sturdy....." "That''s right. I need to rest and see how it goes, but I don''t think there''s any particular problem." From my point of view and that of the doctor, I came to the conclusion that Robot Count of Honor was fine.As a precaution, I used magic separately to see if there were any problems with the flow of blood and magic, so it shouldn''t be like dying unless it''s too much.Just... "As a doctor, I can''t allow you to join a team fight after this." Therefore, the final of the team match was a doctor stop, so I let him sleep like this.Incidentally, Blanca said she consolidated all her muscles to prepare for impact the moment she took Amur''s blow. Although she temporarily fainted, she immediately regained consciousness and received light treatment and is now resting in preparation for the finals. After confirming the safety of the two, I went back to everyone. "Tenma, where have you been? Grandpa came back and asked Jeanne and Aura to prepare dinner. Speaking to such a grandfather about Blanca and the Honorary Vicomte Robot, Grandpa suddenly turned away. "I think Amur did too much, but when it comes to the Robot Count of Honor, it was during the battle, until then, but it was a little too much to have Amur attack Blanca with wings.Well, from the side, it''s a villain thing. " Even if the Robot Honorary Countess had no choice, Blanca was completely immobilized, so he could have surrendered.Either way, there would have been no reversal in that state, and even Blanca still had team fights left, so if asked, he might have surrendered honestly. "Grandpa''s wings were strangled, honestly, because everyone was pulling." "Nah! That''s not true... there seems to be..." The surprised grandfather glanced at everyone''s faces reflectively, but seeing them all slip away the moment they met, he noticed that the way was wrong. "When the tournament is over, I have to apologize to Blanca...." "You may have trouble responding even if I apologize, so why don''t you give me something that might be a souvenir instead? Blanca will also be shopping with Sana and Yoshitsune, but apart from that, it would be better to give her something from her grandfather. Is that what you''re gonna do? While I was talking about it, it was time for the finals of the team match to begin. This final was a battle between teams known as the Games with Blanca''s Southern Union and Amur''s Sword of Dawn.However, speaking of the Southern Union, the Robot Honorary Count was initially a member of the finals, but he didn''t even go to the arena because of the doctor stop. "From the way we fought to the semi-finals, the Southern Union had five frontmen, the Sword of Dawn had four frontmen and one back guard... and Lina in the back was going to be the key." I see. Since the Southern Union is the style where everyone comes out in front of cancer, it will mess with the four avant-garde of the Sword of Dawn, but the question is what to do with the person in charge of Lina.When we get close to the boulder, we''ll have a heavy load on Lena. " If you arrange the ten people in that scene in order of strength, it will feel like Blanca is missing one head, followed almost side-by-side by Jin, Amur, and the four southern superiors, with Garrat, Menas, and Oita below a little bit of Lina.This is only the strength of the approaching battle, so depending on the development, it is possible that the magic leaner will come to the top, but this will be the case in the short-term finals with a defined range of battles.In other words, "In terms of overall strength, ''Southern Union'' is quite advantageous? Primera is right, and if it goes right, the blancs will win. "Either way, I''d like Amur to win the Sword of Dawn... maybe I should have done a little more damage to Blanca." "Grandpa... if you''re messing with that purpose, you''ll get complaints from many places" Grandpa and his old acquaintance Ernesto complain at the beginning.I''m sure the king, Maria, and Caesar will tell me a little bit later, but those three won''t be able to tell my grandfather very strongly, so I think my friends (...) and (...) will stretch out for the time being. "Well, that''s not a joke about boulders.I just want to say that Blanca''s recovery will certainly affect the battle. " It may seem like an excuse, but if Blanca''s damage is still there, the Sword of Dawn may advantageously advance the match. All of us here know Blanca, but since our relationship with Amur was longer and deeper, we wanted everyone to win the Sword of Dawn if they could. 253 Chapter 17-12 Bad Luck Man "I''m not convinced! At the party a few days after the tournament, Amur was easy to understand and infidel.It''s been like this since the finals of the team match, and honestly, everybody''s in trouble. In the final of the team match, the Sword of Dawn, which added Amur, was defeated by the Southern Union led by Blanca.However, Amur is not satisfied with the contents.Well, I think the Southern Union operation at that time was effective and natural... but I don''t think that''s what most people thought. "That said, Amur and Grandpa were the first ones to do it, so there''s nothing you can do about it, right? "That''s right. They just did what they did, and there''s nothing wrong with the rules." Me and Primera have been talking a lot since this party started, but there''s still no sign of a better mood. Incidentally, what Blanca did was an attack reminiscent of a black 30-star attack that started early on, with Blanca and two southern superiors heading toward Amur, one preventing Amur''s attack, the other stopping Amur''s movement with a winged stranglehold, and the last blanca striking the empty body, disabling Amur at a rate that didn''t take a minute from the start. Jin and the others tried to intercept Blanca, but because the "Sword of Dawn" was a formation of three avant-garde, one medium-guard, and one rear guard, the rest of the superiors prevented Jin and Menas from attacking Amur, and the superiors were held back by Garrat, who was one step behind, and could not help Amur. It was the Southern Union, which gained a numerical advantage in addition to the overall power difference, but the Sword of Dawn was unexpectedly rude, but it fought against each other.The audience wanted to think that Amur''s early retirement would be a one-sided battle, but the battle of the Sword of Dawn was unexpected in a good sense, and most of the support was directed to the jinn. It was Lina who was in trouble surrounded by noble men who became such an active shaft.Of course, it was a great fight because of the activities of the jinn, but the way they fought against the attack and carried out magic was the most suitable one among those ten people. With such Lena''s activity, the Sword of Dawn temporarily seized the numerical advantage of retiring two of its superiors, but it was defeated by the counterattack of Blanca''s fury when the power source of Lena''s magic expired. "There must have been some alarm, but if the top three attacked me, I would have no choice but to lose as much as Amur.Well, I can say blankets can''t grow up..... " That said, when I saw Blanca, she was drinking without noticing my gaze. "We disagreed about the first ambush." "Yes, that''s right.I didn''t mean to be a coward... but I didn''t think I deserved the finals. " And two people came along with Blanca and attacked, excusing themselves.The other superiors nodded quietly as if they agreed.However, "For that, I attacked you with norinori....." He turned away suddenly in a whispering word from Amur. Amur would have liked to say that Blanca was guilty at the time the operation was carried out or tolerated, even if he really disagreed.Well, it''s not a sin, but I know what Amur wants to say.The high level of solidarity with the jinn is also related to the fact that many of the audience sympathized with Amur. Well, blanca had her first win, so please give her a break. It seemed that Blanca was the main culprit, and the superiors of the south left as if they were fleeing from the front of Amur. "Well... I''m worried you''ve been trying to kill me for a while now." "Tenma, it''s not funny." It wasn''t meant to be a waste of time, but Amur instantly put in a muzzle and Primera nodded as if she agreed. "No, it''s really not a waste of time, but I''ve been looking in the direction of Blanca for a while now... or the Robot Honorary Count is staring at me with such a lethal temper..." "Leave me alone!That''s air! Ignore it. Okay! That said, Amur tried to pull me and Primera away from the scene... but the Robot Honorary Count tried to keep her distance.However, "Nh! Stopped moving at Amur''s glance, while Blanca caught him drunk. By the way, the Robot Honorary Vicomte also competed in a personal match... and the result was a defeat in the qualifying round.Besides, it comes with the premise that it will be the first tire in a split group.It should be noted that it was the top two (...) members of the Southern Union of the same team who retailed and attacked them from behind the Robot Honorary Count, who thought they were allies because they would be the most obstructed in advancing to the finals. The audience and the same group of participants were surprised by the behavior, but the southern officials watching the match laughed.Of these, the most delighted was undoubtedly Amur, as if he had won. "When you become an Individual Champion on a boulder, don''t wear flowers in both hands! That said, it was Leon who appeared in the middle of the day and looked distracted.As usual, it seems that it is the reason that each person is distracted.Well, after that bullshit, Albert, Cain and Eliza, who were right behind Leon, were beaten in the back. "Leaving this idiot alone... Amur, it''s just a little too sticky for Mr. Tenma.Give that position to Primera and take a step back. " "Well, I''m sorry about that." When Eliza noticed Amur nodded honestly, she pushed Primera against me and took a step back as she was told. "It''s nice to have a rating.By the way, she said the wedding was after the tournament, but have you decided on a date? When I returned Cain''s question a month later, I found that some of the aristocrats who were listening nearby were moving away fast. "Even if I knew the sun, I wouldn''t be called...." Albert also seemed to have noticed, sighing with a stunned face. "If it''s just a celebration, how many idiots will come out asking me to join them? Since the participants have already been decided, I am not going to make a seat unless I have much to say, and I am not going to call someone I do not know as a nobleman in the first place. "Well, if you come to me, don''t hesitate to consult with the King and Maria, and I''ll give you a name." Maria-san tells me to let her know as soon as she shows up, so I can''t attend the wedding without Maria-san''s permission at least.Of course, I don''t think Maria-sama will let it out. "There were a few unexpected things about cooking, but I almost finished making what I had planned, and the costume just matched the details.So, next week, I''m going to greet Primera officials in Gungjo City, and I''m going to dress up. " "It''s a pre-wedding trip alone! Cain told me to tease you, but I thought there was a side to it, so I nodded honestly. Ah! I heard a surprisingly confused voice right next to me. The Lord of Voices is Primera.When everyone''s eyes turned to what happened, Primera suddenly seemed surprised. "Um... I''m not alone, but I promised to take Amur and the others..." Not only was I surprised at the words, but Albert, Cain, Eliza, and Sierra.And Leon didn''t seem to know what it meant at first, but he tried to laugh when he understood. "Why Primera... no, it''s because of Primera... I''m sorry, Tempura.This is because of the Duke''s education. " In general, most of the pre-wedding or honeymoon trips of Hei (...) people are carried out by only two lovers and couples, but it is normal for a large number of people to be accompanied by escorts and caregivers such as the Duke of Sanga.Besides, the Duke of Sanga has a good relationship with his mother-in-law, so he often goes with them on commemorative trips.Those influences led Primera, of course, to invite Amur and Jeanne. "Yeah, well, I don''t know what to say... it''s the same trip as usual, so don''t be nervous." Cain''s right, that''s what we''ll have to think.Well, it wasn''t just the two of us, and it was bad that we didn''t have a good meeting in advance.I feel like I got a little shoulder watermark, but I can''t help it if I say so. "If it bothers you, why don''t you postpone your marriage and educate yourself responsibly because it''s our fault? "I was surprised, but it''s not a nuisance.It''s also because I didn''t say it clearly.And the Otori often act together when something happens.Primera understood that, so she invited nature and the Amurs. " If we take Albert''s proposal here, we''ll have a strange gulf between us and the Duke.Besides, if Primera just tried to get used to the way we do things, it doesn''t mean she got angry. "I appreciate you saying that... but Primera" "Yes...." "I hate to say this, but you knew our home was special.There was no doubt that before inviting Amur and the others, we should have checked with the temper.If you think Amur and the others are important, remember the considerations you said in the future. " "Yes...." When Albert found out I wasn''t angry, he scolded Primera. From my point of view, I didn''t think it was necessary to be so angry, and I wondered how it would affect the Amurs.Cain sneaked up on me like that. "It''s normal for a trip between Tempa and Primera to look like a pre-wedding trip anyway, right?If you take an unmarried woman of your age with you there, if you don''t know the circumstances, you may think that you have a fianc¨¦e but you don''t have the manners to take other women, and you may think that Amur and the others are ignorant of common sense who forced you to follow them for the sake of temptation.Albert wants me to tell him to be careful because there''s a guy with a twisted view like that. " You told me that.Certainly, if you don''t know the story of Primera''s invitation, the circumstances of the Duke of Sanga, and the story of my convincing permission, they will say that Amur and the others did not read the air, or that I took them with the intention of doing something. "Well, even if there are people who are making noise about it, I think it''s just a shame because the royals and the Duke of Sanga, the top powerful people in this country, know the situation." Eliza said it was okay for the noisy ones to show up, and Leon and Sierra agreed.Well, the top-class people will do the same thing, but they''ll protect me and Primera more than that. "When it comes to nobility, the Royal Barrier has the most powerful class effects... so don''t forget your souvenirs." "No, I think it''s too disrespectful for boulders... but it''s scarier to say that it''s forgiven than to say it''s amazing..." "That''s right... by the way, I haven''t seen Amur since before, but where..." In the middle of the conversation, Eliza said Amur wasn''t there because she felt like she had noticed a lot, so she started searching for the surroundings naturally.Then, "Tenma, I''m a customer... ma! Amur brought two unusual combinations.Amur has a large plate full of several kinds of dishes.Perhaps he was temporarily withdrawing from the scene, reluctant to be tampered with or smell annoying, and went to collect his favorite dishes. And two of the rare combinations that Amur brought with him. "The Duke of Sanga and Lena are the first combination to look at." It was the Duke of Sanga and Lena. "Well, I''ve never walked alone before, but I know Primera''s friend, so it''s not so weird." "That''s right! Rather, I wonder why Primera and Tenma didn''t come to my rescue! For a moment I thought what I was saying, but I realized that I had ignored being surrounded. Incidentally, the Duke of Sanga and Lena came together because Lena, who was surrounded by men, was rescued by her daughter''s friend and familiar Duke of Sanga, who nostalgically called out and asked her to lead her to Primera... "Amur too, but you two ignored me while you realized I was in trouble, right? With Jito''s eyes on us, Leena and I turned our backs on each other.Amur was named after him, but he was eating the food he brought pretending not to hear. For some time afterwards, Lena was trying to clear her anger by complaining and complaining to me and Primera.The Duke of Sanga and Albert look interesting.Right there. "Well, Lena.Drink this and calm down. " Amur tried to silence Lena in a way that silenced Primera a long time ago.However, "That''s about right! Amur came all the way out here, pointing at me and laughing is a bad hobby!Are you listening? Unlike Primera, Lena was caught because she wasn''t weak enough to get drunk with a little alcohol.On the contrary, Lina''s tension is gradually rising because of the alcohol in the middle. "That said, Father, it''s a trip with Primera next week... and Primera invited Amur and the others without consulting with her." After hearing the report, the Duke of Sanga turned a sharp eye to Primera for a moment, but soon Albert continued to say that the story was resolved, so he went back. "Well, I understand why that happened... Primera, be careful in the future.I''m sorry, Mr. Tempura. " The Duke of Sanga, listening to the details, took care of Primera and apologized to me.The Duke looked ashamed at the time, because he thought Primera''s actions were attributable to him. "If I hadn''t seen you, would I have been here?" "I''m worried you didn''t make it back." The Marquis of Sammons and his grandfather came to talk to the public until the dance time.Even though celebrities such as the Duke of Sanga and Albert were gathered, the convergence of two more prominent people led to many eyes turning to say that they were in the corner of the venue. "Tempura, Primera... I can''t help you anymore" When I was talking about how well I was dancing and the combination after the second track, I grabbed Primera and I while dragging Lena, who was covering her back with the forgotten amour in a mood of frustration.Lina didn''t seem to be completely drunk, but she was very tense and hooked to Amur''s back with pleasure. "Come on, Lena! We need to get out of here! I couldn''t touch Lena on a boulder, so Primera forcibly pulled her off and seated her in a nearby chair. "I''d appreciate it if Menus came to pick it up... compared to the southerners." Not only Menas, but also Jin and Garrat were drinking as they competed with the southern elite, including Blanca. It''s about time to dance, and I looked for someone who might take over, but the key menus seem to have completely forgotten about Lena, and if I leave it to a nobleman I don''t know, it''s dangerous. There is a hand to leave it to my grandfather, but because my grandfather will also be an unmarried man, it is not necessarily the case that people who deliberately misunderstand that they are alone will not appear.It would be awkward to call Lena "Grandma." "I know what the temper thinks, and I can assure you that won''t happen... because there are idiots who harass me everywhere." Grandpa seemed to understand what I was thinking from my expression, and he couldn''t deny the possibility of an idiot appearing.That said, the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons had to dance with each other because they were nobles, so married people disappeared from the scene. "So Amur... I''m sorry, but please take care of Lina a a little more." I don''t think stupid aristocrats will get close because of my grandfather, but where only women can get close... I can''t follow them to the toilet, so there has to be one woman. "Mhh... I can''t help it" Amur, who understood that he was the only one qualified, took on the responsibility as if he was unwilling. So, Primera, shall we go? "Yes, Amur, give Lena my regards." Hmm, let me handle it. After calling out to Amur, I went to the dance venue with Primera... but just before I left, I noticed a glittering look on Amur''s face that seemed to be planning something. "Is Lena okay? Primera also seemed to be worried about Amur''s face, but because she didn''t have time, she felt like she had no choice but to believe Amur. In the dance that followed, after dancing with Primera, he had to dance all the way with his acquaintance, and he was late to return to Amur.It was the same with Primera, so I decided to come back together on the way back... but what I was waiting for there was Lina and Grandpa, who looked tired, and Amur, who was eating food with a satisfying face... and for some reason, Rion, who was hungry. "Tenma, we''re still in time, please dance a song! When Amur realized we were back, he drained the food into his mouth and invited me to the dance.After looking at Primera and checking, she nodded lightly, so it felt like it was up to me. "I''ll take it from here.Shall we dance in the next song? I think I''ll make it to the next song, so I turned back the way I came back with Amur. I was supposed to be back after the dance, and I showed up again, and a few women turned their feet towards me, but they stopped looking at Amur, who was right next door. And at the beginning of the dance with Amur, "Amur, please take it a little slower." "That''s impossible. If it''s any slower, my legs will crawl." For some reason, Amur, who can only dance at twice the speed of ordinary dance, felt more tired than a few songs earlier.And after the dance, the Robot Count of Honor stared at me even more. Primera SIDE "Lena, Merlin, why are you so tired? After Tenma and Amur disappeared, I tried to hand them a glass of water while calling out to them who were tired¡­ Somehow they looked at the glass I tried to give them and looked like they were confused for a moment. "What really happened? "No, well... a little from me..." Merlin was looking at Lena in an unspeakable way. So I think it''s because of Lena, and when I ask her again why, "I was attacked by Amur...." and other words that don''t have the same guidelines. Leena didn''t want to say anything more, but if this is a delicate story, I think it would be better to ask before Mr. Tenma comes back. When I asked her a little forcefully, Leona was worried about Brother Leon. "Just kidding, if you pretend to stop by and get tangled up in Amur, Amur will be clean..." I''ll drain you of alcohol!"Like, I pushed a bottle of water from somewhere into my mouth, forcing me to drink a lot of water...." "I tried to make her stop, but Amur got caught up in Lena, so I couldn''t help it." Merlin was reluctant to touch the body of a woman (Lena) to help, and when she was able to tear off the amur, it was after all the water from the bottle had been poured into Lena. "And Amur made me swell with water over and over again....." For a moment Amur waved violence at Lena''s words. "I forced her to dance with me! He said he did something completely wrong with me.No, I think it''s closer to saying that you swing rather than dance with the far-sighted Tenma and Amur.In a sense, it could be called violence. "Eh... and yet..." That said, I can almost imagine what happened to Lena.In other words, "The water that I was forced to drink has dramatically refluxed....." "Besides, it came at me and Leon who tried to stop it....." When I looked at Niisama Leon who finally came out (although I forgot to sit nearby because she was very different from usual), it looked like her hair and clothes were wet.In other words, "It''s Leon. (...) I''m so wet." That means... While sympathizing with Brother Leon, I tried to check the condition and noticed that there was no water dripping when it got wet.And Marlin, who was about to get wet in the same way, wasn''t wet at all. When I asked Merlin about it, she suddenly said, "When the water erupted from Lena''s mouth, the wind magically shifted her course... but there was a lion ahead of the shift.It''s not like the so-called "Nice Man with Water Dripping" has been completed. " That''s what I said.Incidentally, it seems that oniisama Leon''s hair and clothes are half-dried because Marlin used the magic of fire and wind to dry them to the brink. "Is Niisama Leon depressed because of what happened....." If that happens, I can''t help but think that Niisama Leon the Stone will be quiet... "No, Leon''s guys were trying hard to find someone to dance with in that state, but the people who watched Leon get wet spread the word and didn''t let anyone talk to him." "That''s why I couldn''t find a dancer for the first time...." Every year, it is difficult to find a partner for Niisama Leon''s dance. However, since the wife of an aristocrat with whom she knew and had a deep relationship with the Bordering Uncle family were still with her, it has never been possible for her to dance at the party... but she was shunned by the boulders this year. Leena, who felt responsible for the incident, offered to dance with her, but the aristocrats who saw the water blowing out should be spreading the story, so if Leena appeared prominently now, she would be exposed to strange eyes, so she refused to be patient. "If you knew that kind thing, there would definitely be a woman applying for dance....." I thought I saw Niisama Leon, who had a bad relationship with a lot of things. Primera SIDE. 254 Chapter 17-13 The Third Woman? "Hmm... why don''t you follow me, but this isn''t like a family vacation?" "Well, isn''t that nice? When we get married, we''ll live together and practice." Half a day to Gungjo City, we were camping for the last time.We have Primera on this trip, so we''re getting ready to camp early to get used to the way we do things. "Primera! The fire is too strong!" "Ah! I''m burning!" "It''s okay, just calm down!Plus, just cut the burnt part! " Primera was cooking while teaching Jeanne, but she was about to flip the frying pan in a hurry by mistake.Incidentally, Amur is not helpful in teaching just by speaking from the side. Master Tenma, tea is ready ~ Aura is tea maid''s turn, so she has less to do and is in a good mood.Eina would have forced me to work, but I don''t think I''ve said that during my trip, so I''m less stressed. Well then, the first half of the guard is Amur and Aura, the middle is me and Grandpa, and the second half is Primera and Jeanne. With Primera''s membership, I was delighted to be able to watch in three groups without having to put in the slurry.Two or three is fine for the first half, but I appreciate the more options.Besides, Primera is not good at cooking and so on, but the camp guards can be relied on because they have experience supporting the Knights.My grandfather and I are together this time, but if we''re going to homogenize our forces, it would be nice if me and Grandpa teamed up with Jeanne or Aura and Primera and Amur teamed up.However, in terms of combat power, there are Sullins and Golems, so don''t worry about that. The camp on this day was located about half a day from the city of Gungjo, and I was able to reveal the night without any problems. "Dear Tenma, we are enemies! Do you want to kill him?" "Don''t hesitate!" "Aura, Amur, I''m really angry.Raiden, pull over and stop. " After completing the procedure at the gates of Gunjo City, Aura told him about the mess when he started going a little further.Amur, who stepped out of the window in response to that voice, checked the three men in front and gave them permission... but there was no way to forgive that, and ordered Lyden to stop.Then Aura and Jeanne took turns and gave a little sermon in the carriage. "I don''t know if you''re kidding me as usual, but you can''t make that statement." After me, Grandpa scolded me severely, so they grew up... but I''m sure they won''t fight.If they hadn''t sold the fight, they would have sold it from those three, so no matter how they fell, the usual sight would have spread.The problem is that Leni isn''t here, so it''s going to be a two-to-three situation... but if Jeanne joins, is there a problem?I don''t think Primera will mix with the boulder. The two men scolded by their grandfather are seated in the corner of the carriage.I don''t think both of you are comfortable sitting on your seats, but when Eina and Leni scold you at home, they always let you sit on their seats for some reason, so it seems like you''re quite used to it. "Tenma, the three of you, Princess Bobcat, are here." Jeanne was sitting on the podium, but Raiden was still stopped as ordered, so it seems that three people who were numb came to us. "Hello! Long time no see, both of you!" Aura and Amur had spoken, so they tried to deceive him in a natural and bright tone, as you might not know. "What''s wrong with you?" "I don''t think I heard Aura and Amur..." I was supposed to rush in loud with the cooperation of the three of them, but I was in a pretty bad mood today. In a place like that, "What''s wrong?It''s so quiet, though. " Primera, who was suspicious of the quiet things to say that the three of them were here, looked me in the face. At that next moment, "" "Traitor ~!" " The three suddenly started making noise out loud.Well, it was something I expected in advance. "Amur, we have to go to protect the wife of the ogre!" Hmm! That''s right! And Aura and Amur stood up in response to the noise of the three men. "Please be quiet." "Yes..." Staring at Primera, he began to sit in the corner again. "The three of you will have a lot to say, but we are busy after this, so let''s meet at the" Full Abdominal Pavilion "at night." Primera was quietly listening to the three noisy opponents at first, but since each of them was noisy, she decided to stop talking forcefully and discuss it later.Because Primera''s power at that time was different from usual, the three of them stopped making noise and nodded in a frightened face. "I''m going to the Knights HQ as it is, but will you ride with me near the Alliance?" "" I''m walking! "" The three losers to Primera''s might walked down the carriage and toward the guild. Well then, let''s head to the Knights'' headquarters.Jeanne, please. " "Yes, yes! Raiden, please." At Jeanne''s request, Lyden walked slowly, but Jeanne seemed nervous about the sudden results. "I can''t believe I''m driving these three back without telling them..." "The third one is decided by Primera...." Aura and Amur, who saw Primera chasing Lily and the others away, tried to make Primera the last member of the battle against Princess Bobcat, which would take place at the Full Belly Pavilion at night. "Amur, Aura... I won''t do it." "Yes..." Primera turned me down and grew up like Lily and the others. "Hmm... I don''t really know the Knights of Gungjo, so I''ll hang out all over the city.If you meet me at the Full Belly Pavilion at night, there will be no problem. " That said, Grandpa forced himself out of the moving carriage.Grandpa must have been afraid of Primera to leave at this time. "That''s a great idea! I''m coming too!" Amur saw his grandfather fleeing, and fled from the carriage. "I... can''t..." Subsequently, Aura tried to escape, but she had no courage or ability to jump out of the carriage that ran into the boulder, and gave up when she only pulled her face out of the carriage. "Mr. Tempura... were you so scared of me?" "No, well... they''re just surprised." "Really...." The five of them went on running, so it seems that Primera realized that the boulder was also the cause.Besides, Primera was depressed because I couldn''t give back what I was good at.It hurt my heart to see me like that, but Aura was more damaged than that when she tried to escape. It looks like I stabbed him, but in fact, I can say that Primera was damaged from the previous stage, so Aura in the form of spreading the wound directly was attacked by guilt. "Eh! Ah, thank you, Sullin." Thinking about how to cheer up, Surrin took out the tea and sweets she had put in her magic bag and gave them to Primera.And as Primera sat down, the zebra immediately approached and stroked her body. And Solomon. Though Surrin will certainly try to encourage it, Siroumar and Solomon will aim for the sweets that Surrin offers.But it seems to have helped invigorate Primera.Successful animated therapy by family members.And Silomar and Solomon, who were instrumental in the success of the therapy, were getting sweets. "Mr. Primera, I see the Knights'' headquarters." Jeanne did not hesitate to report to Primera where she originally reported to me as her husband.Well, if you get married, you''ll be an equal partner to your husband, and I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it. "So, was Captain Alan the only one attending the wedding?" "Yes, the others will not come to King''s Landing because they have work to do.Mr. Rice was going to come at first, but he abandoned it because he still had a small child in the boulder. " That''s why only Captain Alan will attend the wedding among my acquaintances in Gungjo, and Lily and the three of us, Serna and Henri and Marx.Uncle and Mikami can''t take a break from the "Full Abdomen Pavilion", and Soleil doesn''t participate because she has one.Flute is not going because he has small children, and the Guild Leader is not going because Flute and his children are not going.The Guild Leader was angry with Mr. Flute about this, but in fact, it was impossible for Mr. Flute, who was raising children, to turn the guild around, so a letter stating that he had decided not to participate was sent under the joint name of the Guild Leader and Mr. Flute. Well then, Primera and I will go say hello, but what about Jeanne and the others? "Um, should I wait somewhere?" "If you can use the carriage yard, I''ll wait there, but what do you want me to do?" "Ah ~ I see... the place to go today is here, with the Guild and the ''Full Belly Pavilion'', so Jeanne and Aura are free too.You can wait or go shopping. " "In that case, you might want to meet me at the Manabetsu Pavilion.Commander-in-Chief, it can be a long time to start talking, and if Rice joins in there, it''s likely to be longer.... " Even though Grandpa and Amur are running away and doing what they like, I feel sorry for the two of them, so I tried to set them free, and Primera suggested that they meet at the Full Abdominal Pavilion. "If that''s the case, I want to shop!" Aura did not hesitate to shop for Primera''s suggestion.Aura chose to go shopping, so Jeanne followed her, and decided to stay at the "Full Belly Pavilion" by the evening and sent them out.Gungjo City is relatively safe, so I don''t think it will happen to both of you, but I was wary of getting caught up in the incident because I was an associate of the Ootori family, and I had them escort Surrin and the others.I think Solomon would be noisy if he was out on the boulder, so I have to make him wait in the dimension bag, but if he was a horse, it would be enough restraint for someone planning something bad. "Mr. Tempura, you shouldn''t have the option of keeping me waiting at those times.Regardless of Aura, Jeanne chooses to wait personally. " When I dropped them off and put riden and carriage in my bag, Primera caught my attention.While Aura would certainly have chosen to be free of that option, Jeanne would have chosen instead to wait with care.In fact, in response to Primera''s suggestion, Jeanne chose to go shopping on Aura''s advice. "That''s right, we have to be careful now.Even so, Primera noticed a lot. " "From my point of view, why doesn''t Tenma notice, but I may have often seen Jeanne in the eyes of a third party." That said, Primera walked to the Knights'' headquarters to lead me. Jeanne SIDE "Jeanne, I bought some skewers!It''s a big one for the horses and the solomons. " Aura bought two skewers of large size and four (...) skewers of ordinary size.The bigger one gave it to Siroumar and Solomon (it disappeared at the moment), and the remainder was one to Surrin and one to me, and two to Aura. "Still, there are a lot of delicious food stalls in Gungjo." "Yes, maybe more than King''s Landing." I think there are many delicious stalls in Wang Dynasty in terms of number, but in terms of percentage, it may be the city of Gungjo.I''ve been around a few stalls since I broke up with Tenma, but it hasn''t come off so far.Instead of coming off, it was all delicious. "So, what do we do now?It''s still too early to go to the Full Belly Pavilion... why don''t you go to the Guild? " "I see. I don''t have time for a favor, but let''s go.If we wait for you in the guild, maybe Tempa and Primera will come.What''s wrong with Slurrin and Silomar...? " As the destination was decided, he turned his gaze to Slurrin and Silomar, and the two stared in the same direction.I saw what Slurrin and the others were looking at, but I couldn''t find anything unusual. "Jeanne, let''s get moving." "Sure. Surlyn, Siroumal, let''s go." When I called the two of them again, they turned around and walked together. "Sure, if you go straight down this road and turn right at the entrance, you''ll see the Alliance... hmm?Isn''t that Marlin and Amur? " "Looks like it. It''s a light disguise, but I''m pretty sure of it." As they were walking towards the guild, they found two pairs walking in front looking at the stall merchandise.The people around me didn''t seem to realize that the two people wearing the hood were Marine-sama and Amur, but since they were doing the laundry many times, Aura and I quickly understood. "It''s Merlin... ngh!" "Shut up! Calling that name will cause confusion!" They noticed us, so Aura, who tried to call her name as she approached, got a bite in Amur.To be precise, I just got my mouth shut... but with Amur''s power and momentum, I don''t think I''d be any different than Vinta. "Amur, this is a little too much." Merlin was careful of Amur''s behavior, so Aura was immediately released. "Aura... my mouth is turning red." Aura''s mouth was red because of Amur''s vinta. "It''s not good to walk around a lot with that face.Let''s find somewhere to calm down. " That''s how Marlin walked out looking for a shop.And then you enter the clumsy road of the shop, "By the way, who the hell is following us?" He went a little further and suddenly looked back and asked behind us. "Goddamn it!" Ugh! Behind Merlin''s gaze was a man who hid his face and body in a cloak and stood in surprise.There was an amur flying over there... but I heard a voice somewhere in my cloak. "Mmm! This feels... Lenitan!" The man who was enslaved in Amur was Leni, whom we all know very well. Jeanne SIDE. 255 Chapter 17-14 Soleil "Hah... I''m tired." "That''s right...." Speaking with General Alan at Knights Headquarters, Primera and I were told that former Captain Ida was coming to visit.Until then, it was mainly about Primera''s retirement ceremony (since he was the commander of the unit, it seems that he needed to do it) and the story of succession, but since Ida came, the content changed rapidly, and it became Primera''s embarrassing story and failure story, and from that flow, me and Primera were teased. If the Underboss, anxious to go far beyond his schedule, hadn''t come to work, he would still have been teased at Knights HQ. "I wanted to go to the guild after eating something, but I''m running out of time, so I wonder if I can keep going straight?" That''s good. If it was a riden, it would be enough to arrive, so I decided to travel by two people without leaving the carriage.I''ve never ridden with a woman in the city, so I''m a little embarrassed, but it''s not weird because I''m going to be a couple. "Please take the road to the left, Mr. Tenma.On the right, you can''t move on a horse without permission. " Copy that. I didn''t know because I had rarely travelled by horse in Gungjo City, but there are a number of roads I can''t get through without permission.I was given permission to travel by carriage when I entered Gungjo City, but I didn''t get permission to travel only in Lyden, so it was better not to. I took a few detours along the road I had planned, but I was able to get there much sooner than I would have walked. "I wonder if I''m a little behind schedule?" "Yes, I think it is acceptable because it was originally communicated at approximately the same time." We arrived at the guild a little behind schedule with a trip to Lyden and Primera''s guidance on the road.Well, I can say it''s because I spent a lot of time dating. "In the meantime, let''s go in... don''t you feel weird?" "That makes me feel strangely quiet... ahh..." Soon after entering the Adventurers Guild, Primera and I looked around, realizing something was wrong.And I found a sight at about the same time. "You''re staring at each other three to three." "I wonder if it''s okay not to get mad... no, I wonder if Mr. Flute got mad at me after he got mad or something like that." Primera is right, the three of them are staring at each other between the tables, but that''s all that has to be done because Mr. Flute is eyeing from the reception. I mean, why is Leni here? I wonder if it was because I heard that murmur. The six of us who had been staring at each other till now turned towards us. "... Flute, it''s been a long time. Is that Flute''s kid?" "Yes, it''s been a long time. Yes, this is me and Max''s kid, and he says," Hart. " Hart sleeps gently without worrying about the harsh atmosphere in the guild.Perhaps he inherits the thickness of the Alliance''s length and that of Mr. Flute''s liver. "So, Mr. Tempura, they''re expecting you, but don''t you want to go?" "Before I do, I''d like to know what happened." Mr Flute is nearby, so I won''t try to approach him, but he will come as soon as he leaves.From Mr. Flute, I''d like you to take the six approaching men outside.Well, about half of that... is my responsibility, so I guess I''ll have to take him outside... but before I do that, I just want to gather information. "Even so, the three" Princess Yamanata "who came to see my request as usual, and the Amur who came to play, all came together in a bowl, just as usual.However, I was about to become a little radical when it came to teasing each other... but I was quiet when I spoke a little, so I asked you to keep it quiet. " I think it''s Mr. Flute.Lily and the others naturally don''t want Amur to grow up that shallow. Now that I''ve finished talking to Mr. Flute, I have to go to the six of them... but before I do that, I''ve decided to find the two of them who aren''t there.Mr. Flute seems to think that he will not go yet, but the more people who struggle in between, the less the burden per person, so he needs a companion. "Grandpa and Jeanne... were there!" They sat in a discreet place on the other side of the hall, silent as if they had vanished.And when they meet me, they pretend that they didn''t notice. So, after sending Amur and Leni their gaze, they went to Grandpa, and they both stood up and started moving towards Grandpa.Aura and Lily, who saw it, gathered near Grandpa''s seat naturally. "Well, I don''t ask what caused it, but don''t bother the surroundings.And don''t give up your responsibilities as a guardian. That''s it! Dismiss! " I didn''t want to dig too deep into this matter, so I tried to finish it with the usual caution... but Mr. Flute looked at me very closely, and the adventurers and staff who were listening to me in the surroundings looked at me like, "I don''t think so."Well, I''ll ignore it. Cut off the words with the feeling of finishing, and asked Jeanne and Aura for a drink for the number of people, Grandpa whispered, "I''m not a guardian," ordering alcohol and snacks instead of tea, and Flute gave up "Well, if I don''t get mad". "Um... so when will you be able to put in the clams?" As Jeanne and Aura sipped the tea and took a breath, Leni hesitated to call out. "No, Amur told me you were going to Gungjo, and I thought you were going to surprise me." When I was in Border Territories before, I was surprised to be with Rani and Doni.Well, I happened to be in the same place at that time, but if I knew where I was going beforehand, I don''t think it would be strange to go ahead. "I still think it''s too early to come to Gungjo City, but Amur often leaves letters with southern officials, so he probably received them on his way." Leni didn''t say anything more because my guess was correct. "Tenma, are you done?" Here, the Guild Leader finally shows up from behind.I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been working or because I''ve been running away, but the guild leader who appeared after quiet has a cold gaze from adventurers and staff.However, he didn''t show me what he cared about. Actually, I need to talk to you. After the Guild Leader turned his gaze to see what Mr. Flute had to say, he came to me. "What is it? Let me think about the money for about a year." "No, you don''t want to lend it... well, it''s not about the money.Recently, adventurers often bring horned rabbits, but I was wondering if you could pick them up from the tempura. " Anyway, the story that I came on a wedding errand changed to the story that I came to collect horned rabbit meat at some point, and it seems that there were many adventurers who thought that the same request that Serna had made at her wedding would be issued this time, and the amount of carry-on was increasing. "I can use it, so I can take it back here... but I''ll have it dismantled.And please give me a little discount. " "Dismantling is natural, but the discount... please consult the flute.If I do it on my own, I''ll get angry. " It would have been easier for me to negotiate with the Guild Leader, but I''m sure the Guild Leader knows that.When I tried putting three fingers up for Mr. Flute, Mr. Flute put one finger up.As a result of negotiations that the discount rate would be low... it was reduced by 15%.I wanted to get at least a 20% discount, but this would be the limit for Mr. Flute.If this was the Guild Leader, I thought I''d be able to attack him hard for 25% of the time... "Yes, this is the price. Also, let the guild know you''re not buying any more." "I know, and the continuing overfishing of horned rabbits has drastically reduced the numbers around here.In the future, if the adventurer brings it to the market, it won''t cause a price collapse. " It appears to have been matched by the Alliance''s inventory processing, but it is certain that we have benefited as well.And after all, we had to prepare a lot of meat for the wedding and afterwards the reunion.You should think that you got it at a discounted price somewhat well. "And this is a wedding celebration from the Adventurers Guild." As I put the bought horned rabbit in my magic bag, the Guild Leader brought a different bag from the one that contained the horned rabbit and put it in front of me and Primera. "There are thirty mallards, ten boars, and eighteen deer in it.I caught it in the summer, so I don''t have much oil, but it''s light enough for that. " Anything, the adventurers who took part in Serna''s wedding focused on hunting and dismantling it with Alliance staff.Quite a lot, but the Guild Leader laughed that he had more room than I had when I brought him in, and the adventurers who were looking at us laughed. "That''s what I''m saying, so don''t hesitate to take it.At the wedding between Serna and Henri, it was almost like they were just eating it. " He was the guild leader who kept laughing, but as soon as he realized that the laughter of the adventurers who thought he had attended the wedding had decreased, he ran away to the guild leader''s office. Primera thanked the adventurers to change the bad air in the guild, so as soon as I followed, the guild returned to its original atmosphere.Well, it was a joke to be an adventurer, so it wasn''t serious from the beginning, and it was probably one of the reasons why it went back quickly. For a while, we lived in a gentle atmosphere (except for some), but the time was approaching to go to the "Full Belly Pavilion", so I thanked the adventurers around me again and left the guild behind. "You gave me something good.He said there wasn''t much oil on it, but it looks like it could be used at a wedding as soon as it''s cooked. " "Yes, I must thank you all." "By the way, what are you going to cook with them?" Me and Primera, Grandpa, and Jeanne were thrilled by the way we cooked the meat... but behind us, the six of us are still fighting each other.And it didn''t end when I arrived at the Manabetsu Pavilion. "It''s been a long time, Uncle, Mimi!" Sometimes it was almost dinner time, and the dining room was busy with a lot of people, but my uncle and mother soon noticed me and waved their hands.But I was too busy to say hello, so I decided to sit down and wait. "Ugh, temper... that combination isn''t dangerous at that distance..." Since there were only four and six seats available, Amur and Lily, who were fighting each other, sat together. "I don''t think Lily and the others will imitate being kicked out because of the noise because they are based in the" Manabetsu Pavilion. "Amur has Leni on him, so I think Lily and the others should do it first.Aura is likely to be fired, but she doesn''t have the courage to move from herself. " They all reacted to each other for an instant, saying that they could hear it on purpose, and the harsh signs faded slightly.Aura is particularly upset and easy to understand, so even if she makes a mistake, she won''t be able to move from herself. I think I''m going to be quiet for a while. Ai! A voice came from under the table.I looked down in surprise... there was a girl there.Well, I used "appraisal" immediately, so I knew who it was, and I was convinced that it was not strange to be here. "Hello Soleil." As soon as Primera knew that she had met several times, Soleil laughed at Primera instead of replying.It''s been nearly a year since it happened before, so I might not have known if I hadn''t used the "appraisal".My child grew up so fast. "Hello." Ai! Soleil kept holding her pants while looking up at me. Tenma, don''t you want me to hug you? I wondered what was going on. Grandpa, who was looking at Soleil, said so, so he took his hand to try and lift it up, and Soleil raised his hands to heil.Holding her and sitting on her lap, Soleil looks around with a smile.However, the six people who were staring at each other were not sure whether it was because of the orientation of the body they were sitting on or because they felt a disturbing sign, but they simply turned their face once and then completely ignored it. After me, Soleil moved over Primera''s lap and over Jeanne''s lap, and began to feel sleepy when Grandpa held her, so she was held by her mother and taken to bed. "I''m sorry you had to deal with Soleil.I''m sorry, Merlin. " My uncle brought drinks and plates of dishes over and over again. "This one and this one is for the zebras.It''s surplus or planned to be disposed of, but is it okay? " In addition to the meat he baked for the zebras, he also brought bones after the broth was taken and the cut rags were baked and there was water. "It''s okay, thank you. I can''t serve it here, so I''ll let you eat it in the bag." "Oh, please do." Basically, the customers of the "Manabetsu Pavilion" account for the majority of the regular customers, so it may be okay to put out a horseshoe, but unlike back then, there were also solomons, and some customers started using them after I left, so there will be confusion.Well, even so, you should refrain from serving animals in the dining room because they are unhygienic. "Still, Soleil didn''t seem interested in Amur and the others.Lily and the others are based here, so I don''t think it''s strange to be missed. " As she murmured, Primera smiled bitterly and Lily and the others looked awkward.Amur, who saw the three of them, looked like he was intrigued. I suspect something happened. "I just don''t like it!" "Soleil is sweet and curious, so she loves everyone." "I''m sensitive to the rugged atmosphere, but I can''t get anywhere near it!" And the regular customers who were drinking around told me. "I''ve been in a bustling place since I was born, so it''s okay to be noisy... I guess I like it." "That''s right, you''re the sign girl from the Full Abdominal Pavilion, who comes closer and smiles by when you''re drinking like this!" Other customers started talking about Soleil one after another.Well, now I wonder if it''s just because of the rugged atmosphere that Lily didn''t get close to us. "Normally, the three of you are trying to give Soleil too much attention, or rubbing it well with who holds it.I can''t help it if you don''t like it! " The cause was exposed.From Lily''s reaction, the information seems to be true. Amur and Aura, who bought the information, quickly started teasing Lily.... "Maybe Soleil didn''t want to go near it because Lily and the others didn''t like it, and she realized that Amur and Aura were the same type." Of course. "I think so." Well, I guess so. And we were stunned when they didn''t notice. As she does so, she returns, adding food, drinking alcohol, and eating in a lively atmosphere. "Primera! Come to Knights HQ immediately!" Suddenly, Aida rolled into the "Full Abdominal Pavilion" with her breath out. 256 Chapter 17-15 The Monster Team What''s wrong, Aida? It''s an emergency! Come with me! " Primera tried to ask Aida about the situation, but Aida grabbed Primera''s arm before she answered and told him to call me by my name. "Okay, but wait a minute.Grandpa! Grandpa will meet Jeanne and the others in the carriage to Knights headquarters. " Hmm. We''ll be on our way as soon as we''re ready. When I left my grandfather''s bag containing Lyden and the carriage, he went outside.Jeanne is giving water to Amur, who was drinking alcohol. Well then, let''s go. What? Primera and Ida thought it was faster to wait for the carriage to be ready, but there was a faster way. "Both of you, stay still!" Noooooo! Holding them aside, I flew through the darkened skies of Gungjo. Do your best. "Arrived... we''re both here" "Please, stop suddenly...." "It feels so good... eh..." It was a one-minute journey in the sky, but suddenly and unexpectedly, they were drunk because of unfamiliar movements and posture. "Well, anyway, what the hell happened?" "Ugh!... come on, there must be a Captain General there!" Ida, who seemed to be in great shape, pulled Primera and me into the Knights, just as she did in the Full Abdominal Pavilion.And before they took him, "It''s terrible....." "What the hell happened?" In the square inside the Knights'' headquarters, there were many knights in blood-dyed army clothes.Fortunately, there aren''t any dead, but it''s only a matter of time. "Immediately heal with magic!We start with the dangerous, so who should we treat first? " "It''s Simon. Simon is the one with the most scars!" "Captain Simon is over there. We''re gathering serious people in there!" Ida answered my question immediately, pointing out that the knight nearby was Simon and other serious people.The knights who are obviously unfamiliar with the treatment are also helping with the treatment because of the lack of manpower.I wonder if the medics alone can''t keep up with the treatment. I immediately checked for serious injuries, including Simon, and began a series of healing magic and first aid procedures.If it was true, I wanted to focus on my magic individually, but it was certainly too late for some of the people here, so I decided to close the wound first. "Primera! There''s a healing pill in this bag, so I want you to split each one of the severely injured with a number five!In the meantime, I''ll see what else I can do! " Got it! A dozen people who were classified as seriously ill escaped the crisis for the time being with a series of healing magic.While still in need of medical attention, we decided to temporarily leave it to the Primeras to see if there were any knights elsewhere needing urgent medical attention. "Tenma, what happened!" "Grandpa! I don''t know the details, but for now, please join me in treating the seriously injured.Jeanne, Aura! Distribute the medicine to the healing knights!Amur and Leni... and Lily need the help of the knights! " I gave instructions to the grandpas who arrived a little late before explaining.Grandpa can also use healing magic, and since he has more magic and experience than others, the healing will proceed at once.And Jeanne and Aura always have a lot of medicine, and Leni will be able to help with her work injuries.I was surprised that Lily and the others were here, but the three of them are adventurers, so I''m sure they''ve been through all the treatment for their injuries.Amur... if he works hard, he should be strong enough. Normally, an outsider would not make a good face, but there were no knights who were particularly concerned because of the emergency, because the Knights asked for help, and because they were familiar with each other.Well, I couldn''t afford to worry about it. As soon as the grandpas arrived, the knights who were not on duty also gathered, so the manpower gathered enough, and the treatment of the seriously injured was almost all right. "Mr. Tenma! The General wants you here!" As soon as I got there, General Alan called me.I just had to explain it to my grandfather, and I decided to have him follow me as one of my representatives. "Lord Tenma Ootori, Lord Marlin Ootori. Thank you for your help this time." As soon as he entered the room, Alan stood up, lowered his head and thanked him. So, what caused this? Was it like we were at war? " Though it may be small in scale, it seemed convincing to me that it was a field hospital during the war.And that seems to be the best reason Alan called us in, and he''s got a tougher face than before. "Actually, the (...) monster appeared" That monster must be the same person as Caius.But just because that monster appeared, I don''t think that''s enough damage. "I know what you''re trying to say. Whatever it takes, the Knights of Gungjo aren''t weak enough to get there." "I mean, multiple monsters appeared." If that monster had been created by someone else, it could have been expected to appear multiple at the same time.We guessed from Alan''s story that this incident was unfortunate enough to meet that expectation... but it was actually a matter of more than that. "Firstly, five monsters appeared.Two of them attacked from behind the Knights.Take a few monsters with you. " I thought there were two or at most three of them because they were multiple, but in fact they were nearly twice as many, and it was shocking that they even took strategic action to carry out an ambush.And a few of them were monsters. Summarizing the incident, Simon took half of his squad (2nd Squad) and half of his 1st Squad to the outskirts for training, and on his way back he found a suspicious trio.Several knights came to investigate the three men, and the three fled.For that reason, about half of the Knights pursued the siege, and two monsters from behind the Knights staged an ambush with the monsters. At the same time, the three surrounding monsters rampaged, causing chaos. Since the monsters thought to have the strength of several knights ambushed and rampaged in cooperation with the monster, it seems that the Knights were pushed from the beginning of the war.Among them, Simon kept shouting as he was trained that a few of them would hit each other and managed to cut down one of the monsters, but he was spotted as the center of the unit and severely wounded by a concentrated attack. Just after Simon was badly wounded, he succeeded in placing his hands on the second monster, and the monsters retreated because half the remaining knights ran.When he ran away, the monster stopped the knights, and the monsters took on deep-handed companions and fled, showing intelligent movements that were incomparable to those of Caius. "Grandpa, what if Grandpa wants to heal his wounds and get tired?" "Well, do you want to take a break or eat?" So, what about the monster? "It''s the same... I wonder if the temper would do the same to that monster?" "I suppose, but I think it''s possible because the body is supposed to be almost the same as a human being." "We are thinking the same thing as Lord Tenma.And unfortunately, there are some villages ahead of the monster.I sent the rest of the 1st and 2nd squadrons as a crusader, but honestly, I don''t think I can defeat them without causing any damage. " Despite the ambush, dozens of knights were badly wounded.Besides, it can''t be judged that there are no monsters just by looking at the village from the outside, so it will definitely take some time.It would be impossible not to do harm in such a situation.It might be better to crush monsters with the destruction of one or two villages, and the worst case scenario is that even with that kind of damage, the monsters will escape. "Grandpa, let''s go crusade!If we fly through the sky, we may be able to defeat monsters before they cause damage! " "Well, before you do, show me a map of the village''s location and topography." "I already have it." Alan spread out the map that had been rounded up and put the stone so that the location of Gungjo and the village could be easily understood. "I said five kilometers in the nearest village and 30 kilometers in the distance." "The Enemy Squad is going the closest way.Then maybe I and the tempura should go around from far away. " In the meantime, let''s go with the plan.Primera, my grandfather and I are going to fly like this, so I left it to Jeanne and the others to explain.And tell them to use the golem in their judgment. " "Okay, Tenma and Merlin... please be careful, Grandpa." "Thank you, Lord Tenma and Lord Merlin.Also, Primera, although she is resigning her body-head close to being discharged, she is given the same authority as a captain due to an emergency situation.I will assign Aida, who also has the authority to be a lieutenant captain, so in the unlikely event that something happens, I need you to lead my unit. " Yes, sir! In addition to Primera, there may be other knights who can act on behalf of the Captain, but in the unlikely event that such knights have to be on the front lines, it would mean placing Primera on top of the Knights, who is a former but experienced Captain. Well then, be careful with Primera. The Primeras escorted me and my grandfather out of the Knights courtyard. "So, Tempa, is it going to be the farthest village, or is it going to be two or three villages away from the mob?" The mob is headed for one of the villages. "Does Tenma think the second village is dangerous?" "No, I think it''s the third or the fourth most likely, but I don''t think it''s going to take long just to find the monster, so I''m just going to search from where the Knights aren''t turning." I think the nearest village is unlikely to have the most monsters lurking.Because if you have enough intelligence to strategize, it is not strange to think that the nearest village will come first.However, the nearest village is thought to have already been attacked, but in that case the monster would no longer be in the village. "I know why, but how do we find it?Instead, you might want to split up. " Grandpa was convinced to explore from the second village, but he suggested that it would be better to split the village into two, more like the second and third villages and the fourth and fifth villages. "No, my magic has a magic called ''Exploration'' to explore the surroundings, so I use it to search for monsters.With that magic, you can explore a radius of 10 km, so it only takes a little time to reach a village.So I think we should act together. " "Hmm, did you have a reason to say that... well, listen to the magic and the other magic... I''ll leave the search for the monster to you, and I''ll follow you gently." That said, Grandpa lowered his position slightly to follow me. And when you get past the mob and you see the third village, "Grandpa, I found four monsters, no sign of a monster nearby!Two of them are at war with the villagers!There are no dead yet! " Well then, let''s stick it in! The monsters who are not fighting the villagers seem to be eating in the livestock hut.Fortunately, it seems like cattle, not people, were sacrificed, but it is only a matter of time before sacrifices are made to the villagers.It looks like we''ve just started fighting now, so if we hurry, there won''t be any dead. So I tried to interrupt between the monster and the villagers, but at the next moment the villagers were all thrown away. "Grandpa! I''ll distract the monster, let the monster go!" Got it! I slightly changed my maneuver, slowed it down, and magically generated light and sound directly above it.Well, light and sound are the levels that burn the retina and tear the tympanic membrane if they occur nearby. As the two monsters were approaching the villagers, they stopped moving in surprise at the light and sound. In the gap, they were blown by the livestock hut with their grandfather''s body, and the other was beaten with a staff.Grandpa must have backlit because of my magic. He was in an unprotected position. "Tempura, the cabin, please!I''ll crush it! " The one who was pointed out was the one who was beaten with a cane. He couldn''t fly as far away as he didn''t have the momentum. Moreover, his strength had also dropped (there was still enough power for ordinary people to be incapable of fighting), so he stood up while fluttering and stared at his grandfather with his blade out. Well then, I''m from the cabin.Before that, "Heels"... we were looking for that monster at the request of the Knights of Gunjo.If you can move, stay back! " The injured villagers were given healing magic and instructed to stand back.And then he pulled out the little Karasuma and turned his body toward the livestock hut. Gruuuhhhhhhh! While destroying the hut, a blown monster popped out. "Now that you have four arms... are you free to increase or restore them?Well, now it''s three. " The monster who attacked me with two to four arms, was immediately cut off by me and turned into three. "But will it grow again... I knew it would be troublesome... so how long are the remaining two going to be hiding?" The chopped arms, like Caius, soon grew new. I approached the monster in trouble and called out to the other two who were hiding in the half-destroyed hut, but they still didn''t want to show up. "I can''t help it!" I wondered if there might be some sort of operation, but when I filled the gap between the little Karasuma, the monster fell back in a hurry. "Let me go... this is what you wanted to do!" After one more step to chase, the two men who were hiding behind finally popped up.Maybe he wanted to surround me from the front and left and right sides in a fishing ambush. From the monster''s point of view, I thought I''d come up with a sophisticated plan, but the plan is failing when they know we''re hiding.Well, if this is the normal opponent, and if we were able to take advantage of the power of monsters and literally a lot of trouble, we wouldn''t lose first.It is a story of colors (...) and (...) meaning (...) taste (...), if they are "normal" counterparts. "Actually... I also have four (...) arms." As soon as the two left and right animals entered the range, they were hit simultaneously on the ground.The identity is "Guardian Gigant, the Guardian of the Giants."Giganto hit two of them with his fist from above.As a result, one of them seems to be on the verge of dying, but the other one died instantly with a broken nucleus in his chest. Because the situation that I thought was dominant was turned over in an instant, the monster in front was solidified while exposing the dumb side.And in the next moment, I was divided into two parts. "Tempura! We''re done!" My grandfather was finished when I killed two of them, and he came in with the body in his magic bag. "We''re almost done here.He''s the only one left because they''re completely dead. " "Well, then, let''s finish this.No matter how many monsters they are, killing them is a bad hobby. " Grandpa says so and tells me to stab him, but I have a little idea and I''m still using monsters. "Well, even if they say you have a bad hobby, there''s only one thing I''d like to make sure of." That said, I stabbed a little Karasuma in the arm of a monster that had recovered to a certain extent and gradually got bigger and bigger.The wound that came out like this closed in a few seconds after pulling out the little Karasuma, and recovered so that I didn''t know where the wound was in less than a minute. "Grandpa, did you see my wounds heal completely?" "I''ve seen that... what are you doing?" "Here''s how it works." To answer Grandpa''s question, I cut open the center of the monster''s chest with a little karasuma and dragged my hand out of the nucleus. "What are you... soaking!" When I pulled out the nucleus, the monster suffered and died quickly. "Grandpa, the cause of his death is obviously not a chest wound, right?" "Well, I suppose it''s reasonable to assume that we lost the Magic Nucleus, not the wound." "So you realized the weakness of this creature, which is highly regenerative, like an idiot?" "Well, there are a lot of conditions, but it would be a good harvest to see what''s clearly a weakness." There are challenges that require technology to accurately target the Magic Nucleus or the ability to do so against monsters, but the weaknesses are still significant.If we can contain the movement of the monster in any way, we may be able to defeat it with a blow from a striking weapon like a hammer. "Maybe we should stop talking about the monsters here and talk to the villagers about the injured and the damage." I haven''t been told to do that, but there are places where what happened in the Duke of Sanga''s territory can''t be said to be entirely human resources, and you can tell the Duke some of your requests directly.Well, I think it would be better not to go beyond your position as a (...) adventurer (...) who defeated monsters in Duke territory. Afterwards, he healed the injuries of the villagers who had been attacked by monsters, told the village chief lightly and stabbed them with nails so as not to speak out (I was careful not to know what kind of judgment the Duke of Sanga would make.Instead, I promised to tell the Duke that I would pay for the repair of the livestock hut and the repair of the village) and leave the village and join the crusaders who would be heading towards us. I reported the completion of the monster crusade to Santos, the 1st Battalion Captain who led the assassination team, and the silence on the village damage and monsters, and he took a detailed note of my conditions and the damage to the village. I thought it was too much, but in an emergency and because I was the Duchess'' fianc¨¦e (Primera), there would be no particular problem with that... or because Santos would have the right to punish me when I named the Duchess. I took a note because it was necessary to put it on the Knights'' report so that no wrongdoing could occur because I might misunderstand or tamper with the terms I gave them. My grandfather and I, who broke up with the mob, slowed down rather than went back to the Knights'' headquarters.At the Knights headquarters, there was a pretty tight alert, and I was ready to deploy anytime, but when Grandpa and I returned, the tension between the crew eased slightly, and Alan told me that the monster crusade had been completed, the tight alert was lifted and half of the crew was disbanded.The remaining half went back to take care of the injured and to do their usual work (walking around the city and guarding). "Mr. Tenma, Mr. Merlin, are you hurt?" "No, I smashed it with a gigantic." Me neither. It was just me, and I didn''t seem to be such a strong individual... is that okay with you, Grandpa? " Grandpa wanted to call me out, but since Primera was not used to it yet, she couldn''t call me unconscious, so she said she would be careful from now on. "And Jeanne and Amur?" "Jeanne and Aura are getting help preparing their evening meal and treating them.Lily and the others are returning to the Adventurers Guild to have the Guild Leader report the incident and help us if anything happens.Amur is asleep. " Jeanne''s instructions were convincing, but Amur was notified of help outside the force? I thought, "Shame on you, Tenma and Mar... Amur is one of the greatest fighters in the city of Gungjo without your uncle, including the Knights.If anything happens, you''ll be on the front line, so I decided to take a break just in case, rather than asking you to help me with something I don''t like.I just didn''t think you''d fall asleep.... " Golem (three Knights of Primera, two Scorpions of Jeanne and Aura), like Surrin and the others, said Amur was able to fight monsters by himself, but he was also able to collaborate with anyone (meaning that he could communicate with people in words), so he kept his health.Well, I wasn''t expecting to sleep in this tense situation, but there''s no difference in health conservation, so I''m letting him sleep. "Because there is no imminent problem, can Amur stay like this?I''m going to be busy tomorrow, so I''ll go to bed.I''ll put a carriage in the corner, so wake me up if anything happens. " Tomorrow will probably be a debriefing, including the Guild Chiefs.The Duke of Sanga or Albert will be here in a few days, so I think I''ll have to report it to you.Even so, it''s troublesome... I''m supposed to be busy, but in the meantime, I have to put my face to Felt''s place and put on a costume. "Primera is ready, so rest well when you can.Or you can always count on me. " "Yes, I understand. Now, let me rely on you." Yeah? Walking out to sleep, Primera grabbed my arm like she said she wouldn''t let go. Such a primera. "The Guild Leader is already waiting for you.I have a meeting with the Adventurers Guild, so please join me as one of the leaders. " That said, I pointed out the guild leader who seemed to be in a bad mood. "The Guild Leader is in a very bad mood when he says he''s been robbed of his time with Mr. Flute and Mr. Hart.I want you to come home as soon as possible, so I''m sure you''re tired, but please... " Primera said with a troublesome face, so I decided to join the discussion without saying no.It should be noted that the other crusader "I didn''t just follow the temper''s instructions, I was resting." He ran away from the discussion, took the carriage from me, and went to sleep.Incidentally, the debriefing and discussion lasted until the morning, and finally ended, and the crusaders came back a few hours later, so (Grandpa) was aroused, and for some reason he was given the title of ''Second Crusader Captain'' to participate in the second discussion. 257 Chapter 17-16 Arrival at Albert "Tempura, you must be very tired." About a week after I defeated the monster, Albert came from King''s Landing to represent the Duke of Sanga.The Duke was supposed to be here at first, but he also needed to talk to the Royal Family about this, and the Duke was supposed to be in charge of you.The fact that the royal family was dealing with the boulders and Albert was heavily loaded meant that he had to change roles with the Duke. "I helped you to prepare for the wedding during the day of discussion... I can still afford it physically, but I''m mentally tired." "Half of it is because the temper mishandled it, so I can''t help it." That''s what I learned when I first complained to Primera. When I crushed that monster, when I named the Duke of Sanga to the villagers, I became one of the Duke''s leaders, and I was second only to Primera among the Duke of Sanga''s officials in Gungjo City, so I had to attend the discussion with or on behalf of Primera.However, he could argue that he had nothing to do with the Duke''s name, but in that case, he would force everything on Primera, so he said, "How about that?". "Well, as a Duke, it was a good opportunity to highlight the relationship with the Tenma, and most of the people who participated in the discussion were very much listening." With Albert''s arrival today, we gathered representatives of the villages around Gungjo to discuss it.It seemed more believable to those representatives than Albert to talk about me, who was known as an adventurer and actually crushed me.Most of the questions were directed at me, not Albert. So, what about the costume? "Oh, almost. We''ll make the final adjustments and we''ll finish when the accessories match." I threw a round at Felt about this, but Felt understood my situation, so he basically went out to me, so it was pretty helpful. "Nevertheless, I didn''t think that a complete victory without a scratch on the monster would be damaging in Gungjo City.Again, twice in a row. " In fact, I had less time to prepare food for sudden discussions and so on, so I went to negotiate to ask my uncle to help me in the form of a "request", but the moment I talked about it, my uncle dropped my fist bone on my brain.The old lady rushed in surprised at the voice at that time, but she also dropped her fist when she heard her uncle''s story.It''s also where your uncle''s fist bones fell and where they didn''t fit.And I said, "I''m not asking for help, I''m asking for help!The two of them were angry. "Well, the Master and General of Manabetsu said they were sorry they couldn''t attend the Tenma wedding.You must have been angry that you couldn''t honestly rely on me. " Maybe I should have thought about it a little more or talked to Primera before talking about it. "Nevertheless... how many people in the kingdom can drop their fists on the tempura?If I''m wrong, I can''t do anything. " Albert went on to laugh, saying, "You can do it while you''re playing, but you can''t do anything else with your father."Except for my grandfather and the people in Kukri Village, there are certainly not many people who can give me fist bones.Anyway, if someone you don''t know tries to do that, you''re confident you''ll fight back with that many times more power. "If His Majesty or Maria had a good reason, would Tenma complain?In other words, they are in the same position as the King and Queen in a sense. " When I say that, I feel less and less... At the same time, I feel like I''m underestimating Maria and the King.At least I''ve never looked down on them... especially Maria-sama, and I think I understand their position, but I suppose there are places where they''re babbling because of the royal presence nearby.That''s why I''m not going to change the way I treat you, but you''ll have to know that''s how you see it. "In many ways, uncle and mother are precious." "I see. If Manchutei had been an inn outside the Duke of Sanga, it might have been noticed by the aristocrats who were indirectly trying to connect with the temple.Well, no fool would turn the Duke of Sanga into an enemy. " Albert is laughing, but the nobles will be watching him, not joking.In addition to my relationship with me, I can make recipes such as the confectionery I gave you and dishes based on it, so my cooking skills and knowledge alone should be worth enough.Well, as long as the Duke of Sanga is behind it, it won''t be much of a drag, and you won''t be able to make any noticeable moves unless you have more power than the Duke.Moreover, "Manabetsu" is an inn for adventurers, and since the old man and the old lady are quite wide with respect to the adventurer, it is likely that someone will notice any suspicious moves. "And just for the record, the Knights have been watching Manabuttei for a long time.However, rather than having a problem with the "abdominal pavilion", there are a certain number of criminals who hide from adventurers to criminals and adventurers, so it is a place where many adventurers gather.Fortunately, there has never been an adventurer with such a problem as the Knights... " I assured you that Albert wasn''t here, but for a moment he looked at me and stuffed up his words.In a way, I must have been the most suspicious of the adventurers who stayed at the Manabetsu Pavilion. "It looks like your uncle, your mother, and Mr. Flute were suspicious in the first place, but I''ve never committed a crime." "Well, in the case of tempura, it''s not a crime to end up (...) effectively (...), but I''m doing quite a lot of threadless things with my fingers.Mainly in the form of excessive (...) excessive (...) taste (...) positive (...) defense (...) for fellow workers and criminal opponents. " Albert is laughing, but I don''t think I''m wrong about this.Because you tried to take money and life from your child, you''d have to break a few bones or get injured with one or two sequelae. Incidentally, "punching and kicking", "throwing and strangling", "breaking bones and crushing bones", "crushing balls", etc., were the basic countermeasures, and in some cases swordsmanship and magic experimental benches were also used. "The Knights report said, ''Victims are only tagged or given to cautious people, and there is nothing wrong with life.''At first glance, it was said that the temper was the killer, but no one had witnessed the crime scene, and judging by the usual behavior, it was unlikely that the temper had taken action. " I thought you''d missed it because there wasn''t enough evidence... "Of course, the greatest reason why the tempers were defeated was because they were criminals or criminal reservists, and also because they were helpful to the Knights.It''s troublesome for the Knights to talk about fights between adventurers, and it can''t be considered a crime to the extent that it''s turned back.It may be a little too much, but adventurers are basically responsible for themselves, and it''s ridiculous to work for criminals. " It seems that I was used in a sense by the Knights.Well, I suppose I was better off not being dragged off as a criminal. "I want to tell you to do your job properly, but I''m also an adventurer, so I''m saying, ''Self-responsible''... well, I didn''t register officially, but ''Self-registered (...) adventurers'' was longer." Although I have only been an officially registered adventurer in Gungjo, I have been using the Adventurer Alliance for about two years during an unregistered period (under the age of fifteen).Therefore, my shoulders during the unregistered period will be "ordinary person (minor)" or "traveler (minor)", so the fact that the Knights were using me can be said to be a kind of abandonment of work or an outrageous Knights.... "In the case of Tenma, in addition to his personal strength and creepiness, he had a suspicion of the nobility''s son.You decided it would be easier to pretend you didn''t see it than to get involved badly.If he was really a noble associate, he would have stepped on the idea that if he was in danger, he would have an escort. " The Duke of Sanga''s Primera must have been the first to get involved with me. That''s going to change the story, but can we see how we can take care of monsters in the future? "I still don''t know if it will improve, but I think it will be quite easy.At least as before, there may be fewer scenes that move at the expense of something. " Since it is almost certain that the weakness of monsters is the magic nucleus of the chest, it is quite significant to be able to fight for weaknesses.Even at times of disadvantage, it is also a hope for those who are fighting that a single reversal of the situation can be left if even the Magic Nucleus can be destroyed.However, the monsters are not weakened by the knowledge of weaknesses, and the relative damage will remain largely unchanged. "Still, are you glad you''re more likely to survive?" "There are also more options to focus attacks on the Magic Nucleus.For example, a few knights can stop the monster and take a powerful blow from the Golem in the meantime. " There may also be other methods that the jinn used against Hydra before, such as stopping the movement and removing the Magic Nuke. "Do I have to think about using rope hunting and" castle hammer "operation in the future... anyway, there shouldn''t be anyone in the Knights today who can use rope capturing and so on... Is it quick to hire someone who can be used from the outside due to an emergency?" "I think that''s good.If we don''t hurry, the miserable user will be taken to the royal family, and the Marquis of Sammons will move to secure it.By the way, I can''t use it, so I can''t teach you. " I''ve shaken the rope like a cowboy in my previous life, but my experience and knowledge won''t help.Incidentally, I''ve yearned for an archaeologist and waved a whip (like)... but when I didn''t use it in this world, it wasn''t for me.It''s a murder weapon that does a lot of damage not only to the surroundings, but also to yourself when amateurs do half the fun.Well, that would be a lot of weapons. "Then you must hurry and tell your father.At the same time, we should ask all the Adventurers Guilds in the Duke of Sanga to hire or invite as instructors those who can use shackles. " I don''t think you need to be an adventurer, but if you''re counting it as a force, it''s quick for an adventurer who knows how to fight at all.Even villagers may be able to gather as instructors or reserves depending on their abilities, but if they gather poorly, the village''s workforce may be reduced, so it would be more convenient for the Duke to say it in a bad way, but in the worst case, an adventurer who can be used to crush it is more convenient for the Duke.They treat me like a bastard, but with the exception of some adventurers, it''s a normal profession to be treated like that. "So, how long before the temples return to King''s Landing?" "It''s time for me and Primera to come back.If it''s all over, I''d like to come back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, but there''s more to it than I thought... I''m thinking of extending my stay and getting my uncle to help me mass produce extra and extra dishes for weddings and reunions. " For the time being, Jeanne and Aura have been able to create people whose stay has been extended, but it is better than not enough, so I think we should still increase it.However, since it seems to taste the same as me and Jeanne, I''m thinking of asking my uncle and mother to help me.I just got angry about that, so even if you ask me for an extra one, you''ll be able to take over. "For me, I''m glad Tempura and Merlin stayed.The stories of those who actually fought and defeated monsters are all the information that the Royal Family doesn''t have so far. " Some royalists and neutrals, including the Royals and the Duke of Sanga, have made a promise to share information about monsters, but bringing that information to the forefront can be an advantage in the form of selling thanks.And even though the Duke of Sanga discovered a friendly attack on the monster this time, and I didn''t know that I discovered it, I fought as an associate of the Duke of Sanga, so Albert wants to be a little more thankful for selling. "I''d like to tell you not to go too far and buy Maria-sama''s discomfort, but this time I''m on the Duke of Sanga''s side too... if I don''t do as well, the Otori family will be royal... or Maria-sama will be possible." I''m joking half the time, but I think it might be true in some cases if it were Maria, so Albert would understand. "... well, let''s be careful... or it would be helpful if you gave me some advice before that." As I thought, Albert left the decision to me.Well, the monster information is basically mine and my grandfather''s, and if Albert''s actions could cause him to escape and even make his relationship with the royal family worse, the Duke of Sanga won''t shut up. In the meantime, I''ll tell Primera and Grandpa this story, so be careful of them both. I was able to manipulate Albert at my own discretion, so I decided to involve Grandpa, the other party, and Primera, who might stand between me and the Duke.This is also a role like braking for me, but if I think about Albert, the more people I have to worry about, the more burden I may have. Well, that happened, and I returned to the Duke''s mansion with Albert saying that there was still a discussion with officials in Gungjo, and explained the situation to the two of them, and they were fine with it. However, Grandpa''s judgment is based on the interests of the Otori family, but Primera''s judgment is based on the interests of the Duke of Sanga as much as possible.This is not because Primera is more important to the Duke, but simply because she wants to be the brake for me and my grandfather. "It''s possible that oniisama might want to make a mistake, but I don''t think it''s a good idea for everyone to think only about the toad family, and that''s what Tenma expects of me." And he seemed to understand me completely.Well, the power relationship between the siblings is likely to be considerably higher with Primera, as Albert''s tether seems to be tightly restrained. "So Primera was wearing a costume at Felt''s, right? How was it?" "Yes, it seems that there is no problem.There was no particular problem with the balance between Mr. Tenma''s costume, and he said it would be fine as it is. " One of the wedding issues was the balance between me and Primera''s costume.This is the city of Gunjo, where I''m in charge of my costume, and Primera''s costume is a Duke craftsman (visiting or visiting a city with the Duke), so I didn''t have the opportunity to discuss it directly, and it was possible that it would get strange when I actually wore it side by side. So he decided to balance his costume by exchanging letters between Felt and the Duke''s craftsmen.This time, the reason I let Felt see Primera''s costume and leave the judgment to him is basically because the male costume is more plain, so I decided to match the details to Primera''s costume. Primera said that this is the shape in which the craftsman cares about the felt on the side that matches the high degree of freedom of production. "I''m glad there was no problem.If you''re wearing a Primera costume, I''ll let you enjoy the show. " When Felt compared the costumes, Primera would have seen mine, but I was a little embarrassed to see the other person''s costume otherwise, so I just told her I was looking forward to it in action.I guess I''ve grown up somewhat since I was able to use these words. "Hmm... why don''t we discuss our future plans later?It''s going to have to be changed a lot later than we originally planned, so it might resonate on our wedding day. " Grandpa made fun of me and Primera, and there was a slightly awkward atmosphere between them, but Grandpa was absolutely right that we had to discuss it, so we both decided what to do in the future with our faces red. "Tenma, when are you going back to King''s Landing?" Sometimes I felt so embarrassed, and at dinner that day Amur asked me about my plans for the future.Primera and Grandpa knew, but Amur and the others didn''t, so they naturally interrupted the meal and talked. "I plan to leave the city of Gungjo in three to four days at the latest and return to King''s Landing in about two weeks.It''s a lot worse than we originally planned, but on our way back to Seigen, we''re not going to change. " If it were true, I would have reported Amy''s situation and my marriage to her family in Seigen by now, but when I realized that my stay would be prolonged due to the monster disturbance, I could not stop by because I had already informed her in a letter that I would be late.In the first place, formally, I''m supposed to be in charge of Amy in King''s Landing, so I don''t have a choice but not because my plans are crazy. How long will you be staying in Seigen? "For the time being, it''s been two days.Just say hello to Jin and the Tamers Guild, and to Amy''s family and Ganz''s parents.However, the report to Amy''s family may take time, so it may take up to three days. " Answering Jeanne''s question, everyone seemed to have no further questions and the meal resumed.The dinner of the day was enjoyed by everyone eating, drinking and talking better than usual, thanks to their vision for the future. However, in contrast to us, Albert, who came home tired from the discussions until late at night, was lonely in his room eating leftovers. 258 Chapter 17-17 Same Offences "... that''s it." Now all my costumes are ready.It took longer than I thought, but it was not only because of the monsters, but also because of Felt''s obsession.I don''t know for an amateur, but it seemed like there was something interesting about the felt, and I started over where it was almost finished.I didn''t know what changed, but I couldn''t complain more than I left everything to Felt. "Even so... how much is this costume worth?" "If I go at cost, it''s almost all, but isn''t that what Albert is trying to say?Honestly, I don''t know. " My costume is a familiar tuxedo, but it''s only shaped and made of yarn made from black wool of Mary and Ally and yarn dyed black of fine Gol and Jill yarn.And the shirt is made of Gol and Jill intermediate and low-grade yarns, as well as general yarns.The material alone seems to be the most expensive tuxedo in the world, but the felt''s focus is not on fabrics, but on stitching on the back of the hem and sleeves with the finest jill and gol threads or using buttons made of dragon scales. This tuxedo was made out of such dedication that honestly I couldn''t imagine the price and I didn''t know the felt I made. "This is not a family treasure, but a national treasure.I''ve heard that you can tailor your mother''s dress and use it at her daughter''s wedding, but this tuxedo is definitely going to happen. " Sure, if you use it carefully, it would be a waste if you don''t use it in my next generation, and if you store it in a magic bag, you might be able to use it for a hundred years. "Still, even if they say it''s madness, such as dyeing the silk spider threads black, there might be no other way." "It may be, but even if I dye it, the gloss doesn''t disappear, and I think it tastes good with this... well, if I complain that it would be a waste, it''s not because I''m the only producer.No one can complain.Or rather, if I say it poorly, the supply will stop.If that happens, those who are waiting for the turn won''t shut up.But the spear is not the tempura that stopped the supply, but the one who complained and bent the tempura''s navel. " "It''s up to me to use my stuff, and if the field complains, I''ll definitely shut it down.I''m not thinking of making money with Gol and Jill''s thread, so I can use the other amount I give myself and dispose of it whenever I burn it if I don''t need it anymore.Well, I think it''s hard to explain to Maria-san why it happened. " Maria-san manages the splitting of the Gol and Jill threads that I don''t use, so Maria-san has to explain to the people who are waiting in turn.By the way, Maria-san manages the distribution, but Maria-san doesn''t have any money flowing directly from me.Instead, a portion of the yarn sales is donated to Maria-sama''s charitable business, and people waiting in turn donate in the form of a fee when handing over the yarn.That alone would be quite a sum of money, but it would be more profitable for Maria-sama to sell to the nobles (...). As it stands, if you try to get the yarn on a regular route, there''s only one route for me or Maria-sama.But I basically give Maria-san the yarn other than my own, so even the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons basically get it through Maria-san.Because that would deter other nobles from trying to get the thread directly from me. Therefore, the aristocrats who want to obtain the yarn in other ways are either capturing the silk spider in the dungeon of Seigen (as it stands, they have not even found traces of sightings) or reselling the yarn bought from Maria-sama (just because there is a risk that Maria-sama will be impressed if they make a profit from reselling, I have never heard of any reselling). Many of these nobles are Reformists, and some nobles are separated from the royal family by other factions (including royalists and neutrals), but basically nobles other than Reformists are trying to get it through Mariah.So you have to lower your head to Maria for the thread, which leads to the improvement of Maria''s authority (and also the king).Also, more and more aristocrats are saying that they can''t get it even if the producer hates me, so they can''t say they''re allies, but they''re not enemies. "Still... if Gol and Jill threads are used not only for the tempura costume, but also for the Primera costume, it looks like the two costumes alone will be remembered in history." Even the price assumed to have been sold to the public is likely to be an idiot''s amount, but there are some stories in the history of the continent such as the use of national money for weddings to destroy it, so it seems that it is not the best in history, but it may still be the best in recent decades.Well, it''s mostly a material that I prepared myself, so it''s just a "conversion into money" story, "but Albert laughed that it would still be unmatched in recent years. "I didn''t intend to have a big wedding.Primera agreed, but by the time the Duke and the royal family joined, it had to be quite large. " Neither I nor Primera had the idea that even a small wedding would be okay, but when Primera''s parents were Duke, they couldn''t choose that option.So, I tried to get some acquaintances to scale there, but since half or more of the people I knew and Primera (excluding those in Kukri Village in my case) were aristocrats, it was difficult to narrow down the number of invitees. "Still, I thought I was going to be a royalist nobleman, but I don''t think I''d call him a neutral... and that''s interesting to say on the temper side." As my guest, the neutral Viscount Mustang is supposed to attend.Count Mustang and I have had occasional correspondence since we cooperated in the coup d ''¨¦tat a few years ago, so we have never come to visit, but we are in a friendly category.From that edge, I decided to call it a wedding, but it seems that this has become quite a topic among the nobles. "I didn''t think that inviting Viscount Mustang from another faction would cause a breakdown or create a new faction....." The royals told me that the King was using me to bring in Viscount Mustang, that it was the Duke of Sanga who was trying to bring in Viscount Mustang, and that the Duke of Sanga was using me and Viscount Mustang to launch a new faction, the "Duke of Sanga (provisional)." I came out of the Neutral school when Viscount Mustang, who is said to be a powerful neutral, said that he was going to change into a royalist on my invitation. And the main topic of the Reformers is to use my wedding to connect the royals and the neutrals and destroy the Reformers at once!and so on. "It''s possible to talk about royalty and neutrality, but it''s more like a" temper "than a" duke. "If we put it at the top of the organization just in form, we will soon get powerful force and public support.Reformers... are more stupid than laughing.If you''re worried that you might be crushed, you just need to keep your hostility down a little bit. " Grandpa says so, but I don''t think most reformist aristocrats actually do.However, because the few nobles who are unable to do so stand out, it seems that all the reformists have radical ideas or something close to them. "I don''t know if I can say thanks to that, but some reformist aristocrats have switched to other factions.Well, the main saddle change destination seems to be neutral, and the only decent aristocracy among the reformers who did the saddle change, so the neutrals did nothing but get the most out of it. " For that matter, the Reformist resentment seems to be directed at me and the Viscount Mustang, but it''s also a good place to resent them because they misunderstood themselves and panicked. "Speaking of which, my father was mourning.Anything, Primera refused to walk along Virgin Road. " "I knew it would happen, right? I said I should walk, but Primera wanted to come in with me like when Serna and Henri did... I couldn''t say it very strongly because I decided that I wanted to do the wedding and the reception." The wedding and reception focused on what Primera wanted to do, and the two of us decided that I wanted to do the second party.This is because I wanted to lead the second party rather than think that weddings and receptions should respect the opinions of women. The reason for this is that I have to invite many aristocrats associated with the Duke at the wedding, so the people I want to call... are mainly concerned with the villagers of Kukri.I don''t think the Duke of Sanga and the aristocracy Primera call them fools or laughs at the people of the village of Cukli, but I thought I''d give them two chances to celebrate if they made me feel weird. The first was a common wedding, like that between Serna and Henri, and the second was a festival that was often held in small villages such as Kukri. There was a church in Kukli village (but there was no priest), but many other small villages were not, so there was also a wedding where everyone declared to be a couple in front of the villagers and enjoyed it as if it were a festival, and Kukli village was also the mainstream.Incidentally, my father and mother, like me, moved to the village of Kukli after having the kings celebrate in King''s City, where they celebrated again. "I see. The second time you''re talking about a gathering of people close to the tempura side... By the way, can I join you?" "Yes, of course. My acquaintances are the main ones, but Albert and I know each other." "No, rather than just getting to know each other, you''re going to be my stepbrother.I don''t think you have a real feeling about it. " In fact, the fact that Albert is going to be his brother-in-law doesn''t bother me at all.Speaking of Albert so far, he has the image of being the best of the three idiots.Also, because the image of Chris as a child is strong, I don''t feel that he is very old. "Well, I couldn''t help it because I had a way of meeting you, but at least take off one (...) response." Speaking of which, Albert had a history of stalking.It was certainly because of those events and Chris that I was not born to respect Albert and the others. "Even if Albert refuses, Leon will come to play without reading the air.The people of Kukri Village are used to Alberts, so there''s nothing wrong with that. " Albert and his colleagues often come to see each other, so do the people of Kukli village who come to see each other.So, even if you were in there, it wouldn''t be a problem... but I''ve never met the Duke of Sanga or the Marquis of Sammons so far, so maybe you won''t have much to talk about.Incidentally, people in Kukli village, including Uncle Mark and Aunt Martha, don''t seem very nervous when they''re dealing with the King or Maria for some reason.When I asked my uncle why, he said, "Rural people are nervous!"and laughed.The truth is, I''ve been used to talking to you so many times before when I met you at home... but as you said, I''m sure you''re nervous.Otherwise, no matter how many times we met, we wouldn''t try to talk as close as we could get.In that sense, even though I was called "old man" earlier when I met him, it meant that my nerves were thicker... rather than that I was strange. "Anyway, since most of them are from Kukuri Village, it should feel like the occasional banquet has grown a little.Don''t hesitate to join us.Besides, the King and Maria will almost certainly participate, but don''t worry about rudeness. " "No, you will have to be careful not to be rude as a nobleman of the kingdom.If you behave disrespectfully because it''s rude, the relationship usually gets worse.Not to mention that if they were His Majesty and Maria, I would be guilty of death if I were good, rude and bad.Not only that, but it certainly has a negative impact on the Duke of Sanga, and in the worst case scenario, the Duke will be cut off.I wouldn''t joke about it with Cain or me, but don''t joke about Leon, just in case. " Albert seemed to know what I was doing was a joke, but the other guy got nailed.I don''t think I''ll ever really get hit by a boulder lion... but I don''t know what happens when I get drunk, so I decided to be careful not to make this joke. "Leon''s not trustworthy... well, I''m afraid that''s all I''ve ever thought of." Grandpa was convinced that Leon would be easy. "Tenma, don''t talk like that to the public.If someone you don''t know hears about, they''ll think the temple is fooling His Majesty the King, Her Majesty the Queen, and Uncle Houston''s bastard. " As a usual joke, Felt, who had been quiet until then, was able to insert his mouth.I didn''t mean to fool the kings, but now I realized if I could take it from the side, and I thought I had to be careful not to say this joke as much as possible outside.Well, I don''t think we need to be as careful about Leon as ever. "Be careful not to wrinkle until the show.When it comes to care, you don''t have to be so nervous about the material, but if you treat it carefully, it will extend the lifespan of your clothes. " As soon as Felt pressed his costume against me, he instructed me to put it in the magic bag and pointed to the door.When we received the costume, we finished our business at Felt''s shop, so we left the shop gracefully. "Felt, you''re getting a little stiff...." "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it.If our rivals knew that we had spoken ill of Alex and the others in Felt''s shop, they would soon turn Felt into a (...) spoken ill person and spread rumours all over the city.Besides, just being there to deny it might be considered the same crime.Then we''ll just have to be careful and get rid of us. " "Don''t even think about Felt. It was a little too much fun for the three of you." As long as we are close, we tend to keep talking about it because our eyes go where the king is useless, but in general we have forgotten that it becomes a crime of disrespect. Reflecting on Grandpa like that, "Hey, Tempura... don''t be so careless as to make me speak ill of His Majesty?" Albert said strangely, "You may not have said that, but it was the same thing when we were together, right?" "That''s right. You''re not guilty of the same crime as us, even if you''re not.No, Albert''s in a position under Alex, so he might be worse off than us... and I''ll take care of him when he''s ready. " "So! I have nothing to do with it!" That''s how Albert reacted well, so he kept teasing until he went back to the inn.Well, when I got back to the museum, I tried to stop teasing, but Primela and Amur saw the last thing I tried to tease, and Albert prolonged his teasing. And the next day, "Yesterday, you just made fun of me, and the tempers are going back to King''s Landing..." With all the plans in Gungjo over, I greeted my acquaintance in the morning and left for King''s Landing in the afternoon. I was dissatisfied, but Albert seemed to understand that Primera and I had an unexpected stay because of the monster, and he complained but didn''t keep it. Well then, let''s hurry to Seigen! Calling out to Amur, who is battling the Bobcat Princess, who has come to see her off, I won again! And Amur came back.Behind them was Aura with a tired expression, and behind them were three people with regrettable faces.By the way, Jeanne hasn''t been able to join us since the beginning, which seems to have increased Aura''s burden.It is unusual for Leni not to participate, and Leni said that she was going to buy the product and information just before her departure, and she would not come back until the scheduled time. "There''s no unexpected disturbance in Seigen, right?" And when Primera whispered on the way out, Amur looked at Primera with eyes like he saw something pathetic... but there was no problem on the way to Seigen and in Seigen (it was rather too smooth and creepy), and somehow Amur felt remorse. 259 Chapter 18-1 Weddings "Grandpa" What is it? "Don''t you have a lot of people?This is my waiting room, not my men''s. " It''s finally the wedding day, and I''m dressed up and waiting for time in the waiting room, but somehow the waiting room was full of people. "Regardless of my grandfather, I don''t know why the Duke of Sanga and Albert are on the other side?" There were also Cain and Leon, who had previously been King Lyle, Teeda Ernesto, and Marquis of Sammons to the Houston border. After all, King, Teeda, Ernesto, and Houston Border Count are my invitees, so it''s not strange to come to see how things are going, but Lyle, Cain, and Leon are Primera''s invitees, and the Duke of Sanga and Albert are Primera''s family.It''s not a bad thing to come here, but I think it''s usually going to get more immersed in Primera. Grandpa''s answer to my question, "Well, you must have been kicked out.It is bad to have a man in a woman''s dress.And you''re going to lose your destination and come here.Cain and Leon aren''t just free.It''s like a guest on Primera''s side, but it''s actually like a guest invited under the name of Tenma. " As for the two of them, the length of the relationship would be Primera, but the intensity would be mine, and the discussion as to which invitee''s seat to take was Primera."Either way," the story said, but in the end, the two of them would be publicly paired with Albert, so they would sit at the invitation seat on Primera''s side.However, a subsequent problem occurred.It was decided to treat Uncle Houston as a guest on my side.The Border Count is familiar with Primera via Leon, but not more than the Marquis of Sammons, and the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons told me that I was more connected when I visited Border Country territory before.Fortunately, the village of Kukli was in the Border Territories, so I will be a former inhabitant of the Border Territories of House.Later, the Duke of Sanga told me that the best reason was to appeal that my relationship with the Border Count was good, but it was actually to reduce the difference between me and Primera''s invitees. "Then what can I do...?Well, that''s fine anyway.... " "What? Is there a problem with the Duke of Sanga and Albert?" I didn''t care about Cain and Leon, but at the same time I remembered another problem and sighed.My grandfather seemed to think that the Duke of Sanga and Albert were having trouble being here.And the Duke and Albert, who were listening to our conversation, stopped moving after a moment of agitation. "No, I can''t help being with Albert when Cain and Leon are around, and the Duke won''t have any problems... but yesterday I remembered someone who didn''t tell me he was getting married..." "... who is it?" "Namitaro" "I don''t know what that means... it''s going to be a lot worse." I don''t know where he is, but if I remember at least half a month ago, I might have managed with the whistle I received a long time ago.Incidentally, the reason why I could remember is that I was invited to a banquet of gods when I slept here. It seems that the gods knew a long time ago about my marriage, but they couldn''t call me.Three days before he was first called, a creature that was as wild as a mummy was enclosed in a column with a rope, two days ago a magical god, and yesterday a skilled god was in the same state as a creature.Moreover, all three pillars seemed to have been enclosed in the pillar after the assault, and from the side, they were so wrong that they might be dead.Well, you said you wouldn''t die like that. The three pillars were enclosed in a sacrifice, the same way they sacrificed the Creator to call me before.The first sacrificed Creator God was beaten to octopus by all, the second Magic God was ambushed by the Martial Arts God because it was troublesome to use magic, and the last sacrificed Master God was defeated by Tyman with the Destruction God. On the last day of the banquet (from yesterday evening to today''s midnight banquet), the story of Namitaro was discovered by someone.On the spot, the gods suddenly tried to make contact with Namitaro, but Namitaro did not respond to the call and still remains. "It''s about Namitaro, so if I knew you weren''t called... you''d make a big fuss, right?In ways we can''t imagine..... " I can''t predict whether I''ll blow up all over King''s Landing while screaming my name, bring Behemoth to harassment (my parents seem to have common sense, so it''s more likely that my children will), or shoot ho in our garden instead of fireworks...Honestly, I think you should have done what you just thought. "Tempura... if Namitaro comes to make a scene, apologize sincerely and be at peace.I''ll sacrifice myself as much as I can. " Though it is a flimsy way to say that I should sacrifice myself, it is entirely my fault, and I tend to forget from my usual behavior, but Namitaro has powers comparable to mine.Moreover, unlike me, even if I caused a commotion and drove King''s City to a state of destruction without being bound by the world of people, it is a monster who can live without worrying about it.The King''s City will not actually be destroyed, but our Mansion will be half-destroyed. "When you get married, your first big job is to apologize to Namitaro...." "Hopefully later, it''ll be a funny memory...." Neither my grandfather nor I could predict what action Namitaro would take, so it was true that we had to give up. Albert and the Duke of Sanga, who seemed to have noticed the dark atmosphere between me and my grandfather, said they were going to see Primera as if they were getting out of here, but they came back in a few minutes.Looks like he''s being pushed back.They weren''t as dark as me and Grandpa, but they were a little dark. "Well, we''ll discuss Operation Namitaro before the wedding.First of all, Tenma sincerely apologizes.This is not an absolute condition. " Copy that. Waiting for the Namitaro raid without doing anything only increases the damage, so we decided to discuss the minimum measures.It''s going on, Grandpa, and the members of the discussion are the men here (me, the Duke of Sanga, Albert, Cain, Leon).If it was true, I wanted you to come alone from the royal family, but it was only at this time that you wouldn''t show up (you wouldn''t come back), so I had no choice but to discuss it. "You can apologize by yourself, but if that doesn''t help, add Albert.It''s my first job as a brother-in-law. " "Isn''t that Primera''s job to be my wife?" "Albert... no matter how much Primera is going to be the wife of Tenma, it would be more profound to talk to you about her relationship with Namitaro.Should I let my sister sit down and look at it by my side? " "No, that''s... that''s it!" "Well, it''s normal to lower your head than the other person if you want to show your gratitude, so it''ll be natural.Albert, do as Marlin says.This is an order. " Albert was convinced halfway through, but he was surprised to hear that the way to apologize had come to an end.But the Duke of Sanga ordered Albert to do it, so Albert decided to follow me. "If that doesn''t fit, then Cain and Leon will be added.It''s not like they''re a family member, so they''ll be after Albert, but... well, be prepared. " "Don''t hesitate to lower your head because I''ll talk to the Marquis of Sammons and the Earl of House." "At the very least, please do it where no one else is watching." "No, isn''t that where you say no?" "Leon... at a time when Tenma and Albert are ready, when Merlin is in charge, and the Duke of Sanga is actively cooperating, we''re talking about something we can''t stop, even if it''s royalty... so we can at least ask you to reduce the damage, but there''s no way left for us." "That''s not what I''m saying. Let''s try to be as responsive to Cain as possible." Cain seemed to have predicted this at the time of the discussion and had given up, convincing Leon that he was not convinced. "Excuse me, Primera is ready and would you like to come to Tempura?" Eina came to get me.We haven''t discussed any clear measures, but even if we discuss any more, there won''t be any other way except for me to sit down, so we decided to pause and go to Primera.At that time, Leon walked behind Albert and the Duke of Sanga, but Cain hit him in the head and stopped him. By the way, Primera has the Duke''s maid to take care of her, but I''d better help her (as I am now, to get me here), so Jeanne and Aura are out.However, at Eina''s suggestion that they were worried, they borrowed it from Maria-sama as a maid maid (tentative) as usual.Also, since most of this dish is my recipe, there is a reason why Eina was needed as the person in charge of cooking. "I''ve brought you and your associates." As soon as Eina checked, the door opened.I was the first to welcome you. Chris, get in the way. It was Chris. Chris stood between me and Primera and kept her invisible. "What are you interrupting? It''s only natural that the person who opened the door should be by the door." "No, that was definitely on purpose.It is a pull-type door, so it should be avoided as it is.Most of the time, you said you tried to bump into the temper that you couldn''t marry.Besides, if it''s just Tempura, it might be the usual joke, but now there''s Duke Sanga, Primera''s father. It''s disrespectful. " I wonder if Chris didn''t think the Duke of Sanga was here, or if Eina told him to blush his face... or why he thought he wasn''t here. With that in mind, she waited for the pulled out Chris to be eliminated by Aina. "Father, are you here?!Please contact your customer!And, Albert, come quickly! " Angela appeared in a hurry, and the Duke of Sanga and I finally came looking for Albert.Apparently, Primera''s guests are coming in, and they want the Duke and Albert to take care of them. "I understand, but may I say hello to Primera at a glance?" "Please do that later.The cocksucker side... kohn. I apologize for the noise.Father, come here a minute. So is Albert. " Angela seemed to have noticed me and Grandpa right next door, and she was taking Duke Sanga and Albert out of there and explaining. "Oh, my God! Your Majesty and Maria!All right, I''m on my way! " And when the Duke of Sanga shouted and was surprised, he slightly lowered his head to me and my grandfather and ran away. "Albert, go quickly, too. I''ll explain to Mr. Tenma." In a hurry, Angela chased Albert after the Duke of Sanga. "I''m so sorry. Actually, His Majesty and Maria-san were at the venue earlier than planned, so I had a little trouble." "Hmm, is Alex also responsible?Shall I be careful? " "No! The Duke invited you because of something, not because of His Majesty!" Even if the King and Maria had a cause, Angela wouldn''t be able to say it from her mouth.At the end of the day, I think Grandpa knows what''s going on around here, so I think he just said he was teasing Angela lightly. "Grandpa, when you make fun of the king, you have to choose your opponent." "Dear Tempura, I think I agree with you in general.Angela, will you go see Primera? " "No, I have to go too, so if you''ll excuse me." Angela, who had finished explaining to us, hurried to the same direction as the Dukes of Sanga. "What happened?" "Maybe the Duke invited a guest to do something disrespectful to the king?Did you sell yourself? " I was quite focused on listening to Angela and the Duke of Sanga, but I couldn''t hear enough to say whether Angela was careful not to hear us so much.However, the Duke of Sanga didn''t seem to be able to keep his voice down as much as Angela did, and on the way, he said, "That idiot!There was a mixed voice of anger.I guess from that, but if it''s any more scandalous, I also think you need to let me know, so that''s about it. "I can''t say anything because I haven''t received any information, but Primera will be more important now.Come on, Doorgar... Doorwoman, get to work.Otherwise, Maria will be thrilled to say that she has been disrespectful to the Duke. " It would have been entirely deliberate to say "girl" and "woman".Perhaps it meant that she wasn''t that old, but soon afterwards she named Maria-sama, so Chris complained, but she opened the door very gently. And finally, Primera, you look beautiful. I was able to meet Primera.There might have been a better word, but that was the limit for me.Even with these short words, my face will be red.My body temperature seems to have risen a little, and I''m getting a little hot. "Thank you, Mr. Tenma is cool too." Primera also dyed her cheeks red, so maybe this feeling is just right for us. "The tempura costume will be a national treasure, but Primera''s dress is no worse... and I prefer people to the tempura." "Grandpa, it''s sexual harassment." "Hmm? I''m just saying this dress is too good to lose to a dress without being as beautiful as Primera... what did the temper imagine?" "... Grandpa, in some cases, it can be sexual harassment, so you just have to be careful." I said that in my mouth, but I was filled with honesty.Indeed, as Grandpa said, a pure white wedding dress with rose pattern laces seems to have a lot of similar items at first glance, but in fact, it was made by a super-class craftsman chosen from among the Duke family, so even if it was made of ordinary materials, it must be a wedding dress that is different from ordinary ones, but in addition, most of the materials are made of spider yarn I provided.Grandpa said he was no better than my costume, but to be honest, it would be worth more than mine.From my point of view, I don''t think Felt''s technology is losing, but the fame of Felt and the Duke''s craftsmen is different than the technology, and above all, the amount of spider yarn used is different, so there is no choice but to make a difference. Primera in such a wedding dress is also very beautiful with her red hair and good style in a pure white dress.However, because it is a dress that is thinner than the clothes that Primera always wears, and the style clearly understands, the style is really good... to be clear, the eyes go to the big chest that is emphasized more than usual.As far as this is concerned... I must be a man, but that''s why I fell into Grandpa''s trap. Grandpa laughed at my excuse and said, "Let''s say that."Our conversation didn''t sound like Primera or Jeanne to Aura Amur (who seemed to have been here from the beginning, but didn''t notice) or Chris (who completely forgot), but it sounded like Eina was listening, and she was looking at me with a meaningful smile¡­ Maybe you should ask her to pay a bribe later and keep quiet. With that in mind, I noticed that someone was heading towards this room.It seems to be running, so it may be a servant on the Duke''s side.The signs of approaching were me, Grandpa, and four of Aina and Chris. Aina turned out her smile and headed towards the door. I was in front of Primera, Grandpa stood between the door and us, and Chris casually approached Jeanne and the others.First of all, in the Appraisal, it is said to be the Duke''s maid, but the trouble like the Duke of Sanga was surprised, and the Duke''s maid came running at this time, so it is a form of precaution. Eina was picked up outside by the Duke''s maid before she opened the door, and she had received some reports for a few minutes.Then I waited for the Duke''s maid to leave before entering the room. "Mr. Tenma, Mr. Primera, the trouble has settled down safely, but the start time is likely to be slightly delayed.Please wait here for Tenma and Merlin, as I will hear from you later. " So Eina whispered something to Jeanne, Aura, Amur, and Chris.When I felt uncomfortable with Aina, I concentrated on picking up Aina''s voice even a little, while expanding "exploration" to find the wedding venue and its surroundings.As a result, the cause of the noise was largely predicted. "Eina, I need to ask you something before I go to see what''s going on." "What is it?" After giving instructions to Chris and the others, Eina hurried out of the room, but stopped before that. "Is the cause of the trouble related to the Count''s house?Whoa! Grandpa, calm down a little.Even if it''s close to black for an unlimited amount of time, there''s only a slight possibility it''s not the cause, and it''s going to be complicated if I''m attacked now. " And I gave out the name of the main house of my mother''s former parents'' house.At that moment, Grandpa tried to rush by Aina''s gaze (precisely by the door just ahead of Aina), but he was able to keep it under control. "Master Tenma, why do you think that?" Eina seems to be trying to deceive herself, but she''s clearly nervous.Even though I learned about Aina in Exploration and Appraisal, I can''t talk about the magic of the two. I just got a report from Slurrin. That said, using water magic, I created and showed (¡­), (¡­), (¡­), (¡­) and (¡­) to a part of Slurrin''s body.I think I can see that it was made instantly around Grandpa, but Aina won''t find out because she doesn''t know as much about magic as Grandpa.Eina seemed to have noticed and dropped her shoulders slightly when she heard a report from a slurry who was using part of this slurry (something like) to keep an eye on her surroundings.Incidentally, the actual slurry can be what I just told Aina, but the accuracy decreases when the distance is opened, so if there is a report, it will be something like "mother", "former parent house", "coming". I don''t know if this is the ability of the Slime race or the ability of an individual named Slurrin, but I don''t hear about it elsewhere, so it''s probably the latter.Aina has no way of making sure that Slurrin''s abilities are real even when she first heard of them, and she''s sure that her mother''s ex-parent is actually here, so she shouldn''t be able to choose to remain silent.In the first place, I have no reason to follow Eina''s lead, so even if Eina stops, you can ignore it and find out from the Duke of Sanga or other interested parties.Even if you go to force and there is confusion as a result, you can''t leave the trouble that has occurred even if you are one of the main characters this time. "Tell the Duke of Sanga why and come here.So please wait in this room for a large number of people.Merlin, please. " Eina and Grandpa thought that trouble would happen again, so she pushed herself carefully before leaving the room. "Still, what does the Viscount Brown think?Besides, why did the Duke of Sanga respond when he said he was a relative of the Otori family and was about to come as an associate on my side? " "Well, if I and Tenma were to deal with it, they might think that the fool''s neck would fly on the spot, or be chopped or smashed.And now that my lord, Tenma, and my deputy are here, the only person in charge is Mark or Amy, who was adopted once.But in fact, Maria and Alex will come out with some kind of kettle or reason.Then it becomes important, so I think the Duke dared to go. Or.... " "You mean the Duke''s failure.Rather, the fact that your father rushed toward it meant that it was most likely. " Well, normally speaking, Primera is right.If the Viscount Brown were my guest, he would let me or Grandpa know, and take Grandpa or Eina with him. That''s all I can think of, but then I don''t know why the Duke of Sanga responded to the Viscount Brown family.It was the same for Primera and Grandpa, and he was as clever as me. In a place like that, "Excuse me." The Duke of Sanga; Oniisama? There was Count Hendrik von Salthamo, the husband of Primera''s sister, Rachel. 260 Chapter 18-2 Movie Scene "Tempura, Merlin, I''m so sorry!" The explanation that began with the apology of his brother-in-law, Count Sal Thermo, was that he felt very unlucky. First of all, the reason my mother''s ex-girlfriend came to this wedding was simply because the minister of the Earl of Sal Thermo invited her in.The minister, the Viscount Brown (mother''s parents'' home), said that he and I were classmates in school and had a good relationship.The Browns, who knew the wedding, used its edge to dive into the wedding and try to resolve their discord with the Otori family.Normally, no matter how much I hated the Viscount Brown, I thought I might be in a good mood for a wedding, so I thought I might be able to do something about it (I also thought about using my name to connect with big aristocrats like the Duke of Sanga)... Conversely, I couldn''t imagine that I would be in a bad mood if the Viscount Brown was destroyed. I don''t know if I was an idiot who couldn''t be saved, or if I''d been hunted down to a situation where there wasn''t much later... well, both. Incidentally, the minister who invited the Viscount Brown became blind to the victory of the Viscount Brown and the profits of his success (he thought he could sell thanks to several leading figures, including the Otori family).In addition, the fact that you didn''t understand my personality at all is probably one of the reasons for the disturbance. Count Sal Thermo, who knew about the runaway of such a minister, was angry enough to beat down the minister and Count Brown on the spot the moment he found them, and tried to slip out and cut off his neck.However, Lyle stopped me just before I cut off my neck, so I didn''t seem to see any blood except when they bled from my nose or mouth when they were beaten. The Duke of Sanga said, "That idiot!He said that he tried to cut his neck off at the ceremony on his wedding day, that he had troubled Lyle, and that he had bled near the king.One of the reasons why the Count beat them down on the spot was that Count Brown was waiting to approach the King, but it was also an act that could put the Kings in danger if one step went wrong, in which case the Kings could stop attending the wedding and return to the royal castle.In that case, it would have been possible to cancel the wedding, and the Counts of Sal Thermo would have taken responsibility for it, as would the Duke of Sanga. The Duke of Sanga said he had no problem taking them out before he knocked them out in front of the kings and beating them somewhere out of sight.Well, it would certainly still stand out, but in that case it would have been the guests, but Ding and Jean, who were also the guards, or the guards on the Duke''s side. "But because of the beatings in front of His Majesty, Maria and the royal family, Lyle moved." "I think there was a problem with Lyle, who moved in disregard of Ding and the others... but that''s not what I''m talking about, is it?" "Oh, I couldn''t have known or learned later if I hadn''t been in front of the royals.That''s what I''m saying.... " "If you do it in front of a boulder, you can''t fool it.As a duke or a royal family. " It was a problem because it was a gathering of people who could do whatever they didn''t see, but they did it in front of people.From my point of view, it seems that there is also a cause for Lyle''s departure, but there are also circumstances where the Count moved inadvertently because he was a junior and familiar when Lyle was in school.That''s why I thought I was unlucky. As it is possible that the worst wedding will be cancelled, so I have to think of a way to force the Count to deceive me¡­.I''m in a troubled position... Well, if my mother''s ex-girlfriend''s house is involved, it seems to me that there is some cause, and above all, I can''t cancel the wedding, so I don''t know what to do, but I have to do something. That''s how I figured out how to cheat. "In other words, Hendrick''s brother-in-law thought of me and his angry body moved too much, right?" The Count didn''t try to beat two people with anger and slash them away, but he was angry because he almost ruined my brother-in-law and my sister-in-law Primera''s day. Although it may be a rather painful deception, my family''s relationship with the Viscount Brown family since my grandfather''s age is a famous story, so it seems like we can make many allies by disseminating a story that successfully mixes facts and lies to the public.In addition, if you can get a compliment from the King to the Count in one word, the truth that it was for me will increase, and even if there are some problems, the Count''s honor will be protected.Then we might be able to show the size of the king''s vessel. "For now, let''s use that line to get confirmation from the King and Maria." "Well, I wouldn''t say no, but I have a lot of weaknesses in Alex and Ernest for this kind of time... but I think I might be forced to cooperate." My plan is to use the royal family, so I have to get permission from the king and Maria to do it.Well, the kings also seem to hate the Viscount Brown because of their father and mother, so they''ll complain a little, but they''ll cooperate. Grandpa also had a happy expression and carefully selected the two weaknesses in his head, whether it was that or this. "Well then, (...) Yoshi (...) Father (...) Nh (...), (...) Yoshi (...) Brother (...) Nh (...), I''m going to say hello to the kings." "Your Majesty and Maria will go down to the private waiting room and I will guide you." After I refused the Duke and Count, I took Eina with my grandfather to the kings. And in conclusion, my plan was soon to be adopted.And finally, Lyle apologized to me for being angry when I sat down.Anything, Lyle told the King and Maria that they should have run Din or Jean without chasing the Count there.Normally, Master Lyle would know that much, but since the Count was a junior and familiar, he thought he had to stop and his body moved. "That''s how this disturbance is going to end." "I''m not happy that I can play with Alex and Ernesto, but now I can have a wedding without any problems." Returning to Primera''s waiting room and reporting back to the Duke of Sanga and the Count, the Duke of Sanga had a stunned look and the Count had a reassuring look. "So, what about the Viscount Brown and your brother-in-law''s minister?" "The Viscount Brown will probably crush it.I didn''t have a good reputation in the first place, and the Vicomte didn''t even run properly, so I started this disturbance.Since the commotion did not deserve the death penalty, the Vicomte would have been imprisoned, and his family would have let the Vicomte''s parents take it or expelled it somewhere far away. " "As for our minister, I intend to transfer him to County territory, imprison him and punish him afterwards." As for the Vicomte, he was imprisoned for attempting to ruin the King''s invited wedding by causing trouble such as trespassing, although it was not worthy of death, and the Vicomte Brown family was to be crushed, but the family had room for discretion, so his sentence was commuted from the joint prison, and if there was a handler (supervisor), it would be left to you, but if he did not come forward, he would be expelled to a place far from the King''s capital.As for the Count''s subordinates... the Count is not clear, but it looks like he''s going to be executed after he''s been imprisoned.Lyle stopped me, but the Count would probably be most likely because he was going to leave his minister and Countess Brown to be angry and slaughtered. The Duke of Sanga and Count Salthermo apologized again and went to the other participants. "Whatever happens, I''m telling you, there''s not enough time to relax until the start time...?" "Perhaps you''re right. Some guests may have plans after this, so I''m sure some would like you to start as soon as the trouble subsides." Eina replied that the start time was largely late and that if the problem subsided, it would start as soon as possible.And as soon as Eina answered, she came to tell the staff at the venue to get ready. Eina, I''m sorry, but I need you to check out Primera''s costume with me. I don''t think it is dirty, but it may have wrinkles, so Eina is suitable to be able to see the details and be accustomed to this kind of thing.Even if I''m wrong, I can''t ask Aura.I''ll definitely miss it or I''ll make it easier for you. "Neither Tempura nor Primera is a problem." "Well, tell the staff you can start at any time." Roger that. Eina came back with her staff a few minutes later when she told them that her checks had been completed successfully.Anything, if Primera and I were ready, he wanted to start the ceremony immediately by telling the guests. So, not long after the staff arrived, Primera and I stood in front of the ceremonial door and waited for the staff to open the door. "Mr. Tenma, I''m so nervous that I''m about to rip my heart out... what should I do?" "It''s okay, I''m the same... I thought I was a little more brave than I used to be, but my experience doesn''t seem to be helping at all." Jokingly speaking, both Primera and I could afford to smile a little bit less nervous.Maybe because I saw it, the staff gave me a signal to open the door, so Primera turned her hand around my arm. Well then, shall we go? "Yes" So Primera and I walked out to become a couple while watching the guests. Primera SIDE I thought it was an unfortunate sight for me.It''s normal to look from the outside, and I can''t be the star... no, I didn''t think it would. Fortunately, even though I was born into the Duke, I was never used as a Duke pawn.There might have been a reason to say that she was loved because she was the last daughter, and that the Duke was a stone even if she didn''t have to marry her as a pawn.But subtracting it must be a departure from the common sense of nobility.If I hadn''t fulfilled my duties as a nobleman, I would have had to do enough to live without the support of my parents like Lena.Well, Lena is not entirely separated from her parents, but she has proven herself to be a successful adventurer.If you think about it, you can say that you have contributed enough to your parents'' home. Compared to such a girl, I went to school with my parents'' money, got a job with my parents'' connections, and held an inappropriate position with my parents'' power.Even if it bothered me, I wouldn''t have said I made a contribution. Is that why you''re here? When I first met Mr. Tenma, I was jealous of him, who made it easy for me to get what I wanted.Though I was the commander at that time, I was actually a little over a year old after graduating from school.Although I graduated from school with good grades, I usually joined the cavalry as a cavalry apprentice, gained experience while cleaning and laundering in the unit, and hopefully got an "apprenticeship".No matter what I think of myself as the Captain of the Force, the Duke''s connections, the subordinates ordered by the inexhaustible little girl... no, it would have been humiliating for many Knights.That''s why I was fooled and licked.No one appeared on the boulder and said that, but somewhere invisible... that''s when I encountered a member of the Order laughing with a colleague who didn''t realize I was here at Knights Headquarters several times.At that time, I pretended not to hear it, but every time, I felt a thick black feeling in my heart. At that time, Mr. Tenma set out to destroy the bandits that Lily and the Knights were burning and rescue the surviving victims.So I was jealous. I think I could convince myself even if I was jealous if it was a party with a track record and fame, like the Sword of Dawn, where veteran adventurers were in charge.However, in fact, it was a combination of four people (a party) that could be called an instant party, and three women younger than me, who had just registered as adventurers, and this was the first boy to do so.That''s why I thought it was just a lucky result, not an advantage with strength.No, I wanted to. As a result, I struck him with an ugly emotion from the anger of the deviant. My feelings were lightly embellished by Mr. Tenma, and I felt intimate fear in the way that I would not change my attitude even if I knew that I was a Duke.And in the case of Geese, I felt a little joy in the wrath that tainted the Duke''s name, saying that I might be able to get some track record.Well, it was soon discovered by your father, and with the first jealousy he got a big shot... but I saw your father''s reaction at that time and his attitude toward your father afterwards, and I was interested in the boy named Tenma for the first time.And the interest was part of Mr. Tenma''s past, and soon after sympathy turned to respect. I remember when I learned jealousy, anger, fear, interest, sympathy, and respect from Mr. Tenma.But I don''t know when I fell in love.However, even if you think vaguely, ''I like this person'', you don''t know when it became any more emotional.Perhaps it sprouted during Serna''s wedding, or long before that, when Tenma reported relocating her base from Gungjo City.However, I was already aware of it when I was chosen as a dance partner, so it''s only clear that I was glad to be married to someone I liked. When I reached the middle of Wedding Road, I saw clearly the faces of the people sitting in the front seat.Fathers and mothers are crying, and oniisama and sister-in-law are blessing with a smile.There were Mark and Martha, His Majesty and Maria with a smile on their faces, as if they were weeping grandfathers.But Jeanne and Amur were the first to look at him.They are sitting behind one of the grandparents by saying that they are close to Mr. Tenma''s family.The fact that His Majesty and Maria are sitting in the third row is enough to show how special they are. I understand that these two people like Mr. Tenma, and I also understand that Mr. Tenma cares about them.And I fully understand that I will be Mr. Tenma''s wife instead of those two.That''s why. It hurts a little to see the two of you smiling at me without having to face me from the side.However, it is not a substitute, but the area where they left the possibility of becoming Mr. Tenma''s side room is strong, but it is more comfortable for me to have those two, and I think it is natural to accept that kind of conditions. After passing by the front row of fathers, mothers, and grandpa, there is only a priest.If I can stand there long enough, I''ll be a Primera Ootri from Primera von Sanga. At that time, Mr. Tenma and I lost our pace for a moment.Me, too, but Mr. Tenma seems nervous. I felt a little relieved. Standing in front of the priest, the priest began to declare something.At the end of the proclamation, the priest asked Tenma something, and Tenma said, "I swear."Honestly, the tension keeps the priest''s words out of my ears.In the meantime, the priest turned his face towards me and opened his mouth.I still don''t quite understand the meaning of the priest''s words, but with half a thought while recalling the time of practice, "I swear." I said it back. The priest looked a little surprised, so maybe it was a little early, but Mr. Tenma was just smiling, so it wasn''t a big deal. And the priest gave me a wedding ring, and Mr. Tenma put it on my left ring finger.And I also put a ring on Tenma''s left ring finger.I thought it would be more impressive, but considering what happened after that, it wasn''t much longer. "Now, give me your oath." It''s finally here! Remember the oath?Thanks? So I was so nervous when I said my vows, but I was able to be quite calm when I exchanged the rings. But isn''t it quite unusual to say that your first kiss is a ceremony other than a political marriage?... when I was thinking about that, I got nervous again. Tenma stood in front of me as I was nervous and rolled the veil over her shoulder.And then Tempura''s face gradually approached, and just before the time came... I turned to the door where Tempura had entered with me as a cover to watch out for something.Looking closely, the uncle also jumped out of Amur, Viscount Hannah, Chris, and Deputy Commander Jean Jinbei, and the guards, including Commander Din Jinbei, quickly reached a position where they could protect His Majesty, Maria, and Caesar on the other side, Blanca also tried to protect his wife and son. On the other hand, the Duke''s reaction was slow, and the guards began to be vigilant a little late after they entered Caesar''s protection.Even Stale was the first to move, and it was after the Guards that he defended his father.Well, I''m sorry about Stale, but I don''t think it''s helpful considering the difference in strength.However, even if you subtract it, you can''t help but say you''re out of order.If this is a real battle, that instant delay in Stale will not lead to irreversible... If this noise subsides, I will have to lower my head to the people... no matter how threatened I was, I took on such a prank stick... the only salvation is that I am not the only one who took on one stick... At the very least, I wanted to apologize to everyone here with my grudge against the intruder, even if it would have been a little sooner or later. Primera SIDE. It was a little surprising that Primera was nervous when she said her vows and replied before the priest could finish, but it didn''t bother her, so she went as planned to replace the ring. And the time has come for an oath kiss, but the first kiss is going to be a wedding... and everyone will definitely tease you first.Until then, it was unlikely to work for boulders, and I had to admit that it was a mess myself. The first kiss between me and Primera is coming in less than a minute.He turned the veil carefully so that his hands did not tremble with tension, and he put his hands on Primera''s shoulders to get closer to his face. (Something is going fast!) I felt signs of coming to this place at high speed.Immediately use Exploration and Appraisal, but the identity is unknown. Hannah and Blanca noticed such intruders almost simultaneously to me, Grandpa, and Din, each taking on a state of emergency, and Jean and Chris followed the royal defense the next moment Din moved like a conditional reflex.Amur was slightly slower on the Ootori side than everyone else, but even the Duke''s side of Stale, which was the earliest, was slower than Amur.Well, even though I was late, I don''t think it was such a fatal failure because it was in an event of one second or not in time.Rather, it seems that our guests are gathered outside the standard.Incidentally, Houston Border Guard, who is said to be able to interact with Din without magic, was on alert late from Stale, but in the case of Border Guard, it is the side that is protected rather than protected, so it won''t make much sense to compare it. I was guarding Primera''s back and watching the door as the intruders approached, but unfortunately I didn''t have time to retrieve what was likely to become a weapon, so I decided to be ready to cast my magic at any time. And the intruder stopped in front of the door. "That marriage, wait a minute!" I jumped in like a movie scene.The intruder''s name is Namitaro.I didn''t know what to do, and I was worried, but I didn''t expect to come at this time... definitely. Well, neither I nor Primera left the wedding partner behind like in that movie and didn''t run back to Namitaro. 261 Chapter 18-3 First Byte "Absolutely... I can''t believe you just ignored me and married me!Even if Tendo forgives me, Nami-chan is gone! " With that in mind, Namitaro tried to sit in the second row of seats (next to Jeanne) from the front of the Otori family, ignoring all the vigilant people... but the space between the seats was too narrow to pass, so he moved to the corner of the ceremony where the horses were. "Uhhhh!" Because the intruder was called Namitaro, and even though he appeared so flashy, he voluntarily moved to the corner, so we were alert and in a state of imminent combat. We were taken apart and solidified.It was the King''s cough that brought us back to consciousness.The King and his neighbor Maria didn''t look so surprised to say that Namitaro was getting into trouble.When I checked the surroundings, I noticed that there were two other people in a slightly different state besides the King and Maria. "Primera, did you know about Namitaro?" "Yes... I''m sorry." When I whispered to Primera, I quickly admitted it. Maybe Amy too? "Yes...." Primera was strangely calm, so I thought she''d be right, but Amy was half preoccupied.I kind of looked scared rather than surprised, so I probably asked him about it. "Everyone knows Namitaro and his groom, Tenma.Such a Namitaro, but the arrival is now due to the (...) unfortunate (...) line (...) difference (...).It was unexpected, but it wouldn''t be a problem to proceed with the formula like this. " Rather than everyone, the King hid Namitaro to explain to the Duke''s guests, and sent a gaze to the priest to continue the wedding.Meanwhile, the people who were away from their seats returned to their original places. When everybody got back to their seats, the priest signaled them to resume quietly¡­ but here''s one big problem: (It''s pretty embarrassing to kiss an oath in a situation like this) After the flow was interrupted and the atmosphere of the venue changed dramatically due to the appearance of Namitaro, it was quite embarrassing to enter the kissing posture again.I managed to get over Primera''s veil and put my hand on my shoulder, but I stopped moving from there.It was the same with Primera... but I felt confused because I stopped at heart when I had to move away from me.That made me and Primera stare at each other a little closer... but I felt the signs of Primera meditating her eyes and trying to get closer to me, so she was half-reflective, but she could kiss me.Well, I don''t know what the Duke''s guest looked like, but most people who knew me might know I was screwed. "With this, I declare a couple born here." The priest''s declaration that he didn''t know I was worried would have made me and Primera safe and acceptable to everyone as a couple.Primera and I were leaving here, and we were supposed to be the last to enter after everyone moved to the venue of the reception... but before that, I had to talk about Namitaro, so I told Aina to leave so that the people involved could gather in my waiting room. Grandpa called Amy, the Duke of Sanga, Albert, the King, Maria, Caesar, the Marquis of Sammons, the Earl of the House, and Cain.I feel like I told my family about the royal family, the nobles, and the reserves.Because it is only the central presence of the invitees, I am a member who says that if these people are convinced, they can only convince others (Primera is also a related party, but unlike me, it takes time to change colors, so I will not participate). In front of these people, "Dear Namitaro, I am so sorry." He sat down in Namitaro.Albert of the First Reserve and Cain and Leon of the Second Reserve have evaded their seats thanks to Namitaro''s grace, so they are watching my seat together. As for this throne, I am not dissatisfied.However, I was going to complain for just one word, but because of what Namitaro said before I complained, everyone gathered here became Namitaro''s ally, and I sat down honestly.I mean, what did you say? "I really wanted to bring Hi-chan along... but Hi-chan couldn''t stop me.I had a plan to sneak Bong in, but Hi-chan was right about ruining the wedding.Also, Amy was kind enough to let me know, and I thought I''d try to apologize to Tenma. " It was. I can say thanks to Hi-chanko and Behimos, but if Namitaro wanted to, he could have brought the baby alone.At that time, it was almost certain that the wedding would be cancelled or significantly delayed. By the way, Amy didn''t bother calling, but she wanted to hear about the aquatic monster and tried to get in touch with Namitaro, where she talked about my marriage to Primera. Namitaro heard Amy''s story and realized that I had forgotten myself, telling him not to let Amy know about the intrusion in a way that threatened her in the middle of the day.However, Amy was really silent and was unable to determine whether it was okay, and consulted with the other lead actor, Primera, but since Primera was unable to make a decision, she talked to the king and Maria.Normally, no matter how many Duchess ladies you are, you can''t talk to the King or the Queen, but they often come to my house and talk to me casually about their relationship with my fianc¨¦e.Moreover, it seems that the consultation was held a week before the wedding, and Maria-sama, who was worried that Primera might be nervous just before the wedding, spoke up and consulted with all her heart. They said they were surprised to learn about Namitaro''s plan and what I had forgotten, but soon they knew that I would be sacrificed and decided not to see Namitaro break in.He didn''t spend much time in my waiting room for some reason. Incidentally, it wasn''t my mistake that Amy looked scared, but I thought Namitaro might be angry that she leaked it to Primera even though she told me not to.However, there were not enough words from Namitaro about this, and he meant to say, "Don''t let anyone (...) (...) know," not "Don''t let me know."Even if I hadn''t known, even if everyone in King''s Landing knew, it wouldn''t have been a problem. So Amy has a very clear expression now.The stress since Namitaro appeared must have been considerable.Moreover, because the timing of appearance was the most impressive occasion to say even at the wedding, I said, "Maybe it''s okay?It may not have been strange to cry when combined with the drop from. "Well, I apologized properly ~... I won''t bother Primera anymore if I mess with you too much ~... I wonder if I''ll forgive you here ~... to ease Nami-chan''s broken heart ~... I don''t want one or two boxes of mountain blown confectionery..." Namitaro demanded a bribe from me in the throne with a boring word. Surrin, here''s an example. I immediately decided to call Sullin and have him take out what I had in store. "Namitaro''s favorite, mountain blown confectionery. Please take it." There are five boxes that Slurrin gave me.Namitaro opened one of them a little bit. "... ufu! You''re evil too!" And he was making a happy voice. "Make this a treat for yourself.Look, Tenma, is it time to get ready for the reception? " Thanks to the mountain blowing confectionery, I was able to get Namitaro''s permission safely.Unfortunately, Albert never sat down.Honestly, Cain and Leon couldn''t, but I knew Albert would get involved, and I didn''t have time to get Albert involved because Namitaro first broke into my waiting room alone.Well, originally, it was my fault that Albert also sat on his feet, so if it was a mistake to get involved... but still, I wasn''t convinced, so I really thought I could do a little less of Albert''s cooking (especially dessert). When Namitaro and the others left, Primera and Eina came in the wrong way.The timing was good, but they were a little surprised to see me not ready yet. I was ready and I cleared Eina''s check. I moved to the waiting room near Primera and the reception hall.Originally, I was supposed to enter the venue as it is, but I gathered the people involved and it seems that the guests are slightly delayed in entering. "Now, I''m going to go back and help you." Eina led us back to the venue.Because we have to prepare the food from now on.Royal butlers and maids, including Mr. Cliff, are supposed to help with this meal.The reason is to prevent poisoning. If a malicious person uses this wedding to harm royalty or other nobles or to sow a seed of discord, the timing of this meal is the easiest to target.No matter how much the relationship between me and the Duke of Sanga is said to be highly trustworthy of the royal family and poisonous, it is possible that poison will be mixed up on the way to the king''s base. So the cliffs and Eina, who usually take care of the kings, served in the name of helping the petty houses with few servants.The Duke of Sanga''s servants would not attend, but I was supposed to have authority over cooking, and most of the staff at the ceremony were Duke''s servants, so the person in charge was divided between the ceremony and the reception.By the way, the most important poison was that Cliff who attended the ceremony and the royal butler and maid, excluding Aina, went to another room during the ceremony.Although it is called poison sight, there is also the aspect of eating before work, so it is given to each person from appetizer to dessert, which is about half the amount per serving, so when Maria told the royal servant this condition, everyone immediately ran for office.It is no exaggeration to say that Cliff and Aina are the members selected from among them, so there is a gathering of top talent in this country.Cliff and Aina attend the reception as regular guests, and the Duke of Sanga''s servants are supposed to eat the same thing in a separate room (although in smaller quantities than usual and not all items are served). "I''m glad we could use the church at the ceremony.I made a name for myself without using gondolas. " "That''s right, oniisama, no matter how loud you say it, you can''t say anything you can''t do without the Duke''s power." Albert relentlessly pushed Gondola to perform the wedding after a discussion between the two families.Also, Eliza was trying to convince Primera by saying, "If you were a stepsister, it would be a topic of discussion."Well, as for Albert''s plan, it seemed that it would be easier to set up a gondola if a ceremony were held at the Duke of Sanga''s residence, but Primera insisted that "it was strange to hold a ceremony at the Duke''s residence than to marry outside," and since Maria-sama''s apostle was able to use a church that was also famous in King''s Landing, Albert''s plan was forced to change. Next, Albert''s idea was to use gondolas at a party at the house, but I could easily convince him that there was no place to set up gondolas at the house (it was possible using the second floor or roof of the house facing the garden, but doing so could have damaged or broken the wall, so I rejected it). While we were talking about that, the venue was ready, so Primera and I stood in front of the door in the same line as at the ceremony.I can''t say I''m still used to boulders, but I had a little room for friends to enter from the first time.Albert and I had eyes that looked sorry on our way to our place, so we lightly signaled Primera and smiled together.It might be a smiling scene from the side, but it would have looked like harassment to Albert. When I arrived at the seat reserved for me and Primera, I was introduced to me and Primera at the progress of Count Silfield, who had asked me to host the show. Then, by saying greetings and congratulations to the guests, I received greetings from the King, Earl of House, and Primera from Caesar and the Marquis of Sammons.At first, the King and the Marquis of Sammons were going to do it, but when it was decided that the Houston border uncle would be my guest, he would go next to the King in the sense of appealing the relationship between the Otori family and the border uncle, and with that, Caesar was asked to balance the two families.Incidentally, Grandpa came up with a proposal that Houston Border should do it on behalf of the King, but the King did not give in, so I asked Caesar to do the same. At the end of the Kings'' greetings, a glass was distributed to all participants and a toast was made with the ear of Count Silfield.The meal started and the food was brought back to the participants.As the first item passed, a butler moved near Count Silfield and began explaining the dish.I was a butler who had passed by several times at the royal castle, but I had never spoken to him before, and it was a relationship that allowed me to confess.However, when I asked for help this time, I checked lightly and found a shocking fact. I don''t know who he is. "Is it true that the butler is Mr. Cliff''s son?" And Primera was surprised.It''s not strange that I have children at my age, but I was surprised and shouted at Cliff because he thought he was single. The majority of the participants were surprised at the cooking described by Mr. Cliff''s son.This dish has been chosen from among the most prestigious and aristocratic dishes ever made.As a precaution, Primera and Aina have also checked with Cliff, so apart from their personal liking or dislike, there should be no dishes that are particularly problematic. The first thing that surprised me was the brown steam served as soup.The steamed tea is treated as a juice (soup) for the time being, but I was wondering what would happen in a course like this one, but it seems to have a good reputation for being unusual and delicious.The bucket baked with sea urchins served before was also highly regarded.Incidentally, sea urchins were sent by Maria-sama''s parents. Then, after the southern Tyrant salmon marinated and baked, a large cake was brought to the venue.Its height is about two meters, and its diameter is up to two meters, a huge eight-stage wedding cake.If you just lay it on the boulder, the lower step will be crushed, so I use something like a cake stand to support it, but it is still likely to collapse if it is not carefully carried.Even if I''m wrong, it''s a substitute Aura can''t help.Incidentally, it''s a cake that''s too big, but the rest is not wasted because it is distributed as a souvenir or used at a party at a toy house. In fact, the wedding cake was scheduled to appear at the end of cooking, but because it was too huge, it was thought it would take time to carry the cake and then cut and distribute the cake, so I decided to finish the cake at an early stage and pull it in once before cutting it off.In the meantime, the cake knife and the meal are served simultaneously, so after the salmon dish, a sorbet made with yuzu is served.In other words, by the time Primera and I get back from the cake knife, it could be juice, not yuzu sorbet!Well, it doesn''t matter. "Now, I''d like you two to work together for the first time as a couple.Please come forward, both of you. " On Count Silfield''s signal, me and Primera moved in front of the cake and received a large knife from the attendant. "Ladies and gentlemen, a warm round of applause for both of you!" The first joint work was done lightly.I just put a knife in the cake, so this is what it looks like.Then give the knife to the attendant and finish.Perfect timing for the colour change, but this time I wear my current costume to the end, so I will go back to my seat and continue eating. But here, rather than the host Count Silfield, something unexpected happened to me. "Mr. Tenma, come in." Oh, my God, Primera rubbed the cream on the knife with her fingers and brought it to my mouth.Since it was an incident in which most of the guests'' eyes were turned, I could not refuse to do so.Therefore, I sucked the finger of Primera that was offered to my mouth without opening the space. In return, I also saved the cream with my finger and gave it to Primera. "Give the bride and groom a round of applause once again!" As Primera sucked my finger, I clapped as if Count Silfild were part of the projection.Incidentally, although it is not said to be the first joint work among ordinary people, there is a performance where the groom and bride do something together like a cake knife, but there is no such performance among the nobles because they basically do not serve themselves.Instead, the first part-time recipe for each other''s food was said to be open to both ordinary and aristocratic people, and Count Silfild finished the show with an adrib. Primera dyed her cheeks when she returned to her seat.I didn''t know whether it was because of embarrassment or because I was drunk (in an aperitif or in the atmosphere), but maybe my cheeks are as red as Primera''s. Returning to my seat, I began to introduce the next dish.Me and Primera are cooling down with a melting sorbet in between.I only have about the amount of lipstick, so I wanted a little more to calm my body''s fever, but before that, the food was brought in. The next dish is meat, which is the main course.Moreover, three kinds of meat dishes are served in one plate, making it quite heavy.Well, the quantities are small, and the ingredients used for cooking are expensive and of high rarity value, so on the contrary, some people complained that they are small.Incidentally, the prepared dishes are "beef wine stew", "hamburger" and "roast wyburn", while the wine stew is made with white buffalo, and the hamburger is made with ground meat of white buffalo and Wyburn, making it quite luxurious.The meat of the bicone was also left, but it was not used because there was not enough amount of boulder to reach everyone. "Roast Wyburn is dying to run out of supplies." "It''s unusual and delicious, so it''s obvious.I''d like to replace you if you weren''t wearing a dress. " The dish made with white buffalo will taste worse when it cools down. I only put it on the plate thinking about the remaining amount of meat, but instead, I was able to replace the roast Wyburn.At the same time, I decided to cut it in front of my eyes when I put it out, so I said it would be thicker at first and thinner next, and the person replacing it continued. "Is everyone okay with the dessert left?" "Well, if it''s impossible, I''m going to take it home as a souvenir, so I guess I''m counting on it." Or maybe some people just forget it, but I''m going to give a souvenir assortment of sweets, so it won''t be a problem if you can''t eat it here.Even if you bring it home, only if there is a guarantee that you can eat it... but I can''t be so responsible, so if you want something with a close flavour, please go to the "Manabutei Pavilion" and buy it. After meat dishes, it is dessert after serving fruit, but I thought that there were several kinds of desserts, so it could be a buffet system like when Serna and Henri were there, but I couldn''t let the noble opponent do it, so this time, I prepared several small wagons, and put dessert on them, and first I turned around each table to get what I liked, and then raised my hand and called the wagon when I wanted to replace them.This allows you to choose dessert while sitting in your seat.But before that, a wedding cake was carried in front of the guest. This cake was filled with plenty of raw cream and fruit on the sponge, but since it was huge, I cut it into thin pieces and served it, but some people might think that this was enough for the dessert. "It''s half an interesting cake... but I don''t think I''ll be able to spend it at a banquet at night." "Sure, it was about half that size at first, right?I was surprised because it had doubled sometime.And it''s not a banquet, it''s a wedding, so don''t be mistaken. " Primera was angry when she murmured as she carried the cake to her mouth.If the people of Kukli village gather close acquaintances of me and Primera here, it will inevitably be a banquet.Rather, I think it will be very likely to be a banquet from the beginning, but I can''t say it.Because I''m scared. For Primera, even if it ends with a banquet, it may be important that it is part of the wedding.So, I apologized and then corrected. "But after all, there are many women who take the place of dessert. Men....." "What stands out is Grandpa, Leon, Lyle... and Uncle Yuri on the edge of House.Anyway, Yuri, I''m surprised you''re here. " I also sent Yuri an invitation because she was so close to me that she accepted it.I don''t have many friends, so I wanted you to attend as many acquaintances as possible, but there was a faint guy like Jin and the place where the nobles gathered was a little...That''s why it''s so valuable to have someone like Uncle Houston turn me in as an invitee or come to see you less often like Yuri. I don''t know about those people... or how I would like to talk about Uncle Houston, but I was a little surprised by the way he tasted the dessert because he had the image of saltiness rather than sweetness, and liquor rather than dessert.Incidentally, the three people who refused the invitation were the Jinns, the Tamers Guild, with the exception of Agri, the Sword of Dawn, and Princess Wildcat.The rest of the Gins and the Tamers Alliance will be joining us at night, but Lily and the others won''t be joining you... It seems that both of the three of them were planning to attend both weddings, but the parents were having a hard time (the harvest season in the field is now, but the mother is shy, the younger brother is straying from the rebellion period, and the grandparents are not feeling well), so they couldn''t stay away from the city of Gungjo for very long. For this reason, excluding the presence of the Guards from his family and kings, he gave Mr. and Mrs. Edelia from the House Border to Yuri, the head of the Adventurers Guild in Russell.From Gunjo to Serna to Henri to Marx.Seigen to Agri, Ganz and Amy''s parents, Rick and Carina.From the south to Hana, Sana, Blanca and Yoshitsune.From King''s Landing, Kelly and four female employees dwarf.And even the neutral Viscount Mustang.Meanwhile, there are fish that speak unusual human language globally..... Some people could not come because of work or family circumstances, but still more than 30 people participated as my associates.I think it would be appreciated. Well, there were still more than twice as many guests on the Primera side, so the number of people could not be balanced, but with the exception of some, there were various strong gatherings, so it might have been just a good number in that sense. Although the decrease in confectionery was less than expected, it seemed to me that I was satisfied with the cuisine, and most of the guests enjoyed after-dinner tea. Tea time continued for some time, but Count Silfild told me it was time to finish the show.At that moment, there was a person whose eyes had clearly changed color. It''s Chris. What Chris was waiting for besides dessert... it was Bouquetous.Chris is more enthusiastic than usual about marriage, and is most likely to get it when he sees the chance of joining Bouquetos this time.Incidentally, the participating members are Chris, Aina, Jeanne, Aura, Amur, Luna, Amy, Kelly, and the female dwarf.Brilliantly, only the Ootori family participated, but this was because the Duke of Sanga only had a couple or married guests.That''s why Chris is now free from the words "reluctance" and "consideration". I quickly moved to the garden because I had a suggestion that Bouquetous should do it outside, rather than Count Silfield, because Chris felt in such a state of crisis.When I got to the garden, the participants gathered in front of me and Primera, and the other guests watched on the loop. "Now, as soon as you''re ready, I''d like a bouquet of bouquets." With those words, Primera turned her back and threw a bouquet with momentum.Bouquet flew over the participants'' heads, and Chris was the first one to respond. Chris tried to reach the landing site before anyone else.But there stood the wall of the female dwarf.But Chris tried to break through those four walls.However, the moment the wall was about to break, Kelly and Aina grabbed her arms from both sides.As expected, Chris was trying to drag them to the landing site. Rugby was also Chris, who showed amazing breakthroughs, but this time he was set on Amur from behind, and Kelly and Eina pushed him down when the balance broke down, making him a tire. It was Amur, who jumped on Chris as a stepping stone and played a big part in the bouquet, but now Aura grabbed his tail and fell on Chris.By the way, Aura, who grabbed the tail of Amur and pulled it off, fell over Aina.This will have a big shot later. It seemed like Jeanne, Luna and Amy had squeezed the rest... but Amy and Jeanne were surprised by Chris''s confusion, hit each other and got along with each other, and the rest of Luna was about to fail to get through the shortest distance (above Chris).That''s what happened in the first few seconds. Who got the bouquet in such a mess? Took ~ What a misfortune. Yoshitsune thought that Bouquetous would be able to participate, and Blanca and Sana ran into the gap where Chris and the others were distracted, and when they noticed, they were by the fallen Bouquet. In the end, many of the guests on the Duke of Sanga''s side did not know how to react, but the Ootori side was quite excited about grandpa and the king. Normally, when a man picks up a bouquet, it''s likely to be blamed by the women along with the big bouncing, but this time he picks up a child who doesn''t know the meaning of Bouquetous, and the greatest person in the audience is happy.Moreover, since the participants only came from the house of the ogre, the bouquet officially belonged to Joshitsune without complaining from anyone. Behind Yoshitsune, who is joyfully coming to show me the bouquet, Blanca and Sana, who are rushing down to the Duke''s side many times, seem difficult, but they should be laughing soon.And by the time Yoshitsune grows up, it will be a classic sake seat in the black history of Yoshitsune. 262 Chapter 18-4 Wedding Night Part 1 "Look at the appearance of the groom (tempura) and the bride (primera) ~" Upon returning to the Mansion, Primera and I were each forced into a waiting room and changed into a prepared costume.Then, for some reason, I went out to the garden where the ceremony was held at the signal of the host Namitaro. "The role of a priest is to play the role of a slurrin!Tenma and Primera are the words of Slurrin''s oath... but I can''t do it, so give me a signal!Come on, get in position! " Namitaro was so much more tense than usual that he wondered if he was drunk.In addition, all the participants get rid of Namitaro''s pranks and let their thoughts fall apart. I didn''t like this flow, so I thought I could do something about it. "Slurrin is so motivated....." Surrin put something that she thought was a beard around the center of her body and waited for her in a black hat. "It''s more of a sphere than a priest." The role of priest is on a higher platform than ours, and because of the burning lights from behind, it looks more like a ''divine object whose identity is unknown'' than a priest. Looking at such a divine slarin, somehow the feeling of trying to escape faded, and when I noticed, Primera and I stood in front of the slarin. I can''t stop kissing when I get here, but I''m not really ready, especially because of the guys who started getting on.Therefore, I sent a gaze to the two (...) persons in charge of the situation. Gwah! As soon as I did, I was quiet.Incidentally, Jin and Leon were in good shape. Jin was beaten on the head and hips by Menus and Lena, and Leon was damaged enough to be able to scream from the fist bones of the house border.It was Albert and Cain (in their usual habit) that I sent my gaze as head of Leon, but the Border Guard moved before they moved. "Yes, everybody applaud! Look, I''ve just finished the couple''s show safely, and it''s party time! Eat and drink and make a scene!" Especially when I saw the two noisy people being silenced by force, the noisy people were quiet.Meanwhile, when Primera and I kissed, the host Namitaro announced the start of the party.At the beginning of the party, the participants'' actions were divided in two, and Primera and I were surrounded by incapacity. Surrounded by me and Primera are the people of Kukri Village, all crying and talking with excitement at the same time, so I can''t hear much and I can''t reply.However, the ones repeated many times were "good", "congratulations", "happy", "Ricardo" and "Sealia", and I knew that everyone was happy and remembered their parents.Another course of action was meals, which focused on people attending church ceremonies. Incidentally, the church and the ceremony at home were attended by the Otori family, with the exception of the King and Maria, the Neighborhood Guard, with the exception of Din and Chris, and Viscount Mustang, and the Duke, with the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons and Leon. Since the people of the village of Kukri were the main focus of my family, I had the Earls of Sal Thermo and Caliostro refrain from doing so.Unlike the two houses, the kings (King, Maria, and Lyle, to be precise) are acquainted with the people of the village of Kukli and are quite close, but since they each have duties, they cannot spend the whole day together with the boulders.Instead, Teeda and Luna, and Ernesto, as their guardians, decided to participate. "I had terrible eyes....." After all the people in Kukri made me look like a fool, for some reason I was lifted up more than enough.Besides, the last one joined the jinn and tried to throw me into the pond.Well, just before they threw me in, they floated out into space and sank Leon and Jin into the pond instead of me... but the other participants were away from the pond while they were sacrificing, so they were the only ones I could take care of. "Good work, I was just attacked by a question...." "Well, that''s the village custom.They said it was amazing when Ricardo was there.Everything seems to have been thrown into the goat''s bed.In the dirty dead grass to be disposed of.... " "Isn''t it too much to go there?" "I can see my father getting violent....." In Kukli Village, there was a mysterious ritual where the groom (and rarely the bride) walked around the village and dumped it somewhere in the end.The place to throw away varied from time to time, and the people in charge could not predict that they would decide in advance or just before. The lightest thing Grandpa knew was throwing it into bed with the bride, and the worst thing was throwing it towards the fat pile.It should be noted that it was Uncle Mark who was thrown into the fat reservoir. Although the main offender''s father tried to clear up his resentment at the time, he was stopped by his mother at the critical point, so he tried to finish (but only slightly dirty). "When I think about my father and uncle, the pond is too cute... that''s why I don''t want to be thrown in." Primera nodded with a bitter smile as she gazed at the jin that Garrat and Menus were messing with in the wet state and the lion that was sitting in the corner of the garden in the wet state. "Maybe it''s time we set sail to Rion.No matter how much you try to mess with the star temper, no one here is angry about that.Uncle Border is a little over-conscious. " Uncle Houston''s response so far and my safe reunion with everyone have left little resentment among the people of the village of Kukli in the past, but still not as good as the King and the Duke of Sanga.For that reason, it may be that hard on Leon, but because the people of Cukri Village and Leon are good friends, if we do too much, it may be counterproductive. That''s why Grandpa decided to go between Uncle Frontier and Leon around here.As long as Leon is seated, it is a sight that we often see at home, so now it feels like we have provided a conversation in the alcohol seat as a laughing story. When my grandfather spoke to the border master, he looked at me and looked down.And when Grandpa lowered his head, Leon finally stood up... but his feet were numb and he fell flashy.There was a laugh from the surroundings that saw it, so if anyone knew only this sight, it would be unbelievable that there was a connection between the House Border Uncle family and the people in Kukri Village. "By the way, don''t I have to pour alcohol or say hello?" Primera was worried about me asking if I noticed that I had been moistened at first but left alone afterwards. "Oh, you don''t have to turn around.The reception seemed to be over when it was first toasted.After that, if you have a proper meal and enjoy it, you''ll come from there on your own. " I don''t think these kinds of things are the mainstream of weddings held in rural villages, but every time there is a celebration in Kukri village, it becomes a festival commotion, even if there was a leading role, basically left it alone after the first time (teasing), and I enjoyed it as much as I wanted.Even if I were to say that it was my birthday celebration, it was noisy like a festival, but if I didn''t do such a thing in the years before and after that, the point is that if I could make a festival noise, the reason is at the root of the people in Kukuri Village.This time there will be purely a feeling of celebrating my marriage to Primera, but apart from that, there will also be a feeling of entertaining the festival.That''s why it''s best for me and Primera to enjoy this atmosphere.If you need anything, they''ll talk to you. That''s why I started eating at the table where the food was served with Primera.And he was blessed and made fun of by those who were near him as he thought.Some of them were getting drunk and getting dragged away by their wives and people around them right away. Although there was a little trouble, it was a much easier and more enjoyable time than the daytime ceremony... but I can''t tell Primera. After the meal, most of the interest of the people of Kukri village shifted to cooking and drinking, and they never came to us again.Instead, invitees who did not attend lunch like the gins came.Well, it was easy to deal with it because the jokes and teases were about as good as gin. "By the way, Mr. Tenma, it seems that the honeymoon is coming to the Duke of Sanga, but when are you planning on coming?" Primera was taken away by her mother-in-law, who seemed to be watching the timing as she cleared out the gin that was in good spirits.Then the Duke of Sanga brought me my glass, which seems to be empty. "I''m afraid of snow when it''s too late, so maybe in a week or two?The trip itself is scheduled for about ten days. " The Duke of Sanga says ten days is not too short, but it would be about a month if combined with the scheduled travel date, and a month''s trip is long because the Ootori family is not noble.Well, as an adventurer, a month''s journey is not uncommon. "Can you make plans to drop by the Marquis of Sammons on your way home?" When I was talking to the Duke of Sanga, I heard the Marquis of Sammons look like he was expecting.... "I don''t think it''s possible in terms of schedule.In the Marquis of Sammons, it''s a long way north. " "That''s true....." The Marquis of Sammons looks sad, but it''s a little wild, so it''s definitely acting.This kind of place is so similar to Cain that it feels like a driftstone parent-child. Incidentally, the Duke of Sanga, the Marquis of Sammons, and the Houston Border Territory, in order of proximity by straight line distance, are in the southeast, northeast, and east directions from the King''s Capital, respectively. If I wanted to go, I could have stopped by the Marquis of Sammons on my way back from the Duke of Sanga, but I was planning to head south from the Duke of Sanga to the city of Gungjo, so I couldn''t go to the Marquis of Sammons in the opposite position. "Mostly, it would have been a good idea to advertise that Lord Tenma and Miss Primera had come on their honeymoon to increase tourists to the Marquis of Sammons." The Marquis of Sammons was acting sadly, and now Uncle Houston came along. "Peripherals want to attract travelers with the effect of tempura, don''t they?" "I don''t think so! There''s nothing in our territory that could be a sightseeing highlight.If you force yourself to advertise and attract customers, you''ll get a bad reputation! " "Well, the neighborhood doesn''t have to attract tourists, but the new fort and the Wyburn disturbances are likely to keep the economy booming for years to come, so we don''t have to." "I appreciate that." Earl of the House and Marquis of Sammons talking cheerfully. I was a little surprised by the rap artist, but it''s probably because of the atmosphere and the alcohol, but most of all because of the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons, who are friends.Somewhere similar to the atmosphere created by Albert, but since the Border Master in Leon''s standing position is different in strength and penetration than himself, it is very doubtful whether his son, Leon, will be able to become that way as he gets older. The Border Count and the Marquis began to immerse themselves in their stories as if they had forgotten about me. "Don''t worry about the Marquis of Sammons.That''s what I said when I knew I couldn''t stop by.The Marquis will be satisfied if he says he''s going to play someday. " I asked the Duke of Sanga about the Duke''s territory, and he gave me some recommendations.The most intriguing of these is the lake, which has become the Duke''s number one tourist attraction.It seemed like a fairly large lake, and even though the surrounding towns benefited from the same lake, the specialties varied from place to place, so it could be enjoyed just by going around the lake.Well, I don''t have enough time to do that, so I think I''ll only be able to go to some of the towns when I think about what''s coming, but I''m still looking forward to it. When I broke up with the Duke of Sanga, who was called by the border uncles, and I looked around thinking about eating something, I found two people with a little too much atmosphere.Besides, I could not ignore it because my eyes met with one of them at the same time as I discovered it. "Oops, tempa, just tell this bad guy!" "Who''s the bad guy! Call me brother!" It was Kelly and Ganz''s parents who were overdoing it. 263 Chapter 18-5 Wedding Night Part 2 "Kelly and Ganz, don''t get into trouble at my wedding.Okay, I''ll do it now. " I definitely didn''t want to get into trouble, and I tried to get out of here with a little care... but Kelly got caught in the middle and Ganz grabbed my shoulder and failed to escape. "Temma, tell him.He says stalking is a crime. " "Eh?... yes!" "Ganz is stalking Kelly!"... the idea appeared on my face, or the hand of Ganz who was grasping my shoulder came into force, and the injury was so much as to think that the bone would break. "Well, it''s the same thing because it involves me, but it''s my sister who''s getting more hurt!" Reacting to the exaggeration, "Whatever!", Jin and Garrat and the female dwarves who had been watching from afar approached. "Listen carefully, I''m not going to let anyone escape." As the jinn approached, Ganz''s parents'' attention became distracted, and the force holding my shoulders weakened, so I tried to escape this time, but it didn''t work for Kelly, and it just ended up changing the people who caught me. When this happened, I had no choice but to give up, so I decided to listen to Kelly very carefully... but what I thought after listening was that Kelly''s remarks were a little exaggerated, but in general he was right. "Ganz, why don''t you go apologize now?I don''t think I can do it once, but I think it''s better than not doing it. " "Yes, Master." "I think you should apologize." Jin and Garrat seemed to think the same thing, and decided to join Kelly before they heard Ganz''s father''s story. According to Kelly, Ganz''s father''s farewell wife was Kelly''s sister (not really separated, just what Kelly said), and Ganz''s father kept asking Kelly about her wife.Incidentally, why did your wife leave Ganz''s parent''s place? She refused to take a job that she didn''t like because she drank a lot of alcohol. When she liked the job, she didn''t go home for many days, and she was disgusted by her parent, who would end up in the casino.However, if you want to divorce, I think you can do as much as three and a half lines, but I don''t think you said that, so I can''t swallow all of Kelly''s words... Still, it seems that there is a minute for Kelly, and the atmosphere of the bystanders who are listening around (especially the women) is almost on Kelly''s side, so we proved which faction we are in the form of persuading the Gantz parent to avoid being recognized as an enemy by making a statement that has the shoulder of the Gantz parent. However, our remarks were halfway there for Kelly... they seemed to me to sound like a beauty of all directions, but for me Kelly was a friend and Ganz''s parent was taken care of several times, and Kelly''s sister was in a good position to speak to others, so this was the limit. However, "Kelly, did your sister say she wanted to leave Ganz?" "No... I didn''t say that..." "Then I think Kelly should find out the truth about onee-san.As a result, if oneesan wants to break up, I can talk to the king about oneesan and Ganz''s parents. " Kelly and Ganz told him that the place where they were operating was under the direct control of the royal family, so he could report the problem in the form of two famous blacksmiths there.It is the last and worst hand to use the King, but he will definitely be able to divorce.Well, as a result, my relationship with my parents would be severed, but if Kelly''s sister really wanted a divorce and her parents were against it, but they didn''t take action, I wondered if there was anything I could do about it. It''s like a fox borrowing the authority of a tiger, but the two of them are probably just a little uncontrolled with liquor now, and I think there''s something a little strange about onee-san''s behavior, so I think it''s necessary to talk to onee-san in a calm state.So if you give me the king''s name, there shouldn''t be any more noise. "So, Kelly, talk to your sister once.And tell Ganz exactly what happened.Ganz, can we talk about this later? " Originally, it''s not about me, so I''ll just have to put the story together a little more forcefully and leave it to the two of you (and Kelly''s sister).I sneaked away from this place in the middle of their silent thoughts.Gin and Garrat also followed me like I said, but when I left a little, I went to the table where the liquor was placed. Next up was Marx and Henri, who for some reason looked exhausted, and Serna, who, in contrast to the two of them, were pinching dessert. "Good evening, Serna. Are you enjoying yourself?" I greeted the tired two later and spoke to Serna first. "Yes, we had a lot of delicious desserts, but today it''s only book number (...), and it''s more varied and fun than then." I didn''t intend to use Serna''s wedding for me and Primera''s pre-practice, but as it turned out, it took advantage of Serna''s wedding and Albert''s wedding experience, so it wasn''t always a mistake. "Serna, stop saying that because people you don''t know misunderstand." Serna is not complaining, I think it''s okay because I know she''s just teasing me, but this wedding involves not only me as a civilian, but also Primera and the Duke, so in some cases it''s not strange to be accused of disrespect.Well, I don''t think Serna will be particularly problematic because she is well known to be my associate, but as for Marx, it would be a cold sweat.Because Marx holds the position of accountant of the City Council of Gunjo (which is more important than when we met before), she is like an officer of a subsidiary called the City Council of Gunjo, which is an umbrella company of the Duke of Sanga.I wish I could just be punished for speaking ill of my parent company, but it would be hard for me to bother the City Council of Gungjo. "Don''t worry about it.There is no big mistake in what Serna is saying.However, as a minor mistake, it was not Serna''s wedding, but Albert''s wedding practice. " At Albert and Elsa''s wedding, the aristocrats also found out that the food was good, and the event (appearance in Gondola) that was better than anything else was clear. "From my point of view, I can''t say, ''Really, I''m relieved.''" "The Duke doesn''t get angry that much, so I think it would be nice to be a little more comfortable like Serna.By the way, why is Henri so tired? " Serna has an atmosphere that is somehow close to Aunt Martha and the mother of the "Full Abdominal Pavilion", so in the future she will look like a mom with balls and lay Henri on her butt.I don''t know, maybe Maria-san will like it. Henri, who was to be laid on his butt against Serna, sat on the chair more tired than Marx. "Well... I didn''t think the invitees on Mr. Tenma''s side were all that big, so it''s only natural to sit so close to the last seat.Instead, I think it''s stranger for Serna to be nervous. " I was expecting a lot of nobles on Primera''s side, but they didn''t think I was going to get that far.No matter how many Duke Primeras they were dealing with, they thought it was more compact because they were called. In fact, however, they gathered famous aristocracy so early in the kingdom that all the royals participated, and even a small number of civilian invitees attracted considerable attention from the Duke''s side (excluding the royal family, the Marquis of Sammons and Leon).Besides, it seems to have happened to an unusual thing that Maria and the King, who knew about Marx''s relationship, could speak directly to each other.At that time, Marx and Henri became too nervous and almost jumped out of consciousness, but Serna was fine.She may have the qualities of the person herself, but when she says this, perhaps the female''s liver will settle. "I don''t know what to say... maybe you should have only been there at night." "No, that might have been the problem.Externally, Mr. Tenma owes Serna her life and is a former employer, and most importantly, she takes care of her wedding.No matter what happens, you should join beyond the invitation on that edge.Besides, I think my relationship with Mr. Tenma is connected to my appearance in Congress. " In a city the size of Gunjo City, there are almost as many aristocratic officials as council members, and it is truly unusual for Marx, who has no backing behind him, to hold the position.From there, I was promoted to a higher position because the Duke of Sanga and I knew each other very well.Of course, Marx''s talent and hard work would have been a major premise of his birth, but knowing me would certainly have been the decisive factor.Anyway, my friendship is narrow enough to be regarded as a top adventurer in the kingdom, so Marx''s presence may be a bridge with me when something happens.For that reason, turning down the wedding in half could prove that my relationship is not that deep. "We have plenty of delicious stuff for you to enjoy.Even if I take off a few wings, I think most of the people here don''t care. " I can''t say for sure, but I can only tell you to relax and enjoy yourself a little more because there are more people who are definitely going to take their wings off than Marx and the others. Even after Marx and the others, I tried to speak to all the participants as much as possible... but most of them enjoyed drinking and cooking without me caring, and Marx and Henri said the opposite. "Tenma, that''s the Wizard Gate. There''s a jealous demon." Anything else?I was walking looking for someone I wasn''t talking to, and Amur came from somewhere and tried to keep me away from a place. "Jealous demon... oh, I see." Amur''s jealous demon, Chris, was silently cooking meat. "Chris must have gotten past Aina of his age, and since she married Primera, she must have gotten rid of her anger by eating and fishing high-priced meat." I thought you were being rude... but I''m sure you''re eating enough to make me feel angry.Also, they''re shooting at high-priced items. "That said, Sana said she''d go back to her room first.It''s because Joshitsune was too busy during the day. " The fact that he was able to get a bouquet in the daytime meant that Yoshitsune was always there, and as soon as the evening started eating, he started sailing. Basically, the participants in the evening club have their own lodging (Tamers Guild, Sword of Dawn, etc.), home, or a separate residence in the King''s Capital (the people of the village of Cukli and the Duke of Sanga), but Hannah and Blanca, who use the Otori house when they come to the King''s Capital, and Marx, who are not accustomed to the King''s Capital, are going to stay at the house.Well, I''ll drink until late tonight anyway, so I''m sure most of you will sleep in the right place... but just in case, I''ve prepared the room for the ladies and nobles (except Albert, Cain, Leon), so you should be careful if you''re about to collapse or fall asleep. "And I was asked to call the temper." I thought Hanna-san asked me to do it, but when I looked at Amur''s finger..... To your mother-in-law? There were Olivia and her stepmother.There are also Primera, the Duke of Sanga, and Albert, and Eliza and Grandpa nearby, so you''ll have to talk to both families.I wonder why Amur was there, but after fulfilling his purpose, he went to the table where the food was kept, so I couldn''t ask why. "Mother-in-law, what''s wrong...?" When I hurried to Olivia, who was nearest to me, I noticed that the atmosphere was bad.More specifically, the ugly Duke of Sanga and Albert waited for him near the grumpy ladies, and his grandfather said he had nothing to do with me and was drinking tea. I know that this alone caused something for both of us, but I had to wait for someone to tell me more than I know what caused it.If you talk bad here, I might be lined up next to those two. "Eh ~, can you tell me what happened?" In the meantime, I called Olivia, who seemed to be the angriest person here. "This guy and Albert made some incredible remarks... and I just wanted to get a little confirmation from Mr. Tenma." And they said, "Maybe it''s uncomfortable, but is that okay?It was confirmed.I don''t know what makes me uncomfortable, but I nodded because I couldn''t move forward unless I understood.And it went on. "If this guy, Primera and Tenma''s kids were boys, he said he wanted to teach them a lot, and Albert said he wanted to do it." For a moment, I wondered what I couldn''t do with it, but I saw Primera shaking her neck desperately in the corner of my vision, and I thought a little before I heard what I couldn''t do.And I realized that asking what to do was very dangerous. "Whether Primera and I are boys or girls, but it is a legacy of our family, education will be conducted mainly by ourselves and Primera.I will consult on various things, but I don''t want to leave everything to another (...) house. " And immediately declared.My stepmother nodded satisfactorily, and Primela and Eliza looked like they were glad. If I had asked why here without thinking, my stepmother''s ratings would have dropped all at once.Anyway, if you think that the current Duke of Sanga has educated my children and agreed to help the next Duke of Sanga, I have doubts that I am going to use the Duke of Sanga''s grandson to take over the Duke''s house. Even if it''s a rumor sitting in a sake seat and never leaking out, it''s not necessarily the basis of a struggle between House Ootri and the Duke of Sanga. If this is the story of a normal civilian opponent, it ends with laughter or punishment from the civilian side, but the bad news is that even a civilian child of the Primera family is likely to end up with delusion.Fighting power, politics, blood. "Duke of Sanga, that''s a disturbing story to talk about in a sake seat.You said you didn''t want to give the children of the Otori family the right to inherit the Duke''s house.I''m glad you love your grandson, but this is a different story.And Albert, you''re in the first place to be careful, right?I don''t know what your feelings are, but make sure Eliza doesn''t give up on you.Sometimes I have to rethink how to deal with Albert. " The Duke of Sanga may have triggered a grandfather idiot against his grandson, who is not yet in his liquor seat, but as for Albert, he may have thought about taking in a little of the house of the lions, or putting my children in as subordinates of the Duke.Even if the idea was a big mistake, Eliza said, "Wouldn''t you take Primera''s son to the Duke instead of your own?I may have felt it... but it''s not strange to feel it. "Mr. Tenma, I had to have a little discussion with my mother-in-law about the Duke''s house, so could you excuse me for a moment?" Eliza asked me to leave, as if the errands I had been called to do were over.Well, on the surface, it sounds like you''re asking for it, but you should actually think of it as an order for the next Duchess.Although I am not in a position to listen to Eliza''s orders, there is no point in staying here against her, and it seems like it would be bad for me to be interested, so I decided to take Primera and Grandpa away with me. "And Mr. Tenma. Could you tell the Marquis of Sammons and the Houston Frontier Master I''m sorry for the inconvenience?" Eliza told me and I noticed that the place where we were gathered was not so close as to be natural.I''m sure everyone was careful, but before that, the Marquis and the Border Guard took root. "Understood, sister-in-law. I asked her carefully." "Mother, your father, please." Responding to Eliza in an unusual way, he said with a mixed voice of anger, "Leave it to me!And I said, My mother-in-law answered Primera with the same voice.If I had answered wrong at that time, I might have been lined up there, and a cold sweat would have flowed over my back... but I don''t think I can sympathize with the Duke and Albert''s failure this time. "Thank you, Marquis of Sammons, Earl of the House, for your attention." When they went to thank Primera, the Marquis and the Border Count saw the Duke of Sanga being taken behind the Mansion. "No, I''ve spoken to the people around me, but we didn''t try to get anywhere near you, of course." "Because His Majesty often comes, everyone seems sensitive to nasty stories." That''s what I was laughing at. "That said, you didn''t properly introduce my wife to Lord Tenma." That''s how the Marquis of Sammons summoned a woman who was having fun talking to Edelia. My wife, Lucille. "Lucille von Sammons. I apologize for the inconvenience caused by my son." The little lady named Lucille lowered her head unfortunately, but she seemed to be watching me in that condition.I don''t know what to say, but I feel like I can''t be trusted.If you think so, "Mom, it''s bad for the temper." Cain came and was watching out for Lucille.The Marquis of Sammons was trying to stop it, but Cain was quicker. "Most of the time, I tried to find out what Gary did and what he thought inside of me that I was causing trouble, but the temper is not noble, so on the contrary, it just gets worse.Instead of doing that, just apologize normally... maybe. " Cain, cut the crap. In Cain''s words, Lucille raised her face, but now she stared me in the face. That''s why Cain says stop it. This time, the Marquis of Sammons stopped, and finally the unpleasant atmosphere that Mr. Lucille had felt. "I''m sorry, temper, but my mom has a habit of trying to figure out if she''s calculating high, if she''s hungry, if she knows how to extract profits from her partner." "Cain, that puts Lucille in doubt.Master Tenma, I may have offended you, but my wife has a particularly aristocratic personality in our home... and I think it''s ideal for us to work together and grow together... " "The point is, ''I''ll use you, so please use me, too.If you can make money on both sides, you can be a good friend, right?It feels like... " "Cain, I certainly pick a partner at first, but once we''re together, we''ll be friends unless you betray me, even if it''s not profitable." Lucille, who heard Cain''s explanation, added a correction when she said it was unexpected.From Cain''s explanation alone, I don''t seem to want to go out with you very much, but I understand what you want to say when you hear Mr. Lucille''s additional information... or rather, it seems like a way of thinking closer to me. "Aristocratic, or close to the idea of a merchant or an adventurer." "Yes, my parents are aristocrats who wanted to be a merchant, so there''s something close to what I said." If Lucille is right, it doesn''t seem to be a problem if we treat her the same way as Cain or the Marquis of Sammons.But there was something I wanted to know without going out with each other. "So, how do I get a profit from me?" It was my way of using it.And I''m worried about the profits I get. "That''s right... even if I don''t try to pull it out, I think Cain will get a lot of profit just by being friendly.To give you an example, would it feel like Cain was caught in the spill of the Wyburn crusade a few years ago in the Border Territories?Thanks to that, Cain was somewhat named, and it was also for the Marquises... but as long as it''s painful, I can''t return anything in the sense of profit reduction... " Even though I was always careful to get help at that time, I was defeating Wyburn with Albert and Leon before I could help, so even though I struggled a lot, I could say the three of them won.As far as my interests are concerned, Lucille has said that she has not returned them, but I am sure you realize that Cain and the Marquis of Sammons have lent us their power and wisdom in matters of nobility.That''s why I thought Lucille was being modest. "You''ve saved Gary''s life twice, and it''s not enough to think about it." and. "If that''s what she says, she''s right.Thanks to that incident, Gary was able to do a lot of correction.If it hadn''t changed, I could have been sick and dragged into the territory in the near future. " "That''s right. It''s good that I was able to settle immediately at that time, but if I hadn''t, I wouldn''t be here right now, and I think the royal mentality has gotten pretty bad... but I won''t show it to the public." Even though my relationship with the royal family was weak at that time, Gary was rude to the grandfather who came to my rescue before me, and even without it, he tried to take the dragon larvae (Solomon) from the Adventurer (me) in the royal territory.On the surface, even if you are concerned about the Marquises, it is not strange that your rating is negative. "In a way, Gary made the edge.It''s very complicated..... " Cain, Lucille, and the Marquis of Sammons were all in a dark mood, feeling depressed by their own words. However, I don''t think I can say anything about this, so I have to wait until it recovers naturally... "I don''t know what to say.It may have been bad luck at first, but we''re getting along now.I envy you for not actually struggling. " Uncle Houston was stunned.It''s true that the people involved were soft, but Gary''s encounter with him was the worst, and he still hasn''t been dating, but the Marquis of Sammons and Tamer soon became close, and Kane and I have known each other as best friends since a little after Leon''s stalking incident. The Marquis of Sammons, with the exception of the House Border Earl Leon, had long been at a standstill.On the contrary, in the world, it was rumored that my friendship with the Frontier Clan was terrible and that I hated it enough to kill the Houston Frontier Clan.Well, halfway through it... or after that incident, I thought I''d really kill you.However, as I continued my journey, my resentment disappeared and I felt that there was something I couldn''t help but feel that I still couldn''t get along.Even when I found out that the management of the Border Uncle family had leaned heavily, I only thought it was worth it. "I was lucky to be able to stop at that time for as long as I could, and in that slight margin Leon made a connection with the tempura... if Leon had failed, I would have really had to let go of the Border Guard''s status and land." In the words of Uncle House Border, the atmosphere of the three Marquises of Sammons was returning to normal, but instead, Uncle Border began to wear a dark atmosphere with distant eyes. After that, thanks to the evacuated grandpa, Primera, and Leon, who couldn''t read the air, the atmosphere was much better... In the meantime, the Duke of Sanga''s discussions continued, and at the end of the day, the Duke of Sanga and Albert were never released and never appeared at the second party.For some reason, Eliza and her mother-in-law were all joining in, but... maybe they joined after me and Primela left, but at least me and Primela didn''t see each other. And the next day. "Hey Tenma, you were looking forward to it yesterday!" Leon (and a lot of others), who saw me and Primera waking up near noon, cried out teasing me..... "When there are a lot of perverts listening and watching, you can''t do that, right?" The women who were there saw the lions with white eyes. "If I hadn''t, I would have done it." "Well, I''m a newlywed couple, so naturally.Don''t think Tenma put up with it like that.There was nothing wrong with putting out your hand, but I spent the night together without doing anything. " There was one person who was whispering, but pretended not to hear anything.By the way, Primera, who was next door, looked at the first Leon''s words with contempt, but then turned bright red in a conversation between Grandpa and Namitaro, and ran away somewhere. The Duke of Sanga and Albert, who had been taken somewhere and disappeared, were later discovered safely.For some reason, I slept in the huts of Jubeye and the others. 264 Chapter 18-6 Runaway of Unicorn Half a month after the wedding. Me and Primera... and the Otori family were headed for the Duke of Sanga. After all, because it was my honeymoon with Primera, I decided to do the dishes and other things besides us on the way. Move, move, move! The honeymoon''s street!Fly, Amur! " "Lyden, go!" Try your best, Silomar! I''m losing to Solomon! " Because of the fish, tiger and old man riding in such a good condition, it was very difficult because I had to do a little carriage maintenance.By the way, do you remember being pissed off by playing on slopes and curves before, this time running off to a flat, empty road? I want you to be a little bit more generous, but thanks to the improvement of the carriage, there was no particular damage inside, so if you let others do it without bothering you, Ah... In the middle of several runs, "Bakki!The sound rang, the hardware connecting Lyden and the carriage broke, and the carriage rolled and only Lyden ran away.Fortunately, only the grandpa and Aura who were outside (Jeanne was blown away by the recoil of the carriage rolling over) suffered damage, and Aura, the complete victim, suffered a mild illness as the slurry quickly replaced the cushion.The grandpa outside was thrown out to the grass, but he was not seriously injured and deserved it. During the carriage repair, they sat down on the soil, and Namitaro rolled it up and dried it in the sunny place.Namitaro will be able to escape easily, but in that case, he will be very quiet because he threatened to feed me "Tachemikazuchi".Lyden came back to me long enough.When I came back, my whole body was quite dirty, so Jeanne and Aura are washing it now. "Primera, keep an eye on Grandpa so he doesn''t try to relax." "Yes, I understand." Primela, who always took a reluctant attitude towards her grandfather, was watching both of them with stricter eyes than usual about the accident earlier. "Hmm... after all, it feels like I said it was a malfunction caused by metal fatigue." I realized when I looked lightly that the broken part wasn''t made of wood, so I thought metal fatigue was the most likely. Grandpa and Amur who heard me murmuring raised their faces and said, "Well, runaway is probably the main cause of metal fatigue." They looked down. "With this much, we''ll be able to run on first aid....." However, it will take some time to make first aid, so it''s still early, but it would be better to prepare camp near here today. "Primera, there were no villages or rivers around here, right?" "Yes, this area is just a few hours away from the river and the village, so I think it will take a few hours to walk to either direction." So I thought we''d all go into the dimension bag and ask Grandpa to fly to the river or village, but I don''t think it would be necessary to travel by carriage from the beginning, so I should give up my travel today.Besides, I said (although it is artificial) that the trouble can also be said to be the flavor of the journey, and the journey schedule is affordable because it was so smooth. "Primera, I''m trying to make that hill a campground today, but is there anything I should be aware of around here?" "No, I don''t think so.I think some creatures called poisonous insects and snakes have reported the appearance of dangerous monsters.At best, I think there was a wolf-like beast. " Then it was easy to deal with, so I decided to camp on a little higher hill. "I''m going to get ready, so Primera won''t be watching Grandpa and Amur in the meantime.Jeanne, Aura, I''m setting the ground, so I asked you to prepare. " Grandpa and Amur looked spicy knowing the pain was still going on.When I arrived here, Primera looked at me with a sympathetic look and asked me not to forgive them... It was very likely that they were acting and asking me to forgive them from Primera, so I stopped my spicy face without dinner if I didn''t get close to them and stop acting.I took the call because I didn''t have confirmation, but it still seemed to be the right answer. All the grass on the hill was high enough to hide my knees, so I mowed it from the roots with an "air cutter" and burned the rest with fire magic.Afterwards, if you use earth magic to touch the ground, the leveling is over.Normally, the only thing I could do was use earth magic to mock the ground, but I was careful because Primera said that there was also poison. Now that the ground was finished, I called Jeanne and told Primera to release the grandpa.However, Grandpa and Amur told him to leave his feet numb and unable to move, and then to recover and moisturize the dried Namitaro. "I''ll fix it a little further away, so you can do whatever you want when you''re free.But just in case, you should always be able to move. " I instructed Jeanne and Aura to remove the hardware from the broken part of the carriage and start the first aid. If you stick a reinforcing iron plate on the broken part with heat and tap it, you''ll be able to run as far as you can possibly repair it in earnest.If there''s nothing you can repair, repeat the worst first aid and move to the Duke of Sanga''s Mansion.However, in that case, the runaway is of course possible, but in consideration of the safety aspects, it must be moved slower than usual.As a result, we may arrive slightly later than planned, but it will still be faster than a regular carriage.You can think of it as a honeymoon and enjoy a relaxing trip. "Mr. Tenma, it''s a little early, but he''s ready to eat." Primera came to call me when it was almost over.I said that I would go in a little while and looked at the sky, but the sun had not set yet.Given the faster sunset times seasonally, it would certainly be a little early.However, it is not unusual to have faster meals at camp because there is night watching... but on this trip, Primera and I will not participate in night watching, so we may get hungry at night. With that in mind, I checked the area where the first aid was taken was not greatly distorted, and then cooled it with water magic and put it in the magic bag.All we have to do is actually install it and see if there are any defects. I''m sorry I kept you waiting. Everyone was waiting for dinner until I came, so I apologized lightly and sat in the place that was open for me (next to Primera). "Here you go... before grandpa, Amur, Namitaro, you can make it normal." Before the meal, he called out to the grandpas who were seated (Namitaro remained tied by rope).The grandpa who heard it returned to the usual atmosphere... but it would also be an act.Because I started sitting on my knees a little before I came, and above all, Namitaro''s rope is loose. When I pointed it out, I didn''t do it because it seemed like the start time of the meal would increase, but I think perhaps I am reflecting, and I don''t have to tell you because Primera who was asking for surveillance gave me permission. After the meal, Grandpa in charge of the morning watch and Aura spent as much time as they liked, and in the evening Primera and I got up as late as possible to help with the watch.After all, Amur and Jeanne fell asleep before they took a rest, but Amur and Jeanne weren''t the only ones who helped when they were grandpas.Also, I slept with Primera almost at the same time, but the bed is separated between men and women, so it is not the same futon. "Grandpa, Aura, I''m going to take turns, so you can go to sleep." The next day, long before sunrise, I woke up and called out to Aura and my grandfather, who was out watching. I woke up sooner than usual, but I didn''t pay attention to the two of them. I didn''t use my physical strength or sleep much on this trip, so I woke up naturally sooner. Um, don''t hesitate to let me rest. "Thank you... thank you ~" Grandpa seemed to still have room, but Aura seemed to be tighter, so he went into the carriage immediately.If Grandpa was reluctant there, Aura would have had to be reluctant, so she must have been careful. "Namitaro... I don''t know if he''s asleep or awake as usual... maybe he''s dead, so let''s check it out." The rest area during the Namitaro camp is a barrage made just before the journey. It is a huge 3 m wide by 4 m deep, but the size of Namitaro makes it impossible to swim around.Therefore, I always stand still when I rest in a gun, but I don''t know if I''m awake or asleep because there''s not much movement at all.Incidentally, when you try to wash your hands with the water of a grenade, Namitaro says, "Can you sleep in a smoke-filled room?"as angry as the blazing fire.It was Aura, Siroumar, and Solomon who were angry. "I''d love to drop some food right in front of me... but it''s too much trouble finding it, so lightning magic... it''s pathetic, so why don''t you stop after all!" With that in mind, looking around lightly, away from the barrel, Nothing! And Namitaro jumped out of the barrel.Well, Namitaro is a fish at first, but the delicacy of being dead when I realized that the water didn''t suit me, and my body was trembling when I murmured with lightning magic, so I realized that I was falling asleep.So I dared to ignore it and leave. However, Namitaro seemed dissatisfied, so he approached silently and shoved his hand into the water. "No burrs! It''s too wild. Do it!Sweets are fine! Sweets! " I panicked. I was told that putting sweets in a barrel might stain the water, but "Smoke is no good, but reward the sweet smell!and so on.Because of this, the syrup and the solomon that heard the word confectionery came up, but instead of making them eat confectionery, I had to help the guards, so it was time for Primera and the others to wake up. "So far, there seems to be no problem with the first aid.Primera, how long till Lindo arrives? " "That''s right... from around here, I think it''s about six days by regular carriage, so I think Lyden will arrive in about three days." The name ''Lindo'' is the name of the town with the largest Duke''s residence in the Duke of Sanga.This trip will take you to the Duke''s residence in Seyran for about ten days before heading south through Duke territory towards the city of Gungjo and returning to King''s Landing on a route through Seygen.The trip is scheduled for about a month, so there shouldn''t be snow stopping them. "I''m not telling you I have nothing to say to Lindo!Well, the temper flag was put up, and it was like a fight a few kilometers from here.Besides, it looks like some of them are coming this way, or maybe they''ll get involved. What do we do? " Namitaro, who was watching the scenery on the roof, came in through the door with a dexterity and made such a report.''What do we do?'' is whether we run away or intercept them.To confirm, I also checked the results using "Exploration" and "Appraisal". "Let''s intercept. Depending on how we do it, we can escape, but it looks like we''re gonna get a lot of damage after we run.I''m in a struggle... I''m sorry for the attacker, but I''m not going to make it in time, no matter how fast. " I don''t know what happened to the dispute, but I think they''re heading this way, and I don''t know if it was stopped or abandoned, but the people who were fighting were destroyed during the confirmation.And they''re starting to chase the fleeing ones. "Grandpa! Approximately two kilometers ahead, three" unicorns "are on their way!Looks like you''re pretty excited, so you can''t avoid a fight if you touch it!I''ll sniff the opponent''s nose in advance, so be alert in battle! " "Hmm? Oh, I see! There are Namitaro, and they have more power than usual, so even if they attack us avoiding the temper, we''ll be able to handle it." Grandpa knew I could use Exploration and Appraisal, so he immediately convinced me to prepare for battle even in a situation where the enemy was still completely invisible. "Running away is total annihilation... no, I barely think I''m alone." Dozens of seconds after jumping out of the carriage, I saw three unicorns catching up with the fleeing men and kicking them away.They were like merchants, running away from the unicorn in a carriage loaded with luggage, but they were quickly caught up. She threw away her luggage a little bit after she started running away, but it would be difficult for a normal horse to get away from a unicorn in the first place.Still, if you had thrown your stuff away from the beginning, maybe I''d made it in time before they caught up with you, but there''s nothing I can do about it.Poor thing, but you''ll have no choice but to resent the lack of luck you''ve encountered powerful, rare monsters like Unicorn. "I wish I could tame the unicorn... but I don''t think I can do anything about it." The angry Unicorns are not tired of destroying the carriage and ravaging the merchants on it, and are rushing towards me with a roar.Even though it''s still nearly 500 meters away, Taim won''t be able to do it with that much hostility.Unfortunately, it will be used as a material. In general, the unicorn is said to be a monster almost identical to the bicorn, but it felt like it was a little tougher than the bicorn that formed the basis of the riden even when the three of them were combined, so I don''t know whether the bicorn was slightly stronger or the three of them in front were weak, but there would be no problem if I fought alone.Even if the reading goes off and it gets worse, it should stick in time until grandpa gets here. "If you''re going straight into it... kurahh!" Since the three heads were coming together, they were still more than 200 meters away, but they attempted a pre-emptive attack with the "Air Cutter".There''s a distance between the boulders so they won''t be able to inflict fatal wounds, but it was an attack that I thought would reduce momentum.... "You''re lying... it''s hardly working." I expected that the distance would reduce my strength, but hopefully I could roll the leading unicorn?Even if you can''t do that, can you shed some blood?I was expecting that, but Unicorn is breaking my expectations and approaching intact. "Looks like we''ve lost some speed, but you don''t think we can beat the magic with horns, normal." While I was complaining like that, Unicorn was coming to put me in between us in a few seconds. "Stonewall!" On the verge of the Unicorn''s attack, I created a wall about a metre tall with earth magic. Unicorns made the choice to fly and dodge rather than attack the sudden appearance of half-height walls.Well, I suppose you''re going to trample me while you''re flying, but Unicorn''s legs danced in space the next moment he dodged the earth wall, so instead of crushing me, he broke his balance in the air and rolled to the ground.Well, only two of them were able to cut off their legs, so the other one landed safely.However, I saw two of my friends fail to land and stopped moving, so I had Halbert smashed into their necks during that time. As a matter of fact, this earthen wall was not meant to prevent unicorn attacks.If I want to prevent an attack, I''ll create something at least as big as my body can hide.However, in front of the Unicorn''s thrust, it will easily be destroyed by a slightly sturdy earthen wall.That''s why there''s no distance to build a thick wall, and if there''s enough distance to build it, you''ll be avoided before you hit it. In other words, this earthen wall was not meant for defense, but for the Unicorn to jump as a stone of attack. No matter how physically powerful Unicorn is, he is defenseless in the air without the magic of flying the sky, as long as he is a four-legged beast running on the ground without wings. "The weakness of the horse is the leg.The unicorn is no exception to how thicker and tougher the legs are than the horses. " I succeeded in disabling two of them early on, but if I let the last one escape here, there is no guarantee that the Unicorn with my grudges will not attack another person, so I must definitely defeat it.However, it felt like it was equivalent to a bicone with three heads, so if I didn''t be too careful, I wouldn''t have said I''d lose or let go. Looks like you''re safe.So what happened to the victim? " A few minutes after defeating the last unicorn, the grandpa came.With Grandpa running and Amur and Namitaro waiting on the roof, it would have been fine if the last unicorn had escaped and headed for the carriage.Incidentally, the last Unicorn was completely defenceless when he saw his friends get hit, so he cut off his neck in a defenseless gap. "I was able to help only one person.I''m still unconscious, but I don''t think it''s a problem because the big wound is blocked and my pulse is stable... but I don''t know why the unicorn attacked me.So from now on, I thought I''d check out the broken carriage, the dumped baggage and the people who were killed. " I hate to look into the body, but it looks like the adventurer was the first to be killed, and I can''t leave the body like this, so we should retrieve it and take it to some Adventurer Guild. "Grandpa went with me to identify and retrieve the body.Amur and Aura collect the dumped baggage.Primera and Jeanne, keep an eye on this guy.Just be sure to keep your distance because you don''t know who it is.Slurrin is the escort of Primera and Jeanne, and Silomar and Solomon are on perimeter alert, and in some cases intercept.Namitaro... take a nap. " Namitaro can stay with the horses, but on land the horses are faster, so I decided to keep them waiting. "Hmm, that''s terrible. All of them have been crushed.I suppose you''ve done too much to prevent unicorn epilepsy. " More than half of the bodies believed to belong to five people were crushed in a mess, as if they had been trampled many times.For this reason, I gave up identifying the person on the spot, recovered only a portion of the body and equipment that retained the relatively prototype, and buried the rest in the soil. "There may be something in the Magic Bag, but we should hand it over to the Alliance as it is." Now that the adventurer is finished, Amur called me and my grandfather out loud when I next tried to find the body near the broken carriage. "Tempura, this." When he hurried to Amur, he took out something like a white cloth that he found in his discarded luggage. "This is... unicorn skin.Besides, from the size, it''s a pony. " So those three unicorns were the parents of this pony? "Yes, those unicorns must have been so angry because the children were killed." I can''t say it''s bad to hunt a pony because there''s no such thing as killing a unicorn... so I''ll say that the adventurer and merchant deserved more than being attacked by the anger. "In the meantime, shall we collect all the discarded baggage?Because it was abandoned, we have ownership of what we discovered. " These merchants who were owners are alive and may be claimed to have dropped them when they were attacked, not thrown away, but in that situation, they would certainly have died without me, so they would be ours until ownership became clear. "Perhaps we should put the Adventurer Alliance in between.Well, they say it''s ours in a situation. " "Hmm! If I hadn''t made it, I''d have lost my life instead of my luggage!" I don''t know what the merchant thinks, but it is normal to think that the person who picks up what was abandoned from the adventurer has a right. "Anyway, only a few of the bodies were recovered, and I have to go to the Adventurers Guild to report this." After we finished handling the body and the broken carriage, we joined Primera and told them why they were being attacked by a unicorn, who saw a fainting merchant. "Mr. Tenma, could you put this merchant under house arrest in your dimension bag?" I thought I''d have to protect them as much as I saved them, at least to the nearest village or city, but honestly, there was a little resistance to getting someone I didn''t know on a carriage.So I didn''t agree with the idea of getting you into a dimension bag, but I was concerned about the idea of house arrest. "Actually, there are a few small villages in the direction this merchant came from... I was wondering if he might have been caught in a runaway Unicorn..." Certainly, based on Unicorn''s anger at that time, if I saw someone on the way after him, it wouldn''t be strange if he was attacking without telling me. "Okay, let''s put him under house arrest in the form of protection for his dimension bag.You just need to write a letter with water, food and a reason. " I wrote a letter on the boulder saying, "I am under house arrest because I am suspicious." Because I am a criminal, I wrote to the effect that "I don''t know my identity, so I am being quarantined."I think that''s all there is to complain about, so I put in a sentence saying that Unicorn was attacked because of you. "And let''s change it to a city closer to where Unicorn came from.If Unicorn was really attacking someone else, it would be easier for the city to get information. " That''s why we changed our destination at Primera''s suggestion.The time it took to arrive was the same as before the change, but the distance to the "Rindo", where the Duke''s Mansion is located, would have increased slightly... the arrival of the Riden would have been delayed by about three hours. And after a few hours of traveling and rushing into the City Adventurer Alliance, which arrived just before sundown... Primera''s bad feelings led to the immediate handover of the merchant under house arrest to the guards. 265 Chapter 18-7 Lindo "I''m sorry I got involved in your trip." After the Unicorn disturbance, the Duke of Sanga called me to his room and lowered his head when he arrived safely at the Duke''s Mansion in Lindo. The Unicorn disturbance began when a merchant caught by the guards teamed up with several adventurers to capture a Unicorn pony, which is not illegal in itself because there is no rule against hunting or capturing unicorns.The problem was that he dismantled the pony in a village not so far from where he caught the unicorn, escaped with the smell of blood left behind before the day changed, and did the same in two other villages while he was on the run.As a result, three villages were devastated by the furious Unicorn, causing a catastrophe of many dead and seriously wounded. The Unicorn ran off, news of a devastated village came to us, and we brought the bodies of the merchants and their associates to the Adventurers Guild in a hurry, so we stopped them for two days to check on the confirmation work and our relationship with the merchants (which was immediately judged irrelevant). "Together, the three villages account for more than 100 deaths and serious injuries, and more than 300 minor injuries.However, as far as the two villages on the Duke''s side are concerned, the damage is less than one-third each. " And the thing that bothers the Duke of Sanga the most is that this incident didn''t just happen in his own territory. The unicorn was captured and dismantled in the neighboring Vicomte''s territory, and the runaway unicorn was defeated and the merchant was captured in the Duke''s territory, and I, the Duke''s daughter''s son-in-law, was captured.The damage to the village on the Vicomte''s side was great, but one, and two villages on the Duke''s side were damaged.Besides, there is a power relationship between the Vicomte and the Duke, and the biggest problem is, "The merchant, he said, was in the hands of the Vicomte.Well, the Vicomte is not involved in this case. " The main culprit is the merchant of the Vicomte. The information that your merchant (originally unknown) is being pursued by Unicorn seems to have come from the Vicomte family on a super express when we were strangled by the Alliance, and the Vicomte sent it in a hurry after hearing that Unicorn had broken out in his own territory and headed for Duke territory. As a result, it seems that Unicorn did not reach the Duke before he attacked the Duke''s village, but I suspected it was a fabrication to deceive him because I was too skilled.But the Duke of Sanga, who knew the Vicomte well, decided it wouldn''t be.But from someone like me who doesn''t know the Vicomte, you''ll find it suspicious, and you''ll have to make it a victim. "The Vicomte immediately seized all of the merchant''s property and focused on compensating the victims this time.They''re going to give it to me from the Vicomte... but it won''t be enough to convince the victim. " The Duke can also be said to be the victim of this incident, so the Duke is offering to compensate the Duke.The Duke of Sanga, however, said that he would not accept it by saying, "If we can afford to turn it around, turn it over to those who have suffered harm." Moreover, he said that he would give a gift from the Duke''s house. "The Ootori family should also offer a gift to the victims of this incident." "Thank you for doing that." The Ootori family (we) defeated the unicorn and captured the merchant (Hannin). They approached us but were attacked, so it is the victim''s position, but I defeated the unicorn alone, so I took all the materials of the unicorn and won by one person. If we just warmed up our noses, the public anger and suspicions that were initially directed toward the Vicomte would undoubtedly also be directed toward the Ootori family. That''s why, as a geek, we need to make a token to avoid that criticism.The Duke of Sanga knows exactly what he might have said, so he won''t say anything about the promotional money.However, I was told not to give the promotional money out of the profit from selling the unicorn this time.If you do that, you''ll have a record of selling the valuable Unicorn, so now you can say, "You should have more!They say it''s because of the criticism. If you really want to sell a unicorn, the Duke told you to buy it secretly... because the ingredients of the unicorn are a precious item that can be used for a variety of things, I intend to use them all for the toy family.As for money, I am so reluctant to compete with the poor aristocrats that I can cope with sudden expenses. Saying so, the Duke of Sanga was unfortunate.Materials like unicorn are difficult to obtain even when you meet them at the Duke''s house, so you want to buy them when you have a chance. I can''t use the material called skin, bones, and magic nuclei, but I originally intended to give you some of the meat as a souvenir, so I would like you to put some on it, so please be patient. "Tenma, have you finished talking to the Duke?" After finishing his conversation with the Duke of Sanga, he was taken to the guest room, where his grandfather was drinking tea while reading a book by himself. "I wish Grandpa had come too... By the way, where are the Primeras?" I wish Grandpa had come to explain, "Don''t bother!Leaving a sentence, he quickly retreated into the guest room. "Primera went out with Jeanne and the others.Amur said he wanted to take a quick look at what kind of shops there are in the city, so I''ll just wait and see what happens today and come back... but then I might be free while the tempers and Primeras go shopping.Maybe I should have let Albert come here. " "No, Albert''s newlywed and he''s got work to do, so I don''t think he''d call it a boulder just to make Grandpa spend his time with him.Besides, there wouldn''t be many people who know Grandpa''s face here, so why don''t you hang around the city in a light disguise? " Calling Albert just for grandpa''s free time is as pathetic as it gets.Well, the Duke of Sanga might have summoned me with a laugh, but if I saw the Duke''s illegitimate sons being used in his own territory, my stepmothers might not be offended... either.Instead, we might call it in a joint name with the Duke of Sanga.If you think about your mother-in-law, you can push your caring grandfather against Albert and have fun with Eliza in the meantime.Perhaps you should have spoken to Eliza before leaving King''s Landing. "Well, there''s too much face in King''s Landing.I can''t stop drinking and walking.... " Isn''t it good to think about health?Though I thought it would be stressful to worry about your surrounding eyes when you want to remove your wings, so don''t point it out during your trip. "Well, the monsters have been moving around a lot lately, so be careful when you move from town to town.Well, it seems that this is the first time a monster above A rank, like a boulder or a unicorn, has been reported to have moved in a flock of monsters called orcs or goblins this year, so I want you to crush them if you see them. " "Well, if it''s a flock of goblins and orcs, that''s a few dozen units, and we''ll do it in one piece.But I''d rather have an orc herd than a goblin if I could. I can eat meat. " Although grandpa''s remarks are careless because the orc herd is more susceptible to damage than the goblins, it is also certain that the orc has more flavor given the situation after defeat. "It''s not like I''m asking you to do it, but I''m going to help the Duke of Sanga as much as I can by pretending not to see his kingdom in danger.Well, not to interfere with the work of other adventurers and knights. " Ignoring it is out of the question, but if it is too involved, there will be problems, so if the risk is low, you can report it to a nearby guild for judgment, and if the risk is high, you can deal with it immediately. "Mr. Tempura, can I have a moment? Ah, Miss Merlin, I''m sorry." After talking to Grandpa, the Duke of Sanga entered the guest room as he spent his time reading until Primera and the others returned.The Duke thought his grandfather was out too and apologized for not noticing. "Anything wrong?" I wondered if you''d forgotten something about the Unicorn disturbances. "According to the report I just entered, there is a monster swimming in the lake that seems to be a new species...." "Namitaro has a probability of more than eighty-nine out of ten.If you''re causing trouble, I''ll go hunting alone. " Namitaro, passing by the lake just near the lindo, said, "I''m going to swim a little!And he jumped out.I thought I''d have to deal with it responsibly if I''m having trouble, and I got up with my grandfather. "No, on the contrary, they are hunting many dangerous monsters who live in the lake, and fishermen and their associates are delighted.However, the monsters they defeated were piling up on the shore, causing a lot of noise. " Someone who passes by because of piling up near the street is surprised and confused, and there are adventurers who have been defeated by Namitaro trying to steal the piled monster by deciding that it was abandoned.However, after fishermen thanking Namitaro began watching the monsters piled up, it seemed that there were no more people trying to reach out to the monsters, and the confusion was subsiding. "By now, the Duke''s knights will have arrived, so the monsters must have been recovered." The Duke of Sanga says so, but Namitaro has a magic bag from God, so there must be some reason why he''s stacking it up.The Duke of Sanga was convinced. "After all, I think I should go to Namitaro too.If you go to Riden, it won''t take long. " As I tried to go to the front door, Grandpa started nodding.The Duke of Sanga will follow us.At first, I thought it was to see you off, but it seems that you''re going to follow me to the lake. "I don''t know what kind of thoughts Namitaro has, but I''m sure he thinned out the lake monster.I''d like to thank you directly... but above all, I''m free. " The rush job is only the Unicorn case, and the Unicorn case is also awaiting a reply from the Vicomte, so it seems that time is running out.Therefore, he wanted to go and see how Namitaro was doing under the name of inspecting the city and its surroundings. As for me, I was going to travel in a carriage pulled by Lyden (just me and Grandpa would fly away faster, but unlike King''s Landing and Seigen, flying around in a rind could cause a disturbance), so I understood that even with the increase in the number of people, there was no problem... but my mother-in-law noticed that the Duke of Sanga had left the front door shortly afterwards and came with me. "Still, there were more people than I thought.It was like a very popular tourist attraction! " The Duke of Sanga was in a very good mood on his way back to the Duke''s mansion after collecting Namitaro (...) in the lake.The reason is that the Namitaro were sometimes surrounded by tourist attractions, but the biggest reason is that many of Namitaro''s exterminated monsters belonged to the Duke.Well, to be precise, it was conditioned on "support for fishermen and their associates working in the Lake of Lindo", but it''s good mood because it''s in the interest of the Duke of Sanga.Incidentally, since all the monsters they gave away were not very tasty and the materials were not so valuable (by me and Namitaro standards), Namitaro let go lightly.In response, the Duke of Sanga acknowledged that it would be a hassle, but not a pain, to notify fishermen and his guild to help them if Namitaro is found or trapped in Sanga territory in the future. And then the Ootori family was able to inflict the spill.Between the delicious monster Namitaro did not give to the Duke of Sanga and the demon extermination, we were able to obtain the delicacies of the lake that Namitaro was getting.It was exchanged for the confectionery I had made, so I gave a lot of confectionery, but it was still not balanced.Saying that, "I don''t have enough for this trip!I was told, "Don''t hesitate to ask. "Nevertheless, the Duke of Sanga in the temple... why are you in the throne seat?" At present, me and the Duke of Sanga are sitting between grandpa in the royal seat.After all, this carriage seat is made wide, but the three men on the boulder are a little narrow. "I mean, come on... I went to my mother-in-law''s house and got scattered, but now I have Primera.I don''t know how much fun it would be if they were together.... " "So, Tenma abandoned her new wife and ran away.The Duke of Sanga..... " "I don''t think I''m going to be teased, but that limited space is full of females, so I''m afraid of the boulders.So let''s try to deepen the rapprochement between men here.... " I mean, the Duke of Sanga has fled, too. Grandpa was right, so neither I nor the Duke of Sanga were able to say anything but shut up..... "Did Merlin take the lead seat so that she could escape the women''s side?Incidentally, the roof didn''t escape from the designated seat or seat.You don''t have to run. " And when Namitaro was on the roof listening, Grandpa was forced to shut up. Unlike such a dark atmosphere, you can hear a pleasant voice from the female team in the carriage.Primera is the loudest voice I can hear, so my stepmother still seems to be teasing me. "I knew I wasn''t wrong....." "No, temper. That''s pretty lame." My murmuring seemed to have been heard by Namitaro and criticized quite seriously.In addition, Primera was stuck in the Duke''s mansion after returning, and it was difficult to get her mood right. Incidentally, my stepmother and grandpa were looking forward to seeing me in Primera''s mood, starting with the Duke of Sanga. "Mr. Tenma, would you like to go to the shop on the main street first?" "Fine. I don''t know where the shop is, so I''ll leave it to Primera.Because the shop that worries me on the way says, " As part of Primera''s mood... Primera suggested a destination when she left the Duke''s Mansion for a date in Lindo on her honeymoon as planned, but I didn''t know the city of Lindo at all, so I decided to leave it to Primera.However, that''s all Primera seems to care about, so I''m going to tell you what I''m worried about while walking, but as far as I can see from the carriage yesterday, I don''t see it, so if anything, it''s off the back street or the Duke''s Mansion.This is not to say that there are no major stores in Lindo, but I think I prefer stores like the one in the back street.It''s not proof of that, but when shopping alone in other cities, it''s overwhelmingly more common to go to shops in the back street. On today''s date, I decided to focus on where Primera wanted to go, and if she couldn''t go, I decided to make plans for tomorrow and beyond.In the first place, Rindo is the birthplace of Primera and there is also a Duke''s residence, so there will be many opportunities to visit again and again in the future, and I basically plan to act alone with Primera during my stay, so you can enjoy it for a few days without rushing around. And dinner back from the first day of the date... for some reason, I was asked for a bowl of seafood, a specialty of the Ootori family.Anything your mothers-in-law asked for. The source of the seafood bowl was Amur, where she got along with her mother-in-law. The Duke of Sanga tried to stop it for a while, but he blamed me for not telling me that he had eaten in King''s Landing, and he asked me to do the same. I don''t mind making it, but I said that some of it is out of stock or thin, so it will take a slightly different shape than usual, but I still can.So this time, we decided to dispense with the battle by janken, and divide the ingredients into small plates for each person from the beginning.Pok¨¦mon is the most exciting element, but it is possible that losers will gather all the ingredients they don''t like if they succeed, so this is probably the best way to start for mothers-in-law who have barely eaten raw fish.Afterwards, assuming that the raw fish would not work, I also prepared something to bake and loosen the mushrooms caught by Namitaro, as well as river shrimp and river fish tempura... My mother-in-law and I were eating the raw fish well, so maybe we should do it the usual way next time. Duke of Sanga SIDE "This time the seafood bowl was also delicious.Still, I didn''t think what I baked and loosened would suit the rice that far. " After dinner and a little talk with you, I went back to my room, and later I was in my room with my wives.Among them is mainly the story of Tenma. [M] Unlike the two son-in-laws of my eldest sister, Tempura, who has no ties as a nobleman, feels comfortable without having to explore his belly. [M]Besides, even if you say it''s somewhat impossible, you don''t have to worry about the noble "loan/borrowing".Well, I don''t think you''d like it if it was too much to impose... but the criteria for temper''s anger are somewhat clear when you look at Albert and the other two, so it won''t be a bad thing if you keep that in mind.However, even if it doesn''t get worse, there may be some small retaliation, but I don''t care because it feels like a joke with a close friend.At best, it will reduce the rank of tea and tea confectionery. "That said, you guys used to eat raw fish, didn''t you?I don''t think you''ve eaten much before. " The raw fish themselves are occasionally seen in shops serving southern cuisine, and I have not eaten them at all. However, the Duke''s territory and King''s City are basically river fish, and the river fish are said to be dangerous if they are not cooked, so I don''t eat them raw if there is not much around the Duke''s territory and King''s City.So I was a little surprised to see the three of them talking about raw fish without hesitation. "It would be a lie to say that there was no resistance, but it would be rude to make us look disgusting when we requested a boulder." "Besides, not just raw fish, but about half of them were cooked, and because Albert and Primera have eaten many times, I thought it would be fine unless it wasn''t that bad." "Because there were also odorless herbs and spices, it was easy to eat even raw.To be honest, I was a little scared because of the smell of the southern food I used to eat, but there was a difference between what I ate and what I ate before. " Certainly, it is quite different from what the restaurant that sings southern cuisine in the alley serves.Well, Amur from the south said, "The southern cuisine of the shops around here is not good because it''s just a fake of form." It seems that it is not helpful, and the food of Tenma is very delicious, but it is subtly different from that of the south, so it may be said that it is "the original of Tenma using southern cuisine as a reference". Cooking, too, but I''m glad you got rid of the unicorn.If you hadn''t met, how many villages would have been damaged... that''s more than double the damage done to the Vicomte. " "That''s right. Unfortunately, even if the Duke''s Knights were to go to crusade, it would be difficult for a triple unicorn to defeat them.Probably because I''m going to push you back. " Carmilla and Grace agreed to Olivia''s words, which seemed different from the words. Certainly, no matter how powerful a unicorn is, I don''t think the Duke of Sanga''s Knights will be so easy to take a step backwards.But that''s when there was only one unicorn. If there is only one opponent, if we send about a hundred knights there will be some damage, but we will be able to crush them.And if there were a hundred of them and three fights one at a time, the damage would be great, but there would be no winning.But the story is different when it comes to three heads at the same time.Three heads at the same time, at least 500 must be sent to crusade.If we could split the three heads, we would be able to defeat a total of 300 each, but as the number of enemies increases, we will not go as calculated and the likelihood of escape increases, so we still need 500. "Increasing the number of knights will take time to march, and if you squeeze them, you''ll lose¡­ Olivia, Carmilla, Grace, I''ll tell you before, but if I had to take one of the Sal Thermos, the Caliostros, and the Ootori to my side on the balance and make the rest my enemies, I would take the Ootori family.Even if it puts the lives of my real daughter and grandchildren at risk. " The Duke''s knight kills an opponent who doesn''t know if he can beat him for 500, Tenma, by himself.And show me the overwhelming difference in power.And the Ootori family has Marlin, who can fight as well as you, and even Amur, the southern countess and the kingdom''s best fighter.As a matter of parental affection, I would like to help my daughter alone, but considering the Duke as a whole, I must avoid turning you into an enemy. "Certainly, I know you can''t turn a small number of Ootori with comparable combat power to the Duke with few things to protect, and sometimes in the south, so when I think about the Duke, I know that I will abandon the Earl... but in that case, I will move for the Earl of Sal Thermo alone.As a result, if I can''t help Rachel and my grandchildren, I want to be by my daughters'' side. " I think the same thing about Carmilla. Carmilla and Grace understood my thoughts but said they were ready to leave the Duke''s house if they did.While they were answering, Olivia remained silent.Perhaps it was because they knew that the Duke''s bastard (Albert) and the Ootori family''s maison (Primera) would never be abandoned that they decided that they had no say. For a while there was a dark atmosphere between us. "Shall we stop purposely breathing heavy air?" "That''s right, if you put too much force on your face, you''ll get more fine lines." "Yeah, well, it''s time to quit, because too much stress builds up." "I don''t think it''s going to happen right now, and if it does, let Albert do his best." Saying with a cheerful voice to scatter dark thoughts, the three began to speak with a bright voice. Occasionally I do half of the jokes, but half of the jokes are serious, so occasionally, the air can get really bad like today. When that happens, I try to reset the air with someone''s signal.Well, that''s a tough night for my wives to sweeten up, but... even when Albert was born, I felt like it was like this... When I saw Chilari and Olivia, she smiled as she looked at me.Well, I''ve only been sleeping with the boulders lately, so it won''t be the birth of my fifth child. Maybe.... The Duke of Sanga is SIDE. 266 Chapter 18-8 Graves "Yo! Whoa! Hah! Soo!" "Mu! mu! mu! Mu! Mu! Mu!" "That''s it! Tenma won.Now, the team is finished.The rest is flexibility, and the morning exercise is over. " The next morning, I woke up early, so when I left the room to exercise lightly in the Duke''s Mansion garden, I met Grandpa who was thinking the same thing. So I was exercising together, but from the middle, I decided to change the combination and do the combination, and I ended up fighting each of them five times. Incidentally, my results were two to three against Grandpa and four to one against Amur.And since Grandpa and Amur are finished with Grandpa''s full victory, the winner will be Grandpa. "I was able to win against the temper for a long time.Do I still have enough chances of winning with my bare hands without magic? " "Mmm... I couldn''t beat the temper until the ambush was decided, and Grandpa didn''t have access to the ambush." This rule prohibits the use of magic and weapons, including enhancements, and requires the use of things like open finger gloves and things like leggers.So, otherwise it would be OK... Amur threw the sand into my face in the first match after three consecutive defeats to me and rolled it with a tackle, winning with an articulation.I tried to use the same hand with my grandfather''s last hand, but it was easily seen and thrown away.Incidentally, the three games I lost to my grandfather were taken out of reading and hit by force.I wouldn''t lose if I could use Reinforcement Magic, but my grandfather''s muscle strength was higher, so if I missed the reading, I would take the stream all at once. You''ve been fine since morning. And the Duke of Sanga talked to me with flexibility. "Good morning, Duke... By the way, why are you looking so tired?" Looking back to say hello, there was the Duke of Sanga, smacking his hips with a tired face.Amur saw such a duke. "Primera has a brother or a sister!" That said, "How is the Duke?" Grandpa continued to tear it down.Normally it would be an offence of disrespect, but Grandpa only says it''s okay because he''s been doing it since he saw the other person, and the Duke of Sanga laughs and forgives it, so I don''t think it''s a problem.Well, in Grandpa''s case, the two royal toes (...) p (...) k (...) la (...) s (...) are often teased, but there is no particular problem, so there is a possibility that the Duke of Sanga, whose status is lower than that of the two, can''t complain... In that case, it becomes impossible to explain why it is permissible up to Amur, so let''s assume that the Duke of Sanga has deep nostalgia here without having to think hard. "No, I didn''t say that at all, but I couldn''t turn around for a little reason, so my back and hips hurt." The Duke of Sanga was telling him why he was tired while fooling around, but Grandpa and Amur laughed that they wanted to know where the deception was. The Duke of Sanga laughed, stopping them from being rude to the boulder. "Simply because I slept between Carmilla and Grace, I couldn''t move and my body hardened.It''s been a long time since I slept with the three of you, so they won''t let me go. " What were they going to do when they actually had the Duke of Sanga (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...)?Well, if I were you, the Duke of Sanga would never talk, but Grandpa seems to have noticed. "That''s why I want to loosen my body. Can you help me?" At the request of the Duke of Sanga, I began to be flexible with the Duke.I suppose the Duke of Sanga asked me because I was his stepson and it was easy to ask.If this was some kind of mistake and I was asking Grandpa or Amur to help me... there would have been one more casualty.Sometimes they suddenly try to widen the range of motion of their bodies, so rather than being flexible, they can be destroyed. "By the way, Tempura, isn''t Primera awake yet?" Speaking with flexibility, the Duke of Sanga asked about Primera and replied, "It doesn''t seem to have happened yet." Although it was a honeymoon, it was awkward to sleep in the same room at the Duke''s Mansion with a boulder, so this time I had three rooms prepared (me, Grandpa, Jeanne Aura Amur, and Primera still has her own room) to sleep separately. "It looks like Primera was talking to her mother until late yesterday, so I don''t think she''s up yet..." "Speaking of which, when I went to Primera yesterday before I went to bed, there was Olivia." When I asked the room to talk to Primera before going to bed, Olivia came out and was surprised.Olivia, who was sleeping on a boulder, was prevented from entering the room, so she said "rest" from the door and went back to her room. "Primera''s work pattern, Lindo''s Duke''s Mansion, rarely comes back, but when you get married, you''ll have less chance to sleep in the same room.That''s why Olivia told me to sleep in the same room as Primera... and Carmilla and Grace, who got lonely, told me to sleep next to me because they couldn''t help it... oh, my God!Tenma, please be gentle. " The Duke of Sanga, who heard me murmuring, told me why Olivia was in Primera''s room, but in the second half, I listened and pushed the Duke''s back a little harder. "Phew... it''s much easier now.By the way, I didn''t say anything about the material of the unicorn pony, but is there any use? " Beyond being a unicorn, the material is of considerable value and usage... but I didn''t hunt it myself, and the hunted situation and aftertaste are too bad, so I''m thinking of burying it somewhere if I get lost in usage and die.But the problem is that place.Even if they burn and bury it until it''s completely ash, if someone finds out where it''s buried, they''ll definitely dig it up. When I told him, the Duke of Sanga thought for a moment. "Then why don''t you bury it in the garden of this mansion?You can use the Duke''s name to build a tomb somewhere in the lindo, but it looks like it''s going to be a tourist destination.In that regard, only a limited number of people have access to the tomb on the grounds of this mansion, and it''s easy to manage.Besides, I have a plan to erect a monument to mourn the victims of this incident, but if the story of Tenma mourning the unicorn pony spreads along with it, I can impress that the bad is not the runaway unicorn, but the fool who attacked the unicorn''s children and intentionally spread the damage.He made the unicorn too bad and told the people, "Crusade the unicorn!"If you want to, you might just waste more victims, so it was Unicorn that caused the damage, but at the same time, I want to put it in the victim''s position." That''s why I decided to provide a place to make a unicorn tomb near the Duke''s entrance. Why it is near the entrance is because it is easily accessible to other aristocrats and visiting residents for some reason.It''s not good to make it a tourist destination, but it''s also bad to say it''s completely out of the sight of others. That''s why Unicorn''s tomb began so quickly.However, I was going to see the tomb or something close to it from a glance, so I made a pentagonal tombstone about 2 m in the garden of the Duke''s residence. At first I thought I''d make it out of my own stone or hardened soil, but the Duke of Sanga offered me a garden stone to make it out of anyway. I know that if you do make a tombstone, you have to use a pretty good stone, but when I asked you if you can break the balance of the garden, it seems that you play with the arrangement of the garden at a rate of about once every three years, so it was not a big problem. After the tombstone was made, it was interrupted for breakfast and work resumed after breakfast. Firstly, a hole of about 2 m was dug in the place where the stone was to be installed, and all the materials of the unicorn pony and some of the materials of the parents were put in there and burned until they turned ash with fire magic.However, unlike bones, the magic nucleus remained in shape, so it was removed once, crushed and then returned to the hole again.Otherwise, unicorn ponies could become undead in the unlikely event.Well, since it''s a pony, it won''t hurt that much, but if it comes from someone who doesn''t have the skills to fight, it doesn''t change to a threat, and above all, I think it''s pathetic to be killed again. "Tenma, move a little more to the right. And just a little right turn... stop!Hold on, hold on... perfect! " Following Amur''s instructions, I used ''Giganto'' to lower the pentagonal tombstone.Because there was a risk of falling if the gravestone was placed on top of the hole that had been re-filled, about one-third of the gravestone was put into the hole, and the area around it was re-filled and carefully consolidated.In this case, the center of gravity of the gravestone should come around the surface of the soil or below, so you won''t have to worry about falling to the point where you normally live. When the tomb was successfully completed, the Duke of Sanga first laid down flowers and prayed for the blessings of the unicorn, then proceeded in the order of me and Primera, then stepmother and finally grandpa, finishing the unicorn funeral, albeit briefly. When I started building the tomb, I didn''t intend to make it so serious, and I felt that it was inconsistent to pray for the happiness of the monster on the side where the adventurer on the one side who took his life was taken, but Grandpa and the Duke of Sanga said, "It is a ritual to pray for the happiness of the side who was taken and to vow not to waste his life." So I chased the inconsistency I felt into the corner of my head and offered prayer thinking only about the unicorn. Since the tomb installation and funeral were over a little after noon, Primera and I decided to go around the city together, and Grandpa decided to go outside the city for a stroll in both Silomar and Solomon. I went out and looked for a restaurant where I could eat right away, but it was still a good time to say noon, and we were still late, so I walked around a lot. The store I finally found was one near the Adventurers Guild. Although it was not an honorably elegant place, the taste was satisfactory. In the first place, I often used such a store, and I didn''t particularly care about Primera, so I recognized that I found a good store. "Primera, I''m sorry, but can I see how the Alliance is doing?" "Yeah, I was worried about it, too." I understand that it''s not like going on a date after dinner, but I was curious about the stories of the adventurers I heard earlier at the restaurant where I had lunch. When I slightly disguised (bandana or tied my hair) and entered the guild, I was quite lively inside... or noisy.I''m just glad there was no adventurer at the Duke of Sanga''s knee who came in with a woman to mess with me. Looking around the guild to see who to talk to, a male employee called out.At first, I thought maybe I looked confused, but I was guided to the back room, so I found out who I was from when I joined the guild. In the back room, there was a muscular man named Guild Leader.According to Primera, she was already over sixty years old, and somehow I felt like I was getting along with Grandpa. The information I heard at the restaurant where I had lunch with the Guild Leader... when I shook the story that a herd of goblins and orcs had been discovered on the ground, he immediately gave me more information. According to reports, seven Goblin herds were found east to south-east and four oak herds were found. Goblins were five to twenty, orcs were five to ten, and by the time the report came to the Alliance, it was after all those herds had been crushed, but there was a noisy adventurer wondering if there were herds that had not yet been discovered because they came from the same direction.Even if you destroy twenty herds of goblins, you won''t make a lot of money, but if you can defeat ten herds of oaks, it''ll be a little extra income.As a result, it seems that adventurers who normally work with solos and three or so people are getting noisy trying to throw an extraordinary party. After listening to the conversation, I realized that it wasn''t particularly hard around Lindo, so Primera and I thanked the Guild Leader and decided to leave the back door of the Guild.When we left the front, the adventurers who saw us being taken into the back could have called out, so we sneaked out. "If the guild is making so much noise, I''m sure they''re reporting it to your father." "Probably got mixed up with us.Anyway, I''m glad it wasn''t unicorn-like noise.If it''s a monster of that class, maybe we''ll get a favor. " There are dozens of A-ranked adventurers based in Lindo, but not all of them have the same party, and more than half of them are still going to another city at their request, so they can''t gather them right away.Such is the case, and the Duke himself will be asked to nominate "Orasion" as an adventurer who can reliably deal with it. "Yes, if you can''t handle Lindo''s adventurers or the Knights of the Duke, it''s not a good idea to take on other adventurers." Since the base of "Orasion" activities is King''s City and Seigen, I am a stranger in Lindo, no matter how much I am an S-ranked adventurer.Regardless of the nomination request, you should be careful to operate normally.Well, Namitaro, who is already an ad hoc member of Orasion, has been raging in the lake... but luckily we have been able to assign the fishermen who are based in the lake to our side, so that would be an exception. "But if there''s still a chance there''s a herd to the east or south-east, we need to be careful even after we leave the rind.If you suck, you might complain that other adventurers were watching. " Lindo''s next move is to head south on the Duke of Sanga to the city of Gungjo, so he may encounter other herds.And even adventurers who are targeting such a crowd. "Well, isn''t there a place where we can talk, and if that doesn''t work, the quick winner?" It''s rough to sneak in and take over while you''re fighting, but even if it''s a monster that other adventurers fought, what you let go or missed once will basically pass to the next person you encounter and defeat, so you''ll have to convince them.Well, if all the adventurers were convinced of that, how easy it would be to talk. You keep dating while you talk about it and then you go back to the Duke''s Mansion before sundown..... "Oops! Tenma, we got meat today!" Today is yakiniku! Grandpa, who went out to play outside the lindo, reportedly encountered a crowd of oaks and got eight pieces of oak meat. "... I can''t help but encounter it, but how can I get close to the Lindo without anyone finding the orc swarm?" "Perhaps, the Adventurers¡­ or most people, including the Adventurers Guild staff, were too concerned about the east and south-east and missed the herd that had reached the west side of the Rindo in advance?Or was there originally a flock of oaks in the west, unrelated to the flock that moved...? " Primera was right, everyone was attached to the fixed concept, and it was only thought that there might be a herd on the west side. Moreover, Grandpa did not report to the Guild that he returned directly to the Duke''s Mansion after defeating the orc outside. "Duke, lend me a carriage.I will report to the Guild with my grandfather. " So I decided to go out to the guild and tell the guild leader directly about the dangers of the west.If you encounter a herd that originally lived there is no need to rush there, but if this is the result of missing the herd from the east, villages and towns on the west side and passers-by will be exposed to danger. Communicating the matter to the Duke, he hurried to arrange a carriage.While I was preparing it, I asked why the Duke didn''t use his own carriage and riden, but it was simply more influential to use the Duke''s carriage in Lindo. The Ootori carriage will also work, but the Duke has more visibility and influence than Lindo, so even if my report is ignored by the adventurers, if I go to the report in the form of the Duke''s use, I can move the adventurer in the form of a forced request from the worst Alliance. In my mind, the adventurers who had stolen and listened to my grandfather''s report were trying to ignore the dangers and go east or south-east, but before leaving the Alliance, they were captured by the Alliance Leader and headed for a western scout. As a result, the adventurers forced west were able to find some goblins and orcs and earn crusades and material rewards.It made more money than the later group of adventurers heading east and south-east, so adventurers would go looking for goblins and orcs in all directions, not only east and south-east, but also around the rinds. 267 Chapter 18-9 Overstock Having completed our stay at the Duke of Sanga''s residence, we left Lindo on schedule for our next destination, the city of Gungjo. The stay was about two days longer than originally planned, but since I originally planned a trip considering the possibility in Lindo, there is no problem for about two days.However, since a flock of goblins and oaks often appears from the east and south-east, if you encounter the flock in succession, you may be delayed in arriving in Gungjo City.Well, because I''m about to be late, I''m not going to ignore the herd that I encountered, but when I discover it without any nearby adventurers, my grandfather and I will use their magic to destroy the herd and recover the original herd immediately. The value of the ingredients will be secondary and tertiary, but in addition to the original stock of meat, there is something that grandpa hunted in the rind, so I feel like it would be a waste, but this time, when I went to focus on speed, I pushed out the slight objection and decided. The initial plan was to arrive in seven days to Gungjo City, but it was planned to have a lot of room to stop by the village or town on the way, so I changed it and decided to make more camping and aim to arrive in about four to five days. "Tenma, I''d like to go camping, but there are more adventurers than I thought.I want to move on to the tip of the clock because I don''t think there might be any unwanted trouble if I stay like this. " In the evening, when it was time to prepare for the camp, Grandpa, who was working for you, came up with such a proposal.Listening to that and exploring the surrounding signs in Exploration, we did have four other adventurer parties nearby. So, as Grandpa said, I decided to drop off camping at this place. "Around here, there are hills where the river is near and the wind is protected.There''s no helping it being popular. " If this is near a big city, it''s unlikely to be an adventurer party for bandits, but it''s a little far from the lindo (about a day and a half away from the usual carriage), so I''ve never been too vigilant.Well, I don''t think we can all go beyond the Golem of Sentinel. Some of the campers in the neighborhood watched us leave this place, but they didn''t see us chasing them. Perhaps they suspect us not camping in this place at a time when the sun is almost over, but of course, me and Grandpa, Jeanne and Aura can also use some of the magic necessary for camping, so even without hills and rivers, there is no problem with wind and water.So if there are no subjects around who need to be vigilant, we can build a comfortable campsite even in the middle of the meadow. I''m worried about being attacked by monsters in the grasslands, but in our case, the Golem mostly walks around, so it''s easier to deal with monsters who can almost certainly decide they''re enemies than people who don''t know if they''re allies or enemies.All you have to do is order Golem to "eliminate the monsters approaching". Grandpa chose a small hill in the middle of the meadow. If you park the carriage in the center of the hill and build a mud wall around it, the camp will be almost complete, and if you place the golem around and put out the Namitaro barrel, my work will be finished. Then we had dinner made by Jeanne and Aura, went for a stroll in the circles and enjoyed the game with everyone, and Primera and I fell asleep as usual.... "Amur seems to have noticed. And Primera." I woke up in the middle of the night when I noticed something strange around me.When she tried to take the little bark and go out, Amur and Primera also appeared from the women''s compartment. They haven''t all woken up yet, but they still seem to have a sense of danger enough to bring their weapons out.However, the perceived anomaly seems to have already dropped to a safe level, but we need to check the outside, so we left the carriage with the three of us. "Is that... ''Auger''s turn''?" "Well, after he''s been knocked down." Amur narrowed his eyes, pointing to the anomaly that caused us to wake up. "Ah! Tenma, are you awake?" Looking at the august defeated by the three of them, I heard a voice from behind.Turning around, there was Jeanne, and beside him Siroumar, and Solomon.Apparently, I was getting ready for dinner.It appears that Silomar and Solomon were grabbing and eating the ingredients of the evening meal. "I was going to wake up the temper because of the august appearance, but even if I left Miss Merlin alone, it would wake up, and it would be over before I woke up, so I was told that I wanted you to make me a night meal instead..." It''s still happening.Can I go back to sleep now that I''m done? " Listening to Jeanne, Grandpa came back with his shoulders turned.She says it''s okay to go back to sleep, but it''s pretty hard to sleep right away until you''re completely awake. "It''s getting up a little bit, so why don''t you take a bath?After all, Grandpa can''t sleep after just exercising, right? " "Well then, let''s take a shower.Tenma, Amur, leave me a proper evening meal. " Grandpa said that and went into the carriage... but he came right back.Maybe it''s troublesome to warm up the hot water, and they''re going to eat at night first. The bath was warmed up by Jeanne while he was eating his evening meal, and Grandpa was finally able to sweat.While my grandfather was in the bath, I was watching Primera and Amur, and Jeanne was about to change shifts, so I let him rest early after warming up the bath. It was Auga''s turn, or there were no monsters around, so Primera and Amur tried to sleep, but it seems that Primera has completely woken up and is a little bit more awake. Amur has not slept or changed for an hour, so she stayed awake. "Phew ~... it''s refreshing.By the way, now that it''s Augur''s turn, we need to stop going straight to Gungjo City and report it to the nearby Adventurer Alliance.It''s troublesome, but maybe there''s no information on Augustus. " The only information I heard when I left the rind was that a herd of goblins and oaks appeared, and I only saw goblins and oaks until I actually came here.However, since there was no information on auga (and it was time for the risk to increase due to reproduction), it may be the first information. If it''s not the first time, there''s nothing wrong with it, but it''s not, the adventurers who are moving with the goblins and orcs in mind may get hurt.Especially since there are a significant number of young adventurers with little experience aiming at goblins, we can''t afford not to report the casualties to the Alliance. "Primera, where is the nearest village or town?" "I don''t know the exact location, but there is a river a little east of here, so there should have been a few villages south along the river.But I don''t even know if there''s an Adventurer Guild. " Primera was a little unconvinced, but since there was a village anyway, I decided to go to the river first in the morning.Incidentally, the river is upstream of the river that was a candidate for camp before this place, so you''ll find some adventurers on break.I might advise the adventurers lightly and tell them to report anything to the Alliance. If this is the first time Augusta''s information has been received, the reporter may be paid some compensation, but it is not a waste of time because it is insignificant.Instead, there may be adventurers who will move thanks to the reward, so you can give up that much credit.However, depending on the adventurer''s rank, you may not be able to move until you can confirm it, so if you are greedy and report false information and discover it, you may be disqualified as the worst adventurer.Well, it''s also your responsibility to report the information we have. "What happens when mistakes or mistakes are made, not lies?" "Still, the punishment is inevitable.In the meantime, I''m going to ask multiple people to name me and then report it, and I''m going to report it to the Guild as soon as possible under my grandfather''s name, so if you don''t make a big mistake, will it end with caution or warning?But I don''t want to get paid, and I''m just going to say, "There was a guy who said he''d be careful." In that way, it will be in the form of information that may not be confirmed, so there will be no reward, but even if it is wrong, there will be no penalty.Instead, if the information is correct, you may get an invisible reward (like) that gives you a better impression from the Alliance instead of money, so if you look ahead, you may say that you will get better. Aura happened while she was talking about it, so Grandpa took turns and went into the carriage.Shortly after Aura took turns, when she mistook me for Primera and I and she slept a lot, she panicked because Amur made fun of her, but soon realized that the surroundings were still dark, and she sighed relieved while complaining to Amur. "So, even if Augusta''s husband (...) woman (...) comes out again, if Amur and Golem are there, there won''t be any problem?" "Hmm! If it''s Augustus''s turn (...)... if it''s two pairs, we can beat one!... should be." Amur is a little unconvinced, but if we don''t think about defending Aura and the carriage, we can defeat about two pairs alone.And even if you were alone in the first place, the golem and the slurry sleeping outside would soon be able to help, so even if that number was doubled, Aura would have enough time to wake me and Grandpa.Even before Aura came to wake me up, it was quite possible for me and my grandfather to feel the signs outside and wake up on their own. Afterwards, when Primera and I slept twice and Jeanne woke us up and went out, Aura and Amur were arguing.Apparently, after we slept, we found one or two units of oak several times, and Amur let Aura storm the oak, which he hated saying was a special drill. I thought it would be terrible for the boulder, and when I approached the two of them to watch out for Amur, I realized from what I heard that it was different from the reason for my argument. When I knew why I stopped, Primera, who was suspicious of it, approached me and decided to know the reason for the quarrel, just like me, and leave it alone.Incidentally, the reason for the argument between the two was that Aura said that Orc ignored Amur and went to Aura, saying something like "Unlike poor Amur, I was more attractive," whereas Amur said, "What does the luxury of balancing Orc say?"I don''t know which one said it first, but I decided to let him do it as much as he liked because it didn''t seem to be a problem even if he left it. "Jeanne... if you knew, tell me first" "I stopped it.I wondered what kind of reaction you''d show me. " When Jeanne complained about what had happened and would have known, the mastermind told her why before Jeanne.When I tried to complain about it, I said, "If Tenma had known about it before, would she have done the same to someone?You''ve done it, haven''t you?I had no choice but to shut up because I had too much in mind.Primera and I looked stunned. "Still, it''s a little strange that a few orcs would show up over and over again... if they were so close, they''d be one herd." Orcs are comparable to a few goblins on their own, but there are still many individuals who cannot use magic and have slow feet, making them an easy monster to hunt from large predators and magical adventurers.Therefore, there is a habit of building herds between nearby orcs in order to increase survival and hunting success at all.The stronger the individual becomes the leader, the stronger the group becomes.On the contrary, it is a monster that can be defeated by Aura without a herd. "What I can think of is... have you been separated from the herd, expelled, (...) out of your (...) will (...) or (...)?" "If it''s just an individual who left on his own, it could be a little embarrassing... Amur!Aura! I''m not playing, show me the orc I took down! " I don''t say that it is common to be separated from the herd or expelled, but it is not so unusual, so there is no need to worry about it, but the situation will change if it comes out at your own will.I leave the herd by my own will... it is highly likely that I saw (...) the (...) cut (...) on the herd. That depends on why the herd decided it didn''t suit me, but basically it''s uplifting... ambitious young individuals often leave, and the large number of young individuals encountered means that the original herd has even more numbers. "The reason for leaving is that it is difficult to improve your status even if you are there, or the blood becomes too thick to leave your own offspring... For any reason, the individuals who leave the herd tend to be militant.I don''t know where the original herd is, but if the herd were nearby, we would have to be vigilant throughout Duke territory and the surrounding territory. " While I was saying that, Amur and Aura came and gave out the orc that they had defeated, so I checked it out with my grandfather. "Grandpa, they''re all young people after all.They''re all big enough to reproduce, and they have all the males and females, so if we leave them alone, they might grow into a fairly large herd. " "I see. So today, I''m going to go ahead and advise the adventurers and travelers I''ve seen along the way to the nearby Adventurer Alliance." Having decided on the basic policy for today, I decided to eat Jeanne''s breakfast and leave immediately. I decided to continue traveling to the next village as far as possible without taking a break, so this time I and Primera decided to be the same. Quickly, it was worth it, but before noon, I was able to reach a village with a branch of the Adventurers Guild, and along the way, I was able to convey danger to more than 20 adventurers. When I told him that there was a highly urgent conversation at the Guild reception, the reception staff initially gave me a suspicious look, but I was immediately guided to the back room by presenting my grandfather''s and Primera''s IDs. In the back room, he promised to tell the branch manager (a position slightly lower than that of the Guild leader) about the hypothesis and immediately inform the surrounding villages and towns.Only orcs and goblins have been found around here so far, and there are no reports of Augusta.However, it seems that there are still a few dead from the newcomers. "Maybe the oak is tough on newcomers." "It''s a shame the sacrifice was made, but I''m sure you were unlucky, misled, or underestimated the orc." Grandpa answered Primera''s murmur, but he probably doesn''t think it''s a shame.Even though Orcs can defeat Aura, their health, strength and endurance outweigh the average adult male.However, the difficulty of crusading is low due to intelligence, but some individuals are highly intelligent and some individuals have physical abilities sufficient to cover low intelligence, so those with little experience are not good monsters to be alarmed.Well, that''s something I can say to any monster. After noon, we finished reporting to the Guild, so we resumed our journey to Gungjo City as planned. The branch chief wanted us to stay a little longer in the village, but we also had plans, so we just left the village promising to report directly to the Guild of Gungjo City and the Duke of Sanga. "By the way, what did Tenma and Jeanne make earlier?" Jeanne and I were doing some work while we were gaveling about Grandpa and Primera. "No, because of the sudden increase in oak meat, I''m cooking with oak meat." What I''m making is pork juice and pork bowls.Both meat used fatty parts, so I''m in the process of cooking while carefully removing the floating (...) ku (...) and excess fat. I was going to make tonkatsu, horn stew, menthy cutlets, and hamburgers, but now I''ve chosen a dish that''s easy to make in a carriage and easy to eat at night. Ah, that''s why you smelled so good earlier. "If you smell this smell, you can''t help but wait by the tempura while the sea urchins and Solomon hang around.Jeanne, why don''t you give me a taste? " Grandpa casually called it tasting to Jeanne, who was simmering the pork bowl, and gave it to Jeanne in its natural flow. "Separate the horses from the solomons!I don''t have enough for you to eat! " I was caught in the eye of a foodie, and I was being pushed into a situation where I couldn''t taste it slowly. While Grandpa was being sacrificed, I quickly finished tasting and instructed Jeanne to simmer a little more. Because Grandpa resisted the siroumaru and Solomon who were aiming for the pork bowl equipment, he noticed the noise and started to make noise, so it was decided that today''s dinner would be cooked with oak meat to calm them down. Incidentally, the two who succeeded in stealing the meat from Grandpa were about to storm Jeanne for more prey... but they were stuck in the corner of the carriage until dinner time... by me and Sullin. Four days after we reported Augustus'' turn to the Guild, we arrived safely in Gungjo City before noon.I encountered a crowd of orcs and goblins several times before coming to Gungjo City.There were many young individuals, including goblins, so there were still some large herds. And the problem is the auger, but we ran into it twice and defeated a total of three.During the two fights, Augur, who was working alone, was defeated by Silomar, while Primera, who was working in turn, was in charge of the female team.Primera may be able to increase Adventurer''s rank to B due to Auga defeat. I feel it''s pretty fast, but I was originally registered when I was a student at school, so it''s going to be a long time after Grandpa just for the registration period, and I think it''s almost certain when I think about my previous job and origin. In addition, Jeanne and Aura also have merit enough to quickly rise to B rank... but they both definitely don''t want to be involved in troublesome things because they are not a merit obtained by their own power and because they are in a position to say that they are former aristocrats and their family members. "At first I was supposed to take a break at the Full Belly Pavilion, but I''m going to the Guild first.Worst of all, just me and Grandpa can stay in the carriage if you''re tired. " I came here in a hurry while fighting several times, so I suggested that I would like to take a break and get dressed up, but since I could rest at the "full stomach kiosk" in a few hours, they also reported back.However, since Aura first tried to raise her voice of joy, she was aware of the reaction of the surroundings, so it would be better to report it as soon as possible.Well, whatever the Guild Leader is, Mr. Flute is someone who can take care of things around here, so he shouldn''t be held captive for long. Putting a carriage in a magic bag, putting Slurrin and the others in a dimension bag, and then entering an Alliance... it looked like a mess inside. 268 Chapter 18-10 Orcs and Bandits "What the hell... ah!" Flute, it''s been a long time. " When he found me and greeted Mr. Flute, he was grabbed by his arm and taken to the guild leader''s office. I was expecting this from Mr. Flute, so my grandpas followed me in no hurry. "Guild Leader! Your party has arrived!" "Alright! Take Augur''s turn to the north or east, or a swarm of orcs marching on the west or south streets!" The situation in Gunjo was worse than I thought. "Primera and the others defeated Augur''s turn in the north, so the request is complete.Now, we''re tired, so.... " While visiting Gunjo City, I basically explored the surroundings using Exploration, so I''m sure the Alliance Leader''s Augur''s turn is the one Primera and the others defeated. That''s how I tried to turn my heel back... but I just had more power to grab Mr. Flute''s arm. "In the meantime, hand in the auger that you defeated.It''s hard to imagine that we missed other augers, but it''s possible that the augers moved the exact opposite of what we expected from the sightings. " That''s how the Guild Leader summoned the other staff, and the women, except Amur, were taken to another room to talk about Augustus.Amur was going with him, but the Guild Leader told me he had something else to ask him to do, so he stayed. "So, let some veteran adventurer confirm the matter to the north, and I would like to ask Temma to crush the ohm''s herd of augers that have been confirmed to the east, and Amur to crush the ohm''s herd of herds that are on the streets to the west or south."This is not a nomination request, but please accept it. " Currently, many of the adventurers active in Gunjo City seem to be new, and since there are only about a third of the newcomers, it seems that it was difficult to crush two orc hordes at the same time. We were there, and we were sorting out the northern problems like a souvenir, so we wanted to finish the remaining three places here at once. Incidentally, both orc herds appear to be close to fifty, and among the 150 adventurers who are now, they are planning to split the hundreds into two that are likely to be able to move quickly and become a force for battle. "Hmm... then I''ll take charge of one of the herds.I can fly, and depending on the place, it might take about an hour. " Grandpa, who had remained silent until then, lowered his head immediately while saying that the Guild Leader was afraid.It''s a very different attitude from mine. "Tenma, let''s borrow Slurrin.After defeating the herd, the retrieval will be completed as soon as Slurrin is present.And the guild leader. I''ll go, so Amur can stay here.Wouldn''t it be a bad idea for an Alliance to take most of the merit of Oraci¨®n to a boulder?Instead, I will wholesale the orc I defeated to the guild for a cheap price. " In addition to the north, when Orasions head for the eastern Augur and the western and southern Orcs, most of the materials and rewards will be ours.As a result, additional rewards due to the number of Crusades paid to other adventurers will be considerably lower.That way, the adventurers'' dissatisfaction will go to the Oraci¨®n and the Alliance, and if Grandpa takes the crushed orc with him, the Alliance will make less money. So instead of taking advantage of Amur, we can reduce dissatisfaction by sending the adventurers we gathered to the place, and sell the amount that Grandpa defeated to the Alliance cheaply so that the Alliance doesn''t run a deficit. Flute reacted to this before the guild leader, and immediately wrote the contract here. "Amur is on the answering machine, I don''t think so, but be prepared if one orc flock attacks you."Just in case, I''ll leave Silomar and Lyden behind. " "Hmm! Then I can''t help it! If something hits us, we run into the Knights'' headquarters with Primera and the others.If that doesn''t work, I''ll take them to Riden! " Leaving Amur''s jokes aside, if we work with the Knights in the presence of Amur, Shiloumar, and Golem, it will be fine if a thousand swarms attack.However, if the herd actually attacked the city of Gungjo, given Primera''s influence, it would be better to work with the Knights.However, even if the herd attacked the city of Gungjo, if it was so close, I or my grandfather would notice it before leaving the city, and if it was so far away as I did not notice, I would be able to finish each person in charge in time. As he laughed at his grandfathers, Flute, who was dumbfounded, brought a map with the sightings. So after checking the general position, Primera and the others who were talking about Auga came back.As I thought, the Augur that Primera and the others had defeated was the subject of the sighting, and the wounds on the male''s body were consistent with those reported. Now that Primera and the others had finished their business, we all discussed the rest lightly, and Primera and the others decided to go to the "Full Belly Pavilion" first and wait.And by the way, if I hadn''t come back by dinner, I''d have decided to eat first by myself. "Now then, Grandpa, let''s go, get it over with, and get back home."The name of the operation is "Sah, Sah, Sah, Sah," and whoever comes home late confiscates half of his supper!Let''s get started! " She turned her body towards the door casually, and ran out at Grandpa''s discretion with a start signal.Well, when I go out, both my grandfather and I will fly with the magic of "flying sky", so honestly, there is no error of about a few dozen seconds... but I can''t help it because I want to do it.Incidentally, I was later informed that the error was not about a few dozen seconds, but nearly thirty minutes.Anything, my dash caught me and my grandfather ran away, but after running for a few steps, he punched his little finger in the foot and fell into the spot.At that time, I was already in the sky, and Amur couldn''t fly. Merlin side "Recently, I feel that my treatment is terrible... I wonder if it''s because I got married?" While thinking about it, it is about thirty minutes late from the temper.I was healing by the time I was able to move... or I thought I was healing well.Perhaps my shins and pinky fingers would have cracked my bones.Well, it wasn''t as big as my healing magic... but even so, even with normal old people, it''s a level of damage that keeps you at peace in the house, at all! This anger kept flying as I remembered the map I had been shown before I left to bump into the Orc herd in front of Temma. The orc swarm is a day''s walk from the city, so if you keep flying, you''ll be able to find them in less than an hour.You don''t have to fly the street as a landmark, so it should be easy to find it if you haven''t changed the place a lot. As expected, I saw a crowd of oaks in less than an hour.However, in front of it (about 2km away), there was a group of about twenty adventurers who seemed to be targeting the orc herd.It''s not good to judge by appearance, but most people don''t seem strange to be mistaken for bandits or bandits, and the laughter they hear slightly is vulgar. "I may be looking forward to the opportunity to defeat the orc, but I''ve been asked to, and if I stay away from here, I can''t claim the rights of that herd.Besides, you haven''t put your hands on it yet. " The adventurers'' voices became louder as they tried to charge at the Orcs.Apparently, the scorn has returned. As I kept watching, some people pointed somewhere with a laugh, so I stared in that direction.... "Is that one of the merchants?" There was a caravan heading towards the orc herd.From the merchant caravan, I don''t think I noticed the orcs on the other side of the hill.On the other hand, the orcs are starting to move the herd to attack the caravan, whether they notice the smell of the caravan''s food or something. It looks like the adventurers are going after the orcs attacking the merchants. Whether the caravan resists the orc swarm or runs away, it''s no mistake it''s an opportunity no more... but it''s a bad choice.Maybe the merchants over there will be the client of tomorrow. Besides, if the Alliance finds out that they are deliberately deceiving the caravan, it will be natural to suspend or revoke their qualifications, and they will be blacklisted everywhere.That would make it difficult to live a decent life. "Whatever happens to those adventurers, it''s pathetic that a bunch of unknown merchants get caught up in this... well, once we have a cause, we won''t hesitate!" If it''s about two kilometers away, you''ll be there in less than a minute if you do your best.When I skipped as far as I could and filled the distance, I first built a wall with earth magic to block the street, and stopped the merchant corps. At the same time, the orcs made it difficult for the merchant corps to attack. "In total, it''s over fifty."I''d like to take it all down, but I have an appointment with the Guild Leader, and I have to take it home in the best possible state of trouble... uhh! " Besides, we have to defeat the adventurers who were trying to sabotage the merchant corps before they come, so it''s better to see that there''s no time than you think. So, I roughly checked the oak range, used water magic to wet the whole herd, and released a few "Thunderwalls" there. It seems that the released Thunderwall struck directly, but many of them were lucky enough to avoid it.However, most of the individuals who escaped the direct hit were electrocuted and collapsed because of the water magic they first released without any time to relieve themselves.After all, it was the three of them who were on the edge of the herd that managed to escape.Moreover, there are adventurers in the direction of escape, so it will be difficult to survive.Well, even if they escaped, the three of them wouldn''t be a threat, and if they could stop the adventurers at all, I wouldn''t praise them for being somewhat useful. "Sullin, I''m going to stop him from breathing, so get him back quickly.They suddenly come with cancer and foolishness. " I would say that he was robbed of his prey because he tried to deceive the caravan.So we need to retrieve all the orcs they took before they arrived and tell the caravans why.If I succeed, it may be a bandit who has suddenly blocked the way for the caravans. This is the last time. Surlin, this one too. " The wind magically scratched the last one''s neck and asked Slurrin, who was right behind him, to retrieve it.The surrounding area is a sea of blood, but if you use water magic to some extent, it won''t be a problem... I don''t think the blood will be smelly for a while. Isn''t it Merlin who''s here? One of the caravans spoke up to see when the orcs were finished.I thought it was a voice I had heard somewhere before, what a representative of the Jay Chamber of Commerce. The Jay Chamber of Commerce people were wary of being attacked as I thought, but they were wondering because magic was being used across the wall and nothing was being done to them.However, I wonder if the representative of the caravan will speak up in a situation where I am not sure who I am, but I have just said thank you for saving me the trouble rather than being watched. "Really, that wall has such a reason....." "So it''s time for the hidden adventurers to come again, but the owners didn''t realize there was a crowd of orcs there.Also, I didn''t have anything to do with the adventurers who were hiding, did I? " "Yes, at least I won''t be drunk enough to hire anyone to hide from us in the distance."If you need Merlin, I swear to God, whoever you are, you have saved us from danger. " It''s a little exaggerated, but I''ll declare it with the understanding that Alex will come out if I get caught up in something irrational.If this is going to be a part of the evil, I''ll say no, but it''s because there''s a chance that even if you get into trouble, you''ll be sure to win.A merchant is not strong after all.Well, it''s convenient for me. "Well then, could you make me a little contract?"What, I defeated the orc herd because I was hired by the owners, and I was hired just to make a contract that was less (...) than (...) before I built the wall.I thought you said you needed to talk to me about paying me back. " "Yes, I''ll create it soon." Jasmine immediately took the paper and pen out of his pocket and wrote a contract with Sarasa. "This is the contract. Well, I was lucky enough to say I was at the top of my life to be able to make a deal with someone like Marlin on the verge of being attacked by orcs." Sanwen plays are also a good place, but there is a possibility that they will complain to the guild that "they had their eyes on the orc herd first, but I suddenly showed up and went to make fun of them", so we must also be prepared to appeal to the guild that it is not a sideways action, but a request to act.Well, as for the order of the requests, it may be pointed out, but there was also an attempt to deceive the caravan (there seemed to have been a movement), so it would have fallen back unless it wasn''t too stupid. Well then, it seems that an uninvited guest has arrived, so the client should stay behind me. Though hopeless, I would expect them to have some decent intelligence. Merlin SIDE. "I didn''t expect you to get so mad..." I admit I was in a bit of a rhythm, but when I beat the Augur''s turn and came back, the first scream from Primera said, ¡°I''m in too much of a rhythm!I was scolded for a while and told to pick up Grandpa. "It''s been three hours since Grandpa left, so did you have any trouble?" In my case, Augur''s turn was quite near the city of Gungjo (about 50-60 km) from the sighting point, so I could find it about 30 minutes away.Reporting this, Ms. Flute was more dangerous than she thought. I got another tip from Primera because I almost knocked Mr. Flute out, and I left the guild to be kicked out.Even though it wasn''t my fault that Flute-san fainted..... "In the meantime, I have to take Grandpa home quickly and fix Primera''s mood...!"... but it looks like you''re in trouble. " In addition to Grandpa''s reaction to the end of Exploration, there were numerous reactions around him. "... Grandpa, were you attacked by a bandit?" "Oh, Temma! I see."It''s nice to defeat it, but I wonder what I''ll do next.... " I heard an explanation from my grandfather and Jasmine, who were hiding nearby, about what to do with the Bandit Adventurer.And I came to the conclusion that "Grandpa! The cage is ready, let me bring it in!" The adventurers who built the cage and made it impossible for them to move inside, were thrown into the cage and later collected by the guild.The cage alone could be broken if the orcs came out, so we also built a moat with a depth of a few meters around it. "Unless you''re lucky enough, you''ll have until the Alliance sends a Collector." Even if I said I couldn''t move, I was only tying my hands and legs together behind my back to bite the monkey, so I could run away by cutting off ropes with hidden weapons and magic.However, I have collected the Alliance Cards and other items that may also be used as ID cards, so it is decisive that the Alliance hear from me after collecting them. In turn, we collected weapons, magic bags, and dimensional bags that were in our eyes, and we built a mound near the cage and buried them in it.As it was, it was dug back up after escaping from the cage, so I placed four golems to defend the mound.According to my grandfather, the adventurers don''t have the strength to defeat the four golems, so if you don''t mind the weapons and luggage, you have to be quiet.Well, depending on the Alliance''s judgment, weapons and luggage can be confiscated, so I can''t say for sure... but I guess that''s helpless.They might think of him as an inhumane trick, but according to the story, he was the one who tried to get out of the way first, so there''s no helping him. "Tenma, we''re done. Let''s get back here!I''m getting hungry! " "Well then, Grandpa and I will go back first, but I think it''s probably okay because it''s relatively safe ahead.Well, I still can''t lose my temper. " "Yes, I understand that.Besides, we have a guard here, so we just have to do what we normally do.And occasionally, please take your feet to the Jay Chamber of Commerce in King''s Landing.The people of King''s Landing mourn that they can''t show their faces these days. " After the exchange, my grandfather and I went back to Gungjo City. Jaime and the others will probably arrive in Gunjo the day after tomorrow.And the caged adventurers will be collected late tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. "That way, the guild collector will be back in about four days." You said four days to come back as soon as possible, and then a day or two to investigate.Until then, it would be better not to leave the city of Gungjo, but the stay will be a little longer than planned, so there will be no problem. However, the adventurers may ask for help, but my grandfather has a request from the guild, and there is evidence of a request from Jaman.Although Jasmine may be said to be disguised, he can argue that it was only after he had left it in writing.Besides, just watching the situation from a considerable distance does not give rise to priority, and if you were nearby, you could be said to have abandoned Jasmine who was trying to approach you.Above all, tell Grandpa to hand over ownership of the destroyed orc, and if he refuses, it will be over there at the time of the attack. "Very well. Send a trusted adventurer to capture them immediately.Also, please do not leave the city of Gungjo until at least you have testified from the merchant. " The Guild Leader and Mr. Flute were in the process of arranging a retrieval for the adventurers, looking reluctant.Perhaps the adventurers might have received a request from an Alliance in another city, but even in that case, in principle, the prey would be won by the early winner, so the act of making trouble because it was taken is routine, so if there was an Alliance that asked those adventurers, there would be no way to do it. "By the way, Grandpa, how much are you going to charge Jayman?" "Oh, that''s right, but we''ll talk about it after we get rid of those goons.Now you''re getting a strong drink made in the north!It seems to be popular and not very popular near King''s Landing, but it seems that it can be purchased regularly at a branch in the north.So, if you like it after drinking it, they will definitely ask you to do it. " Speaking of the north, I have Maria-sama''s parents'' home, so I can''t ask for alcohol with that handler... but the handler is like I made it, and Grandpa is looking forward to seafood, so I don''t want to say too much.Besides, it is attractive to say that you can purchase without me, so even if you don''t like the alcohol, it seems that you are going to continue to go out with me. That''s how I joined Primera and the others waiting for me at the Belly Pavilion... because we were considerably slower than expected, they had already finished lunch, and because it was halfway between lunch and dinner, my uncle told me that there was no food left, so I decided to go out to the stall to eat.Moreover, as a punishment for getting on my feet, I had to pay for everyone.Well, I just got a request fee for defeating the Augur''s turn, and since it''s a stall, it''s not that expensive, so it doesn''t matter... but when I ate up the Augur''s turn''s crusade fee, it was troublesome for the two of them to eat too much and break their stomachs. 269 Chapter 18-11 New Works "It''s a sunny day! Peace!" "Amur! Go up there and what if Soleil imitates you?" Four days after my grandfather and I fulfilled the request from the guild leader.The adventurers, who had successfully proved their grandfather''s innocence and were trying to deceive Jayman and the others, were held in the Knights'' cells as criminals (because many other criminal acts and acts of chance had been discovered besides the deception). Earlier in the morning, the guild officials came to inform us.Incidentally, Amur''s tension is high not because his grandfather''s innocence is proven or the weather is good, but because the three [Bobcat Princess] didn''t go out to another town at his request. "Um, I''ll be down in a minute...!" "That''s why I told you not to do that..." Amur, who was screaming on the roof, jumped off the roof in response to my attention.It''s the lowest part of the roof, so Amur wouldn''t be a big deal, but if Solaire were to imitate her, her life would be in danger. Fortunately, Solaire-chan wasn''t watching Amur''s behavior because she was eating... but if she was watching and became interested, her grandfather and grandfather''s fist might fall.on top of my head..... The old man and the old man have been with me for a long time, and they are not reluctant to scold Amur and Aura with their mouths.Instead, my fist turns to me to tell me that I''m a supervisor.As for Aura, she is my slave (maid), so I can''t help it, but I don''t think it has anything to do with Amur.Well, even if you think so, even if Amur looks like a visiting daughter, he can''t do anything about it (I don''t think Hannah and the others care), but I think it''s up to me to decide that he''s keeping it at the Otori family house. "Since my grandfather''s acquittal has been proven safely, I think I will set up Gunjo City the day after tomorrow." Everyone gathered for breakfast, so I suggested plans for the future.Primera, Grandpa and Jeanne agreed on that, but Amur and Aura said that tomorrow would be a good day.The reason is that Lilly and the others may be back the day after tomorrow.I know that it is difficult to say that I will leave today, so I think I want to do it at least tomorrow. However, the option of not coming to Gunjo City to say hello to the three of them does not exist from my relationship with Primera, so I decided to wait as long as I could and leave the day after tomorrow. Incidentally, the reason why the "Bobcat Princess" is not in Gunjo City is because the guild has invited her to join the crusade against the orc herd on the southern street.At the end of the day, they told me to look into the situation in the nearby village. Those three are just enough parties for the Adventurer''s Guild in Gunjo City, and the adventurers are three popular sisters, so it seems that the morale of the Crusaders will change considerably if the three do not participate. "Although I decided to leave the day after tomorrow, I''ve finished greeting everyone in the last four days... there''s nothing I need to do, so let''s do it freely."Fortunately, I was able to get a request outside of Gunjo City. " I know Primera and I will go around the same way we''ve always known each other, but in the meantime, the grandfathers will accept the request and play outside.Well, there''s not much good to ask right now, and it''s impossible to go far, but just going out will give you time. After finishing the meal for now, we all headed to the Adventurer''s Guild and decided to act separately from there.So the guild that came, Temma-san, Merlin-sama, Primera-sama, please go to the guild leader''s office. I was named by Mr. Flute and headed to the guild leader''s office. "I''m sorry I came early, but Yuri from Russell City sent me some unpleasant information.It seems like it''s still a stage of possibility. I thought it would be very important for Yuri to give us the information that she came to inform us about, so I decided to listen to the guild leader quietly without hitting on the usual light words. "It seems that there were many orcs and goblins in Russell City as well, so I looked into where they came from.It seems that many of them came from the "Old Man''s Forest" side.I didn''t actually see anything appearing on the boulders, but it seemed that I had asked several parties to get close to me, and if I hadn''t gone through the unusual route, I would have no doubt that many of them were from the "Old Man''s Forest". " When I say "forest of elders", I can''t help but imagine Rich.That Rich seemed to have quite a high level of intelligence, and he seemed to have some kind of purpose.I still don''t have any proof that I defeated him, so I suspect that Rich might be involved if something happens there. "Besides, it might remind Temma and Merlin of something they don''t like... but it wasn''t like this time, but when the dragon zombies came out, they saw the same movement of orcs and goblins." Although the relationship is not known at this time, it is possible that some strong monster came out to the shallow part of [Old Man''s Forest]. "Hmm, it''s hard to think that a monster equivalent to the dragon zombie at that time appeared on the boulder... I don''t want to think about it, but it''s possible that even if the orcs and goblins are bundled up, a monster that can''t be beaten appears."If you think that the monster that originally lived in the back came out to feed the orcs and goblins, and the herd ran away from the forest in order to escape from it, you can be convinced that the source is "Old Man''s Forest". " "I see. When we lived there, we used to hunt around the village, and the goblins and orcs didn''t make too big a herd because they weren''t there, but now that no one lives in the area and we''re told not to get too close, it''s not strange if the herd gets too big." So the next thing you see is the monster that kicked out the Orcs and Goblins? After the bait escaped outside, Primera was worried that the evicted monster would come after it. However, it is highly likely that the intelligence of a monster with so much strength will also be high, so it is unlikely that it will come out of the land''s advantageous territory.Besides, since it''s about Yuri-san, I''m sure that I''ll let the adventurers keep an eye on the forest for a while. However, if there was a problem, it would be that the monster was too strong to be relevant outside the territory, like a dragon species, or that a powerful individual formed a swarm.In the former case, the adventurers are likely to be killed without being able to escape, and in the latter case, if they stay in the shallow part of the forest and reproduce, they may come out in search of bait. "If you''re a dragon or a dragon, I can handle it by myself, so it''s relatively easy, but if you''re a group of monsters stronger than an orc, it''s going to be tricky to find."Well, I''m not going to move unless you ask me to. " It''s about Rich, and even I hesitate to go to the "Old Man''s Forest".It seemed the same to Grandpa, who was nodding silently. "Well, that''s true, but... just understand that we might be able to talk."If the dragon species were the opponent, it would be more likely to succeed if we asked for a proven temma than if we sent out the knights. " In that case, I''ll help, but if I don''t have to, I''ll ask the Knights and other adventurers to do their best. "Well, if I go back to the capital, I might get a letter from Uncle Houston or Yuri."I thought I''d better teach you before I''m surprised. ¡± The guild leader is somewhat indebted..... "In my case, if anything happened in the Houston Frontier Territory, the man would come directly to tell me... it was because Leon invited me to visit the Frontier Frontier Territory before." Then the Guild Leader turned his back on us by rotating his chair.Apparently, he tried to show us that he wasn''t distracted, even if he wasn''t enough to sell us a favor.Well, the "Old Man''s Forest" story was usually appreciated, but even if you say it now, it may only be taken as a joke, so you can tell it later by saying it to Flute-san instead. The guild leader stood up to get out of the guild leader''s office, but at the same time, an official came in and reported something to Mr. Flute.Flute, who had received the report, looked at me with a face that seemed to say something... but she immediately sent the staff back to lead us. As soon as I left the Guild Leader''s office, I asked Flut to follow up with the Guild Leader, and I tried to ask him what happened... but immediately I knew what Flut wanted to say because of the noise of the Guild Leader. Aura! I''ll keep the number one down! "I can''t... I can''t!" Jeanne, help me! " "The tea is delicious..." "Jeanne, let me in."Plus, it''s like a tea soup, Surarin.I''ll pay you later. " "Nellie, Millie! Aura is almost neutralized, please take Amur!" "Okay! Be ready, Amur!" Nellie, I''ll pinch you! Lilly and the others came back earlier than expected, and as usual, they were fighting with the Amur.Jeanne had recently taken a position that was often ignored, and she was enjoying a cup of tea with Namitaro and the others. Adventurers around them enjoy such a sight as a stubborn drink or as a target for betting.It''s peaceful, but it''s also quite a headache. "Primera... I said I wanted to say hello to the three sisters... but it doesn''t seem like it''s time to do it, so let''s sneak out."After the three of you have settled down, shall we say hello at dinner? " ¡°That''s right, even if I leave now, I think the noise will only increase.¡± You won''t be able to say hello properly in that state, and Amur can see that he''s getting on his feet and interfering with it. I told Grandpa and Flute why, and Primera and I sneaked out of the guild... but since Flute was looking at me with grudges, I think I''ll have to be in a good mood somehow.Later, the three sisters didn''t notice when they ran away, but Amur found them and missed them, so we have to give them something in return.And since you''re leaving the guild in disregard of the three sisters, you naturally have to do something for Lily and the others.As it turned out, Jeanne would also have to... so we would all have to deal with it. "Flute and Lily won''t be convinced if it''s just the sweets on the market..." "That''s right. Amur will be noisy if it''s made to order..." If it''s something that can be bought in Gunjo City, the Amur people will likely not complain because they''ve never eaten it, but Flute and Lily will have a good chance of eating it.However, the Amur may not be convinced because they basically have all kinds of snacks and tastings. "But if I make it now, I might not have time to go around with people I know, and if I can, I''d like to gather stories about the" "Old Man''s Forest" "". " The Knights of Gunjo might have some information, so I thought I''d go and ask them, but they might not tell me it''s a confidentiality issue.At first glance, I''m going to ask you about the Sangha Duke, but I still think the odds are half the same. We''re the only ones who can move quickly in the event of an emergency, so we have a cause. The Knights didn''t know how to judge Primera either.Well, it''s information I''m curious about, but Leon and Albert should almost certainly come to talk when they get back to the King''s City, so I don''t think we need to stick with them that much. "Well then, what do we do... Aida''s over there, isn''t she?" "Um... looks like it.Looks like you''re shopping. ¡± As I walked with my schedule uncertain, I discovered Aida shopping a little further away.They seem to be out of money, and they are negotiating with the people in the store while gesturing. ¡°Temma-san, this may not be about the ''Forest of the Elders'', but Aida-san may have something different from the guild.¡± That''s why I decided to speak with Aida to see if I could get any information. "What information does the Knights have?"I haven''t been informed of the details. " Even though I''m a former Knights Commander, I don''t think it''s easy to get information now that I''m retired. "However, if you have it, why don''t you collect it a little?" However, it seems that the old handler is still alive, and with it it is possible to gather information in a short time.I thought that Aida was also dangerous, but it seems that it is not so difficult if I give the name of the duke''s important three women (Primera) and his proud son-in-law (Temma). Aida said, "I''m going to the ''Full Pavilion'' in the evening, so prepare some sweets!"I ran somewhere. We were able to get the information we needed, but we weren''t able to get it from Knights HQ.It was not because he was refused, but because Alan, the Commander of the Knights, was absent and could not make a decision. After visiting my acquaintance after the Knights...... "I didn''t have anywhere to go... I was originally active here, so I went rough by yesterday." "Yeah, I don''t know if I should go back to the Duke''s mansion, but I think it''s the only place where I can slow down, and since we''re all going to stay here today, I had to come here once to tell them about the night and tomorrow." When I told the Duke of Sangha that I was going to Gunjo, he immediately arranged for the Duke''s house in Gunjo to be stayed... and when the grandfathers arrived, they told me that they would stay in the ''Full Pavilion''.However, we decided to eat together for breakfast, so in the morning, our grandfathers came to the Duke''s mansion, and we went to the "Full Pavilion" as we did today. Well then, do you want to spend some time making sweets? ¡°I see. Aida asked me to do the same.¡± That''s why I decided to make sweets for the mood, but since the appointment with Aida is in the evening (the exact time has not been determined), it would be good if it didn''t take too long. Therefore, I decided to make a pudding because of the ease of mass production, but I decided to add a little hand because this is not a very good alternative. "Primera. Ask the servants of the Mansion to buy me some kinds of fruit." Yes, I understand. While the servant went shopping, I and Primera prepared the pudding.Primera is not good at cooking, but she is good at weighing ingredients as thoroughly as she is at preparing sweets, so she has tried to make sweets with Jeanne many times since she came to my house. By the time I steamed the pudding, the servant had bought me some fruit, so I asked Primera to cut the fruit, and I started making another lead character to accompany the pudding. Cool the steamed pudding, serve the fruits, and add what I made to complete the "Pudding a la Mode".The taste was confirmed by me, Primera, and the servants of the Duke''s house in the name of tasting. "I''ve gathered some information, but it looks like it''s not much different from what the guild has."There was just one thing that bothered me.There have been very few casualties since the Goblin and Orc colonies were identified, and even if they do, they''ve been able to retrieve their bodies and possessions, but before that¡­ they haven''t found any fragments of their bodies or possessions as far as the casualties that would have come before they were identified.It''s unnatural. " Aida, who met at the "Full Pavilion", began to share information that she had purchased it immediately after the meeting.If that''s all, it means that there were no casualties before they were confirmed, but it seems that the whereabouts of the adventurers, travelers, and merchants who are supposed to have headed in the confirmed direction of the herd are unknown.From the last known location, it appears that the path of the missing person''s destination coincides with the path of the Goblin and Orc herds, and that it is very likely that they were attacked based on the time of departure of the missing person and the speed of progression of the herd.Besides, if she hadn''t encountered it, she would have confirmed her survival by now. "Even if the orcs and goblins use people and horses as food and take away weapons, tools and ornaments, we should still be able to find some kind of trace... If the group is led by a smart individual, we might be able to hide everything to erase the trace... but it would be strange if no one was found." It seems that if there are individuals with intelligence close to that, even if they are not equal to the number of people, they may erase the traces by thinking that if they attack people, they will be attacked, but it is difficult to think that many groups led by such special individuals will occur at the same time. "Does that mean someone took the body for some purpose?" "Some of the Knights seem to think so."Also, it''s not related to "Old Man''s Forest", but it looks like the Empire is showing stinking movements again. " Speaking of the Empire, when I went to the Houston Frontier Territory at the request, I would have been quiet after disturbing the fort near the border. "When the Empire shows movement at this timing, I think the Empire may have set up something in the [Forest of the Elders]... The Empire has set up less chaos, right?"Rather, the Duke''s Realm and the Houston Frontier Territory are a little noisy, so if we move now, we''ll have a chance.It might be about the size of an idea.Well, that confusion is already subsiding. ¡± Primera is right, it is unlikely that the Empire has moved herds of goblins and orcs.If it had been the culprit, it would have been too laborious. "With regard to this time, it is better to think that the matter of the Empire and the [Old Man''s Forest] is different."Aida, it''s a thank-you treat. This pudding is accompanied by ice cream, so you have to eat it right away.Also, if you serve tea at home, you can do it at room temperature until the day after tomorrow. " When she handed the pudding and the assortment of sweets to the three of her children, Aida walked out of the "Full Pavilion" in a good mood. Jeanne and Aura came into Amur in exchange for Aida, and then the three [Bobcat Princesses] came.I thought Amur, Aura, and Lilly were being so quiet together, and there was Flute behind them. I think the five of them were supervising so as not to make too much noise.I guess there''s nothing I can do without both me (+ Primera) and my grandfather.Not somewhere... but definitely in a bad mood. "Primera, I left Amur and the others to face each other for a while."I''m going to apologize to Mr. Flute. " "Yes, I''ll take care of Amur and the others."Instead, I''d like you to take care of Kugu, and Flute. " Flute, who effectively manages the Adventurer''s Guild in Gunjo City, is the same person that Primera can''t think of.I don''t know how far Primera is, but for me, at least in Gunjo City, I was the one who looked after my grandfather and madam side by side, and I was the one who caused the most trouble. When such a person is angry, he or she feels more guilty than usual. That''s why I never apologized to Mr. Flute, but I was preached and stupid for a few tens of minutes.In the end, the assortment of printed sweets will be served for five people (two for Mr. Flute and Mr. Hart, and one for the guild leader.However, I didn''t say it was for the guild leader, so it is likely that it will be for Mr. Flute and Mr. Hart.) I managed to fix my mood by handing it over. Meanwhile, Amur and the others were quietly listening to Primera in the corner.Everything seemed to have been scolded by Mr. Flute for all the frenzy, and it seemed that he felt dangerous from the bottom of his heart if he made any more noise. After Flute left, the Primers all moved into Lily''s rented room and talked, leaving me alone in the cafeteria.However, no one approached except one because they had witnessed Flute preaching to them before.Well, when I finished eating the pudding, my only opponent was called back by Oka-san. My time alone lasted until my grandfather came back. At the very least, if you had stayed with Amur and the others as much as Slarin, I wouldn''t have missed you until dinnertime... 270 Chapter 18-12 Dungeon Abnormalities "It''s time to arrive in Seigen."And then, the empty mood seems to be the limit. " When I saw the sky caught by Amur''s words, it looked like it was in a state that no matter when it rained, it was not strange.There was a suspicious cloud a few days ago, so I think you should have it well. "Amur, Aura, if it rains and it doesn''t look bad, just run."If that doesn''t work, you can stop off the road. ¡± Roger that! Got it. Segen is only a few dozen minutes away, but the roads aren''t paved like the whole city, so if it rains badly, don''t go ahead.Well, even if I had to, I don''t think Leiden and the current carriage would have broken down so easily, but if I wait a little, the rain might weaken, and I don''t have time, so it would be easy to look at the situation. ¡°Jeanne, just in case, please have a towel ready.¡± Got it. Then shall I boil it in the bath?I don''t know if it will be soon, but I''ll use it by night anyway. " Grandpa ignored Jeanne, who said, "I''ll do it later." He went to the bathroom. "Well, my grandfather''s hand... it''s pretty bad.It''s so strong that you ran away. " My grandfather is now a rare millionaire, and he keeps losing in a row. Since the number of participants was four, it was a looser rule than usual for two civilians to exchange only one card between the top and the bill, but Grandpa was almost to reach the bottom two digits in a row.By the way, the three of them, except for Grandpa, share the top roughly evenly. "Grandpa is a loose rule, but he''s weak for some reason." Instead, the usual rules are stronger than anyone else. As the two of them left their seats, they retrieved the cards in the form of a partition.Well, it might have been good to interrupt, but it was a loose rule of spare time, and above all, I saw Grandpa''s cards on my own, so if you want to continue, you can do it from the beginning. "Jeanne, I''m sorry, but I need some tea." What about tea treats? Replying to Jeanne, "I have a pancake, so let''s add some cream and ice cream to it." Amur and Aura peered into my face as the window of the garden window opened, and at the same time, Syroumal and Solomon stood next to me. Six people''s tea and nine people''s sweets. "Amur, Aura, take turns taking a break."You have to decide the order in the meantime. " With that, I heard a junket from the court seat.Looks like Aura''s taking a break first. "So, how long are you going to stay in Seigen?"Is it going to be shorter because my stay in Gunjo has increased? " "No, if Primera and the others are good, I think we should stay for five days as planned."There are greetings, but the bottom layer of the dungeon also bothers me.I don''t think so, but if the lid on the entrance to the new dungeon was broken, it would be bad. a lot of things..... " Mining is scheduled to occur near the bottom level at certain times, so hygiene is a big problem in the unlikely event that the lid is broken and a rotting golem is roaming around.Maybe the jinns see it regularly, but I''d like to see it for myself.And if it seems to be broken and wandering, I want to keep it as clean as possible. When I told her that, there was no objection.Rather, it was a good idea to advance the dungeon''s strategy without exercising, because the body was getting worse just by moving the carriage, but Amur, who was not in Gunjo City, and his grandfather, who was supposed to be rampaging, were enthusiastic.Furthermore, the Primera Tsukumi, who said that he might have had enough trouble with Lily and the others, did not reach Amur''s ears. "I had more than I thought, but I wish you would''ve done more than enough anyway..." It didn''t rain until we got to Segen, but we were close to reaching our destination, Amy''s home.Well, Amur and Aura were the only ones that got wet, and we were playing cards until the end.By the way, my grandfather was a millionaire and had a lot of chips at the bottom, but he kept first place when he turned into a poker player. "I didn''t think you''d be stuck in a carriage all day on a boulder." We arrived at Segen safely, but the strong rain that started as soon as we entered Segen led us to stay in the carriage.Moreover, since the heavy rain had been waiting until it had changed into a light rain after much of the day, it would have been in the carriage for almost a whole day. "By the way, I haven''t seen Namitarou since yesterday, do you know who?" Namitarow is too narrow in the carriage, so I noticed that he was often in a dimensional bag with Surarin and the others on the move, but I didn''t even see him last night, much less this morning. "Speaking of which, yesterday, when Temma and Primera were going to say hello to Amy''s family, I thought they''d just walked out with a little water."What about Jeanne and the others? " When Jeanne''s grandfather asked him about Namitaro, he said he hadn''t seen Namitaro since. "Well, Namitarou won''t have to worry about it."There are places that are missing, but the monsters and adventurers in the vicinity will not be the opponents, and since there are many adventurers who have seen and heard Namitaro at the Royal Capital''s martial arts tournament in Segen, they probably will not develop into such trouble...... " I''m not sure, but I''m not going to let Namitaro go unless he sells me a fight. ¡±Hmm... I''m going to go see the guild later, so I''ll give you some advice¡± If you go to the guild, there might be some gin or somebody from the Tamers'' Guild, so it''s a good idea to expand the story of Namitarou.Besides, Namitaro is given a family crested handkerchief, etc., so he can speak the human language, so even if he is about to get into trouble, he may be able to avoid it depending on the opponent.However, if you can''t, your opponent will be in danger, but since adventurers are basically responsible for themselves, whether you get injured or cry or fall asleep often, you said you won both quarrels. "Well then, do you want to report to the guild... or do you want to give me advice?"I''ll leave this up to Grandpa. Primera and I are going to show our faces to Master Ganz. " When I greet someone I know in Segen, I will first become Amy''s family, but the greeting was completed yesterday. The next thing I said was the faces of Jin or the "Tamers Guild", but they are adventurers (although the faces of the "Tamers Guild" are like side jobs), so it is likely that they haven''t gone there yet.Well, Grandpa says he''s coming, so you can tell him he''ll show his face later. That''s why it''s easier to make a plan by showing your face at the master''s workshop first.Besides, I''m also curious about what happened with my husband''s wife (Kelly''s sister). ¡°I''ll take Jeanne and Aura and dive into the dungeon!¡± When Amur said that, Eh! Me too!? And the two were both surprised by the unity of their voices. It seems that Amur intends to aim for the bottom level as when he came before, but in the absence of his grandfather, it is dangerous for the boulders, and if he aims for the bottom level for a short stay, there is no time, so he finally decided to split it into light exercise and play on a shallow level.Well, even so, I think Amur will go deeper and deeper if he''s in good shape, so I decided to let him take Siloumal and Solomon with him as an escort (and a walk at the same time) in the unlikely event of a slalom. After all, the road is in a very bad condition. After I drove my grandfathers to their respective destinations, I and Primera went to my master''s workshop to relax.Along the way, Primera muttered when she saw passers-by and carriages struggling on muddy roads.Although there are puddles of water on paved roads, there is no problem because you can still walk normally. However, there are many roads that are not paved, such as back streets and roads that are used less frequently, so you may occasionally witness a tragic sight.Well, even if it was tragic, as far as I could see, there were no people who were seriously injured, such as passers-by who were stuck in the mud and covered in mud, or wheels that were stuck in the mud and could not move or broken. As a matter of fact, the rain was stopping when we left, so I suggested that we move around on foot so that we could move freely, and that if it rained, we could use a riding carriage. However, Primera insisted that it was better to travel by horse-drawn carriage, as the roads were not completely paved in Segen compared to the city of Gunjo or the capital of the kingdom.The women who disliked getting their feet dirty agreed to the claim, so they decided to move in our carriage, but when they saw the people who were suffering from muddy conditions, they had to do what Primera said and think it was the right answer.Incidentally, it is not possible to speed because it is in the city, but even if you take the time to put Leiden and the carriage in the bag at the destination, it is also another reason for Primera to be faster and not uncomfortable than to travel on foot. When we arrived at our master''s workshop safely (although we saw it with grudging eyes from those suffering from mud) thanks to Primera, we cleared the carriage and went inside the workshop... and I immediately realized why, with a tremendous sense of discomfort.In addition, Primera, who had not been to her master''s workshop much, did not seem to notice the discomfort. "Hey! Welcome!" My master''s disciple, who noticed Primera, called out to me, so when I heard about the discomfort in the workshop, the disciple laughed and told me why. "Hey, Temma! Good to see you!" Did you hear me laughing? My master stopped working and came to me. "Yes, I can''t come to Seigen without greeting my master."Well, the next time I come, I think it will be [...] with my master. " That said, the master stared at Giroli and the disciple...... the disciple had fled from this place before the master stared at him. My husband talked to Kelly after the wedding, and now he''s restoring his relationship with his wife.As part of this, they cleaned the workshop and the house (apparently quite dirty after the wife left).It is still dirty, but it is more organized than when I came before (because it was too bad before, it looks very organized from my point of view, but it seems to be completely dirty from Primera''s point of view). "Speaking of which, Temma. Have you heard that the dungeons are getting noisy lately?" When I said that I had just come to Segen and did not know anything, my master told me the story of a recent dungeon (but I heard it from a guest adventurer because he didn''t dive into the dungeon). According to my master, the water volume of the lake in the forty-two strata has increased for some reason recently, and the path leading to the downward hole has been submerged.It seems that the water level is increasing and decreasing repeatedly, but the road does not come out above the water surface. "When the water level is decreasing, there is no need to force it to cross, but even when it is shallowest, it seems to be 50-60 cm. It seems that several people were attacked by the fish and lost their lives." Although there was no octopus, the fish had originally attacked and fed several adventurers in shallower conditions.In a situation of increased water leakage, the danger level will have to be seen as a few steps higher than before.Well, we can fly the lake and go downstairs, so we don''t have to worry too much, but it''s conceivable that we can go catch shrimp in the lake and collect the treasure in the water, but even then, we still act the same way, so the danger won''t change. When you think about it, "Mr. Temma... Amur said that he would play in a shallow hierarchy, but isn''t the forty-second floor a" shallow hierarchy "for Amur?" Forty-two tiers was the middle tier in terms of the size of the Segen dungeon, but from the perspective of most adventurers, it was quite a lower tier.But Amur dived to eighty strata when he came before.In other words, from Amur''s point of view, the forty-two levels are "[upper level of the middle level], so it''s okay!It could be that. "In fact, even with Amur''s prowess, the monster''s strength would not be much different from that of the upper tier if it was about the forty-two tiers. But it is a criterion for Amur, except for Jeanne and Aura.Besides, Jeanne doesn''t want to go ahead, but in Aura''s case, she agrees with Amur who wants to go ahead, saying it''s okay because there are Surarins in Amur. We can only hope that Slarin can stop us, but maybe we should go too just in case. ¡°I see. I don''t think it''s going to start at the bottom of the lake, but it''s going to start a little bit above the lake, and it''s going to be about the lake.¡± Especially in unchanging dungeons, a place like a forty-two-story lake is just right for a destination.So even if Amur were to aim for the lake, it wouldn''t be strange. "Primera, let''s dive into the dungeon right away."Though I''m sure Surlyn is okay, the enemy isn''t the only monster. " "That''s right. If you decide so, we should hurry and head there!" I apologized to my master for not being able to say hello properly, and Primera and I ran through the city of Leiden after a light rainfall. Ganz Side "My lord... please stop it..." Thinking for a moment, I heard a disciple''s voice breathing something unwanted into Temma from above.As soon as the temples left, I tried hanging them upside down from the ceiling, but there was still plenty of room.It would be okay to leave him alone. "Still, my lord, did Temma have to go home in such a hurry?"Amur can afford to go as far as the middle class, no matter how much it costs.Besides, if you have Surarin or Shilomaru, I don''t think it''s a problem if you have two luggage? ¡± One of the other disciples, who was looking at the hanging disciple, came to me with his neck bent. "Well, if you''re an adventurer of Segen, I know that Amur and the others are with Temma... I''m sure you know that, but more people have been active in other areas lately."There''s a good chance they''re making trouble. " "But I think you know as much about Temma, Amur, and the rumors about Surarins?" "He who only knows the rumor will know if it really hurts."Well, I don''t think Amur or Surly will lose to someone who can''t get past the middle class, but Jeanne and Aura can be just in case. and..... " And what? "I want to avoid killing people on my honeymoon."Even if it was self-defense. " That said, the disciples nodded and were all convinced. Well, that was before the advent, and I don''t think we really want Amur to kill us. It seemed that such a murmur did not reach the disciples. I don''t know which is the true meaning of Temma, but I think the latter is probably the right answer because there is something sweet in it.However, even if the answer is correct, I may deny it. Ganz, it''s Side. Even if it''s said to be a light rainfall on the boulder, it''s probably getting wet. Upon arriving at the dungeon, we quickly registered our primera and moved up one of the lake''s hierarchies (41 levels).If it is true, Primera is the first dungeon, so it may be important to start from one level, but it is an emergency situation, and if Primera''s strength is around forty levels, it will be enough, so I brought it by the judgment of the leader of "Orasion". During the registration of Primera, I asked some people if they had seen Amur, but they replied that they had seen him dive, but they had not seen him come back. "Let''s take a look at the lake first."I''m sorry, but I need you to wipe it while you''re moving. " And he gave the primera the cloth, and hurried toward the way to the forty-two steps. "The water level is higher than expected..." Soon after I went down to the forty-two strata, I felt that there was more water than I thought.There are fewer landmasses than when I came before, and I feel like about two-thirds of it is submerged in water. "It looks like the Amurs aren''t here." No one seemed to be within sight, but just in case, I used "Exploration" to check, but it seemed that there was no one here. "Primera. It looks like there are no Amur upstairs or downstairs, so let''s get dressed here first."Then go back up once and ask again at the reception. If you don''t see it, I''ll move up from the forty-one level and look for it. " Repeat it several times and you''ll find it if it''s headed for the lake as expected.Once the receptionists see the Amur, they''ll send a message asking them to wait near the entrance to the dungeon or at the guild, so it''s unlikely they''ll be mistaken.Even if we weren''t able to rendezvous, he''d be noticed over and over again, so fewer people would think it stupid.By the way, I gave back my murderous gaze to those who were staring at Primera wet from the rain. And it came to pass, when he had returned and heard of the Amurites, that he had not seen them, that he began to search from forty-two strata.Thirty minutes after I started looking for them...... I found Amur on the fourth (...), tenth (...) floor (...) floor (...), where several adventurers had been ragged. "Was it late...?" "No, it looks like it''s still moving, so I thought I''d made it in time... ah!" Primera was relieved that the adventurer who was lying at Amur''s feet was moving, but the next moment she saw Amur''s kick grab her jaw, she lost her words of surprise. "Hmm?... heh? Why are Temma and Primera here?" Amur, who noticed us in Primera''s voice, looked at us with a strange face. 271 Chapter 18-13 In the Water.... What have they done for now? Before Amur asks what happened and how this situation came about, "These guys attacked me and I fought back!" And so I decided to ask Jeanne and Aura who were hiding behind me. "I mean, they tried to get Jeanne and the others for a ransom... is that correct, Slurin?" Just in case, when she asked Slurin, she affirmed herself by letting her body bounce vertically. "If that happens, I''ll have to take you to my guild to prove the innocence of the Amur... I''ll tie you up and roll you around." "Rock and rock...... it will be involved in the reputation of the Otori family, so please stop." Even if I were to roll it over, I was going to make something like a jail cell and put it in it, but Primera was against it because of its bad reputation. "I can''t help it, let''s put it in a dimension bag and take it to the guild."If it hadn''t been for the first time that the Amur attacked, there would have been some sort of similar incident going on in the guild. ¡± Besides, even if it were the first offender, it is certain that it was in fact a struggle with the Amur, and it is clear that Amur is the daughter of the Viscount family.The interrogation of the nobles will be tough, more than they have done (even if they have not done so). "If these people don''t prove their crimes, we''ll have to think about staying in Segen for a long time..." Primera was kneading around Slarin for some reason while muttering in a voice that seemed to give up or was dumbfounded.Well, even though it''s a honeymoon, if we keep having trouble like this, we may have no choice.I am sorry for the kneaded Surarin, but I want you to like Primera a little more. While Thralin was being caught by Primera, he tried to tie up the still stunned culprits and throw them into the bag. "Oh, Temma!" Jin and the others have arrived. "I heard that Temma and Primera are acting strangely at the reception."I came to see it because it sounds interesting! " ¡°If that sounds fun, we''ll help you!¡± Even though Noji horse guts came out, I was a little annoyed by Jin and Garat who were deliberately trying to produce a refreshing feeling, but I thought that Jin and the others knew something about these people and decided to consult with them. "Amur, you''re doing great!" These guys are the ones who came to Seigen a while ago.I don''t know what happened in the original place, but my attitude, mouth, and personality are bad, and I came here early and caused problems continuously, so the Guild Leader is on the verge of getting angry.As soon as we have evidence of something bad, we will disqualify you as a criminal, not a disqualification!...... what are you talking about? " ¡°I didn''t think it was the first time, but what else are you suspected of?¡± "I knew it," he said, listening to Jin, who was the guild leader, and Galat and Menas replacing Jin. "Well, it''s a light threat."In addition, extortion and theft... it has been confirmed that we will pick up the things found by the newcomer in a difficult way. " "And since they''ve been here, a couple of rookies have disappeared, and you''ve been charged with murder." Looks like they were pretty nasty, but there''s no proof that a few people disappeared, so it''s only possible.Instead, there is no reliable evidence of threats, extortion, or theft since it is in the dungeon, but there are complaints from witnesses and victims, so the guild has concluded that it is "almost black".However, it seems that it is difficult to disqualify criminals, rather than make them criminals, and it seems that suspension for a few weeks is at best necessary.Jinn laughed that he was waiting for decisive evidence because he could escape to another city during the suspension, and that Amur could guide him. Well then, let''s go to the guild! Jin and Garat, who were so upbeat, threw the adventurers roughly into their dimension bags and started pushing my back down to the lower level of the warp zone. Menas began to walk with a dazed look at Gin and Garat, and Primera followed as she talked to Lina and the others. "Listen, you guys! Those idiots have done it!" "It was Amur who gave you the lead!" Upon entering the guild, Jinn and Garat shouted that the adventurers, who had been in trouble loudly, had been struck by Amur.Then, the adventurer who heard it heard a voice of joy and discouragement. When I came to this point, I noticed that Amur and Jeanne were suspicious of Aura, and I looked at Jin and Garat with cold eyes.However, they have not noticed that their ratings are falling. Menas, what the hell is this? "Well, to put it simply, those problematic adventurers were [when, where, who] was going to get caught."By the way, the most popular was "Temma came to Segen in a dungeon".The second most popular was "Temma in the dungeon the next day." It was said that the popularity was dominated by my affiliation, and I became a grandfather from around the sixth position, and Amur should have appeared after the tenth position.By the way, it looks like the torso is full of aggressors.When I questioned Agri, who was having tea with Grandpa at the usual fixed position, it seemed that "the profit will be used for the newcomer education of" Tamers Guild "", and I decided to miss it because I am a member but usually do nothing. Amur, who was arbitrarily targeted for betting and was thinly popular, tried to protest against the agri, but before that, the agri offered an assortment of sweets, so he changed his attitude.Agri seemed to have anticipated Amur''s protest and had already prepared for it.By the way, it seems that the tea confectionery served to Grandpa was also prepared for the same reason as Amur.In addition, I was a member of the [Tamers'' Guild], so such consideration would not be necessary. And then I asked, did Menas and the others hit it? "No, I''m not betting anything."Jin and Garat apparently hit each other, but in my case, Lina said, "Depending on the mood of Primera, I might get angry if you find out that I''m betting on it ~"... so I stopped it this time... because I didn''t really feel confident in reading it because I said... " Just because Lina said so, when she looked at it with her eyes that it wasn''t Menas, Menas noticed my gaze and immediately made a correction.Lina shouldn''t have thought that Primera would be so angry, so the real reason she didn''t bet would be the same as Menas. ¡°So, how much do you think they made?¡± "Hmm? However, I''m sure they''re not buying a dime, so a big dividend might not be very profitable." From that joy, there is nothing to say, "Take it and lose it."If this is around my jealousy, I will not hesitate to gather with those two, but this time it''s irrelevant, so it''s only Amur''s right to gather. Is it known to Amur that when he threw into his mouth a piece of sweets that he had received from the agri, he immediately went to the two of them.It''s about Amur, so if you''re not good enough, it could cost you both money... but it doesn''t matter to me, so I''ll let you enjoy what happens to your pockets outside the mosquito net. I see you''ve finished talking about the bet. When Grandpa saw that the story was cut off, he put us (other than Amur) in a chair. "Did you hear about the lake in the dungeon?"Actually, it seems like there''s a good chance that Namitaro is there. " Well, the biggest watering hole in Ceigen is the lake in the dungeon, so it''s not strange if the fish go swimming. But when you think about what the problem is, But no one seems to see Namitaro coming in through the entrance to the dungeon. That''s all... it''s possible that someone entered the dungeon using Jeanne''s Dimension Bag, but at least Jeanne and I didn''t do anything like that (in the first place, we didn''t meet Namitaro, just like my grandfather and I did), and we didn''t get involved in any of Namitaro''s acquaintances (Jinn or Tamers Guild faces). "I think I asked other strangers to do it, but if you do that, you''re the kind of guy who walks in from the front, right?" Even if they were stopped, they would break through half the fun, so I didn''t expect to ask someone I didn''t know to sneak into the dungeon. There are a few questions I''d like to ask, so let''s go ask Namitarou herself for now. Then the grandfathers nodded and stood up and called Amur to head for the dungeon...... Temma, if you''re going to the lake, you''re just getting a request for Temma. Agri said that.Because it was a honeymoon, I said that I didn''t want to accept many requests, but Agri pulled me to the reception, saying, "Because I can only do temma" or "I think I can help my peers." "At last, I decided to accept your request." I was to accept the request recommended by the agribusiness.Well, I decided to accept it because I was able to listen to Namitaro, but it was a request that would normally take time on a monthly basis. When I told everyone the details of the request, they were convinced that it would take less time than I could. Outside, the rain was starting to get stronger again, but I was able to travel by horse-drawn carriage to the dungeon, so I was able to travel to the lake without any stress, except for the gin and gallat (the gin were also said to be interested). So how do we find Namitarou? "It''s about Namitaro, so it''s hard to think of coming out honestly because I called you, right?" As Primera said, I decided to try two kinds of plans this time, because even if I call it, it may not come out in a joke. "First of all, prepare a potato kan, wrap the thread around it... and throw it!" First, we used Namitarow''s favorite dish to lure him out.If this doesn''t work, I''ll have to take another rather violent approach..... "I want to, ohhhhhhh!" Before the potato kan (feed) landed on the water, a namitalow jumped out of the water and stung it.And Namitaro flew to us with too much momentum. "How dare you fly so far..." We nodded in silence at Grandpa''s dumb voice. "Nah... but it''s not that complimentary."Nami-chan, it''s shining. " Nanitaro was fooling around, but he was throwing potatoes into his mouth.After seeing this, I regretted that I should have let the lightning magic slip into the lake in a violent way from the beginning. "So, what do you want from Nami-chan?"It''s still a little early to get back to the King''s City, isn''t it? " "Oh, I almost forgot!" Actually, there are rumors that Namitaro appeared in the lake without going through the entrance to the dungeon.I''m actually here to ask you how you did it.And since Temma received a simple request, she came to do it at the same time. " When Grandpa, who was the fastest to return to his senses, answered Namitaro''s question, Namitaro said, "What, that kind of thing?" Sure enough, the entrance to the da-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-k Then how did I...... feel uncomfortable with Namitaro''s way of saying it? The entrance to this dungeon is through, but it''s from another dungeon! Namitaro''s impact made us all stop thinking.Namitarow went on to explain, as if to ignore us like that. "Yesterday, I dashed into the nearest river from Segen after a violent swim, but I found a little depth on the way to swimming in that river."When I looked for something, I found a horizontal hole so close that I could get through it.Now, go inside and play a dungeon.Then, if you swam away thinking that you had conquered it, you''d have gotten here.By the way, we''re connected to the deepest part of the lake.And this is a souvenir! " Having said that, Namitaro took out a tarpaulin about 2 m in size from his own bag.The octopus was weak, but still alive, trying to escape to the lake somehow. "What the hell is this guy? He''s so tough... hey!" Namitarou chipped between the octopus''s eyebrows with his temper and completely mowed the octopus''s life.By the way, the octopus ate the chop of Namitarou, and the area between the torso and the legs became flat. "This guy... he''s the same kind as the one who was in this lake before, right?" "Are you a child?" "I don''t know if it''s a child, but there''s a lot of octopus about this size."I didn''t mean to catch him, but he was holding on to me to eat it, so I had to wait a bit. " Since then, there have been no sightings of octopus in this lake, but it seems that they have not been sighted, so they have not actually been found.Alternatively, this lake is like a vacation home for octopus and the territory of the wolves, and the real residence is a different dungeon. "In a sense... or quite a big discovery, isn''t it?" Even though the discovery of a new dungeon on the lowest level was quite a big discovery, another undiscovered dungeon has been assimilated, so it may not have been found anywhere else. "The dungeon over there is also quite spacious."I feel like I''m running out of time all day.Besides, it''s not very funny... and I think it would be more fun to swim in the deep sea. " The whole dungeon was submerged in the water, and it seemed to be too dark to see the front well, and it almost hit the wall again and again.Besides, the creatures didn''t seem to look the same as the ones in this lake except for the octopus, and they didn''t have any new discoveries.However, it is possible that there were no new creatures on the road that came, and since we have not investigated the ore, it is possible that the treasure is asleep.Well, Namitarou said it was a hassle to find, so I didn''t feel like going there except for playing. "Anyway, the dungeon connected to the lake must be reported to the guild and the kings."Of course, that''s why the strategy won''t go ahead. " Currently, I can work in the water, and I can only report it to Namitaro. I and my grandfather can use magic to investigate in the water, but if a monster that is stronger than the octopus I defeated before appears, it could become a graveyard.I don''t want to go because it looks like a lot of trouble.Even if it is a request from the king, it is impossible. Well then, when the mystery of Namitarou is solved, I''ll fulfill my request. The story of the dungeon connecting Namitarou to the lake has come to an end, so I headed upstairs to prepare for the request I took on.Preparation itself is not difficult, but it will take a while, so I asked my grandfathers to take care of the octopus while I''m gone. It''s been about 30 minutes since I moved upstairs, and now that I''m ready, I''m standing on the shore of the lake..... Golem, move forward! I gave orders to over a hundred golems.The golem moved along the wall in two rows, stopping at a depth beyond the hips of the leading golem. A medium-sized golem (on average, about 2 m high) "Just the tenth pair... I didn''t make it 30 meters, but okay?" The golem that was stopped sat there before the small golem retrieved the nucleus.Now we have an impromptu rock path.At the end of the collection of the core of the golem that became the road, I let the golem that was waiting on the shore walk on the rock and took the gymnastics sitting position at the end of the road.When the golem was recovered, the next golem was advanced to drop the golem into the lake, which had become a rock mass at the tip.Then the golem was shifted to the side and sat down in the same way to retrieve the nucleus.I let the next golem drop into the lake...... As a result, a rocky path of more than 50 meters was made with a hundred golems.The reason I didn''t go further than I thought was that in some places, when I dropped the rock, the scaffolding was bad, and something unexpected happened, such as rolling in the other direction or sinking. After making the first hundred bodies into roads, I went back upstairs to create a golem and sent it into the lake. It took me less than an hour to make the golem into a road, so from the second time on, I left the supervisor on site with Slarin, and I devoted myself to making the golem.Too much will get in the way of the work, so I waited for the recovered nucleus to arrive after making some additions, and repeatedly made only the amount that arrived. Thanks to the division of work, I managed to shorten the time from the second time to the first half, and I was able to make a road to the other side in about three hours. In the end, you use earth magic to fill the hole. Even if it is a road, there are holes like tetrapods everywhere, so I decided to fill the hole with a stone made by magically scraping the wall.This was done in about 30 minutes because I had the golem fill the hole after I broke the wall with magic first. I had been waiting for Primera for nearly four hours, but they were using the carriage as a base for fishing, eating, sleeping, and exploring the surrounding area because I was worried. "I''m hungry... what time is it?" ¡°I think it''s probably late for dinner.¡± There will still be time before the day changes, but at a very late hour, it was definitely said.I was concentrating, so it seems that the spacing around it is getting strange. When I tried to have a late dinner alone, for some reason everyone came and started preparing together.Except for me, she should have eaten, but she was hungry because of the passage of time. In the end, it was more delicious to eat together than to eat alone, so we had dinner together... obviously it was the second dinner (late night meal), but there were three people (+2) who ate more than I did, and there was one person who tried to retire to eat, so the break after meal was extended, and I returned to the ground only after midnight.Namitarou said he was in the lake a little longer and disappeared into the water, so he decided to leave it there. The request was completed and the report of the dungeon in the water was made at noon on that day. I didn''t intend to accept the request for the dungeon by getting a reward quickly, but I was asked to tell me where the entrance at the bottom of the river was, so I decided to return to the lake in less than half a day. After listening to the location and reporting back to the guild again, I found that the entrance was under the jurisdiction of Segen, and the guild leader and staff were very happy... but I realized that there were no adventurers who could conquer the water soon after, and I was disappointed. After we finished greeting and shopping, we almost ran out of things to do, so we decided to leave for the King''s City two days after the day we reported it... It began to rain hard the day after the day we reported it, and even though it was scheduled to leave, it didn''t stop, so we were going to be late for about two days. By the way, Namitarou was the only one who was happy because of the rain, and it seemed that Namitarou was swimming and playing against the current of the torrential river in the heavy rain. While the stay was being postponed, the level of the lake in the dungeon rose again, and although the path I made never sank completely, the water flowed downstairs.According to Namitarow, the water of the dungeon connected to the river was pushed under pressure by the rising water level of the river. 272 Chapter 18-14 Interrogation ¡°So, what happened to the octopus dungeon?¡± There was talk of stopping the flow of the river once and then inspecting the inside, but after all, it seems that no one can be found to work underwater, so I will solidify the entrance with stone and clay to block it. After returning from Segen, we came to visit the Royal Castle while reporting on the dungeon, but after finishing the report, Primera was captured by Maria and Isabella, and Luna and Aina were also taken to a girls'' party in Maria''s room.When I was left behind, Tedda caught me talking about the dungeons.Incidentally, Namitaro, the only one to swim around after discovering the dungeon, broke up in the river halfway on the route to the King''s City, saying that I would take care of the report. Since Ceigen is the direct jurisdiction of the royal family, I thought it would be okay to block the entrance without consulting the king, but it seems that the Guild of Ceigen has been entrusted with a certain degree of judgment regarding the dungeon. In this case, based on the judgment that the "reason why the water level of the lake in the dungeon" had risen is urgent, it seems that once the entrance was blocked, the Guild of Ceigen decided, and the royal family also admitted it. For the time being, the nobleman who was present at the scene of the report said that there was opposition to blocking, but blocking was temporary, and if there was no effect on the water level, the condition of restoring it was written in the report from the guild, and the opposition soon disappeared. What''s going on inside the ecosystem? "It''s basically like a lake," Namitarou said.However, it doesn''t seem that the entrance to the lake is the bottom level of the dungeon, and if you don''t, it''s as deep as the dungeon of Segen.That''s why there must be other unidentified creatures besides octopus. ¡± Large aquatic organisms found in octopuses and lakes are not found in nearby rivers because the entrance at the bottom of the river is too narrow to exit, and the river does not suit the nature of the dungeon creatures.However, if it is a mollusc, I don''t think it is strange even if it is found in the river depending on its size, but the octopus is basically a creature at the bottom, and if it is small, it may be eaten by carnivorous fish before reaching the entrance. "But that octopus was pretty hard, wasn''t it?"No, rather than being hard, it''s because of the elasticity that you can''t chew it off... if you cut it thinly, you can''t keep it round, right? " While recalling the tactile feeling of the octopus that was eaten as a souvenir in the past, Tedda wondered whether the octopus could chew through the fish, even though it was carnivorous. "No, it''s impossible if it''s the size I defeated before, but it wasn''t that big if it was about 2m."Maybe even a human with strong teeth and confidence in the power of his chin can chew a thousand times with a raw round bite.Also, when it comes to large carnivorous fish, the teeth are sharp on top of the sturdy ones, and when they bite, they spin quickly.If Tedda gets bit in the arm, she''ll be ripped off in seconds. " Tedda smiled bitterly as she stroked her arms as she remembered the carnivorous fish she had seen before. "Speaking of which, Mr. Temma." Did you go to see the cows on your way home? ¡± "No, I can usually take a break and extend my legs to the habitat, but I didn''t go because I was late because I had trouble on this trip."Besides, originally, the area near the cow''s habitat deviates slightly from the road from Segen to the capital city. " "I see... when did you go near the habitat recently?" "I don''t know... I wonder if it''s been almost a year?"I''ve been busy preparing for the wedding.So, what am I charged with? " Tedda''s story was a little unnatural, and the rest of the questions were completely interrogated.Tedda didn''t try to hide it either, so she couldn''t help but notice. "Well... it looks like there''s been a recent increase in poaching of cattle living in the no-hunting zone."Like, it''s not that we''ve actually been able to see where we''re poaching, but some of the nobility has been making noise because they''ve been observing in some places in the last few months, and they''ve been finding traces of people attacking them. ¡± Some aristocrats are mainly reformers.Probably because the poachers are too skilled to grasp their identity, they have, fortunately, put me under suspicion as part of their harassment of the royalty. "If I were to cross such a dangerous bridge in the first place, I would ask you to nominate me to use the King''s connections to thin things, or I would ask you to buy the thin things."It''s easier that way. "That''s right, and even if Temma had poached, there would be no trace of blood left, and there would be no escape from the wounded cow." I don''t know how to say that, but if you throw it into the dimension bag or let Surly catch it the moment you take it down, it won''t leave any traces of blood.And if the wounded ox flee, he shall not flee from Silomar and Solomon.I don''t want you to underestimate the appetite and sulkiness of my cannibals. "I wanted to make that clear, so was Tedda the only person I talked to?" "Yes, because I am the person in charge of the idea... and since your Majesty (...) and your Imperial Highness (...) interrogated you (...), there are a few people who want to exaggerate things." Certainly, neither I nor the kings will care, but there are definitely people who try to make a commotion by putting their beaks in there.So, it''s probably easiest and quickest for Tedda, who is the royal family''s closest relative and a close relative on paper (Amy''s relationship). "I don''t go to the cow habitat very often, but if I get a chance to go, I''ll pay attention to the herd."Well, it might be less effective. " ¡°Please, even if the royal family were to ask the guild directly to look around, give information about the culprit, or give a bounty on capture, I think it would be a deterrent to the poachers.¡± Along with that request, you''re going to spread a rumor that I feel like I care about poaching because I''m being questioned. When I use my name, I feel like Caesar is behind it... but I also name the royal family, so I told you to hold on to it.By the way, why did you say Caesar? Tedda wondered if she could use my name on her own, but she probably wouldn''t use it after all. In the case of the king, she might be reluctant to say anything to Maria, so she wouldn''t use it.At that point, Caesar could say, "I used it because I needed it" or "Even if the royal family noticed that the rumor had been circulated, I could appeal that it was such a shy relationship." As dense as it may be, Caesar is the royal personality of the royal family, but Caesar is the one who can read the air of the royal family.Besides, compared to the king, Lyle, and Luna, there is nothing troublesome about it, so in a sense, it is the person who is the least tired. Well then... it''ll still take some time before Primera is released, so why don''t you come to the kitchen while I''m at it? When I left the room to bring souvenirs in the kitchen in time, Tedda was wondering.Well, you can''t leave me alone because the kings are pressing me to do my part. "So, Temma, what''s your souvenir this time?" "That''s fun later... but I think you can expect it." I took Tedda with a bitter smile and came to the kitchen, which was arguably the best facility in the Royal Castle.The cooks in the kitchen only raised their hands lightly and called out from a distance when I came in, but when they checked Tedda behind them, they stopped moving for a little while after being surprised, and immediately knelt on the floor and thanked the majesty.And the chef, who noticed something strange, was angry at me for getting my hands and clothes dirty. The head chef of the Imperial Castle was expected to be a culinary skill by his predecessor, while the eldest son of the head chef was also a celebrity who sat as a deputy head chef.By the way, if you hear a yell in the kitchen, most of it is this parent-child quarrel.Also, the head chef''s wife is a caterer and helper cook in the cafeteria, and his younger son is a self-proclaimed cook.I''ve seen my wife many times, but I don''t know her son. When I handed over half of the octopus I got from Namitarou before the head chef, I took the octopus to the back of the kitchen with excitement.Even though that octopus was a souvenir for Teddy and the others, as it was, it was about to be turned into a practice platform for the chef, so I chased it, and the chef quickly cut the tip of the octopus into small pieces and chewed it. I don''t think it would taste good without sewing it, but the head chef confirms the taste with a serious expression.In this state, it is likely that my story will not be heard, so I told the wife how to process the octopus and that "the octopus is a souvenir to the kings", and asked the chef not to run away. "If you ask your wife, she won''t eat you up."If the chef stole a souvenir from the royal family, his wife and son would be banished from the capital.Badly enough, it''s a family reunion. " "That''s right. There''s no such thing as a boulder, but normally the head chef can''t help but be condemned to death."However, it seems that the whole family will be caught up in the banishment from the capital. " As Tedda said, the king will not be condemned to death for food grudges, and he will want to make it a problem even if he complains inside, but if he does so, he will be banished because he can''t show it to others.Well, even if you''re banished, that family will adapt anywhere. So, Temma-san, where are we going next? "I see... let''s go to the training ground."There would be someone there to deal with them. " You can squander your time in the library, but if you focus on the book, you may be late noticing when the Primera is released and returning late.At that point, even if you were to concentrate and be liberated, someone would come and get you, because it would soon tell you that I was there. When I went to the training ground with such a light thought... not only was Ding the first to capture me and force me to fight in the final of the individual martial arts tournament, but Lyle, who came from the middle of training with Din, was selected by the Guards and the Knights to fight one-on-one with the Knights opponents (five Knights from the Guards and five Knights from the Knights).In addition, the Guards were always selected (to be precise, they recommended it to themselves), so they let the Knights fight first, aiming at where I was tired.Well, when the opponent switched to the Guard, I used magic that I hadn''t used before, so I could finish the match earlier than when I fought the Knights.Chris, who was the first to lose in the Knights, complained about that, but it wasn''t a rule that said no magic in the first place, so I got on with it and made fun of it.So I''m sure you''ll come to complain later.You''re still looking at me with a grudge in your eyes. By the way... shouldn''t Tedda disturb you? Since I had consumed the whole schedule (which was set up on my own), I tried to find out what was happening to Tedda, who had been left alone, and was stroking Lyle at the end of the training ground.Since Tedda''s strength is higher than in the past and her physical strength is increasing, it feels like she is fighting well from the side. However, Lyall is giving advice to Tedda who seems to be close to the limit by breathing on her shoulder, so she is rolling with her palm. "Good job, Tedda." Tedda finished stroking Lyle, so I called with the water, but she seemed too tired and didn''t respond. "Oh! Temma is tired too!"Can I just leave Tedda alone...?What?... Okay, I''ll be right there.You need to keep in touch with them! " Unlike Tedda, Master Lyle came to me with the feeling of good exercise, but he immediately heard the report of the subordinate who ran and made a serious expression. "Temma, there seems to be an emergency.I don''t know what that is, but I''m going to tell you a story, but I''ll be right back in the mansion.Maybe we should go talk to Temma. ¡± I''m worried about how Lyle said it, but now that I hear it, I don''t think I can hear any more, so I decided to rendezvous with Primera and return to the Mansion.Besides, I think that someone close to me is involved in the report, so it is better to assume that someone will come to (...) versus (...). I decided that, and when I asked Din to pick up Primera, Din ordered Chris to pick up Primera, and I made sure that Ryden was ready in the meantime. When I came to the Imperial Castle, it was a carriage pulled by Leiden, but I decided to return to Leiden in two because it might be an emergency.I can''t give out the speed of running through the suburbs like a boulder, but I decided it was definitely faster than pulling the carriage back.Well, of course we have to be careful about contact accidents. "Temma ~! A customer is coming!" Just in front of the Mansion, Amur, who seemed to be waiting, opened the gate and informed the visitors.Since Amur, the daughter-in-law of the Viscount, has never waited at the gate before in her position at home, it may have become a matter of high urgency. "Who''s coming?" "The usual three idiots and the Marquis of Sammons." "Marquis Sammons? When that happens, did the House of Houston have an emergency?" If the problem happened at the Duke of Sangha''s house, it would come only from his brother-in-law, Albert, and if it was the Marquis of Sammons, it would come only from the Marquis of Sammons, or the Marquis of Cain. However, I thought that the fact that the three families came together was because of the follow-up of someone who was neither a relative nor the owner.And the idea changed into a certainty after entering the reception room. Normally, the Marquis of Samons, who is the most senior of the four, should be the center, while Leon, who is neither the owner nor a relative, sits at the center. Temma, there''s something I''d like to ask from the Houston Boundaries House. It seems that Leon''s request is political, and Albert is a witness of the Otori family, and the Marquis of Samons is a witness of the Frontier House. Leon, the royal castle was bumpy, but it''s definitely related to the fringe territory? Yeah. Oottori-sama, this is right now about the [...] and [...] peripheral territories, but if this continues, it will be a problem for the entire kingdom Because of Leon''s stance, the Marquis of Sammons made corrections in a different tone and atmosphere. Leon, what do you mean? It was fine to ask the Marquis of Samons, but I decided to ask Leon because it was a favor of the House of Frontiers. "The Empire has invaded the frontier province." The words came back. 273 Chapter 18-15 The Otori Family Joins the Fight What''s going on in the Frontier Territory right now? "I don''t know the details, but according to the letter, it was about a week ago, so I think the fight has already started." The number of empires was about 30,000, and the Bordeaux family rushed to mobilize 15,000. Since I built the foundation before and then fought around the fort on the border strengthened by the Bordeaux family, it seems that if you believe in the theory that you need three times as many troops to attack the castle, you won''t get the figure of three times as many soldiers in this world where magic exists, and above all, the Empire will still increase its soldiers. So Leon came to ask me to join him? I don''t want to go too far, but I think we''ll have to join the fight, as it could spread to the capital. When you think about it, No, I want Temma to put out a golem. It was about me. "Oottori, this war may not only occur simultaneously in the [Kingdom vs. Empire], but also in the [Kingdom vs. Rebels]. If that happens, the enemy will attack from the west." The Marquis of Sammons seems convinced that if a rebellion appeared, it would be the Duke of Dharam with a territory on the western side of the kingdom. Well, Duke Dharam is the leader of the Reformers, and from what he knows how things have been going so far, he''s sure to make a big bet. "Well, even if it moves, I think the Duke''s house in the north and the Duke''s house at the northwest end will be the corresponding house, but it may not be in time due to the chaos of the war and the movement of the Duke of Daram." In that case, I would like Lord Otori to stay in the Royal Capital as a deterrent against the rebels. The best way to succeed in the coup is to uproot the royal family, but Lord Otori will be able to rescue His Majesty and leave the royal capital before they can attack the royal castle. " That said, the Marquis of Samons laughed. It is said that the Royalists, mainly the Duke of Sangha and the Marquis of Sammons, will form an army in the Frontier Territory. As a result, the royalty in and around the Royal Capital will temporarily decrease, so it seems that I am needed as a force to supplement it when I have to. However, he did not mean to stay in the royal castle and be a guard, but to stay away from the royal capital. This is not a request, but it is a restriction on my movements, so it seems that I will receive the appropriate reward. "If the Frontier Boys are fighting to defend the King''s capital, I will cooperate as much as I can." Just give me a minute. " Having said that, I kept Leon waiting and headed for my room and the room I was using for storage. I went to pick it up. "Leon, I''ve put five thousand golem cores in this." Take it with you. " "Is that so good?!" But I can''t give the Boundary Boy a price worthy of that..... " Leon was surprised by the loud voice for a moment, but his voice squeezed out that he couldn''t get the money ready right away. "No, I''ll lend you this for free. Besides, I don''t complain if it gets damaged. But return the golems that were left at the end of the war, even if they were broken nuclei.¡± As long as someone you know is involved, it''s not a big deal if the golem is broken. Rather, I wouldn''t mind using everything to defend myself. However, beyond the name of lending, the fact that it was returned even if it was a single piece of nuclear fragment is necessary. Otherwise, the Reformers will come out. ¡°So, when and how do the Duke of Sangha and the Marquis of Sammons move?¡± "First, the head of the royal family in the capital city and his deputies will gather for a brief meeting. In the meantime, they will send a message to each territory and gather the soldiers. They will meet the soldiers of each territory while heading to the periphery of Houston. They will split the army in two, and later they will push back from the left and right of the fort." If it works, we can attack from behind the enemy''s back, and we can fight the soldiers in the fort... I hope it works. In the first place, how did the enemy enter the Frontier Province? "I don''t know the details yet, but I think I probably crossed the mountain." And it''s like disposing of a soldier over and over again. " The mountains between the Frontier Territory and the Empire are quite steep, and anyone with a decent mind would not expect to climb them. However, since magic exists in this world, if there are a large number of soldiers who can use the magic of "floating" and "flying", it may be an effective means for ambushing. However, if there are enough soldiers who can use the magic in the first place, it is more likely to attack the fort directly without crossing the mountain. Above all, there are many ferocious monsters flying in the sky, such as "Weyburn". Do you mean you scattered the bait while building the road, and crossed the mountain while the monster''s belly swelled up and grew older? "It''s very likely." If it is true, it is an outward path, an inhumane act, but it is a very effective operation in terms of war. I''m going to throw up. " As the Marquis of Sammons said, if it is true, I feel sympathy for the enemies and I feel anger at the superiors. However, it is the Kingdom that will be attacked in the future, so those feelings must be discarded immediately. "And, Leon, this is the flour I stocked up at home." It should weigh 500 kilos for bread, so take it with you. Well, it''s probably more of an amount than nothing. " I don''t know how many breads we can make with 500 kilos, but at least 10,000 will be light. However, it is still a small gift for the army of tens of thousands, so I just said it is a gift full of feelings. Well, I was inspired by this, and I thought it would be nice to have some food from other nobles... but I have some thoughts. "Five hundred will save you!" Well then, I''ll head for the fort immediately..... " "Wait, Leon!" Albert stood up and stopped Leon as he tried to run. "What are you doing, Albert?" "What are you doing...?" This brain muscle! You will stay in the capital and back up with me and Cain! Deposit the supplies from Temma with the most trustworthy of the Houston Housemates in the capital! " Leon didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Albert''s words, but when the Marquis of Sammons told him to do as Albert said, he nodded softly. However, I still didn''t seem to understand the meaning. ¡°And Albert, this is the core of the Golem for the Duke of Sanga and the Marquis of Sammons. There should be 3,000 of each, so don''t hesitate to use it when you have to. The conditions are the same as those of the Houston Frontier House." As well as collecting the golem nucleus to rent out to the Houston Frontier House, we also prepared for the other two houses. In the meantime, when I explained to Albert in front of me, not only Albert, but also the Marquis of Sammons, who was trying to teach Leon what it meant to remain in the capital, had a surprised face. ¡°Yeah, but there''s only one thing you should have known about Albert.¡± "What is that?" Albert asks me with a strange look, "Don''t be a feline." From what you''ve done so far, you''re going to be the best. " To put it seriously, Albert''s denial and the laughter of the Marquis of Sammons and the Leons resounded in the Mansion. Incidentally, when Primera and Amur heard the voice, Primera and Amur aligned their voices and said, "Indeed!¡± Jeanne and Aura nodded affirmatively. Next, I asked someone who was likely to be a cat baba for a trial, and the Marquis of Samons mentioned the name "that''s probably my cain" first. Lord Temma, it''s a golem for the Third House, but could you deposit it with me? At the end of the story, the Marquis of Samons said something like that. Indeed, it is the highest ranking of those who will leave the royal capital, and since it is undoubtedly the Marquis of Samons who becomes the general on the road, I think it is fine, but there was a question of whether that would scorn the House of the Duke of Sangha and the House of the Frontiers. In fact, I didn''t know if Leon cared or noticed, but there was no change in the signs. But Albert felt a little angry. "To be honest, under the current circumstances, I can''t completely trust anyone other than Leon and Albert here, including their family... including the Samons." Although I am disqualified as the principal, I wonder how much the Empire has moved beyond the imagination of the Frontier Boys, and why it is so perfected. " "In other words, does the Marquis of Sammons think that there are traitors in the House of Houston or in the Royal Family?" "To put it mysteriously, yes. If Albert or Leon were close to the one who deposited the Golem''s nucleus, the treacherous weapon would strike us.¡± The core of the Golem will be kept confidential by all three houses, but there is a small chance that information will be leaked if things get from people to people. It could be targeted, and if the traitors understand that they have something important, they might try to kill and take it. In that regard, the Marquis of Sammons may be attacked as an important person, but since there are many escorts who strictly guard the surroundings so as not to do so, it may be safer than the family of the Duke of Sangha and the family of the Houston Border College. Well, there''s also a way to put it behind my back and deposit it with my family... but considering what happened after the rendezvous with the Duke of Sangha and the Houston Frontier County, I''m sure that it would be more convenient for the Marquis of Samons to have it. "Besides, when you hand over the food of Temma-sama''s support supplies, you can make an inventory and report it in front of everyone, and then say that it is a top meeting, and you can also create an opportunity for only three people, so if you secretly hand it over at that time, you may be able to hide the trump card''s identity to the last minute." Albert was reluctantly convinced by the words of the Marquis of Samons, but there was only one major pitfall in the operation. It was pointed out that Marquis Sammons, I understand you''re being rude, but is there any evidence that Marquis Sammons is not behind this? It was a primera. It was a remark that made me feel pretty... or that I was rude enough to think I had beaten the Marquis of Samons. Well, the House of Otori and the House of Sangha would actually say that they made it by hand, paying apologies and compensation, but it''s a dangerous situation to fight if you make a mistake. "My lord, I''m sorry for Primera." ¡°I''m really sorry. Later, I will make a formal apology from the Duke of Sangha.¡± Me and Albert quickly bowed our heads to the Marquis of Sammons and apologized. In the meantime, Primera kept her head down. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! After all, if I were truly a traitor, it would be possible to use more than 10,000 golems to ambush and destroy the Duke of Sangha and the Houston Frontier Army. Rather, that''s what Temma or Albert must point out. Well, Lord Temma was aware of the possibility, and she seemed to think of a way to retaliate... but Albert was brilliantly told." I know you don''t want me to prank you in this situation, but it would be totally wrong for me and Albert not to deal with it. In addition, Leon seems to be completely out of the question. "Well, there''s no other way but to convince me that I''m not a traitor, but it''s definitely one of the most effective ways to secretly distribute nuclear material. With that in mind, what do you do?¡± I''m taking care of the Marquis of Sammons. I took the liberty of depositing it immediately and deposited the three bags containing the nucleus with the Marquis of Samons. Albert seemed a little lost, but the core of the golem was mine in the first place, so he nodded without saying a word. "I''ll take care of it... By the way, if I was really a traitor and attacked the Duke''s Army and the Frontier Lord''s Army, what kind of retaliation would I have had?" And the Marquis of Sammons was a little frightened to hear, "First, we will ensure the safety of the royal family, then we will secure the Cains, then we will fly to the territory of the Marquis of Samons, and then we will destroy them from the big city to the" Tempest "and so on." After that, we will destroy small and medium-sized villages and towns that we have left behind, and eventually destroy the Marquis''s army. ¡± When I told him what I had planned in the unlikely event, I was pale not only to the Marquis of Samons, but also to Albert, Leon, Primera, Jeanne, and Aura. By the way, Grandpa said, "Of course it''s that," and Amur was convinced, "Well, it can''t be helped." "... yeah, well, I won''t betray you, so if you fail, just ignore the realm." really..... " If they were actually betrayed, they would first consult with the kings to find out what to do, and then they would move. "The one who sees is killed, regardless of the marquis army or marquis territory!" "... it shouldn''t be like that. Maybe... "Leon, Albert, you will have permission to greet His Majesty and form an army in the Imperial Castle." Then return to each mansion and meet with the other owners on the process of forming the army. It was a greeting to the emperor. There are many other things to do, so you''ll have to work hard before you get used to them. " Create a roster of those who remain in the Royal Capital and those who go to the battlefield to arrange weapons and food. There were many other things to do, such as contacting the territory, and even the Marquis of Samons, who was accustomed to this work, said that Albert and Leon, who were inexperienced, would not have time to sleep. The two of them, who were about to see Hell, dropped their shoulders and went off the Mansion without strength, saying a few words of gratitude to me for the core of the golem, while the Marquis of Samons pressed them on their backs. It would never have been my fault if they had looked older than they were at first. "It''s been a long time since you''ve been back." ¡°Yeah, but didn''t you just want to get involved during the trip?¡± Primera was right. If the Empire invades while staying in Lindo, suspend the trip and return to the capital or postpone the stay at the Duke of Sangha''s residence just in case. In the worst case, it might have been possible to stretch his legs to the border of the Houston Bay. That''s true, but no matter how well-known the Marquis of Samons was, that statement was dangerous. "I knew that... but niisama was so unscrupulous... I can''t overlook the fact that your mother and sister-in-law got involved because of niisama''s tricks." When the Sangha Duke asked if it was okay, he said, "It is your father''s responsibility." It would have been pathetic if the Duke of Sangha had been involved, but it was the Duke of Sangha who traced Albert to the Duke''s house, and the mistake in the trail was judged to have been a mistake in the Duke''s education. "Well, I don''t have anything else to help with the Sangha Duke''s house at the moment but to rent out the golem, and Albert will come if there''s anything I can do, so until then, I''ll just say it''s quiet." The problem is when the Reformers really get in the way. The story of providing food support to the Bordeaux family will soon spread, so even if you don''t rescue the kings, the Reformers will recognize the Otori family as an enemy and attack them, so just in case, let''s raise the security of the mansion one more step..... " When I seriously thought about placing an additional golem in the free space in the garden, my grandfather said, "That would make it harder for the golem to move," so I decided to give up the placement of the golem and keep the nucleus for each of them. "Well then, if the Reformers really betray you, it''s not strange to be attacked at any time, so don''t be alarmed when you go out." If you need anything, put out a golem. If you can, you can escape. " Although it is unclear whether it will really betray me or when it will attack me, I can''t just stay in the Mansion, so it is the same precautions as usual, but I decided to thoroughly finish this story again. It''s about time for dinner, but it seems like you don''t have to eat yet because of all the things that happened. Me too, and I''m feeling a little tired when I get loose. Normally it was time for dinner, but when I asked everyone, it seemed that only Grandpa and Amur were hungry, so I decided to prepare the two meals, and Primera, Jeanne and Aura decided to let them take a bath first. I told Jeanne and Aura that I was going to prepare a meal, but if they were somewhat delicious and swollen, I wouldn''t complain, so I asked Primera to take them to the bath because it was easy to prepare. So, why did you force Jeanne and the others into the bath? Was he deliberately stoned? My grandfather and Amur were convinced that I had talked to them and kicked them out. Honestly, it''s good to have those two, but I thought I''d better keep it a secret. "Hmm, the secret is to do it when there are few people!" And Jeanne, anyway, Aura leaks a secret somewhere!... more than likely " Amur thought a little and added words, but he was barely following. Well, I had that idea when I kicked him out, but I also thought I might not be able to withstand the pressure of what I''m about to tell you. "If the reformers betray, there is a high chance of a coup in the capital. Then there will be battles all over the capital. In the midst of that chaos, I will attack the royal castle, but the forces in the castle may not be able to help all of the kings. In the worst case scenario, someone¡­ or everyone could be abandoned.¡± I''m going to help you, but I think it''s too late or I can''t help you at the same time. If you can''t do that, you could endanger the people you''ve already protected and your own life. If you go to help and fall in love, it''s all in vain. "Also, if there is a battle in the city, there will definitely be residents who will try to escape into our mansion." I told the people of Kukri and Kelly that if you have a direct relationship with my family, I will protect you, but I can''t do anything else. I can''t take any chances without being able to distinguish myself from the enemy. Besides, even if I say that my house is bigger than a normal house, if I think about defense, I think that the limit is between (d) and three hundred people, or five hundred people, even if it can be packed. I''m sorry, but we have to prioritize people''s lives over the limited number of people we can help. ¡± The more chaos there is, the more impossible it is to save all lives, and I just want to avoid a situation where I can''t afford to let someone I know die because I helped a stranger. "It''s unlikely, but the worst situation must be assumed... I''ll help Alex and the others, but if I can''t help them, criticism will gather, but if I die, I won''t have any children." Besides, I think we should talk to Alex and the others about what to do in the unlikely event. Even a simple meeting will improve your chances of survival in the unlikely event of an accident. " "At that time, please ask Grandpa to explain." So I have a favor to ask of Amur, but I want to make sure we have a place to escape in case. " "I''ll let the South know via Renitan or Lanitan." Maybe I''ll show my face once before I go back to the south. " If we can escape to the south, we may be able to counter the rebels. Well, the South will take the lead, but that''s a matter for Hana-san and the kings, and it''s none of my business. Once we''re safe, I can fight with peace of mind. But even if you protect 500 people, how are you going to escape to the south in that state? "Make full use of the Dimension Bag. Everything in the Dimension Bag needs to be packed into the Velcro Bag, and the rest is discarded to create a space where you will be able to get in as much as you can. If we can''t all get in, you can run with us and get out of here. Well, there are a lot of dimension bags, so I think about 500 people would be fine." I might be able to help you if I can, but I still don''t know who the enemy is. Well then, let''s round up the conversation around here, and it''s time for you to make dinner. "Hmm, otherwise Jeanne and the others would be suspicious." That''s what they said, so they put out the beef bowl that was stored in the magic bag. At some point, Seeloumal and Solomon were lined up next to Grandpa and Amur, so they were served special beef bowls (boiled vegetables without onions), but it seemed to be a little disapproved. Well, it doesn''t seem like it didn''t fit my mouth because I was replacing it. To the Primera who came back from the bath while the grandfathers were replacing them, I took out an old man who used the soup that was also made and ate it with me, but after finishing eating, Primera went back to her room early saying that she might have caught a cold. "Temma is lonely and sleeps alone... I''m sorry to hear that." "No, I don''t sleep with you every day." Besides, I want to try something today. " I try to sleep together as much as possible after I get married, but it is not uncommon to sleep separately when I want to do something like today. "You''re getting used to being teased... it''s not funny." So, what are you going to do? " "I thought I''d try to mass-produce a golem with a little better performance." If you think about it, the golems you gave Leon aren''t very useful in the room. ¡± I remembered that the core of the golem I handed over would create a body out of the surrounding soil and stone if I placed it on the ground with magic power, but it would not be a fighting force at all if it was in a room where there was no object that would form the basis of the body, or on something that would not solidify (mud, sand, water, etc.). "We have to tell the marquis about this right away." So, are you going to put a magic bag on the core like Jeanne and Aura''s scorpion to work in such a situation? ¡± No, it would be too much of a hassle to mass-produce, so I''m going to embed the core in my body from the beginning like a knightly golem. The idea is to make a golem that looks like a metal mannequin and put armor on that golem. The image is the living armor that appears in the game, and I''m trying to make it lighter by hollowing out the mannequin and increase my defense with armor. If I could do what I imagined, I would be able to move closer to the Knight Golem I gave Primera. However, since we intend to make a single nucleus, the overall performance will be inferior. "Hmm, it''s a stalemate in places where ordinary golems can''t be used." If it becomes a mass-production type, it might be easier to use something that is balanced rather than a slow performance. " My grandfather also agreed with me (even though he would not help me), so I tried to build a prototype all night. The point is that it''s a simplified version of a Leiden or Cavalier golem, so I could have made a prototype right away... but when I made it, I noticed some weaknesses outside of its capabilities. "Don''t take more space than you think." Besides, it''s going to cost you a lot of money..... " While recalling the human-type plastic model, it was easy to use alchemy and magic. However, due to the strength of the mannequin materials, it was necessary to use something more than magic iron, and the armor and weapon that the mannequin was equipped with had to match the size. And above all, they need at least enough armor. Now it''s just a prototype, so it''s not that much, but if you mass-produce it, it will squeeze the capacity of dimensional bags and magic bags. It''s less than half the size of a knight-type golem, but its performance is less than one-tenth... Is there any point in making a mass-production type? In this case, I seriously thought that it might be better to take a little time to make a few performance items close to the Knight Golem, but I realized that it was impossible because there was not enough material, and I was very worried about what to do with the mass production type. 274 Chapter 18-16 Mass Production Machines (Prototype Machines) Din-san, what do you think of this mass-production type? "Ahh... I guess I''m halfway there." It would be more helpful to keep the normal golem in the bag while it''s still in motion at all times. Or perhaps you can just take it easy without putting on your armor and throw it away for the sole purpose of interfering with the opponent. " A few days after the creation of the mass-production type, I consulted with Ms. Din, who had unusually come alone, about the golem. Din is out of the ordinary when it comes to golems, but he''s only a combat and troop operation professional, so he quickly gave an example of how mass-production can be used. Incidentally, as a result of Din confirming the performance of the Mass Production Type 1, I was hit by the momentum of the cutting, and the armor was split into two parts. "It''s okay to throw away a golem, but considering the size of the bag, I''d like some strength... The mass-production type needs to be researched, so until then, I''ll let the ordinary golem move and wait." I need to get a bag for the golem. " "If I don''t prepare it... it''s not something I can prepare, but normally" I haven''t made any magic bags or dimensional bags lately, but the number has decreased slightly as the dirt has become more prominent and the Marquis of Samons has given it to me, so I decided to make a golem-only bag along with the new bag. ¡°By the way, what is Din''s purpose?¡± It was only uncomfortable that Din, who was mostly only escorted by Maria and the king, would come alone. Well, it would be impossible not to say that you came to play with whims, but if you only wanted to come to play, you would come with Aina, not alone. "Well, what... I just came to check it out." Temma, you gave the golem to the Duke of Sangha, the Marquis of Sammons, and the House of Houston. " ¡°What are you talking about?¡± "It seems that all three families visited the Otori family, so there are people who take it seriously." Reformers are fussing that the golems of the Otori family should be collected not only for the Three Houses, but also for the defense of the Royal Capital. So it''s a hassle, but I''ll be listening to you because I''m close to Temma and I have the right position. " Din started to talk about how the Reformers were troublesome, but I knew that I didn''t like them, so I thought I''d stop talking, but Din didn''t stop talking about the Reformers even if I stopped, whether I meant to let the stress go. "Let''s just say... I lent a golem to someone close to me, why should I collect my property for that reason?" ¡±That''s true, but... if you dare to say so, I''ll be prepared in case the Three Families betray the Kingdom.¡± "This is ridiculous. I''m supposed to be on the side of a national defense emergency... and I can''t help but doubt the people who stand on the front line and try to protect the country... If the Sangha dukes can''t believe it, then they can stand on the front line." Din also nodded exaggerately as he acted out what was a very unfortunate thing. Din-san, I just had a family, so I can''t leave the capital very often, but please tell the king that I will gladly help if the capital is in danger. "All right, I''ll tell His Majesty how Temma feels." And if you make a scene, first of all, we said to fight on the front line. " It looks like you''re going to use me to stick a nail in a reformist, which, to be honest, is annoying. However, it was there that I sold my quarrels first, and if I did not refuse this, I could allow the Otori family to be exploited by the people as a precedent. If a huge groove is created between the nobility and the people on the boulder, the country could perish before the Empire invades. "I brought you a story... but it''s more like a bad person to the perpetrator than a victim." "Such a bad guy... I just learned the king." I''m not going to clean up this mess myself, but I''m going to turn it over to me. " At a time when you''re pushing political issues against me, there''s nothing you can do about just one or two dislikes. Well, before I go to complain, I think Maria-sama might have narrowed it down... but even so, don''t hesitate to complain. Maybe it was the King''s plan until I went to complain in this state. Perhaps Caesar''s... but for now, as usual, you can appeal to me and the royal family to be close and in some sense to each other. Well then, I''ll prepare the [Souvenir], so please tell the King to call me on a convenient date. "Roger that. I''ll tell Ma (...) Li (...) A (...) Master (...)." It would be easier to do something about that. " Having said that, Ms. Din left happily. A week later..... Was the souvenir operation a success? "I don''t know how deep the reformers will read, but I think they''ve gotten to the point of a fight." My grandfather and I were called by the king to visit the royal castle. At that time, he came to the carriage pulled by Leiden with the flag of the Otori family prominently raised, so he should have contacted the Reformers just by approaching the Imperial Castle. Besides, even if I said I came to play, I could follow the official procedure to visit the king, so everyone in the royal castle would know the purpose. "Besides, I gave Viscount Mustang a souvenir, so it might be very confusing." When I entered the Imperial Castle, I met Viscount Mustang, who had come by chance, and I gave him the souvenir that I had. By the way, this souvenir was prepared by Jeanne and was bought during the trip (sweets, liquor, etc.) as a thank you for talking to Jeanne''s father before. ¡°If we understand that Alex and the others are working with the Otori family and the Neutrals and are suspicious of the Reformers, it won''t be that easy. However, there is a fear of taking action without even pretending to be that way." "Still, if this souvenir goes well, you should be able to buy time." Besides, the Reformers were suspicious from the beginning. If they took action, it would be on schedule, and the kings seem to be on guard on the assumption of a coup d ''¨¦tat. If you''re more than a reformist, all you have to do is use the time you''ve made with today''s souvenirs to make a real souvenir. ¡± The souvenirs I brought with me today are a large assortment of wound medicine and a large assortment of sweets. I gave the wound medicine where there was a person''s eye and told them how I wanted them to use it. But I gave it to them in silence along with the wound medicine with regard to the confectionery, so if you don''t know the contents, you can see that (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)) (...) (...) (...)) (...) (...)) (...) "I don''t think the Reformers would think that the sweets were given along with the wound medicine." I guess it''s a golem. " In addition to the high-impact medicines that he had made over time, he also gave him the low-impact medicines that he had produced in large quantities until they were called. The ones that are most effective are gifts for the kings, but those that are less effective are kept in the royal castle, and the rest are sent to the battlefield in the form of regular (...) formulae (...) and support supplies from the Otori family. Although there are various prominent presence, (for a time) the support of the Otori family, which is a civilian, has put at risk the notoriety that the nobility that was reluctant to support (or was a keystone) until then had to support less than the civilian. The first to notice the danger was Viscount Mustang, who made it clear to the King that he would immediately provide additional support. Lord Mustang didn''t look for support, but he decided that it would be more flavorful to serve it first. With Viscount Mustang''s remarks, the neutral and royal nobility quickly decided on additional support, and the Reformers reluctantly decided on additional support in a way that put pressure on them. This will cut off the power of the Reformers a little. Incidentally, the wound medicine that I gave you has the effect of "disinfecting, detoxifying, healing, improving health," but the lower one is "disinfecting, detoxifying, healing," and the effect is less than half of the wound medicine that is good. Well, considering it as a first aid medicine, it''s not bad, and above all, it''s relatively easy to make it, so it''s easy to prepare the number. At the end of the day, sweets are easy to preserve because they are not only baked sweets, but also because they use nuts and dried fruits and have a high nutritional value, which makes them an extraordinary meal at the time of the castle. If it remains until then, it will be a story. "Nevertheless, Viscount Mustang is also good at it." I suppose you''re going to take advantage of the fact that Temma gave you Jeanne''s souvenir. If you were given a souvenir before Alex and decided to provide additional support after Temma, the House of Otori and the House of Viscount Mustang would be regarded as a friendly gesture from those who only know the rumors. If you win this war, you will surely get the highest achievement among the nobles who have not gone to the battlefield. " It''s a war, so if you lose, you may lose everything, but if you win, you can expect more than investment. It is easy to be judged for being the best at what you do. Even if it is after the Otori family, it makes sense if it is the most important of the nobles. In fact, it looks like other nobles moved because Viscount Mustang moved. "Well, when the Neutral Aristocrats decided on additional support, they decided to join the Royal Family if anything happened to them." If this coup d ''¨¦tat of the Reformers succeeds, there will be no preferential treatment for what could be described as hostile action. ¡± I don''t know what would happen if the reformers took a long-term niggardly approach, but under the current circumstances, the coup could only happen in the short term, so no neutral would turn so easily. "Well then, let''s start making real souvenirs as soon as we get home." Of course, Grandpa will also help me. " "There''s not much I can do, but I''ll do my best for the Otori family." When I returned to the Mansion, my grandfather and I went home early to make souvenirs. Well, the image of the shape I wanted to make was clear, so I was able to make three types of prototypes at one pace a day. ¡±Temma, Ranitan...¡± Third day of production. The third prototype was made, so I took a break, and Amur came to inform Mr. Lani of his visit. Probably the report of what you asked for last week. "It''s not a doll, it''s a golem. Besides, this golem is a secret to Lani-san." Mr. Lani... I know the Southern Viscount family is royal, but we need to keep as much information as possible about the Golem as a shield for the kings. "All right." Even as Amur, even in the event of a coup d ''¨¦tat in the capital, he seems to think that the South will be the least damaged, so he said that it would be better to keep Mary and the others in a good mood, so he won''t divulge any information about Golem to Lani. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, it, no, no, no So, Temma-san, it''s a trick to propose... so far, it''s working. I''ve gone too far.¡± I asked Lani to buy supplies from the Reformed territories, especially the Dalai Lama''s. Well, as soon as the southern pedestrians led by Lani were buying directly, they were alerted, so they asked Jay Chamber of Commerce Jayman to come in and collect weapons and food. I was forced to collect the goods for the reason that I was starting a new business, but I paid the tax properly in the city where the store was located, and I told the officials of the city to bribe them and miss the tax. The reason why we are collecting goods by force is because we can expect prices to rise in the war with the Empire. I let the officials hold too much money, so they seem to have squeezed the information on buying weapons and food as expected, and they say that things are going well for now. However, some officials are suspicious even though they accept bribes, and some officials think that they should collect them when the reformists have a coup. Therefore, they leave poor-quality weapons and armor in the store, and jewelry for food that does not last every day. Rani and the Jay Chamber of Commerce transported things to the Otori family, the south and the fringe provinces. In addition to collecting food in stores, Rani and his family collect food directly from farmers, small and medium-sized villages, and towns. Although it does not gather as much as a store, it is easy to do because there are few concerns that officials can look at it like a store. "You can have the Houston Fringe College prepare the decorations as a price, and if you sell anything of poor quality or that doesn''t last, it will be a result of the store, so it will be a little blurry. In the long run, it''s full of problems, but in the short run, it doesn''t seem like such a bad idea. If they find out, they can escape at night, or at worst, increase the stockpiles of food and weapons we use to fight the Reformers before we retreat.¡± In the process, if we can slow down the behavior of reformists, it will be a great success. Even in the south, the Jay Chamber of Commerce receives weapons and food instead of a request fee, and the Jay Chamber of Commerce can sell loans to royalty in the fringe provinces. It may also destroy other goods, but it gives them the right to sell their stores and use them for dummies. The Otori family is paying the initial cost and the amount they lacked along the way, but because they have food and equipment for their allotment, they have not lost much, and it seems that they can almost recover it if they continue to increase it. Moreover, it seems that it is positive at the present time, considering that it is an expense to sell a loan to the royalty in the peripheral territory and to enhance safety. "However, if you don''t do well, you may be alarmed by the royalty, so the Otori family''s interests may be negative." Rather, if you want to make a lot of money, you can take that amount to the frontier territory, so please do so with the intention of doing so. " I think Lani and the Jay Chamber of Commerce are more familiar with the Otori family''s profits in this operation than I am, and they actually have their share of the Oori family, so you should be in control. Roger that. We''ll also work with the Jay Chamber of Commerce to control the profits of the Otori family. ¡± That said, Mr. Lani put aside his allotment for this time, and then left the Otori family behind. After that, he gave the goods to the person in charge of the fringe territory and returned to the duke''s territory. Well... now that we have more ingredients, let''s choose which one to make as a souvenir for the kings and enter the mass production system. What was to be mass-produced as a true souvenir was a golem, as I also told Amur, and what was common to the three prototypes was that they would stand in the way of the enemy in the building. The first thing I made on the first day was a golem that was a little smaller (about 150cm) than the mass-production type that Din had tried on, and that looked like a mannequin made of iron without wearing armor. The next day I made a golem that was even smaller (about 100cm) than the first day. The entire area has become smaller, and the limbs have become shorter, and the whole area is square, so the storage space is less than half of the one on the first day. And today, it was a four-legged golem about the same size as the second day. Now that you have four legs, your mobility has increased, so I thought it might be a substitute for rushing into enemies to frighten them, or when you get hurt and can''t move. These four legs also need about the same amount of storage space as the one on the second day. "Hmm... the golem I made on the first day doesn''t seem to be much different from what Din broke." Then it''s the second and third day... but it''s hard to compare because it''s just the size and the direction is very different. " I thought the second or third golem would be good, in the same way as Grandpa, but I wasn''t sure which to do. When this happens, we''ll have to try and make a decision. You can make both, but if you do that, you may be halfway through the number and performance. So I tried it out and decided which one was easier to use. Well then, the start and goal will be in front of my room, and I''ll go down the stairs and turn around in front of the entrance, then I''ll just go up the stairs. Grandpa starts at the start, Jeanne at the top of the stairs, Primera at the bottom of the stairs, and Aura at the turning point to observe the golem. I''m running alongside four legs, and Amur''s running alongside two legs. " In addition, just in case, Siloumal and Solomon were alert to see if anyone was watching around the mansion, and Slarin asked Siloumal to respond to their work and the presence of visitors during the experiment. Then, Jeanne and the others decided to replace the golem they normally used with a wall just in case two golems burst in. "Then it looks like you''ve taken your place." Now, let''s get started! " On Grandpa''s signal, two golems ran off at the same time. However, as I thought, the four legs were faster, and as I looked, the difference between the two legs began to widen. It''s faster than two pairs, but it''s not as fast as I thought. The speed of the four legs was about a little faster than people''s runs, and it was much slower than I expected. On the other hand, the two legs were slightly faster than the person walking, and the speed was about half that of the four legs. "Well, depending on the adjustment, I can do it a little faster." Next up is the stairs. " I looked at the staircase in front of me and Jeanne, and I was hoping for how I would get down the staircase. Ah! The four legs could not bend toward the staircase, and bumped into the golem that Jeanne had placed as a shield. Then she rolled down the stairs, and her legs broke in the middle of the stairs. Temma, two legs are gone! A few seconds after the delay from the four legs, two came to the stairs while they were being taken. "Alright, no way... ah..." Seeing the tragedy of the four legs, Amur saw that the two legs she was in charge of had bent safely toward the stairs and tried to raise her voice of joy for a moment...... Soon after, she saw that the two legs stepped off the stairs and rolled over. Well, it was me and Jeanne and Primera watching from under the stairs. "Both failures... no, no!" The two legs, who seemed to be unable to recover like four legs after rolling down the stairs, broke the staircase entrance when they rolled down, but they did not seem to have broken a lot, so they stood up and went down the staircase that was the other half. Well, once again, in the first step, I stepped off and rolled down... but still, without stopping, I went around the turning point where Aura was, climbing the stairs. Two pairs, that''s the goal! Although it was slower than the first, it managed to reach its goal, although it could not safely survive two falls. 275 Chapter 18-17 Matchmaking Stories "Well, it was two pairs that won, but it turned out that both pairs had faults." Together with the shortcomings of the four legs, I would like you to suggest points for improvement. Let''s start with four legs. " Since the goal was two pairs, I feel that it would be good to mass-produce two pairs, but there are many areas that should be improved, so I decided to ask everyone to point out where they felt. I can''t move anymore. "It wasn''t faster than I thought." You can go straight ahead, but it looks like you can''t make a steep curve. It looks like I won''t be able to stand up if I fall. ¡°I couldn''t see anything!¡± Amur, Grandpa, Jeanne, Primera, Aura. Amur said that he hated the movement of the four legs running on a rectangular box-like body and a dog-like leg. Grandpa and Jeanne share my opinion, and that''s the biggest problem with these four legs. Then, as a new disadvantage, something that could not stand up came out of the primera. I couldn''t get up because I couldn''t say for sure because I could see the place where my four legs were lying down from the primera. "Just before the two legs fell, they were moving like four legs in the sky. However, maybe I was just trying to keep running." Either way, I thought it was a new flaw. Even if you can''t get up, or if you fall and don''t get up, even if you keep moving your legs, that''s it. So, what about your two legs? We''re late, but we did our best! "I don''t think so. It''s too late." I knew you didn''t like curves. It looks like my body is out of balance and I can''t get down the stairs. "My limbs are too short." As Aura pointed out, the two-legged Amur tried to bite. "Oh, so you rolled down the stairs." It seemed to me the most important flaw. Precisely in combination with the shortcomings pointed out by Primera, "I can''t go down the stairs because my limbs are short". ¡°Because of the short limbs, it''s easy to lose balance when trying to get down the stairs. However, thanks to the thicker limbs than the four legs, I was able to move even if I rolled down the stairs." ¡±Hmm, I see... then the two-legged flaws might be easier to improve than the four-legged one¡± They both have the disadvantage of not being good at stairs, but they''re better at moving two legs than four legs that fall and can''t move. On the contrary, it seems that you can use the flaws to use the war technique that rolls down the stairs. That said, if a golem rolled from above, it could do a lot of damage, but if it could get rampage after it rolled, it wouldn''t be an enemy. "Apart from the fact that there is a scene of rolling down the stairs, it is good to increase the method of warfare." Well, I have to make it sturdy. " "But can''t you jump over when you''re small?" It''s impossible for the pursuer to jump over, but magic and arrows and spears? " "There''s no need for two pairs to stop it. It''s Chris''s job to be a shield for magic and arrows. I''m sure that Chris will prevent both arrows and magic with his body." In the middle of my conversation with my grandfather, Aura said what she wondered, but Amur kicked her ass. "Well, it''s definitely Chris''s job, but it''s precisely the job of the Guard and the Guard Golem." These two-legged tasks are physical enemy sabotage, and it''s your job to create a distance between the king and his enemies, so it''s second and third time to defeat them and prevent them from attacking. ¡± From the beginning, the mass-production type was thought to be made for the purpose of disturbing, so the fighting power was not very important. It''s a real bonus. Moreover, even if the total length is 1m, if you raise your hands, it should be about 50cm higher, so depending on the method, you may be able to prevent magic and arrows. "Anyway, I guess I''ll have to try to make something that improves the shortcomings I pointed out." You may come up with a different way of using the product than it was meant to be used while moving it. " That''s why I wrote the blueprints so that I could improve my faults as much as possible, but my grandfather''s help was over here, and I made all the parts. Instead of making a single unit, we decided to mass-produce each part and assemble all the parts together. Since magic is needed to finish the work, my grandfather might be the only one who can do it by surprise, but even the provisional team doesn''t need magic, so they will also need to help us with the primera. About a month and a half from mass production. It was no longer uncommon for snow to fall around the capital, and the struggle near the border of the frontier province was won by the kingdom side, which drove the Imperial Army out of the frontier province. However, there are aspects that have been raised because it has become difficult for the Empire to maintain the front on the kingdom side due to the snow, and the enemy army is still standing near the border on the empire side. Because of this, the Royal Army, which centered on the Houston Frontier Army, was unable to raise the army even though it was old. At a king-sponsored party held in such a way, it was rarely attended in recent years. From a cursory look, it was just one-third of the party that took place the previous year. The reason for this was that the royalists returned to their own territory so that they could go to Houston at any time, so with about half of the participation in the previous year, the reformers began to stand out against the royalists when the imperialists attacked, and about 80% to 90% of the nobles who expressed their non-participation (but stayed in the royal capital) because of what they said. The neutrals were wary of the Royalists and Reformers or, for various reasons, more than half did not participate or returned to their territory. So naturally, there were few public invitees who were alert to the bad air. When I was invited to do that, "I want to go home early..." I couldn''t wait to go home, even before the party started. "Well, I know how it feels, but I need to show my face at a time like this and promote my friendship with the royalty." Besides, I think we have something to give Alex and the others. " The Reformers are quiet for now, but it will be noisy when the Empire starts to attack again in the spring. In order to do so, the Otori family needs to be reminded that they have a good relationship with the royal family. Well, I''m actually a good friend, and I advertise every single thing, so it may be even more important now, but it only makes sense when the royal capital is thin. That said, I have my own circumstances, and I think it would be okay if Grandpa joined the Otori family on my behalf... but Grandpa also said that he didn''t want to join because it was troublesome, so we fought each other and eventually the two of us ended up attending. By the way, if you ask me why I don''t want to attend, "Temma, help me... I knew Primera was pregnant, so Eliza... please, give me some healing pills..." It was because Primera''s pregnancy was discovered. I was worried because I felt unwell before and after the production of the mass-production type golem, but I had symptoms that appeared a little later, so I was introduced to the midwife by Maria-sama''s hand and was examined, and was told that the possibility of pregnancy was extremely high. Honestly, if I hadn''t noticed, I would have prepared the medicine as usual, so it was a cold sweat. I was also told to tell the birth mother about it. If Primera needs medicine in the future, the mother-in-law will prepare it, so I asked for it. The temples of the rocks didn''t know anything about pregnancy, did they? Grandpa laughed, but he thought that pregnancy was unrelated, so he had no choice. In any case, when I was in Kukri Village, the people in the village would not get pregnant, and although my mother left a book that said how to deal with my pregnancy, it didn''t seem very useful as an adventurer, so I went through it. So, I''m studying now. "That''s what grandpa said, too, is a similar or a similar habit... look, it''s a nutritional pill." When I gave it to Albert thinking that nutritional medicine would be better than healing medicine, I drank it all at once. After I drank the nutrients, I was slightly energized about the placebo effect, but it should be back to normal anyway, so I should give some before I go home. "Speaking of which, my father sent me a stupid letter." It''s a shame you can''t get away from the border when it matters. Plus, I got a letter telling me never to do anything that would be a burden to Primera. And I have a letter for Temma. " I think Eliza is more burdensome than Albert, but... it must be life (...) and death (...). It may seem that the wife''s responsibility is that of her husband. "Well... in summary, ''Congratulations. I should be able to return by the time the child is born, so let''s celebrate again at that time. Also, in spring, my wives are supposed to go to play, so please do me a favor."... it says something like that. " There are other things that are written with excitement and stupidity, and the text is longer, but this is how it looks when I briefly explain it. "In spring, my mothers will come... but I don''t think all three of them will be here." Perhaps, one by one, in turn. Otherwise, there will be no one in charge in Lindo. " Now that the Sangha Duke is on the battlefield, the mother-in-laws will have to protect Lindo. The Duke of Sangha may be able to return to Lindo if the fighting stalls, but it is better to think that it will not be possible to reach the capital. "Whether the child born is a boy or a girl, it must be hard to find someone." in the sense of who to choose. " "Considering our situation, I think there are many places to talk, but I don''t want to say anything unless the opponent is bad... As far as I''m concerned, I would rather value the compatibility of children than the connections between houses." Well, that''s also the story of when you were born safely and grew up safely. " Considering the friendship of the Otori family, including the royal family, I can see that my children are overflowing with people trying to get married. So, I think we have to take those measures firmly, but we need to discuss it with Primera, but given the current state of Primera, it will be sufficient after the situation has settled down. "Nevertheless, Primera is a terrible story, can''t you do something with magic or medicine?" "The midwife said that it is better not to use medicine or magic as much as possible during pregnancy. Of course, it seems that it must be used in the event of an emergency, but if it is as tight as it is now, the risk from magic and medicine is greater." If I use it poorly in the first trimester of pregnancy, it seems that magic power and medicine can adversely affect the fetus, so I was told not to use it except when the primer is in a dangerous state. And when you have to use it in such a situation, be prepared to give up on your child. However, if you put it in the second trimester of pregnancy, you don''t have to be so sensitive to magic power. However, even so, the strong magic power can be poisonous to the fetus, so it seems safer not to use it as much as possible. "I don''t know what to say... I can only tell you about the moon, but being a mother is a big deal." "That''s why I wanted to be a little closer to Primera, but that Primera told me to attend the party." The aunts from Kukri Village are also waiting in the mansion if anything happens, so I was told to go with Grandpa..... " ¡°I want you to do your job outside, because the man is with me at home and not at home.¡± So I''d like you to start the party right away, but it''s going to take a while before it starts. "Well, this year, there are fewer participants than usual, so it will be shorter than usual... maybe" I decided to wait quietly for the kings to come, hoping that they would. "That''s right, what happened to Eliza?" And Leon and Cain? " And Eliza came with Lady Sierra, and was caught early by the women of the royalty. Leon and Cain were around to say hello. In particular, Leon was careful because the battlefield was in the Peripheral Realm. Cain followed him. I could have gone around with you, but going around with the three of us would have been intrusive, and in some cases it could have been taken under pressure. I''m going to go around and say hello after you two are done. " If this is the Duke of Sangha, he''ll be in a position to wait for him to come and say hello, but he won''t be in a position to say hello. Besides, my parents are in a position to be the organizers of this war, so I need to pay attention to various things. When they were talking about it, the kings finally appeared at the venue. All the participants from the royal family, except for Mizaria and Luna, said that Amy had come to the royal castle, but she would not attend the party. Then why are you here at the Royal Castle..... You''re dealing with Luna-sama. And the butler who was sneaking in behind me as usual (Clif-san) told me. Besides, Mizaria-sama and Amy didn''t have much contact so far, so they were enjoying a tea party together to deepen their exchanges. "The area around His Majesty is still noisy, so please come over here with Temma and Merlin." Ernesto said he wanted me to call him because he''s free. " I''m lying down about the golem, but I told you in advance that I would take my souvenirs with me, so I told you I wanted to check the contents before handing them over to the king. My grandfather seems to hate it... but it''s only a matter of whether it''s early or late because he''ll meet up at some point during the party and have a drink while fighting. Cliff was guided to a place dedicated to high status aristocrats in the east house at the end of the venue, which was a great place to talk about secrets with no place to hide. "Oh, Temma, I''m sorry to call you." And congratulations on your wife''s pregnancy. " As I approached the East House, Ernesto, who noticed me, called out... without looking at my grandfather at all. It seems that Ernesto, who usually prefers a low level of alcohol at parties, is drinking tea unusually today, so he realizes that my souvenirs are not just souvenirs. "I''m sorry, but can you tell me about the souvenirs?" Normally, Konoe would check the things that are given to His Majesty, but this time, you''re not free. I was supposed to check things out. It''s just that verbal copycats like showing off souvenirs at a party are a waste of time. " It would be a good decision not to divulge a little information about the souvenirs to the outside with the reason. ¡°As you know from Din''s report, we have about a hundred mass-produced golems. However, since this golem is built from scratch, it requires a lot of space, if not a lot of small size. For now, we have several dimensional bags dedicated to that golem, but there is a risk that there will not be enough in the future depending on the mass production.¡± And when I told him the identity of the souvenir, not only Ernesto, but also Clif, was vague. After all, it is usually difficult to create a golem, and it costs hundreds of thousands of G to make one. Well, in my case, the important thing is that I almost made it by myself, so the technical fee is free of charge, and I don''t have enough material costs, so I bought additional items, but most of them were collected and stored by myself, so the amount spent on the mass-production type golem was about 100 units of iron (about 200kg), which was not enough, and the cost of the commercial bag used to make the dimensional bag, which was about 30,000G. ¡°I reused half of the iron as a weapon, and I bought a second-hand bag, so it didn''t take much.¡± Tell me the breakdown of the price, and then laugh and talk with Grandpa about the failure of the production. "Temma... I can''t talk about mass-production of cheap golems anywhere else." Absolutely not! The House of Otoli is a dangerous house with a secret build-up of mighty armies, which means that the Reformers, as well as the Neutrals and the Royalists, will be the ones to blame! No, I just wish I could be strangled, but I don''t know how anyone who saw the Otori family as dangerous would get out. If the tip of the spear is only for Temma and the imbecile there, it will surely be directed at Primera, the child born, or someone who has no armed force close to Temma! " Ernesto''s words, which were tougher than usual, began to stir up the aristocrats who watched us from afar. I don''t know what we were talking about because we''re so far apart, but I think Ernesto probably had a fierce argument because of his rough voice. Well, I''m sure Ernesto got angry... but that''s a warning against my lack of crisis management, so it''s not something that leaves any charm or lumps behind. Therefore, I want the nobility more than the royalists to be reassured, and I want the nobility more than the reformers to be definitely discouraged... although I can''t tell you what caused it. "It''s not that noisy, but I fully understand it." Besides, even though the temples have been out of sync for a long time, "Even if the lord understands, if you don''t understand the temples that matter, it doesn''t make sense!" And if you understand, why don''t you be careful! " ¡±No, well, that''s it... I just forgot to be careful¡± "My lord is guilty of the same!" Temma and I are so awful... no, if Temma''s involvement in education caused her to become like this... maybe she''s the main culprit! " I''m the main culprit... but I can''t deny that my grandfather inspired me before I knew it. Besides, Ernesto, who should have scolded me sometime, is always arguing with Grandpa. "That''s good, Master Temma." Thanks to those two, it seems that the nobles who listened in vain decided that it was their usual quarrel. I don''t think we''re going to do that... but I hope the results are good. Whoa, how about a cup of tea? I will prepare something very sinister. " "Three cups of sugar, one of which contains about the same amount of tangy sugar, and the other two without fiercely tangy sugar, please." After this, Mr. Cliff subtly gave the two of them a fiercely astringent cup of tea (slightly chilled so that they could drink it all at once) and rubbed the sin against me. "I yelled at you, but I''d like to thank the royal family for these." Besides, I might ask you to add it, but at that time, it would be helpful if you could take it as far as you can. " "After all, take it." Even though you''re yelling at me like that, I''m doing fine. " "If someone doesn''t say it, Temma and your lord will remain rampant!" If only they knew that they were out of standard, I wouldn''t have to say this! " "I am grateful for that." I''ll do my best to accommodate the addition... please consult with Maria-sama before contacting me. " For a moment, I almost said, "Please don''t hesitate to say it," but when I do, there are people who come directly to me and try to order it, so it definitely stands out. I was sure to ask Maria-sama to take care of this kind of management. Maria won''t complain if she decides who will hold it for how long, and if Maria will come to pick up the golem, it will be Aina or Chris, so even if she comes to us, it won''t stand out, and even if the reformers suspect it, it won''t be judged to be unnatural. "I guess that''s good." I''ll tell them to you. So, this is the end of the story. Temma, it''s time for you to calm down around your majesty, so if you want to speak up, now is the time. If it''s too late, I''ll come and find you. " "It''s going to be troublesome," said Grandpa, and he got up, so Ernest and I split up and decided to go to the king. Ernesto said it was time to settle down, but the nobility was still surrounding him. I didn''t want to be caught by other nobles, so I wanted to crush a little more time on the right, but before that, the king found me and approached me from the other side, so I had no choice but to bear with it. However, the king talked about Primera''s pregnancy in a place where there were still people around, so it stood out in a different way. Well, I didn''t mean to keep it a secret, but until Primera''s health had calmed down, she said she wouldn''t know anyone but her closest acquaintances (even Leon didn''t leak it to anyone)..... I thought I would say a word, but the moment the king scattered, Maria-sama moved, so I had no choice but to see off the two of them who were disappearing somewhere as usual. In addition, Caesar and Zayn and Lyle apologized for the incident, so it was necessary to accept the apology without showing any discomfort on the surface. Well, as usual, that''s it. After that, I was able to have a party without any particular problems because someone from the royal family was nearby as much as I could, but... the next day, I started talking to the children of Primera. 276 Chapter 19-1 Aura of Healing and Happiness Temma, Ernesto''s got a letter for you. At least a month before the snow melted, a letter came to me. The sender was Ernesto, who lived in the same kingdom and was brought here by a servant of the Grand Duke who disguised himself as an important source of news. Since it is the same king''s city, you may think it is good to call it and tell it directly, but in the past one to two months, the atmosphere of the king''s city has become rough, and even among the royalists, it is beginning to be unclear who is on the side and who is the enemy. The cause of this is the war in the frontier province. Although the conflict is still continuing, the number of enemies is increasing, and the number of advantages is almost impossible. As a countermeasure, an additional dispatch of royalists and some neutrals was decided, but the presence of reformers has increased near the capital. Well, I would say that it is in the absence of the devil, but it is still a threat to the aristocrats who have a territory that is weak and relatively close to the territory of the reformists. Little by little, the reformers are succeeding in turning around. The kings need to be more vigilant when they get here, and there is less contact with the Otori family (...) on the front (...) and up (...) to avoid unnecessary irritation. Well, I have exchanged letters and messages more often than before. So, what does he say? It looks like you''re making trouble for Marquis Samons this time. The territory of the Marquis of Samons lies north of the Duke of Sangha, close to the mountain range. Because of this, the enemy soldiers who had crossed the mountain were caught in the crossing and looted. However, at this stage (when Ernesto reported), it was not possible to determine whether it was intended to proceed in earnest, whether it was just harassment, and whether it was accidentally targeted. If they''re targeting the Marquis of Samons, we might have to think about joining the House of Otori in earnest. "Well, it doesn''t matter... but in that case, it would be enough for me to take the golem with me." If I and Temma go together, the reformers will have an opportunity and a coup now. " In the early stages of the New Year''s Eve, the reformists were likely to have a coup, but now it is the idea of the royalty at the top that they will have a coup. Because of this, it was connected to the atmosphere of the King''s Capital... but the kings said they couldn''t get around it. Among them, what I can do is to make sure that people I know in the capital can escape into the Otori family''s mansion at any time, and that they can use the food and weapons obtained from the reformist territory at any time, and to refine the creation of the golem that has become a daily routine in the past few months. However, the production of mass-produced golems increased by more than 300, including those given to the kings, but the food has not been very good since the age. In addition to the decrease in food purchases in the winter, the Reformers began to gather, and they had most of their branches filled before being imprisoned by the Reformist nobility. The only things left in reformist territory are the empty stores that were branches and the quality food and armor that were left behind as dummies. "Grandpa, please get in touch with Uncle Mark and have another emergency evacuation meeting." I''ll go to the Duke of Sangha and talk to Albert. " Because of Cain, I have decided that I would rather put Albert in touch than come directly to me, but in the unlikely event that the King''s City is involved in a war, the House of Otori should be the home of the Royal Family and the Duke of Sangha in particular, so I will discuss with Albert as soon as any problems arise or threaten to arise here. Not only that, but Albert''s reputation for royalty is skyrocketing, as he also acts as an intermediary between the Otori family and the royal family. In addition, Cain and Leon are moving for the royalty through their school friends and acquaintances, so the kings'' reputation will rise. "Well then, I''ll go." Primera, do you have a message for Albert? " "Especially... oh! No matter how busy you are, please tell oniisama not to do anything to scorn your sister-in-law." ¡°Okay, just in case, I''ll leave Leiden and the wagon behind, so you can use them if you need anything.¡± It''s a long way from the House of Otori to the Duke of Sangha, but if you fly by magic, you''ll get there faster than a carriage. There were just two problems. One of them is that when the guards find him, they ask him questions about his duties, and the second one is very cold. However, the first is that as long as you can prove your identity, you will only need to be careful if there is no extra thing (such as entering the nobleman''s premises), and the second is that it is not a big deal if you wear thick enough clothes or shield yourself from the wind with magic. It''s just me and my grandfather flying through the capital, and I and my grandfather are both well-known and well-flying in the capital, so most of the time I''m freed by just showing my face and talking one word or two. Well, some guards are loyal to their duties, so even if they know it''s me, they''ll take time to make sure it''s in accordance with the manual... but if they''re not in an emergency, they can be treated as criminals, so even if it''s troublesome, we need to deal with it properly. "Albert, have you heard anything from Cain?" When I arrived at the Sangha Duke''s residence, I approached the gatekeeper from the front, and when I greeted the gatekeeper, I was passed through the mansion without being asked about anything in particular. Then I greeted the butler who came to me and went straight to Albert, who was at work. Normally impossible, but I am the son of the Duke of Sangha, and above all, I have the permission of the Duke of Sangha, because this is what Albert was like when he came to my house. However, when the Duke of Sangha is present, he will properly inform the gatekeeper of the purpose of the visit and wait until the butler comes, so it is a special response only for Albert. Has His Majesty told you to come in early? "No, I heard from Ernesto-sama." Well, I guess the king instructed it. " "I see, so it''s called Cain, and it''s from the Marquis of Sammons, but it''s enough to alert the Knights who have left it in their territory for now." Due to its proximity to the mountains, the Marquisate of Samons lands more than the capital city and the border province of Houston. Rather than letting the Knights move and create poorly, it seemed to be a policy to strengthen their defenses. However, the situation may have changed by the time of the next report, so I would like to ask the Otori family to help me when I have to. " "Tell Cain I got it." Before I came here, I was discussing the possibility with my grandfather. If so, Grandpa will fly away with the golem. " I''ve never ventured into a snowy area, but my grandfather seems to have some experience in his youth, so he''s probably better suited than I am. If you have any concerns, golem. Until now, I have confirmed that there is no problem with behavior in some snow, but since I have no experience in heavy snow, it may be useless if I can''t move the worst. Well, at that time, I think it will be given a role such as waiting around the city and putting the knights on the alert, so it won''t be completely a problem. Besides, it''s not a bad thing for the Otori family to go to assist the Marquis of Samons as it will be an experiment to see how far the golem can move in the heavy snow. Besides, if you settle down, you''ll pay a fair price. "Indeed, given the current situation, it is difficult for Temma and Merlin to leave the capital at the same time." When Cain has to, it will be reassuring to know that the experienced Merlin is ready to help a lot of Temma golems... By the way, Temma, the medicine I received before has run out, so could you be a little more accommodating? " Albert refers to "medicine" as the nutritional pills given to him at the New Year''s party. Eliza''s offensive seemed to be as intense as ever because I had given her the nutrients a while ago. "This is cheap, but... it''s just a drink that can easily be nourished, and it''s not a suspicious medicine." If you make a mistake, don''t tell anyone else. I don''t want to be gathered by strange people. " If this nutrient got Elsa pregnant by cutting (...) and hanging (...), and Albert told other aristocrats about it... I will gain a different popularity from the next day onwards. the popularity of the aristocrat who wants to inherit it..... Nutritional medicine itself is not difficult to make, but it is only nutritional medicine that Albert is given, not pregnancy medicine. Health boosts and nutritional supplements may help you get pregnant, but ingredients don''t help you get pregnant easily. If you''re an acquaintance of Albert, you can share nutritional supplements, but even if you can''t get pregnant as a result, you won''t be held responsible. Even if I told you that in advance, some of the nobles who would rely on the medicine would not be satisfied. If you don''t want to work hard, you can choose not to give it to Albert, but I can''t let my best friend and brother-in-law do the same. So in the end, we have to stop Albert. "I know that many times." But can I just talk to Cain? He might struggle in the future, too. " "Cain will be fine." Just don''t let Leon get married to Canon. In Leon''s case, even though I understand that it''s better not to say it, I''m going to slip out of my mouth and unnoticedly expand my conversation. " Even if Cain didn''t tell me when handing it over, there was little worry of leaking it elsewhere, but in the case of Leon, there was a high chance of leaking it. However, it is conceivable not to suspect that it is a normal nutrient that does not have the same pregnancy effect as that... but it is Leon who does not know what will happen, so it is better not to talk about nutrients as much as possible. ¡°I understand that, too. It''s just... I let Leon drink it, but I think I can promote it like it didn''t have such an effect." You could certainly claim that, but Leon''s opponent wasn''t in the King''s City, so he said, "Of course! Rather, it was more effective (in many ways) and scary! They''re going to say," Oh, my God. If you, Temma-san, have been partitioned, can I mix it up too? As usual, Eliza came into the room reluctantly after falling in Leon. The reason I''m reluctant is probably because I was listening to Albert and I. Albert didn''t seem to notice that Eliza was outside the door, but I didn''t think she''d come into the room, so I''m a little uncomfortable. "What''s the matter, Eliza?" I didn''t say anything so important, so I didn''t have to hold back so much... maybe it was for a temma? " Albert didn''t seem to think he''d been asked about anything to do with their nightly activities, and he thought Eliza might be asking me to do something about it. "No, well, that''s right... but I''m not asking for it." However, when something happened in the capital, my parents wrote to me asking me to evacuate the servants of the Sylphilde family... sometimes I wanted to ask the Otori family to help me evacuate. " "As the Duke of the Sangha, I don''t mind helping the Sylphilds evacuate... but when the Sylphilds are in danger, the whole capital of the kingdom is in danger?" ¡°I think it includes helping you escape to the outside world. Even though there was no reinforcement on the drifting rocks, it would be difficult to find a castle in the King''s Mansion. However, I will make sure to follow the Duke''s orders at that time. Can I write a reply that I don''t mind?" "I don''t mind... but how about a house of wolves?" "In our case, it would be impossible as an evacuation destination." If something happens in the King''s City and you need to evacuate, the Otori family''s mansion may be nearly half filled with people related to the village of Kukri. Considering that there will be other acquaintances, it may be difficult to accommodate the people of the Sylphild family in terms of distance. However, if you need to evacuate, we will of course cooperate. " In this case, it is better not to decide "how far to cooperate" even if it is a close person. Evacuation means that you will be in the position of a weaker person, and perhaps you will have to break it down on the way to escape, or you may be forced to abandon the selection. That seems to be better understood by Albert and Eliza, and now the conversation is over when they say, "If we have to, we have to cooperate and escape to the outside world." ¡°By the way, Temma, how''s Primera doing?¡± "I''m fine. Besides, she said that she was used to getting used to it, and the birth attendant said that it was time for her to get better. Also, at first glance, your stomach is getting bigger, so it looks like your back and hips are hurting." I rub my back and waist when I see it hurting, but when I''m not there, Amur and Jeanne are doing a primera massage, and I also see where they actually do it. Well, the first massage was surprising, and it didn''t seem to work very well... including for me. I see, I want you to tell them I''m going to play soon. It seems that Eliza''s coming to visit us is a matter of decision. Well, I usually come to play without contacting you, so it''s as usual. Marquis Side "Reporting! We have spotted a group of enemy soldiers who are believed to be attempting to infiltrate our forces and have immediately defeated them!" During the afternoon meeting, a report was delivered that the cool water would be poured into the slightly floating air before the break. Reports indicate that the number of confirmed enemies was around twenty, several of whom were defeated, while the rest escaped and could not be apprehended. We''ve had some minor casualties, but no serious casualties. "What do you think?" "Seeing that it was easy to find, and that it ran away early, it''s probably harassment. However, if this intrusion attempt was seriously considering a sabotage operation or the assassination of a VIP, there is a risk that other units may have infiltrated the defeated troops, so it is likely that vigilance will be necessary." One of the Marquis''s army cadres suggested so, and the rest of them spoke up in favor. "Surely that would be good. Now, give the commands to be more vigilant everywhere." The cadres here, including me, are more alert than usual, but the ones below will be more burdensome. "I can only say that the upper echelons of the enemy who risk their lives to harass their own soldiers are worried... Everyone, be more attentive to the situation of your men." It''s a stressful situation even in the cold. The extra measures taken by the enemy could put a strain on us and cause trouble among our people. I want to improve my diet, but I can''t do that until the next resupply arrives at the earliest. Please take care of it by adding more breaks for each unit so that it doesn''t get in the way. " There are not many things that can be done now, but if you don''t do what you can do, it can be the worst kind of self-destruction. If it gets a little warmer and the snow melts, you can swap out with your own soldiers, but that should be more than a month from now. "If the Duke Sangha Army and the Houston Frontier Army had enough personnel, we might be able to temporarily borrow them to take a break... but I don''t think we were the only ones harassed." I don''t think the situation will change much... well, I''ll have to contact both armies about this once and for all. " Maybe we can afford some support from both armies, more than the Marquis of Sammons. Marquis Sammons, it''s side. "Why come back, I wonder if Chris is here?" After the conversation, Albert and Eliza laughed for a while and came back to the Mansion, where Chris was packed in the dining room. Chris seemed to have been busy since the end of last year, and even when he came to my house, he only stayed for a few hours for a cup of tea, either at work or on the way. In fact, he had enough time to come and play, but Chris also followed the king''s orders to come to the house so as not to spur the Reformers. By the way, Tedda and Luna were part of the royal family, but they played less than half the time before. The reason why they came to visit us was that Amy was my disciple and ex-adopter of the Otori family, so I came to teach Amy how to say hello. Well, since the attendant at that time was Aina, Chris never came to my house when I said this. "C ''mon ~, the captain is going to be even busier from now on, so I went out of my way to name me because I don''t think there will be any holidays." That''s why I thought I''d invite you to play with the synchronization you took off..... " "Those people had a prior appointment, so they had no choice but to come to us." "That''s right ~...... but I don''t want to make any promises." "So you''re talking to your boyfriend? It''s kindness as a person that you don''t say." However, I can imagine that the two of them are in the same space (faintly breathing) saying that dangerous word... but now it could be a big deal. So, after I told Maria-sama properly, I was told that I could go play if Temma-kun wanted me to. I didn''t allow it because I wasn''t here when Chris arrived... but I thought Primera did. However, both Primera and Chris were miscalculated because the most healing Shiroomal in the family followed his grandfather and stayed away. "Welcome back, Temma-san." In order not to be fooled, when Chris was thinking of returning to his room quietly, Primera came to the cafeteria realizing that I had returned. It seems that she took a bath until just before, and her hair was still wet. "I''m home. Was the bath... with Jeanne?" Then I''ll be fine. Our bath is quite spacious, so when I thought it might be dangerous to enter alone in a pregnant primera, I noticed Jeanne right behind me. "Yes, you helped me." It seemed like I was taking care of her, so I was distracted..... " Jeanne laughed bitterly as Primera joked. Unexpectedly, it might be becoming a teppanyaki joke inside the primera. Well, even if you ignore nursing care every now and then, because women usually take baths together, it might be a feeling that if you try Jeanne, she helped you get into the bath together. However, Aina said, "It''s only natural as a maid." Just talking to Primera a little bit..... "Chris, look over there. There''s the healing Chris was looking for." "That''s right, Chris." That''s the best healing! ¡± Huh? Is Shilomaru back? I heard a conversation that made me feel uncomfortable. It wasn''t too far away, so it was loud enough to hear without concentrating, but Primera and Jeanne didn''t notice because they were just talking. "Oh my God, there''s no Shilomaru." "Chris, I see things differently." "That''s right. The best healing is over there... there''s a (...) different mix of people now, but isn''t that the best healing?" "Huh? What do you mean?" As long as she kept talking loudly to Fluxstone, Primera and Jeanne, who hadn''t noticed it before, would have noticed it as well. At the same time, it seemed to me that it was going to be a nuisance. ¡±Hah ~... why don''t you notice... but it''s very likely that you''re trying not to notice¡± "Right. No, no, no, no. Chris''s eyes seem to have a hole." If you can''t go that far, you''re starting to get angry even if you don''t know what it means, and Chris''s atmosphere is getting a little steeper. "Chris, look closely again." ¡°What do you see?¡± "Temma-kun and Primera... and then Jeanne" "Yes! Temma and Primera!" Jeanne has nothing to do with it this time... but you can forget about it now. " "Temma-sama and Primera-sama... exactly, Temma-sama and Primera-sama who are pregnant!" That is the symbol of the happiness of the Otori family! " A mysterious phenomenon that is too happy and has a healing effect around it! Doesn''t Chris feel that aura of healing and happiness? Amur and Aura stir up Chris as if they had forgotten to add to or subtract from him in a long time. That''s enough that you don''t even notice Chris''s change anymore..... "Primera, staying here could have a negative impact on your baby''s stomach. Shall we go back to your room?" "I see... I''ll leave it to Amur and Aura to deal with Chris." Jeanne, we haven''t talked enough, so why don''t you come with us? " ¡°I''ll be joining you!¡± Primera and I evacuated Jeanne to the second floor and decided to turn our backs on the upcoming struggle. Then, as I thought, Chris''s anger exploded, and the Otori family became a frenzy for a long time. By the way, Aura was caught and sanctioned by Chris early on, but Amur made time to run and fight back, and survived to his grandfather''s return. In addition, Aina, who had come to see Primera after being told by Maria-sama, also returned at the same time as Grandpa, so Chris and the others were all three angry for a long time. 277 Chapter 19-2 Crusher Chris "I don''t care if you get mad, but will you stop breaking things?" "I''m sorry..." "Grandpa, I''m sorry." The two of them rampaged around the cafeteria with two chairs and a table causing damage. The chair could not be repaired, so I took it apart and replaced it with firewood, but the table was only broken by one leg, so I decided to use it for repairs. "Dear Marlin, please let me know if I can report the cost of purchasing a new chair to Maria so that she can deduct it from Chris''s salary." "You can go that far." It should be somewhere in the empty room instead of the broken chair, so you can take it from there. " We have quite a few extra chairs and tables in case the people from Kukuri village come to play, so we can have one or two chairs ready instead. Incidentally, since we have a party as soon as we gather acquaintances, we are used to the fact that damage is not so unusual, and it is the old man who breaks the most things in the house (including during semi-boarding), so we can''t tell Chris and the others very strongly. Besides, I also broke the staircase (with a golem) a while ago, so the idea is that a chair is not a big deal. Rather than breaking things, Aura was the first to take Chris''s anger down, so they weren''t as angry. So, how long is Chris off? If there is no holiday for the next one to two months, I think there will be no holiday for just one day. "I''ve been on holiday for three days, so I''d like to get in trouble in the meantime... can''t I?" Hmm, no! "Well, it doesn''t matter if it''s only for three days... but with that flow, the King... wouldn''t Lyle and Ernesto come, even if Maria could stop us?" Temma-sama, I don''t think there''s any... but don''t worry, I''ll report it to Maria-sama just in case. As for me, I can come to play, but considering the current situation, it may be a problem for the Warlord and the Grand Duke to come, and Aina promised to pierce the nail via Maria. "Then I''ll let you take a bath with Temma-kun''s permission." Amur, Aura, you sweated too, so come with me. " For some reason, Chris is giving instructions to my maid and my family to take them to the bathroom... until a while ago, it was the usual sight, so my grandfather and I flushed without worrying... but Aina stood in front of the three people who were going to the bathroom. "Before the three of you take a bath and sweat, shall we clean the cafeteria?" Even if you sweat in the bath, it doesn''t make sense if it gets dirty afterwards...? " So I decided to go back to the Primeras upstairs again. This time, take Grandpa and Surarin with you. So, Chris, what''s going on in the Royal Castle? "Hmmm... well, if you''re Temma, there''s no problem." The Reformers in the Imperial Castle haven''t made any noticeable moves so far. I don''t think the higher echelons of the Royal Castle officials will be so easily dismantled because the royalty holds most of the key positions. Also, the Knights, including the Guard, should have been able to figure it out, so it''s very unlikely they''ll be able to have a coup d ''¨¦tat from within. However, it''s true that the lower you go, the harder it is to reach your eyes, so you can''t be optimistic. " It''s been a long time since we ran upstairs, and instead of cleaning the cafeteria, Aina came to let us know that Chris and the others had finished taking a bath, so we decided to gather in the cafeteria. Chris and the others in the cafeteria were lazy and relaxed, but as soon as we entered the cafeteria, we corrected where we lived. Rather than just seeing me and Grandpa, you''re scared of Aina behind me. It was a question I heard at that time, but Chris thought for a moment and then told me what was going on. The information was supposed to be pretty confidential, but if Aina didn''t say anything, maybe she was going to tell me if Chris didn''t. ¡°Hasn''t Albert or Cain had any more information about the Houston Fringe?¡± "I think so. Well, it''s possible that I haven''t been informed, but the Captain thought that Leon would be running to Temma-kun in a dangerous situation... and that if anything were to happen, it would be around the time of the snow melting. That''s why I think you want to enjoy your vacation while you still can... damn it!" Chris said, "When I get home, I''m going to use it as much as I want! And yet it''s not terrible to have only three days off!¡± He was heating up. "Chris, that''s my job, so I can''t help it. Meanwhile, I''ll be hanging out with Shilomaru and the others instead." Alright, but since Amur made fun of Chris in such a state, the atmosphere of Chris got steeper again... but before that, Aina stopped Chris and Grandpa stopped paying attention to Amur. "Speaking of which, Temma-kun, if you have three swords left, could you give them to me?" Of course, I''ll pay for it. " Chris made an unusual request, but the Otori family now has a lot of weapons collected from the area where the reformists live, so we decided to give them away at a cheap price. However, even if you don''t bother to want one of ours, Chris can get a stable quality through the Knights, right? "Chris must have thought that if he asked Temma, he would get it cheaper than the Knights, and he must have planned something bad with the floating money!" "Right now, the amount and quality of the weaponry that comes into the King''s City is lower than before." The Knights will give you good-quality items for the mission, but you won''t get good things for personal use. And it''s expensive. " Amur, who was following her, was shouting to make fun of her as she took Chris to a room with a bag of weapons. Well, Chris ignored it. With regard to the weapon-delivery, it seems that the war in the fringe provinces is largely related, and the next thing is that the reformist nobility imposed restrictions on the export of weapons and materials from its own territory. So now, I have a lot of weapons other than the nobles, and it seems that they asked me for sword accommodation, which is highly likely to be obtained at a discount and easy to negotiate. "Well, I just collected a few hundred swords a while ago, so I don''t care about three... even if it''s a spare, do you need it that much?" "Temma, Chris must be willing to resell what he bought cheaply from Temma at a high price!" "Oh, my spare is two swords of different sizes, but the other one is for Jang-san." Jang-san usually uses a big sword, but now it''s harder to get one than a regular sword, so if you see one in the city, you''re asked to let me know. " Again, Chris ignored Amur and told me why the sword had three. By the way, I told Chris that I had collected hundreds of swords, but I collected a thousand of them lightly. However, this wasn''t because I was trying to trick Chris, it was because "there are hundreds of swords available at the moment". When I pulled it out of reformist territory, I obviously discarded things that were of low quality or that could not be used, but some of them seemed decent at first glance, but they could not actually be used. So if Chris doesn''t like any of the hundreds of swords that can guarantee quality, maybe we should show him the rest. If I find something that I can''t use at that time, I can save some trouble by spilling it on the spot. "Chris, if that''s the case, we should let Jean choose his share." "Hmmm... I guess so." I know the sword that seems to suit Jean to some degree, but I only know the details myself. That''s why Temma-kun, I''ll choose only the candidate for Jang-san''s sword, so I''d like you to choose it for me... can I call him later? " Jang-san doesn''t mind calling in the evening, but Jang-san is busy with Jang-san... I thought that Jang-san was given a vacation at the same time as Chris-san. Therefore, it was said that Jang-san today was probably at a time when he was concentrating on family services for the first time in a long time. "Temma-kun, give me this and this." After that, I tried to choose three candidates for Jan-san''s sword, but maybe I''ll take them all with me. " After that, Chris paid 30,000G for one of the quality-assured ones and one of the ones he had not yet confirmed. Fifteen thousand grams a book. It is used but the quality is good, so it is cheaper than the market price of 30,000G, but even after that, it was in a bad state for Chris. Anyway, the first sword I chose was made of magic iron, and if I bought it normally, it would be nearly 30,000G. But more than that, the other sword was expensive. Honestly, it was a mix of swords that I thought I''d missed. Chris chose another sword, one made of Mithril. In terms of length, the cutting edge is about 40cm and it is shorter, but since it is made of mithril up to the part of the handle, it is not very large, but it is not something that can be bought for 15,000G. When Chris found this mithril sword and brought it to him, "Chris, if you want that sword, you should have at least 50,000." That''s what Amur said. Well, before I made my choice, I had negotiated the price, and I missed Mithrill''s sword, so I gave it to him for 30,000G for the first two, but... I was a little sorry because it was too good. The reason I missed it was because Mithrill''s sword was a little short, so I was completely out of guard because it was buried in the sword around me and I had only been properly collected. "I can''t use the blade because it''s spilled or dirty, so I need to ask Kelly to deposit it and adjust it!" Chris was in a good mood, checking on Mithrill''s sword grip. Seeing that, Amur began to investigate the swords that had not yet been paid for, arguing that the excavations might still be buried. So when I asked Amur to sort it out, he said that he didn''t like Amur at first, but depending on the amount of sorting, he would give him one of his favorite swords. Well then, Temma-kun. I''m going to take this sword to Kelly, and I''m going to borrow Siloumal. At last, I''m going to tell Jang-san about the Great Sword. " I wondered why they were coming out there, but they said they were going for a walk. I don''t know about No Reed in the city, but there''s no clear law on what he said so far, and he''s a tamed monster, and he won''t get caught unless he''s causing trouble, so I decided to let him go if he wants. Well, even if Chris is with you, it''s my fault if Silomar gets into trouble. That evening, Jean, who had heard from Chris, came to the Mansion. Chris told me that it was a family service day today, so I thought it might be evening if I came, but I was able to free up time until dinner, so I came. Well, I don''t know about Jean''s dinner time, but even if I leave now, I think it''s likely that Jean''s dinner has disappeared because he made his wife and daughter wait a long time. Because she knew that, Jean rushed around and looked at the Great Sword, eventually choosing two of the ones that Chris had mentioned as candidates. It seems that I have decided that I have bought too many of the three stones. By the way, one of the bottles was a gift from Chris, so I received 10,000G as the price for the other bottle. This is a cheaper price than Chris, but I discounted it because I needed more care than Chris''s sword. They also offer home-made treats and a carriage transfer from Leiden. Otherwise, Jean will surely be angry with his wife and daughter. Even though he was in a hurry, he was sure of his grip and center of gravity, so it took longer than Jean thought. ¡±Jang-san, I hope your wife doesn''t get angry... but you can''t.¡± Chris muttered that as he finished his dinner a little later than usual and relaxed. When I delivered Mr. Jang, his wife was superficial, but she came back late, and she came to me in the first place to escape on the day of family service. It''s not strange that you''re angry when I''m gone. "Well, we''ll manage." Somehow, Jang-san and his wife are good friends! " Chris closed the conversation in a way that convinced him somewhere. Maybe, but Chris is the one who brokered Jean to buy the Great Sword, so he''s worried his wife might get mad at him. "But Chris, don''t tell me you can buy weapons from me too much." I don''t have a problem with Mr. Edgar or anything, but I don''t care if someone doesn''t know much about him. " I''m too famous for royalty and people related to the royal castle, so I don''t think I can be persistently called, but in Chris''s case, I bragged to my colleagues about the Mithril sword I got lucky, and from there it seems to spread to my colleagues'' acquaintances... etc., and along the way, if I introduce myself to someone I know, it would be wrong information to sell me a weapon, so I have to be careful. ¡±I know...¡± Temma, it''s too late. It seemed like he had already boasted to someone he knew. When I interrogated Chris lightly, I encountered a synchronization during a date on my way to Kelly''s workshop and boasted of Mithrill''s sword in a tense manner. The opponent is not affiliated with the Guard, but they are good friends in the synchronization, and they say they know a lot about the Otori family, so it will be okay... but Chris has no information about his boyfriend in the synchronization anyway, so I''m a little worried. Aina nodded quietly as she gazed at her. I will look up the boyfriend tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, and if there is anything, it will be handled. "I can''t believe an innocent couple is going to break up because of Chris..." "Couple Crusher Chris, it''s bursting!" Aura and Amur, aware of Aina''s interaction, are making fun of Chris when they decide to break up. Chris was scolding the two of them, but this time, Chris was worse off and Aina was giving her a good glimpse, so she didn''t want them to come near her. "Anyway, you just have to be careful in the future." As long as there''s no harm, don''t worry, the Otters won''t let anything happen to Chris''s acquaintance. I can''t believe you two are making fun of Chris. " It''s pathetic to come home to play and get stressed out, and I don''t know when Amur and Aura will turn it upside down, no matter how dominant they are now. In that case, Amur would be a terrible fit for Aura anyway... in a physical sense. Besides, it would be reassuring for Ms. Akris if I made it clear as an Otori family, and the moors won''t tease Chris about it anymore... it shouldn''t be too much of a joke. So nothing happened on that day, but the next day, as if I had forgotten, the three of them made a noise for a long time, and Chris''s vacation was over. Incidentally, according to what I learned later via Aina, as Chris feared, Jean seemed pretty angry after I was gone that day, and he showed up tired after spending his vacation. As for Chris''s boyfriend at the same time, he was a knight in the Imperial Castle, so he quickly looked into it and immediately decided that there was no problem. In addition, Chris''s synchronization often told her boyfriend about the incident, and she seemed to be taking the first steps to take action. However, at the beginning of the holiday, Chris was summoned to work by his colleagues on the same day that he went to work, which made him quite angry. I''m glad that the boundaries of the Bordeaux family are quiet... but they''re creepy as well. Ten days have passed since I received a letter saying that there had been a disturbance in the territory of the Marquis of Samons, but I have not received any further information. However, it is not yet possible to determine whether it was an accidental incident or a stone to progress to the Marquis'' realm, so the people related to the Marquis of Sammons who stayed in the King''s capital, including Cain, were surrounded by a tingling atmosphere. "That being said, what is Temma making?" It looks like a wheelchair model, doesn''t it? " Recently, I had no choice but to wait because of the time I had to, so I thought about the future and thought about making things (...) while I was in the Mansion. What I''m making now is a model of the finished product. "Yeah, it looks like a wheelchair, but this is a baby stroller." "Oh, it''s not what you see in the city." Grandpa took the model he was making and looked at it with interest as he changed the angle. The strollers in this world are different from what we have seen in our previous lives, and many of them have been converted into handcarts. The reason for this is that it is cheaper for civilians to use what is in the house rather than to purposely make things exclusively for children. It is basic for nobles to travel by carriage. There are other nannies and ministers who are dedicated, and they carry a dedicated cradle when moving, so I think that there was no one who wanted to make a stroller like in the previous life. "This is a three-wheeled nanny, and this is a four-wheeled nanny." "Oh, well done!" So, what''s the difference between a three-wheeler and a four-wheeler? Aside from the number of wheels, it seems that there is no big difference? " Grandpa was trying to find the difference by comparing the four-wheeled stroller with the three-wheeled stroller. "Well, it''s just a model, so it''s almost the same except for the number of wheels." However, the four wheels have a sense of stability, and the three wheels move smoothly? " I don''t know what will happen to the real thing because it''s just a model story, but I don''t think it''s a big mistake. Wouldn''t it be better to be stable? ¡°That''s true, but I don''t know what''s going to happen to what I actually made, and it''s the baby carriage that moves it.¡± It is not necessary to have a car to stabilize it when it is not moving, and I have heard that the triangle is more stable than the rectangle. "Anyway, it''s up to you to decide whether to adopt a better way to make both, or to refine each a few times before you decide." Some of my acquaintances will want it, and it''s going to be a little business. ¡± At least Albert and Cain will want it. Then there will be those who want it just because the Otoli, the Duke and the Marquis are using it. That alone would be a business, but if the stroller could actually be used, it could also spread among the civilian population. ¡°If you think about it later, you''ll probably need a couple of different kinds of baby carriers.¡± Not only is the sense of stability and safety high, but it also needs to be easy to move and sturdy, but if you try to satisfy everything, the price will be as high as a fool. I think it''s better to set up a trade association with the Otori family. "I don''t like that because it''s troublesome." Besides, I don''t think we have any commercial talent, so it''s better to provide the name and technology to continue to receive money. " It would be best if there were something like a patent right, but since there is no patent right, it would be better to leave it to a trustworthy place. If you can get money on a continuous basis, there''s more you can leave to your children when something happens to me. When I told Grandpa what I said, ¡±Even though I haven''t had a child yet, you''ve become a fine kisser¡± and laughed. Well, Grandpa who said that was definitely a fine grandfather...... and would definitely become a Zeng Grandfather (Hiji). Incidentally, Primera and the others who came to hear Grandpa''s laughter laughed in the same way, but Aina who was coming to see the situation was nailed to the model, and from there it seemed that Maria and the others had talked. The next day, Zain-sama sent a letter saying, "I want to cooperate in the production of a baby carriage." 278 Chapter 19-3 Request from the Warlord "The handle should be a little thinner." And I feel more comfortable being able to face my baby. ¡± "Also, you should make sure that your baby can''t escape easily." If you''re a child of Temma, you''ll probably escape a little while away from your eyes. " "Amur, I don''t think there''s any escape from the boulders..." "No, you should definitely escape." I talked to Ceelia a long time ago, but when I put Temma to bed and did the chores, they disappeared at some point, so I tried to find her, but Martha seemed to be hugging her high in front of her house. " When I consulted Primera about the stroller because I could model the actual size, I was asked to ask various opinions because my grandfathers gathered sometime soon, and I changed the place from my room to the cafeteria and talked about it... but at some point, my black history became a situation of being torn apart. By the way, why did you steal my mother''s eyes and go out? I was able to move (hi-hi) by myself, so I tried to get on my feet and see the scenery outside. Also, even when I went out, I could see the ground and grass, which was not very interesting, so Aunt Martha caught me trying to get back home. Huh? Is someone here? I heard a cilomar barking outside as my grandfather was ripping my black history apart. If I knew her, she wouldn''t bark, so I used "Exploration" to find out what happened, but I couldn''t find anyone outside the premises who seemed to have an errand. I''ll take a look. and Aura left, but soon returned to the cafeteria with Siloumal. Lord Temma, I hear that Slarin has received your letter. When I looked closely, I saw a slalom on the back of the Shilomaru. Probably a courier came to the place we were outside with, and Thalarin picked it up. Maybe Shilomar was barking to let us know he was in Slarin and the Mansion. "Um, nothing... Grandpa, it''s unusual that you asked me to nominate you, so I''m going to go to the guild now" "It''s unusual... who asked you to do that?" Lady Lyle. I have received several requests for nomination from the royal family, but it was the first time that I had received a request from Lord Lyle. The request was not written down. It was just a letter from Mr. Lyle stating that the request for designation had come from Mr. Lyle and that he was sending a request as a military sergeant, so it would be better to show his face to the guild as soon as possible. ¡°If it''s a high urgency request, I might just go out, so maybe I won''t be back today.¡± That''s what I said when I turned to the guild..... "For those of you who might not come back, I could have come home sooner." I came back to the Mansion in about an hour. "No, if I think I can hear the detailed story on the spot, I will tell you that I accepted the request first, so I think I will have an explanation directly from the other party within d ~ 3 days... I just came back because I finished with it." Well, if you think about it carefully, if it''s a non-urgent request, it would be that way. ¡°That''s right. Perhaps Lyle needs the fact that ''Temma took over'' rather than Temma''s power.¡± "Do you want to use it to promote something? Well, I don''t think you''re abusing it because it''s about Lyle." Perhaps it has the purpose of appealing to other nobles for the goodwill of the royal family and mine... but it won''t be very effective, as it is now. Then we can think of an appeal to the rest of the nobility... but I don''t think that''s going to have much effect, because I feel like it''s going to be something more than that. "Anyway, I don''t know until there''s an explanation, so I can''t help thinking about it right now." "I don''t think so. I''m worried about Lyle''s personal request, but as a Warlord, it wouldn''t be a strange request." It''s more important to have a stroller than to think about what you don''t know. " Everyone agreed with Grandpa''s argument, so we discussed the improvements and requests just like before we went out. Incidentally, since there is no word "stroller", I usually say "baby stroller", but I would like to change the product name to "stroller" when the actual product is made. It''s easier for me to say that. "So, you and I are a team of five newcomers?" There aren''t many of them. " "This time, it''s a trial." The request from Lord Lyle was to conduct a joint investigation with the Knights of the Royal Capital and its surroundings. However, this request was sent to other adventurers besides me, and I was supposed to investigate the scope of each one. Jean, who I know and who is also in charge of the knights, and five new knights who were assigned last year, go around with me. In the other group, there were fewer newcomers and more people to team up with, but Jan''s range was around the capital city, so it was necessary to go around with horses. A small number of people were better at moving around on horses, so they formed a group of six. If I was mixed in there, other newcomers would be fine. Well, even if it was a newcomer, it would not be a complete match because it was an elite selected from among the cadets, and there would be less trouble because everyone was from royalty and nobility. "Also, Temma. The purpose of this survey is to examine the surrounding terrain for dangerous monsters and animals, assuming that they were attacked by the Empire, but at the same time, to make the knights learn to cooperate with the adventurers." If we''re going to go to war with the Empire, we need the adventurer''s help. If that''s the case, we''ll have to prepare for it. " and the newcomer had not been informed of the purpose. The reason why the new knight hasn''t been informed is that he may not be able to process more than one piece of information at a time, and if he didn''t think very well of the adventurer, he may rebel and fail to investigate. So my role is to teach adventurers how to deal with monsters and how to do things in the open air, right? "Oh, I don''t need any mercy, so I''m asking you to do it as you please... well, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t want you to do it as much as you want." In addition to cooperating with the investigation, this request also includes teaching adventurers'' skills. In a way, I was told to play the role of instructor, but it seemed that this made it difficult to match the number of adventurers. However, as an adventurer, it would have been easier if we had only gathered people with the highest abilities. However, since the adventurer''s knowledge and skills were excellent in addition to his combat strength, he struggled because of the limited number of people who could be trusted to a certain extent. The reason Amur was played was because he was judged to lack knowledge and skills as an adventurer, although he could be trusted for his combat power. By the way, it seems that your grandfather didn''t get a request because Ernesto objected. The reason for the opposition is not that I don''t like Grandpa anymore, but even though the strength of the Royal Castle will be reduced temporarily, it seems that it is to serve as a deterrent to reduce the likelihood of the Reformers having a coup d ''¨¦tat. "Well, then, shall we camp for two to three days?" There is still snow, but if you take proper measures, you will not freeze to death. " Since the maximum number of restraint days to come to the request was three days, including the reserve day, I suggested that I use it in full to investigate, and Jang rejected it. There''s nothing wrong with a day, but in three days, it''s possible that a search party will be formed. Well, it may be more likely that you will decide that it is okay because I and Jang are here, but even in that case, it is Jang''s job to write a final report and report, so I want you to spare me. "Is it time to move to the area of responsibility?" You guys are ready! " I waited for the scheduled time while talking to the public and met lightly before leaving the capital. The destination was around the forest where the dragon had been found before. It is also a place I often go to, so I can arrive in about an hour alone, but this time, because Jan and the others are there, the movement speed dropped considerably, and I also conducted a survey that also took a break on the way, so it took more than three hours to arrive. Well then, Temma, let''s do it the adventurer''s way from here. Roger that. But it''s a little different today, because I''m going to use my usual methods, and I''m going to ask Thalarin to help me, and I''m going to ask Silomar and Solomon to help me. ¡± Originally, I would use "Exploration" there, but it''s basically a secret, so I don''t need to talk about it where there are unknown knights. By the way, I can''t ask you to do the usual thing because I haven''t brought any of the Surarins with me on this request. After a light refusal, I stepped forward in the woods in front of Mr. Jang and the others. As for me, I didn''t use "Exploration", but I was properly investigating the surroundings, but it seemed suspicious that the new knights seemed to be proceeding appropriately. But as soon as I noticed something weird in the woods before the knights did, my gaze disappeared. "Jang-san, it looks like a bear has settled in this forest." However, I can''t tell if it''s a monster or a normal animal, but I need to be vigilant. " There was a trace of rubbing his back on the tree trunk, which was relatively new, and he speculated that there were bears around here. Just in case, I searched in "Exploration" and found a bear wandering through the forest on its own, although it was far away from where we were. It was a big one, but it wasn''t a monster. "I think it''s still a little early, but the hibernating bears are hungry, so many of them are ferocious." Besides, I''ve never seen a bear in the forest before, so I think it ran before or at dawn. In that case, the range of action can be quite wide, so people could get attacked if they stay like this. ¡± It seems that there are bears around 3m from the tree tracks, so it would be a hopeless situation if ordinary people encountered them. Even if I encountered an adventurer, if I didn''t have the strength to do so, I could become a bear bait. ¡°What do you do with bears? Fortunately, there are some signs that bears have moved, so we can track them.¡± Well, the bear doesn''t have to be on a path that only humans can cross, so there''s a chance you''ll lose track of its movement along the way, but you can use "Exploration" to chase it. Even if something is suspicious, it will be possible to convince it is the experience learned in "Old Man''s Forest". I actually have the experience to say that. ¡°Of course we will. Keep your eyes open while you stay out of the way, and be on your guard so the bears can show up anytime!¡± Jean''s words made the Knights toughen their faces, but they quickly regrouped. "Mr. Jang, there you are." It''s by the rock about 200 meters away. " I caught up with the bear about an hour into the pursuit. "What? Where? I don''t know?" Unexpectedly, he asked, "Is it the year?" But the young knights don''t seem to know, so I think they just haven''t been able to find it. " Jang-san, do you know that there is a broken tree at the end of this finger? Yeah. There''s a little bit of a rock to the left from there, and there''s a bear chasing him. "Nh?... maybe that little brown bear?" "Yes, sir." Jang-san looked so close that he caught my finger that he was finally able to find the bear. The rookie knights seem to have found Jang about the same as or before him, so Jang''s eyesight may still be beginning to diminish. "That sounds pretty big. Temma, if you can, I''d like to get these guys some experience, but if the material is wasteful, I can do the training... what should I do?" "I''m not very interested in bear materials, so you can defeat them yourself." The bear meat is not delicious at this time of year, and the fur is not very useful. Yeah, but I''d like to secure the gallbladder of a bear. That''s because it''s a medicine. " "Oh, it''s Temma who discovered it, so let''s give up the materials." But instead, you have to think about how to defeat it. " This is how the contract came into being... I think that if there were five new knights, even if they fought from the front without much strategy, the odds would be very high. Well, with that in mind, Jang-san might have asked me to think of a safer way... but the plan I came up with wasn''t a big deal. And with such a small operation, the knights were able to defeat the bear without injury. Something''s over so lightly than I thought, but is this the kind of bear that isn''t a monster? "No, it was easy to catch me like an idiot, but of course it can fail, and in that case it''s not strange that there are dead people, so in the end, it''s because of the cooperation of the knights and their individual abilities." The plan I''ve come up with is incredibly simple, looking for somewhat open spaces, and putting the orc meat at the center of them. Four knights hid around it, and the remaining knights drew the bear''s attention and guided him to the bait. The knights who were hiding were distracted by the bait placed on the bear that was attracted to the cage, throwing spears and then defeating the bear with all of them. The first spear seemed to stick in a good spot, which resulted in fatal injuries, and the subsequent knights attacked the bear lightly and desperately. However, it was not strange for the knights to be blamed because there was a danger that the bear would hit the bait without being caught by the bait if I made a mistake. However, even though it was a dangerous operation, the knights executed it because they explained in advance that the bear who was hungry at dawn was quite likely to be caught by the bait, and that in case it happened, me and Jean would stay close by. Besides, I didn''t have to go, but if I had to use magic to attack, it would be one of the reasons why I was moving so well that I could defeat it more safely and easily. "The original flow will be the dismantling of the bear next time, but this time I won''t have to do it, so I''ll keep it like this." However, if you are unable to bring it back by defeating it during your actual mission, please dismantle it and bury it in the soil or burn it. If there are predators like wolves around, it''s okay to leave them there, but be careful because if you''re not good enough, you could rot and become a plague or an undead. ¡± After retrieving the bear, Jean and the others nodded with a serious expression to explain the treatment. After that, I continued to investigate the forest and its surroundings, but I found no anomalies other than bears, and today''s survey was completed and I decided to camp. I also thought that the camping was a joke for Jean (the knights were more surprised than I was), but I had no choice but to obey the client''s agent, so I was going to reveal the night in the woods. Incidentally, we chose the camp because the rocks were just in time for the wind when we found the bear. Well, it smelled a little like a beast. The camp of the day was not going well, but somehow I managed to get the night out safely. The rookie knights seemed to be new to full-blown camping, and the five of them seemed to be quite sleepy, but after being mixed up with Ms. Jean''s morning training, they seemed to have completely woken up. "Temma, I will continue to investigate the forest and its surroundings today and return to the King''s City after noon." It''s a little early to return, but I didn''t see any traces of any dangerous creatures other than yesterday''s bear, and they seem to be pretty tired from their first camp. ¡± And, Mr. Jang proposed the early termination of the request. As for me, I have no complaints because I am a client, and on the contrary, I should welcome the fact that it ends early. After breakfast, we resumed from where we had suspended the survey yesterday, and almost finished our survey of the forest and its surroundings before returning home after noon. This is the end of the survey around this forest! After Jan''s declaration, the investigation ended, and all that remained was to return to the capital. By the way, the horses that Jean and the others have been riding on have been in the Knights'' Dimension Bags all along the investigation. It seems that the difficulty of securing these dimensional bags is also an issue in the future. "Jang-san, someone... a few knights on horses are coming towards us." "Are you serious?... I knew I could see it." Temma, are you aiming for us? " ¡°Maybe so, but it looks like we''re moving towards the area we were in charge of, rather than just finding us.¡± Considering the exhaustion caused by the knights'' first camp, I went back a little slower than I wanted to, and aimed for the King''s City... but as I was about to see the King''s City, I received word from the Knights of the King''s City that they would cancel out the kindness of me and Jean. "If that''s the case, then maybe something unexpected will happen to inform me, Temma, or both... Temma, lead the way to the knights." Jean didn''t say anything, but perhaps something troublesome happened. If it''s just Jang and the knights that you''re looking for, it might not be a big deal... but I''m pretty sure I have some business to attend to, but I''m pretty sure that something bad has happened. Until we got closer to the knights who seemed to be looking for us, I was praying to God that the only knights who were coming for us were Mr. Jean and the new knights, but my prayers never reached God. "Temma, I decided to head north." I think I found a couple of ahhhhhh! What''s the damage? It seems that the bodies and dying bodies were discovered, but it cannot be said that there are no other living bodies in the vicinity. As I ran the horse, I asked Jan about it, and he found a monster on the north side that hadn''t been found before. It seems that there is no damage, but because it is necessary to investigate the area in detail again urgently, in order to form an extraordinary team, it is said that a command was issued to Mr. Jean, who is close enough to the location to be entrusted with the command of the team. Also, I''m a complete bonus. It was possible to refuse, but since the opponent was a monster, he wanted me to participate in the investigation if possible. However, I was told that I was on my way north of Leiden, and I couldn''t refuse it. ¡°Edgar! How''s it going?¡± The person in charge of the team that was originally investigating this area was Mr. Edgar. He served as a temporary captain until Mr. Jean arrived, and after reuniting with Mr. Jean, he became a deputy captain. "Ha! The body is already in the magic bag." As for the monster that was dying, I tried to stop it, but it got rampant, so I took care of it. There are several people who were injured when we took care of them, but they are all minor injuries. " "Maybe I should have captured him alive, but even if he was weak, it would be safest to take care of him..." "Jang-san, some of those monsters had regenerative powers close to Hydra, so I think it''s better to stop them. And perhaps Edgar regained his health from the time they discovered it to the time they stabbed him.¡± "I see. Edgar, tell the knights to stop the monsters as soon as they find them." Also, don''t try to do it alone, but do it vigilantly by multiple people. " Okay, got it. Mr. Edgar saluted Mr. Jang and immediately went to convey the order to the knights. "Temma, I''m going to give you a consulting role in this squad under my command." If you want to get off this plane, you''ll have to do it now. " "No, I''ve been following you so far, and I''m going out with you a little longer." If you''re going to "restrain me from going home for a week or two," I''ll go home because it''s troublesome. " When I get here, I feel like dating until the end, but if I can''t go home, then it''s okay. At the very least, I would like you to ask me to come from home. "It won''t take long. This investigation team is temporary. Once we''ve investigated the area, we''ll return to the Royal Castle. Well, after that, I might ask Temma to go through the guild, but at that time, thank you..." Since it is a temporary investigation team, we can return to the capital tomorrow evening. "Well then, I''ll ask you to join the meeting soon." Your Honor. " Captain, I''m tired from camping, so you can talk to me later. However, such farce did not apply to Jang-san, and the participants were not allowed to participate in the meeting (including me and Jang-san, but they did not reach ten people), and immediately after the meeting, they were assigned to the place in charge. Well, I basically stayed with Jean at the headquarters (the tent built at the rendezvous point) and rushed to the scene if I found anything. "If you don''t have anything, you''re not saying you can sleep... right?" ¡°Yeah, until we find something, we know what Edgar found.¡± It was said that this time it was combined with the autopsy of the body of the monster. Even though there was no resistance to the dissection of the goblin with the same human type, I felt a little sick just by saying that it was an ex-human... but the viscera was different from the human that I knew, so I quickly stopped thinking. Temma, what do you think? "Perhaps, but the heart and lungs have become enormous, even as the body has grown as in the case of Chaos." The stomach seems to be getting a little bigger, but the rest doesn''t seem to have changed much... maybe it just got bigger for the battle. ¡± If the heart grows bigger, the body will not survive the blood, and if the lungs grow bigger, it will be possible to act longer in a single breath. As for the stomach, it may be because it is necessary to eat a lot in order to maintain the condition, but there is no change in other digestive organs such as the intestine, so it may have happened to be large. "I see... by the way, the viscera that the Sangha Duke family discovered in the past was as large as the human viscera as a whole, but the ratio was almost the same." It was the first time I heard of it, but at that time, I was not my son-in-law, and it would have been confidential in the first place, so I probably couldn''t tell the Sangha Duke. So, what about the monster that Grandpa and I defeated? "Ahh... it seems that the damage was too severe to be used as a reference." It seems that only the individual who took the magic stone out of Temma''s alive state remained relatively in shape, but for some reason, the decay of the internal organs was too strong to be investigated in detail. " That was a bad thing... but there were still villagers around during the battle, so I want you to forget that it was an emergency. "In the first place, I don''t know why my body gets so big all of a sudden, but it becomes a monster, so sometimes my heart and lungs get bigger by the time I change them. It''s more about where they came from and how they got here than about that." ¡°It''s most likely that someone like Chaos came here in a human condition and died as a monster for some reason.¡± "I guess so... but the question remains as to why I became a monster here." I don''t want to imagine it, but it would have been worse if I had been a monster after I broke into the King''s City. " ¡°It''s possible that it wasn''t meant to cause confusion, it was some kind of experiment. For example, whether a monster can act in the snow, or how far it can go." Like the experiments I did in Golem, this creature may have been used as an experiment by the creator. So the experiment was a success at the time of Chaos, right? "That might be a success story, but Chaos was pretty strong as soon as he turned into a monster, but over time it became weaker. It may be because I got injured, but I felt that my health was draining too much except for that. In contrast, the group of monsters that my grandfather and I subdued was inferior in strength to Chaos, but we have been acting for a long time since we became monsters. And I was eating by attacking livestock in order to restore my strength." "I see, surely if you ask that, you''ll think it''s an experiment." Besides, I''m trying to create a lot of patterns... or maybe I''m trying to evolve them. " With a bad feeling, Mr. Edgar and the investigation team began to return, so they finished identifying the monsters. Mr. Edgar''s report said he was able to spot some traces of the creature, but he didn''t know, except that it came from the east. They couldn''t find any other monsters. This result did not change the next day, and we were able to return to the King''s City on the evening of the second day as planned. 279 Chapter 19-4 Apology "I wonder why he''s here... if you need me, I should have asked Chris to leave a message." "Hmph! I didn''t come to my lord''s house." I came to Temma''s house! There''s no such thing as a good match! Besides, Chris is busy with work! " So, it''s my house, too! "This house is already registered as the owner of the Otori family, that is, the Mansion of Temma!" I''m sure the lord who gave up the Mansion to Temma understands it best! In other words, it''s not what the Lord says anymore than you are invited by Temma! " A few days after Lyle''s request, Ernesto brought Albert and the three idiots to our house. It was a sudden visit, but there was an important story, so I invited the four of them in, and when I sat down to listen in the reception room, I noticed that Ernesto was coming, and my grandfather came and started a quarrel as usual... I didn''t really hate each other, but I had a headache that I couldn''t grow up a little more... "Grandma, if you get too excited, it''s bad for you. Dear Ernesto, I apologize for the delay in greeting you." As soon as Primera entered the room, they were both quiet. ¡°So, what''s the big story?¡± That''s what I''ve heard, but I don''t think it''s a monster''s story at this timing. I just don''t understand why Albert and the others are here with Ernesto. "Hmm, I think I''ve got a rough idea, but today''s requirement is about monsters." In fact, two days after it was found on the north side, I looked around the capital and found traces that seemed to be monsters on the west and south sides. " ¡°What were the personnel doing in the west and south?¡± "To the west is Sigurd, to the south is Chris." But you can''t attack the two of them. We both reported the trail itself. " The traces found in the west were believed to have been camped by several people. When they were found, they were scattered with garbage and the fire seemed to be poorly cleaned, so it was said that they were "poor quality people". At that time, they collected the garbage and buried the burned scraps in the dirt before leaving the place. Traces from the south suggest that wild cattle were devoured, but Chris decided that it was the wolves that lived in the area and buried their bodies. "However, since we found a monster on the north side, we had to re-examine the place where the report seemed suspicious. However, the re-examination revealed that the monster was buried near the site of Sigurd''s camp, and that Chris''s cow body was not a wolf, but was devoured by the monster." It was close to a coincidence that the body of a monster buried near the camp site was found. When the knight sent to investigate the area, he noticed that the ground covered with dead grass was strangely soft. When he dug up the body, he said that the body of the cow was buried. At the stage of the discussion of the investigation, he asked, "Does the wild wolf eat the prey? Starting with the question,¡° Isn''t it strange, at least, that there were no wolves near the prey? It was decided to look into it again. "As a result, the tooth type was closer to people than to wolves, and there were claw marks like pulling and cutting flesh with hands, so it was decided that it was the work of a monster. As for the cows, I wonder why the wolves didn''t devour the bodies left behind. ¡°I think that''s a simple story. Perhaps, but the wolf was afraid of monsters. When the monster devoured the cow, the cow''s carcass smelled like a monster, so the wolf must have decided that the cow''s carcass belonged to the monster, and must have thought that it was not something that would have been taken away and retaliated against.¡± For example, the bears seem to have a strong obsession with their prey, and when their prey is taken, they persistently try to take it back. "I see... the wolf understood that the owner of the cow''s body was a monster by his sense of smell, so he kept away from its surroundings." ¡°So, what''s the connection between the West and South monsters and Albert?¡± When I asked why Albert and the others were accompanying me to get back to the wrong side of the story, "In this investigation, it was found that the monster''s range of action included the royal capital. However, since we are at war with the Empire, we cannot turn the Knights of the Royal Capital into vigilance around the Royal Capital. Therefore, it was decided to recruit aspirants from among the nobles staying in the capital and establish a temporary guard. These three are the representatives of the noblemen who have announced their participation at this time, and whose titles will come to the top. In other words, I will be a candidate for the ranks of the Guard." Ernesto speaks to all the (...) noblemen (...) who are staying in the capital, but I feel that as far as the three selected people are concerned, they only speak to the nobility or friendly nobility belonging to the Royal Family. "And it was the Audrey family that led the guard... that is, me." Since it''s about military affairs, Lyle, it looks like the military cadre is going to be the representative of the Guard, but the military cadre doesn''t seem to have the right people for reasons such as war with the Empire or normal business. Therefore, it was decided that the royalty who had not held the office would take office, and Ernesto was elected. By the way, it seems that Caesar and Tedda were other candidates, but Caesar had to assist the king without a formal position, and although Tedda was old enough to grow up, she was overwhelmingly under-experienced. ¡°Now that we know that there are three potential executives, what brings you to the house?¡± "Hmm. At the moment, we were able to recruit nearly 5,000 guards, but we still don''t have enough around the capital." Therefore, I am thinking of recruiting adventurers and mercenaries, but I want Temma to represent me. " The reason for today''s visit is to be a representative of the adventurers I''ve recruited, that is, an executive. ¡°Unfortunately, I''m going to decline. I''m not the right person to lead a group." "I guess so... Temma is not the kind of person who exerts his power on his own rather than the group." Merlin feels the same way... is there anyone else? " I knew I wouldn''t say no for a reason, so I brought it to you. However, even though I was consulted about it, my relationship with friends was narrow, so only two people could come up with it. I can only think of Agri and Jin as executives. In my acquaintance, the agri seemed to do a lot of things. It was unclear whether Jean could lead the group, but he was also quite famous in the capital city, and as an individual, Martial Arts should be at the top of the list of adventurers. "Hmm, it''s true that both of them will be able to represent us, but I think Jin Ji-de would be more suitable." I hear that Agri Monacart is capable, but in terms of visibility, Jin Zied is better. " Although the aggressors are adventurers who know each other well, their visibility at the martial arts tournament after conquering the dungeon is probably different from that of the top regular Jin. "Well then, I''ll ask Jin Zeed to make a request in the form of a recommendation from Temma." Well then, I''ll leave you to it, but if the temples are good, the three of you will stay a little longer. " As for me, there was no reason to refuse, so I understood that Ernesto returned to the Royal Castle in the carriage that the four of them had come in. When I asked how those three would change during the drop-off, I was told that I would send a replacement carriage later. "I''m glad you didn''t have to walk home, Albert." "No, isn''t that where my brother-in-law prepares the carriage for his brother-in-law?" "I don''t need such a thick brother-in-law." "In that way, oniisama doesn''t need to exist anymore." "You''ve ruled that you don''t need a real sister, Albert!" ¡°Well, it''s always been the case that Albert is thick!¡± This is the first time in a long time that Albert''s laughter (& rage) has resounded in my home. Soon, Amur and Aura joined in to make the noise, and it was decided that sometime a large lunch would be prepared to extend the stay of Albert and the others. At this rate, we might end up staying for dinner. "Oh! I almost forgot, but I needed a favor from Temma." Cain suddenly said that when everyone was enjoying their tea after dinner. "Oh, that''s true." Temma, can you train us? When the Guard begins its work, it''s more likely than ever to encounter rough times. Besides, I want to improve my chances of survival in the face of that monster. If I could get some tips from my training with Temma, my entire team would have a better chance of survival. " "I don''t care... but when I do, should I move like that monster?" "If you can, that''s what I''d like you to do." Well, even if you don''t do that, in the case of Temma, it''s just normal and looks like a monster! "I see... I see..." So, either Albert''s... or Leon''s request is that I try to make that monster-like move in my way of fighting. "Go, Leon! Take responsibility and smash it!" "If there are bones left, I will pick them up and bury them as much as I can, so don''t be afraid to crush them!" "I''m sorry! Seriously, I''m sorry!" As soon as it started, the three of them gave in lightly. By the way, just before I started, I tried to train with the three of them by deploying "Guardian Giganto" to express the four arms of the monster. "Totally, I tried to act seriously because the monster wanted it, but I didn''t think you''d like it... maybe you should have made it feel more like a monster?" "" No, it''s not! "" That''s why I decided to recover my mind and go with the three of us for training as usual. The training lasted until the sky was dark, and it was almost time for dinner. "The four of you are so sweaty, please stay away from pregnant women (Primela)." "Why is Eliza here!?" Eliza has issued a restraining order against Primera. Well, I am aware that I smell of sweat now, and three people dirty with sweat, sand and soil approach Primera. In case something happens to a child with a tummy, it is difficult, so it is natural to go straight to the bathroom without approaching Primera. Cain and Leon, listening honestly to Eliza, turned to the bathroom, but Albert was more surprised by Eliza''s presence than by the reason for the forbidden approach, and inadvertently approached Primera. Hey! Ugh! He stuck a stick to Amur, who was hiding behind them, and knelt down with his belly held down. "Primera, step back a bit... that''s fine." Leon! Let''s take Albert to the bath! " "Yes... here we go, Albert" Then Leon, who was ordered by Amur, took him to the bathroom. ¡°So, did you find anything helpful?¡± "Hmm... it was a good training, but this is it!" "Was there anything like that?" "That''s right. I don''t know if I have to actually fight a monster, but even if it''s less than half as strong as my temper, I don''t think I can do it alone." Do you think the three of you will be able to handle it? " "There seems to be a difference in the strength of the monsters, but it certainly makes sense." However, it''s just that "we''ve been together for a long time" Well, if you''re a monster that can easily find hints with a little training with me, the Royal Capital won''t be in such a hurry. That''s why there are so many knights in this kingdom who are stronger than these three, so Albert might not have been on guard as a guard. I''m going to get in your way. While relaxing in the bathroom, Grandpa came in with a set of liquor. Perhaps the men, except for Grandpa, had moved to the bathroom, so it must have been hard for them to stay. "Isn''t Albert... depressed?" I thought Eliza and the others were treating me like dirt, and I was depressed. " As soon as Grandpa took a bath, saying, "What''s boring?", Cain stopped by and began to drink. "No, even if they say it''s boring..." And Albert (while washing his hair) did not say to protest... but he replied to Grandpa''s remarks... but at that time, Grandpa was focused on drinking, so Albert was ignored. ¡°Lord Merlin, how do you think the Guard will be able to improve their chances of survival when they encounter a monster?¡± Cain stopped by his grandfather right away because he wanted some advice from the Guard. "I see... if we meet, we''re all more likely to die, so it might be nice to run in a fractured direction." Marlin-sama, that''s kind of cool, so is there any other way? Leon, not Cain, put his mouth to Grandpa''s suggestion. "What are you saying? It''s never embarrassing to turn your back on someone you can''t win." If this is a knight or soldier paid by the kingdom, it might be a problem, but if you''re a guard with less experienced men like your lords, you shouldn''t be ashamed to run. Rather, if even one of them escaped safely and reported it to the Knights, it would lead to the overall damage being contained. " "Sure..." and so on, and on the contrary, it was rounded up. "Grandpa, why don''t you answer me a little more seriously?" Sure, it''s a problem for knights and soldiers to escape, but it''s also a problem for nobles like Albert to escape. ¡± "Hmm?... ah!" In my words, Leon realized that what Grandpa was saying was useless. Sure, Grandpa''s right, you may have no choice but to run away from an enemy, but if you do that, you''ll see things with white eyes. In some cases, there may be people who will be abandoned. ¡°Running away is probably one of the options, but when I think about the rest, I want to keep my work to a minimum.¡± Even if Cain is right and he ended up running away, the impression is very different that he ran away before he fought because he couldn''t win the fight. "Grandpa, why don''t you seriously think about it instead of playing?" "I can''t help it." I wanted to see Leon''s reaction a little more. Think of a number of patterns and decide in advance how to move according to the situation. For example, if you encounter a monster, you will first use your bow and magic to attack from a distance. When it comes to close-quarter battles, I''ll never deal with it alone, but I''ll always encircle it more than once... It would be easy to understand if you were training for the same thing at school or in the Knights. However, if you have to act outside of the established pattern, it can quickly break down. " My grandfather''s thoughts were roughly the same as I thought they were. Well, I don''t know how much strength and experience all but three of my teammates have, so I can only give you a tough answer. "Is that a pattern... then you might want to think about it separately like" fight, "" run, "" buy some time, "etc." "That''s right. Also, I think we need to be clear and concise." Even if not, some patterns will definitely mess up. " I see, it looks like someone who hasn''t been in battle before! The one who is most likely to be mistaken in the present situation is still saying that he is different, but he is still in favor of Grandpa''s proposal. I hope Leon understands that he is the head of it. Well, if Leon had such good memory, he might have gotten the top grade in his school year as a student. Leon seemed to have scored in the top of the grade on an almost physical exam, so it wouldn''t be strange if he joined the top contest if his memory was good. While Albert and Cain were talking about Leon''s student days, Leon let his grandfather hear the patterns they had come up with without noticing their stories (including bad words). Well, half of them... no, 80% and 90% were rejected by Grandpa, but some of them said they could be improved and used. In addition, Albert and Cain did not come up with the plan as much as Leon, so they were noticed by Grandpa after getting out of the bath. Albert Side "I didn''t think Leon would be said to be inferior to me as a commander... moreover, I was planning a plan." "Well, if you''re sure that''s the case..." Cain and I were scolded by Lord Merlin for taking a bath that day when we talked to Temma''s Mansion. Merlin said, "Apart from those who can and cannot use it, do you know who is better as a commander than those who don''t make a plan or do a number of them? It was about that." Continue, ¡°It''s true that a commander may not have to think of all the manoeuvres, but if he just executes the manoeuvres of others, he doesn''t have to be the commander. Leon didn''t think about it that much, but it was necessary for the Commander to take the initiative." "Besides, it would be rude to just relax in the bathroom as usual, even though we were in a position to discuss it." "That''s right. Merlin wouldn''t have said anything under the usual circumstances, but the reason we came to talk is to improve survival... that is, to survive." It''s only natural that I get angry. " I gathered in Temma''s Mansion for a long time, and I fell asleep as usual. Because of this, I had completely forgotten to say pathetic things, rather than saying that it deviated greatly from my original purpose... It didn''t matter because Temma and Merlin were the only ones watching the behavior at that time, but if they didn''t, they might have lowered the guard cadre. "If you let down the cadre for that reason, it would cause trouble to the house... I informed my father on the battlefield of this incident." They''ll probably send you an apology in a few days, along with an angry letter. ¡± "Me too." If I find out later, I''ll keep this a secret... well, that''s all I need to do, but it could be the worst thing that could happen to me and I could lose the trust of Lady Merlin. " Cain seemed to share my thoughts. Honestly, if my father is just angry, I can endure it, and I can save myself. But trust will not return. Maybe you''ve already lost it, but you need to show sincerity before you lose it altogether... It may be a deliberate idea, but I''m terrified of losing Temma or Merlin''s trust. "There you are. Today''s meeting is due to end in the evening, so why don''t you go and apologize to Lord Merlyn afterwards?" "Yeah, I think so, too." Perhaps your dad will send you something as a Marquis of Samons, but you should share our apologies with your family. If you do it at the same time, one way or another... no, you might think that our apology is for the time being. " Well then, let''s head there as soon as we''re done. So Cain and I went to the House of Ottori to apologize to Lord Merlin again... but since we followed him to Leon, who did not understand the situation, and somehow bowed our heads together (without knowing the meaning) to match Cain''s apology, Lord Merlin and Temma kept a smile on their faces. Because of that, I was able to apologize. Merlin and Temma weren''t angry at all, but Primera seemed quite angry, and after apologizing, Primera scolded them. Moreover, I was embarrassed to learn that Primera had apologized to Merlin and Temma first. Albert Side. 280 Chapter 19-5 Orthodontics "Hmm... Temma, as expected, the Empire invaded the Houston Frontier Territory." At the same time, it seems that he is also advancing to the territory of the Marquis of Samons. " In spring, only one day after the snow had disappeared from the vicinity of the capital, Grandpa read a letter from Ernesto and told me about it. Are you progressing across the mountain to the Marquis Realm? "I don''t know for sure." At one time, hundreds of squads blatantly proceeded to the Marquis''s side and disappeared along the way. " The Imperial Squad crossed ahead to provoke the Marquis''s army, and when they were pursued, they fled into Imperial territory. Even the Marquis Army, it seemed that it was not powerful enough to invade the Imperial Realm alone, but the Marquis Army''s morale was diminished by the possibility that the squad might be aiming for the Marquis'' realm. With regard to morale, it seems that the Empire has taken the lead by temporarily returning a part of the Marquis''s army to the Marquis'' realm to take action. When that happens, will the Marquis use the golem I gave him? "No, you''re not going to use it yet." That doesn''t mean you''re outnumbered, even if you say you''re hindering the operation. Besides, the war itself is still in its early stages, so you still want to hide the golem that could be the trump card. " As a Marquis of Sammons, I was harassed by the Empire, but I didn''t think it would affect my immediate state of war, and I could rebuild it right away, so I didn''t have any major problems. "Cain may be more annoyed than Marquis Sammons." If Cain had been on the battlefield, the Imperial Army on their way to Marquis Sammons would have been in charge, so they might have missed out. Maybe in my head, I said, "What kind of hand should I use when I''m on the battlefield? ''It''s like I usually think about it." In my words, Grandpa laughed, "That''s right," and gave me the enclosed letter. "What... ahhh, the request to procure supplies for the Guard?" Ernesto asked me to prepare a recovery medicine for the Guard. You can prepare it yourself. "Aren''t you going to procure from a variety of sources?" Recently, medicine has often continued to be diluted, so I wonder if you would like to ensure that you have more than enough money for the Guard to use in the future. It''s easy to get the medicinal herbs that will be the raw material during the warmer seasons. ¡± I can make healing medicines from the herbs I''ve collected, or I can make medicines that are more effective than those available on the market. Therefore, rather than buying and collecting commercial products, I may have thought that it would be cheaper to ask me to make them in quantity and quality. Well then, I''ll dilute the usual medicine and sell it. "No, it''s a credit issue." I thought you were going to harass Ernesto as usual, but Grandpa looked serious. "What do you mean?" The medicine Temma makes is more than twice as effective as those available on the market. Then, if you dilute it twice, you will be able to prepare twice as much or more than over-the-counter drugs. I''m talking about the nobles, so even a minor injury would use medicine. It would be a waste to let such a man use a highly effective medicine. If you tell Ernest and Albert when you deliver it, they''ll agree with you. ¡± Apart from the diluted medicine, he said that if he also prepared the undiluted medicine, he would say thank you rather than complain. It is true that what Grandpa said is true, and Ernesto and his family may dilute the medicine and waste it, so it may be easier to use it here first. We still have a lot of medicinal herbs in stock, but it might be a good idea not to use them if you think about it first. Basically, I collect the ingredients for my own medicine, so I collect as many medicinal herbs as I can while I''m working as an adventurer. It has been a habit since childhood, so we have enough medicinal herbs (raw, processed, poisonous, etc.) in the magic bag to open it. However, I will not be leaving the capital for a while, so I will hardly have the chance to gather them myself. Therefore, it is better to collect the medicine at the store or guild instead of using it because I have reserved as much medicine as possible for use at home. I don''t know if that''s a good idea, but I''m worried that I''ll be able to secure the numbers. "Well, if I don''t gather, I''ll use it from the stock, but at this time of year, newcomers and golden adventurers will use their energy to collect medicines, and I think I''ll be fine if I ask my guild to do it." Also, I''ll ask the Jay Chamber of Commerce to collect it for me. " The guild should be able to accept the request if it adds a little to the current purchase price, and the Jay Chamber of Commerce is unlikely to decline because they have done a lot of awkward things to the reformist opponents. First of all, you should go to the Jay Chamber of Commerce before you go to the guild to see how much is in circulation right now. It seemed that my thoughts had been read by Jaman, and I had already secured quite a lot of medicinal herbs. Apparently, based on the recent movements of the Guard and the Army, Jaman thought that I should be talking about pharmaceuticals in my close relationship with the royal family. This saved me the trouble of sending requests to the guild, and I was able to start making medicines on the same day I received them. However, some of the medicines that were produced were conditional on being wholesaled by the Jay Chamber of Commerce... but it is still in the form of a purchase, so it is cheaper than collecting medicinal herbs by asking the guild, and the medicinal herbs purchased from the Chamber of Commerce will be sold as a matter of priority, so you can make medicines in a stable manner for a while. In that way, the medicine that could be made even more quickly than originally planned was to be transported directly to the guards who were conducting exercises that served as security guards outside the capital... If it was true, Ernesto of the royal castle had promised it to me, so I brought it here, but because it was done earlier than I expected, Ernesto went to see how the exercise was going and was absent. So I decided to take it to the exercise site. I could bring it again, but I didn''t know when I would need the medicine, so I decided to go outside. It''s been a long time since I''ve talked to Temma-san like this. That''s right ~ Tedda and Luna also followed. By the way, Aina is doing it. "For once, the two caretakers..." Or maybe Luna was the one. Luna, who is said to be such a cautious person, said that while Teda and I were talking about the recent situation, she occasionally gave Solomon and Silomar a snack while putting in the appropriate matchmaker as before. In addition, the reason the two of them came to me was that they were both free, but there was Maria''s consideration that if I had a royal family when I asked Ernesto in the Guard, all kinds of checks and procedures would be omitted. In the background of such consideration, it was because Maria noticed that the following royalty was about to become king (trying to follow the breath of work) and recommended the two. The King would be scolded by Lord Maria and Lord Caesar by now. However, as for me, I can understand how the King feels when he tries to follow me. After all, we must be careful not only of the imperial aggression here, but also of the movement of reformists, so the king''s workload at the top of the kingdom should be as tight as I can imagine. When I left the Imperial Castle, I deposited an assortment of sweets in a magic bag with Mr. Clif who came to see me off, so I hope you can help me relieve the stress. "Tedda-sama, I''m going to break up with the guard." Luna-sama, I think you''ll arrive in less than 30 minutes, so please prepare now. " Luna, who was always slow to prepare, tried to contradict Aina''s words... but Tedda got angry and she became unchaste. By the way, it was the Knights of the Guard who were heading for the breakup. Twenty people were assigned to guard Tedda and Luna for this visit. "I''m sorry I bothered to deliver you to this place." "Tedda is here... but what''s Luna so unchaste about?" Ernesto greeted us at the entrance when we arrived at the guard camp. Then Ernesto realized immediately that Luna was in a bad mood and asked me why... I guess she realized something had happened to Tedda when she asked me. "Well, I''ll tell you about it later... I want to finish the request first, so where should I take the medicine?" "Hmm, that''s right." The medicine... can I check the stuff in my tent first? After that, I will send the person in charge so that it can be distributed immediately, so it is better to deposit it with the company itself. Let''s go then. Luna, I''m going to put out some sweets, so you''re going to follow me properly. " "I''m not such a child!" Luna quietly followed Ernesto. Probably if it wasn''t for the sweets, I would have left Tedda for a tour of the camp. "Hmm, so this is the diluted one, and this is the thick one." Even the thin ones have the same efficacy as the commercial ones, right? ¡°Yes, I tried a few random ones, but it didn''t feel very different from the commercial ones.¡± Well, even if I said I had tried it, I had two scratches on my arm, and I only applied the self-made product and the commercial product, and I could not be sure because I only saw the recovery condition after a few hours, but I felt that it was better to heal than the commercial product. "If Tenma says so, then it won''t be a problem." I will calculate the price as soon as I have finished counting, so please wait a while. Meanwhile, tour the Guard...... No, I wonder if Temma can talk to Cain. " I have limited acquaintances with the Guard, so if Cain is there, I don''t mind going to see him and talking to him, but I didn''t know why Ernesto asked me to do it. "Temma knew the Imperial Army was going to head for Marquis Sammons'' realm, didn''t she?" In fact, in the news that followed, several villages were attacked by people who thought they were the Empire. Fortunately... I don''t know if I can say that, but the Knights who were watching the Marquis''s realm were defeated, but it seems that more than a dozen people died before they were defeated. After receiving the news, Cain''s condition changed. I feel tingling at this point. The Garat of [Sword of Dawn] who is attached to the support is attentive to something, but the people around him are still entrusting it to me. " I mean, you want me to go back to Cain? That''s right, no matter what you do. "Understood. What a wonderful request to receive a reward for banging Cain!" I''ll go through all the tension! " That''s why I jumped out of Ernesto''s tent. I forgot to ask where Cain is, but if you ask people everywhere, or if they tell you they don''t know, you can use "Explore" to find him immediately. On the verge of jumping out, I thought I heard a voice saying, "I asked you to..." but... I guess it was because of my imagination. After leaving Ernesto''s tent, I discovered that three people I knew were hardened. Just in time, let''s ask those three where Cain is. Do you know where Leon, Jin, Leena, and Cain are? "Huh? Oh! Temma!" Is something wrong? " When I approached the three of them and called out, I heard why Leon was here in surprise, so I briefly explained it for now. By the way, Jin and Lina seemed to have noticed before I called them, but they remained silent until Leon noticed. Maybe I thought I''d better leave Leon out of it. "Cain''s troops aren''t here." Sure, uhm... " "I just went a few hundred meters north of here." And Albert''s unit is a few hundred meters south of here. ¡± Instead of Lion pointing to the north and filled in with words, Leena told me the approximate distance (the direction Leena pointed in was slightly different from where Lion pointed). "That''s right, that''s pretty much it." No, Temma, Cain''s been in a bit of a mood lately, so listen to me. " "Oh, Ernesto asked me too." Whatever you do, put it back. " When I said that and showed you my clenching fist, I see! That''s helpful! And he was delighted. Next to Leon, Jin and Lena seemed to realize the meaning of gripping, and they were smiling bitterly. Walking in the direction Lina told me, I immediately saw some tents. As he headed to the biggest tent in it, Cain looked at some paperwork with a serious face. You''re too focused to notice me. "What? What? Temma, what can I do for you?" What I noticed was a serviceman who was a short distance away from Cain, and Cain didn''t notice and I couldn''t move, so I let him know with a little dislike. Nevertheless, I feel that there is something in Cain''s words that is different than usual. As soon as I see it, I don''t think the service personnel I always have with me have any difference in status. "Ernesto asked me to train Cain." That''s why we''re going! " "I don''t have time for that!" Cain yelled and pulled her to the square. "The weapon... is a bow and Cain will run around, so something that can fight in close quarters... No, this time around, let''s do it with bare hands." I have a glove for training with my grandfather... do you think it will fit my spare size? " I didn''t have time to change, so I decided to play with my jacket off. Cain hated it very much, but as more spectators lost the chance to escape, he deliberately took the time to take off his coat and put on the gloves I gave him. "Caine, do your best!" If you can get it in with a single blow, it''s like Cain winning! At some point, Leon and Albert were cheering on the spectators, but Cain pretended to be deaf. "If you''re ready, you can start with Cain''s timing." Well, if you take too much time, I''ll take care of it. " "Oh, no! Why do I have to do this?" Cain launched a burning attack... but he wasn''t so good at fighting with his bare hands, and it was even easier not to attack because he was still moving with emotions. "Cain, the attack is so messed up." We need to aim harder. " "Well then, let''s finish the temma faster!" I want to build up my troops and return to the realm as soon as possible! " For a moment, I was wondering if I could have the Guard sent to Marquis Sammons'' territory, but from Cain''s words, it seems that I''m going to have the Guard shut down once the unit I''m in charge of is operational. I don''t think Cain will be allowed to return to Marquis Sammons'' territory even if he actually stops the Guard, but Cain probably doesn''t have the leeway to think about it now. While Cain was spitting out what he was holing up, I kept doing everything without attacking. Now that I''m a little stressed out, I was hoping that Cain would return to his usual state... but gradually, I got angry and became so rude that I could tell for myself. "Even if Cain were to return to the Marquis''s realm, he would still be in trouble." Lack of experience, lack of prowess... a unit led by such a man would soon be in a state of devastation. " At the same time as the way I was gnawing, the blows to my mouth got worse, but this was entirely my will. "Even so, there''s no match for Temma!" I have no experience of failing to protect those I need to protect! " Though I may have provoked you, when I heard Cain''s words, I was reflexively letting go of the counter. I don''t think I was seriously injured because I tried to calm down, but Cain is still rolling for a few meters. "Cain, I may not have been able to protect the people I need to protect, but I''ve never been able to protect them. And that''s right in front of my eyes." In my words, not only Cain, but also the Alberts and the Squad members who were sightseeing around were quiet. "At that time, if I had used [Tempest] as soon as the dragon zombie appeared, my father and mother might not have died." Even if we weren''t able to defeat them reliably, we could still do a lot of damage at first hand. That''s how we can minimize the damage. " When I used [Tempest], I could have defeated the Dragon Zombie because it was weak in the previous attack, but maybe I could have defeated it even if it wasn''t weak. Even if you weren''t a first-time user of "Tempest", I still think that if you had told your father and mother about the existence of "Tempest" and assembled a tactic with that in mind, they would not have died. I actually fought well against the Dragon Zombies. If you could work with your fathers to clear the gap, you could have triggered Tempest. "I couldn''t do that because I wasn''t ready." At that time, I was not confident that I would emit the ''Tempest'' as steadily as I do now, so if I failed, I might die. While we were fighting for our lives, I didn''t have the courage to take a step closer. Well, it was one of the reasons why I didn''t have to use it. Still, if I had used it then, my mom and dad might not have died. " It may not make sense because it''s about "Haha", but the way I said that I had never had any regrets like Cain hindered me. "I can''t do anything about what happened anymore, and Marquis Sammons can''t beat it." And if Cain falls on the battlefield, the marquis'' morale will be devastated. It should have a lot of impact on the battlefield. And in the first place, there must be a side to Cain''s claim that he is a hostage in the King''s City? In that case, I don''t think the kings will give permission to return so easily. Because I know that, even that Leon is still in the King''s City..... " When Cain listened to me rolling on the ground, he stopped moving with his face down. I don''t feel high emotions like when I started practicing, so I think this will be fine, but if it doesn''t work, I won''t have a fight. "Temma..." When Cain tried to tell you something, Message! I''m here ~! A knight rode through the camp of the Guard while riding. 281 Chapter 19-6 The Imperial Army It''s nothing! Ernesto, who was watching Cain''s training with me, summoned the knight and listened to him, but he immediately had a steep face. "Thank you. I''m sure the others are headed to the Royal Castle?" Now let the Lord explain it to me in my tent. Albert, Cain, Leon, and the lords will bring their responsible men from their respective units to the central command. Take Luna back to the Royal Castle, Teeta! The carriage will be prepared for the Guard! " After hearing Ernesto''s words, Tedda immediately took action and seemed to understand that Luna was not a problem, so she obeyed quietly. ¡°Everyone else should get back to their posts immediately and be ready to move if instructed to do so!¡± After the next orders were issued, Albert and his men instructed their men to return to their posts. "Leena, the Lord wants you to play the role of coordinator for the adventurers." If you need anything, you can name me. " Okay, got it. Ernesto then nominated Leena to be the coordinator of the adventurers. Perhaps because Lina and Jin were in Leon together, it was enough for Jin to participate with Leon, and because Lina was the only aristocrat in the [Sword of Dawn] that was at the center of the adventurers, it was considered suitable for a temporary role. "Cain, I can''t afford to overlook the Lord''s selfishness." If you still want to go back... you''ll have to be prepared to lower the sign of the Marquis''s house. " "Yes, I''m sorry for the inconvenience." Later, I apologize to Temma..... " "Oh, I don''t mind letting him." Apparently, it was my request. It''s in my work. Rather than that, if you provoke yourself and take a counterattack, you''ll have to make fun of me later. That''s why it''s not handmade. " Ernesto summoned Cain, so he asked what he was going to say, and I decided to make fun of him. Well, I don''t know what to do with it, so I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it... but Albert and Leon seem to be making fun of it together. Well, if that happens, I''ll fight back against both of them. When they finished directing their respective units, they followed Ernesto to the central headquarters. Tedda and Luna came to say hello to me, hoping to return to the Royal Castle at this time. Well, although Luna understood that it was an emergency, she seemed slightly unhappy, but she was in a good mood when she handed over the pudding she was thinking of using as a treat for today. I saw off Tedda and Luna, and I walked for a while in the direction they were heading. Even if you say Command, it''s actually a big tent. I saw a pretty big tent. They''re all going in there, so that must be the headquarters. Tents are probably the best given the cost of moving around and building, but I think they''re nameless, to be honest. "Well, I know what Temma wants to say." I thought it was a mess at first, too. " At some point, Jin stopped by and said something like that, nodding... but I thought (...) (...) (...) (...) I didn''t say it out loud like Jin. Furthermore, Leon, who had heard Jin''s remarks, came closer in sympathy with "That''s right ~", so it became lively only around me (even trying to keep a distance from the two of them casually), and it was a situation that could be seen with white eyes from the surroundings, but the two of them also came to the front of the headquarters and became quiet. Well, I guess it''s too late. "It''s late! Get in your seats!" Things will be battling for a while! " When the three of them entered the tent at the same time, Ernesto''s rage flashed. In that voice, we hurried to our seats (for now, each unit seemed to have a rough location, and I didn''t know where to sit, so I sat near Leon for now), but some of the crew members hadn''t come into the tent yet, so this is not just us, but the whole thing. "Temma, I''m sorry, but can''t you come over here instead?" For some reason, I was moved close to Ernesto. Maybe it''s because it gets in the way when giving orders to each unit, but I don''t think it''s because Ernesto said so. "Don''t have them all." We''re running out of time, so let''s get down to business, but five days ago, the Empire broke through the front of the Houston Frontier Territory. " More than tens of thousands of troops are currently marching towards the capital. "The Empire doesn''t seem to be marching so fast due to the number of them... but it looks like it''s about ten days from now." Ten days feels like there''s still time, but I don''t think there''s enough time to prepare the kingdom for defense. But the thing that bothered me more than a few hours ago, Ernesto, isn''t it too early (...) to expect to reach the royal capital from the outermost provinces? Albert''s right, it''s too early. Ten days is a little slow if this is traveling on horses, but the enemy is an army, and tens of thousands of soldiers cannot be traveling on horses. "Albert''s right, a regular army can''t do it for ten days." The enemy... the army of the Empire is made up of monsters. It''s not a metaphor, it''s literal. " I had a terribly bad feeling about Ernesto''s words. At this time, I didn''t notice it myself, but it seemed that I was clamping my fist with a lot of force. ¡°What does that mean?¡± In response to Ernesto''s question about the crew members who hadn''t come to him (like the three idiots and Jin, some of them imagined monsters like Chaos, but they didn''t seem to know as many as they did), Ernesto looked at me and Clinton for a moment. "The Imperial Army... no, the army that was coming in from the Imperial side was mostly made up of zombies." He said something, and then he said something, but I think the memories are flying for a few seconds. When I realized it, Jin was shaking my shoulder. Temma, are you back to your senses? When I looked around to see if Jin''s first voice (as I noticed it) was doing something about it, there were only Albert, Cain, Leon, Ernesto and a few others left, and most of the others were down near the entrance to the tent or outside. What did I do? ¡±Don''t you remember... the next moment you heard the word ''zombie'', you were so murderous¡± When I was told that, I felt that my head was bleeding the moment I heard it was a zombie, but I don''t remember it well. "Temma, I know you''ve become like that, but can I keep talking to you like this?" Ernesto called out from behind the Knights Guard. The remaining knights were Ernesto''s (four) knights and Galat''s Menas. Only the best acquaintances and Ernesto''s escort remained. Well, there was one more of my acquaintances in this tent... and they were evacuated. Being borne by my own vassal (...) genus (...)...... "You guys, get back to your fucking seats!" If you''re surprised at this, you won''t be able to protect anything you can protect! " When Ernesto told the evacuated crew to take their seats, most of them came back, keeping their eyes off me. In the middle of it, Leon was near me, trying to get back to his seat. That''s what I''m saying, but in that murderous mood, you can''t escape, can you? He told Albert and Cain, but ignored Leon and went back to his seat. It was to avoid Ernesto being embarrassed by my reply here. "First of all, perhaps this will be the front line, but the Lords will not be the front line." When the lords fought, they allowed their enemies to invade the king''s city, or when they were cornered to the brink. With that in mind, what can you do right now, Temma? " Many of the servicemen who came back to their seats said, "Why are you asking him? The gaze turned to Ernesto, but everyone was convinced by the explanation," I''m the only person here who fought a horde of zombies, and I want to know what we can do from that experience. " "The first thing that comes to mind is the construction of human knowledge. Even in Kukuri Village, until the Dragon Zombies emerged, we were able to fight each other more than we could by strengthening our positions. Next, we need to secure a retreat. Since this is an army that is not afraid of death, it is better to assume that the enemy will eventually destroy this sector by merely attacking it. In that case, we need a second and third position." Even when the village of Kukri was actually attacked, except for the dragon zombie who turned the field upside down in a single blow, it was possible to fight at the fort of the reinforced Knights. Had there been somewhere else to fight like that fort, the damage would have been even less. What size fort do you think we need? "At least (d) ~ 300 people are large enough to be caged with room, and the perimeter is about 2m high enough for people to climb up and move... If possible, I would like to have an empty moat about 1m deep enough to prevent several attacks by monsters like augers." ¡°Shouldn''t we go deeper into the moat and fill it with water?¡± "If it''s too deep, we''ll struggle to escape, and if it''s a zombie, fire magic is effective, so I think it''s better not to add water." When I was in Kukuri Village, I used magic to reinforce what was there from the beginning, but this time it''s a task from scratch because I don''t have time, so I think it''s better to build numbers. "After all, fire magic is effective..." "With Fire Magic, you can expect extensive and continuous damage from spreading fire even with a single attack." However, if you have some skill to aim at with a pinpoint, no matter which attribute you have, it will have an effect. Well, it''s inefficient to target tens of thousands of opponents individually. ¡± Unlike in Kukri Village, there are more allies this time than a large army of zombies, but there is no other way to contain the damage than to efficiently defeat them. "Then go back to your units and explain the situation to the crew members, except for those who are now called Squad Leaders." Ernesto named several of them, and the unnamed crew immediately left the tent. By the way, it was me and a few other adventurers who were called by name. "Now then, from now on...." Ernesto, I''ve just been told to stay, but I''d like to return to the Mansion. Why not? "I''ll bring my grandfather." At the time of the attack on Kukri Village, my grandfather was in the center of the chain of command, so I think he was more familiar than I am. ¡± "That''s not true. That''s not true. I''m sorry, but hurry up and get me Merlin." When I fought the zombies in the village of Kukri, I would certainly be one of the people in the center of the battle, but in terms of the chain of command, it was terminal and basically moving according to the instructions of my grandfathers. Perhaps the kings would try to call Grandpa, but before they could, they needed to bring him here. Well, that''s a very egotistical reason... but I don''t think you''ll be late for the king, because you''ll probably think the same as me. With Ernesto''s permission, I aimed for the Mansion in [Flying Magic]. I fly more than usual, completely ignoring the knights guarding the entrance of the King''s City and aiming for the Mansion, people will certainly complain to me, and I may be guilty, but I will have no problem if I turn everything to Ernesto. "Grandpa, follow me to the guard immediately!" "What, what, all of a sudden?" When I jumped into the Mansion and took Grandpa''s arm, Grandpa was surprised and turned his eyes black and white, but he immediately understood that something unusual was happening. "Everyone, it''s an emergency! Primera, Jeanne and Aura need to be ready to fight or escape at any moment. Amur, go to Uncle Mark and tell him he can evacuate to the Otori residence at any time.¡± I asked Primela and the others who came to see what was happening to them to give them instructions and prepare quickly, and I asked Amur to tell Uncle Mark that he was ready to evacuate. Meanwhile, Grandpa went to his room to get what he needed. If you want to make preparations, you may want to leave Amur and send Jeanne or Aura to your uncle, but Amur would be more suitable given the speed of her legs. Above all, if you send Amur to your uncle, he will make contact with the southern officials stationed in the capital on the way there or back. I don''t have time for more information right now, but I need you to be ready to head south at any time. Temma, I''m ready! Well then, let''s go. I''ll fly you, follow me. Ask Primera to do the rest, and my grandfather and I flew up to Ernesto. When I flew up into the sky, I saw a familiar royal carriage heading towards the Mansion from a distance, but now I didn''t realize it on purpose. Ernesto, what''s going on? "Hmm, actually..." While Ernesto was explaining things to his grandfather, I decided to ask the remaining Alberts about my absence. ¡°What we talked about earlier is where we''re going to build our territory and how far we''re going to make it. And it''s about our role in the Guard." The position has chosen a number of places to take advantage of the ups and downs of the terrain, and the scale is said to be 50 to 100 m high. However, they only build walls on the front and sides, and they use piles and the like for the sides. Without daring to build a rear wall, they said they would fall back to the next sector when the enemy approached. Even though it may seem like a skeleton, it is impossible to build multiple forts in a short time, and since it may interfere with the operation of the Royal Army, it seems that it has been simplified so that it is easy to break when it is necessary. "Until the military officially orders us to do so, we will follow Ernesto''s instructions and build our positions in parallel with the surrounding vigilance." After the arrival of the Knights, the Guard will turn to the Royal Guard and the Knights'' support. " I received an explanation. "I understand most of the story. It''s a different matter, but I''d like you to lend me a hand with the Duke of Sangha, who''s in the Guard now." ¡°I don''t care, but what are you going to do?¡± "Actually, I want you to deliver a message to the Primers." I almost jumped out without saying anything, so I''m sure you''re worried. " Upon hearing that, Albert immediately summoned a knight from the Duke of Sangha''s house, who was standing outside the tent. I asked the knight to explain to me that there was no problem even if I spoke to the outside, and my grandfather and I ran to the house of the Otori family, asking for a message that I might not be able to go home for a few days. "Hey, isn''t it faster for Temma to fly back again and explain than to run the Duke''s Knights?" Even if we don''t have the time, it won''t be a problem if Temma, who doesn''t belong to the Guard, leaves for an hour or two. " "That''s right. Is there any other reason why I shouldn''t do it?¡± Cain was looking at me in response to Leon''s question. It was a bit of a risky thing to say, but it seemed to have settled down a lot. "Grandpa, do you know what happened?" "Well, I understand the situation and have given some advice... but I don''t think it will be very helpful under the circumstances." When I fought in Kukri Village, I changed instructions on the spot against the zombies that appeared after them, so I don''t know if I can use them in this battle. Well, my grandfather''s advice was to get you here. "Well then, shall we actually go and see it?" Let''s take a chance and see how strong our enemies are. There are a lot of things that my grandfather and I think about zombies, right? " "Hmm?... I see, that''s true." Well then, let''s go! " "You two, wait a minute!" I won''t allow you to do anything of your own! " Ernesto was in a hurry to stop as he tried to get to the place where Grandpa and the zombie herd were. ¡°Who''s going to forgive you? We live in this country, but we don''t serve. Besides, isn''t it time to take a little time? Me and Temma will be able to find the Imperial Army much faster than horsemen and take them by surprise. What do you think will happen to the villages and towns nearby on the Imperial route if Shirai doesn''t go first? Are you going to send a guard to buy you some time?" In the last words, Albert and Cain all came together and said, "I can''t! ''He shook his head sideways. Well, Leon had a motivated face. However, it seemed that the threat of Grandpa, who was ineffective in some parts, had worked for Ernesto, and he was starting to think about something while muttering. If there''s no objection, I''ll let Temma and I go. When Grandpa said that and turned his back on Ernesto, "No, wait! Wait a minute because I understand!" Temma, this is my request. I would like to ask the Imperial Army to take on the task of "Powerful Reconnaissance". I''ll be late, but I''ll tell His Majesty to send the Knights. " "Hmph! That''s what I''m trying to say from the start... I''m trying to keep something weird, so it''s going to be an extra expense!" And I don''t need the Knights. Just get in the way. " Grandpa told Ernesto, "Idiot! A war of nations... How can you send civilians out to buy time, when it is invaded and the most powerful force in the land!" Besides, letting only two of them go... from the side, it''s a complete discard! Can you do that? Well, sending the Knights was nominal, but even if I sent them in just a few shapes, I could still make excuses. For example, the two knights with slow legs cut off the numbness, and went ahead on their own...... " About half of it will be my and grandpa''s responsibility, but since it was originally our selfishness, I don''t care about responsibility. However, Ernesto thinks that if he doesn''t do so, the face of the royal family will be completely ruined. "Then leave it to yourself!" Enough, Temma. Let''s go again! " While Grandpa and Ernesto were at it, I heard from Albert and Cain about the location of the Imperial Army, including its predictions, and decided on a general course of travel. Perhaps, but at my grandfather''s and me''s speed, you''ll find it in a day or two, including breaks. As I told Grandpa about it, I jumped out of the tent and flew in the sky, and from behind I said, "I''m not finished yet! Ernesto''s voice was heard...... but I ignored it and speeded up because I was running out of time. I think it''s a detailed discussion about the request, but it doesn''t matter if there is no request fee, so it won''t be a problem for us after we get back safely... at least on our side. 282 Chapter 19-7 Fire and Whirlwind "It''s more than I expected... I hate to count it." "At least not in tens of thousands." I think more than 100,000 is light. " Too many to know the exact number, but not at least 34,000. From the reports that tens of thousands of Imperial troops are marching, I thought it would be about 50,000 to 60,000 at most, but it might be a little harder if it was more than twice that... I''d wipe it all out. Well, even if the number of enemies is higher than expected, you''ll be fine if you work harder than planned. "That''s right. After all, it looks like they haven''t noticed us yet, and even if they do more than expected, they won''t change what they''re doing...!" While saying that, I repeatedly fired the [Fireball]. I was surprised at the sheer number, but I didn''t change what I was going to do, I was just firing my magic at the herd. With this much, there was no need to aim for anything in particular. Thanks to the intensive march, I was able to deal damage to several or even a dozen magic shots. ¡±The fire speed is really slow... if that''s the case, I''ll bring you some oil¡± There are certain things, but I don''t have enough to use on that herd of stones. Even though I said that, my grandfather and I kept casting our magic. It was enough to get started, but I think we''ve already scraped nearly a thousand. ¡±With such a large number of stones, it would be inefficient just to emit magic from the sky... I wonder if people could escape like this.¡± "Well then, let''s get closer and use stronger magic." Besides, I''ll aim as far behind the herd as I can. " Well then, I''ll just keep going like this. Splitting up in front of and behind the herd, I decided to defeat the zombies with more powerful magic, and my grandfather and I approached the herd at once from the sky, and the herd was destroyed. After all, Firestorm is more efficient than Fireball. On average, four to five fireballs are burned in a single shot, while at least twenty firestorms are defeated in densely packed locations. However, as time passes, the zombies are trying to escape, so it seems that there are people who give orders to the zombies, like in Kukri Village. Well, those with a dragon zombie-like presence in the boulder are not caught in "Exploration"... but some might be able to erase the signs like Namitaro, and some might be stronger than ordinary zombies. Moreover, even if you use "appraisal", the individual that said it has the status of a characterization and does not know its identity, and it is more eerie than saying that it is a zombie. Well, like any other zombie, it''s magically easy to defeat, so it''s not a threat... but sometimes they try to throw weapons at it, so it seems more intelligent than a zombie. ¡±I think I can destroy you like this... after all, I was (...) (...)!¡± When the attack was about to become a simple operation, four-armed monsters jumped at the burning zombies. Currently, they were attacking from a height of about 10 meters from the ground, and the zombie attack (except for the occasional throw) could not be reached at this position, but it seems that the four-armed monster could reach at this height. However, I had originally expected that the four-armed monster would involve the Empire, so I thought it was highly likely that it would be in this herd as well. Therefore, from the start of the attack, I used "Exploration" to pay attention to the presence of zombies moving at a speed that I didn''t think was possible. Therefore, the monster attack that flew over moved a few meters up and dodged, hitting the [Fire Blit] on the falling back and knocking it down. "Ah! Grandpa... looks like he''s okay." I didn''t have to worry about surprise in "Exploration", but I realized that my grandfather would be okay and turned around... but at the same time as I turned around, he dodged the attack in the air and knocked down the monster with his beloved cane. Besides, I could afford to use my magic to stop the fallen monster. "No, don''t wave, just look in front of me..." Grandpa noticed that I was looking at him, and he could wave his hand, but... the stone thrown by the zombie passed beside his face, with a rather impatient expression on his face. That''s what I''m afraid of, but even if a monster comes into the fight, it won''t lose my and Grandpa''s superiority. All you have to do is watch out for new monsters flying up and throwing from them. "However, because of the monster, the speed of the zombies'' annihilation has slowed down... I wonder if this place is going to release a big shot... Grandpa!" What''s the matter, Temma? To use that big magic, I stepped back to my grandfather and proposed a plan. "The filth is poison!" Grandpa began to fly around with a pleasant blast of fire magic. At the same time, the wood and oil in the magic bag were scattered, so many zombies were immediately consumed by the fire. "Grandpa, it''s time to do it!" Come back! " "Oh! I''m begging you!" On my signal, Grandpa quickly stepped back. Seeing my grandfather fall back, I spawned the wind magic tornado at the center of a burning herd of zombies. The [Fire Tornado] is as powerful as ever. The magic that dealt the zombie herd a heavy blow in the battle in Kukri Village once again began to rage against the zombies. Unlike in the past, I can do this now. "Oh! Can you move it?" Since the situation is different from the past, and the technology and magic are increasing, it is not entirely possible to move the "fire whirlwind". As a result, ¡±In the zombie''s motion, you can''t escape and are swallowed up¡± The [Fire Whirlwind] approached faster than the zombie''s escape legs, sucking in the zombie and rolling it up. "Grandpa, watch out for falling things." "Hmm, I know." Rather than that, what should we do with zombies that are alive even if they''re sucked in, or zombies that are out of range? " I haven''t been able to confirm, but perhaps there was a miraculous chance that some of the zombies caught in the [Fire Whirlwind] would die? It is also possible that there is an individual. Besides, because of the size of the herd, there are still many zombies out of the range of the "fire whirlwind". "The one who was out of range was reduced from a distance by Grandpa." You don''t have to think about stabbing it, so you can stop it while watching out for the ''fire whirlwind''. Maybe we should let the golem deal with the stranded one and the one who survived the sucking. " However, if a block of soil or stone like a golem is sucked in and rolled up into the sky, it is dangerous. Therefore, it must be activated at a distance that does not get caught by the "fire whirlwind". However, thanks to the sucking zombies, the rough but safe distance can be known, and it will be okay if the order is given to dispose of the zombies at a position different from the course direction of the "fire whirlwind". ¡±Um, that''s probably the most efficient... even if you make a mistake, don''t let it go my way¡± When he said that, Grandpa was lucky to be out of the range of the [Fire Whirlwind] and flew towards the zombie who was trying to escape, casting magic from behind. The half-killed zombies have been dealt with by further golems. "I wish I could increase the speed a little, but for now, this seems to be the limit." My grandfather seems to be complaining too, so speed is a challenge for the future. " Ideally, I would like the speed at which the horse can run, but the current speed is about the speed of a person. It''s possible to speed up a bit... but if you try to speed up a little bit more, the control will be disrupted. In fact, when I tried to see how fast I could increase my speed, the "fire whirlwind" almost headed towards my grandfather, and I was in a hurry. Well, Grandpa would have been more impatient..... "Still, did you inhale 10,000 to 20,000?" I''m telling you that the zombie''s legs are late and saved... but what''s running away is a four-armed monster, or more powerful than a swallowed zombie. " Although some individuals may be strong even if their legs are slow, it seems that individuals who move quickly tend to be stronger than normal zombies, so it is highly likely that only the weak ones will be able to defeat them. However, the original purpose is to reduce the number of herds, and even if it is strong, the locale is a zombie, so if there is no one outside the standard, one-to-one members of the guard will be able to deal with it. When the [Fire Whirlwind] was advancing while thinking about such things, it seemed that the power was decreasing slightly compared to the first time. And when the inhaled zombies exceeded 30,000 and reached 40,000, the power rapidly dropped, and finally disappeared naturally. "What''s the matter, Temma!" Something''s wrong! " "No, it just disappeared naturally because of something, so it''s not like there was a problem." Although "Fire Whirlwind" is a large and powerful magic, it uses natural phenomena in a large part of the world, so changes in terrain and atmospheric pressure may cause it to disappear. Well, I only used this magic a few times, including in Kukuri Village, so I don''t know if it really is, but if it''s gone, I can use it again without any problem. That''s why Grandpa, I''m going to use [Fire Whirlwind] again, thank you for your help. "I don''t have as much magic power as Temma, and I was using magic while flying around... well, I think I''ll crush a third of the herd in the next round, so I''ll do my best a little bit more." "That''s why, let''s go!" "And Grandpa rushed to a fleeing swarm of zombies. I''ll send out an extra golem to clean it... I''ll go too! With an extra golem, I was a little late for my grandfather and headed for the herd to cast fire magic. There was less wood and oil, but the two of them burned carefully, so the fire became more intense than the first time. "Grandpa, it''s time to do it." ¡±Um... this time it seems more dangerous, so just in case, let''s step back a little bit more¡± Confirming that Grandpa had lowered enough, he cast the [Tornado] magic again, and the [Fire Whirlwind], which was bigger than the first time, attacked the zombie herd and began to inhale with tremendous momentum. "At this rate, it''s almost over." Greetings, Grandpa. Please be careful not to get sucked in. " It''s up to you! Temma, don''t make a mistake like you did before. After all, I was told... that when I turned forward to push the [Fire Whirlwind] forward, "Grandpa, defend!" "Nnnnnnnh!" Suddenly, the [Fire Whirlwind] was disturbed and exploded the next moment. Rather than the result of the rampage, I felt that I was prevented from playing by some kind of magic (...) method. This blast shattered thousands of zombies in the vicinity of the [Fire Whirlwind] and blew me and my grandfather apart. However, when I noticed the disturbance, I immediately defended myself with magic, and my grandfather''s defense was too close in time, so the impact caused by the two blasts could be reduced considerably, and I did not take any damage that would immediately make me incapacitated. "Grandpa, it''s okay!" The blast damaged my body and my vision was blurred and I felt nauseous, but I didn''t say I couldn''t move. But it didn''t seem to be the case with Grandpa. For now, it''s wobbly, but it''s floating in the air, but it looks like my eyes are spinning more than mine, and it doesn''t look strange when I crash. Furthermore, it seems that the hearing is abnormal, and there is no response to the loud call from before. Grandpa! "Huh?... oh, Temma." I''m sorry, but I don''t know what you''re talking about. " I quickly grabbed my grandfather''s arm and decided to leave the place for a moment. In the meantime, when I called again, Grandpa told me that his ears were strange, and he told me what was happening. Otherwise, I felt pain in my body and decided to use recovery magic to deal with it. This should get you better soon, except for nausea and dizziness. Temma, just in case, maybe you should step back a little bit more. "I see. Somehow, when the dragon zombie shows up, the situation is similar... and I have a really bad feeling about it." I feel like the dragon zombies of that time might be able to handle it, but if there were such a big, conspicuous bunch of them, they would be the first to notice, and the Sangha dukes would report anything. In the first place, I''m going to tell you how many of those guys are going to get away with it. "Maybe a dragon zombie is a better monster..." And when Grandpa flagged the ominous, we finished evacuating. My current position is five kilometers away from where I was first. I took the distance with great care, but I swallowed the first smoke when the "fire whirlwind" exploded, and I haven''t seen it clear yet. If there really was a dragon zombie-class monster in the smoke, it could be dangerous at this distance. "Anyway, let''s use recovery medicine while keeping an eye out not only for the smoke, but also for the surroundings." I may not be able to recover much, but I would have been better off than not recovering. ¡± That''s right. I''d like to go down to the ground and take a breath... but it''s too scary to do that. I do want to do the same, but if you descend to the ground at this distance, you can''t see the center of the smoke because of the terrain, so if you can give the opponent a way to attack from a long distance or move at high speed, it may give you a deadly gap. That''s why my grandfather and I waited in the air and used the recovery medicine with vigilance. Originally, it might be better to put a little something in my belly, but now I even swallow the medicine for recovery. "The smoke seems to have faded... but isn''t it true that the [Fire Whirlwind] was an accident?" "I don''t have any movement after a long time, so I hope so too, but... I don''t think so." I don''t know why it''s quiet, but I''m sure there''s something there. ¡± Even though I wondered how good it would be if Grandpa was right, there was a person who believed that it was absolutely impossible. "Grandpa, I don''t know what''s going on, but let''s keep our distance." If we stay like this, we might both get killed. " Well, I don''t know why you don''t show up, but it''s not going to end like this. If the opponent was a single person, they would engage, and if there were multiple people, they would decide to escape. When they tried to distance each other to a certain extent, a strong wind blew around the area, and the remaining smoke was poured all at once. The one who appeared out of the smoke..... People? It was the same size as us, the type of person covered with a cloak all over his body. Houston Marginal Plate Side What happened to our damage? "Of the five squads waiting outside the fort, the three squadrons positioned in front of them were engaged and defeated!" I was able to retreat to the rear with about half of the three squadrons that were engaged! " "A few four-armed monsters that have been chasing us have been attached to the fort, but they are now defeated!" At that time, I allowed myself to enter and several people were sacrificed! " That sucks! I''ve kept my balance, and I''ve been pushed all at once! So is it true that the Imperial army was a group of zoons? ¡°There''s no doubt about it. There are testimonies of the survival of the warring forces, and above all, there are numerous witness testimonies of zombies in pain as they fight alongside the four-armed monster. Even though the sun has set, we try to keep the lights on near the fort so those who testify can''t be mistaken at the same time.¡± That''s true, but... if you say that, I can''t even imagine that the forces that were supposed to be alert will overlook the enemies that have been advancing hundreds of meters ahead. "However, it seems that the enemy forces are not willing to take down the fort with their hips on their heads at the moment, and instead of conquering the fort, they are allocating the majority of their troops to conquering the capital." In that case, we may need to set up a team to fight right now. If we can work with the Duke of Sangha and the Marquis of Samons, we may be able to reduce the number of Imperials significantly and halt or cancel our march... but how many of us will survive? Fighting among the enemy forces, defeating the enemy, and maintaining a military system can be quite a dream. Uncle Frontier, I just heard from the Duke of Sangha and the Marquis of Sammons! "Give it to me!... damn it!" They''re in the same situation! " I mean, I can''t come to your help. Even over there, I''m sure you want the same kind of help as we do. If this happens, we''ll have to use the castle plane. Even if the three armies are in line, there is a high possibility of destruction, but the Frontier Army alone will die in vain. Fortunately in misfortune, the Duke''s and Marquis'' forts have been completed and strengthened, the three forts are well supplied with food, and there is a secret core of Golem from the House of Otori. Even though the Temma Golem''s performance is high, it will be difficult to defeat enemy forces who do not know how many in 5,000. Instead, a golem that doesn''t need a break is reassuring in the present circumstances... but if the timing is wrong to reveal the existence of a golem, we may need to be crushed before we march, and the same will happen if there are informants from the Empire among the Border Troops. "(Perhaps you should stay down until the last minute...) So, what''s going on with the Royal Capital and Shellheim?" "You''ve already done it." First, we will send news to Shelheim, and then we will send it to the capital. " It seems that the merit of hiring a few tamers who were using bird-shaped monsters when they couldn''t move. The tamers we hired were deposited with the Duke of Sangha and the Marquis of Samons, so it''s easy to get in touch with the three armies without leaving the fort. Besides, it was nice to send Lila, who was originally in charge of this fort, to Sherheim in exchange for me. If I had stayed here, there would have been no one in Shelheim who could safely entrust full military authority to me. "Hmm... let''s get some more messages to Shellheim quickly." The content is as follows: "Exit the surrounding residents and soldiers to Shellheim, gather them, and overpower the Imperial Army. Only allow residents to bring in the minimum supplies they need when collecting, and let the soldiers bring in the supplies at each base as much as they can." Also, tell the Duke of Sangha and the Marquis of Samons that the Frontier Army chose the Castle. " You can contact me later for more details. I''m sure those two will understand what I''m thinking. If I hadn''t formed a castle for the castle before that... this might have affected my troops since the ambush. "Tell your soldiers to insist on military discipline." Even though we''re in a tough situation, we can''t exhaust the army by being boring. " Though the situation is tough as never before, we will have to wait a little longer for the situation to change. I have to pray to my hair that it changes as much as possible. Houston Borderland. Side. 283 Chapter 19 - 8 vs Master ¡±I don''t think he''s from the Empire...¡± "I don''t think he''s human." At first, I thought that my grandfather and I were human wizards, but I immediately understood that they were not human when I looked under the cloak that was wrapped around the wind. ¡±Ah, is it true that Temma and Jeanne ran into each other in the [Forest of the Elderly]?¡± "No, I think it''s an individual separate from (...) I don''t know the small difference because it''s rich, but obviously the atmosphere is different." Rich was spooky, too, but now he''s more spooky in front of me. I was convinced that this guy was scared and stronger. "Grandpa, I''m going in, please cover me." But since you don''t know the power of the opponent, you don''t have to walk far enough to cover them. " "Hmm, I got it." Temma, be careful. He''s the creepiest I''ve ever encountered. I feel like a dragon zombie when I don''t like it. " My grandfather felt the same way about me. So far, there is no sense of intimidation as much as dragon zombies, but there is a good chance that they are still holding on to the signs because they did not feel the signs until the [fire whirlwind] was extinguished. "And, Grandpa... if you ever get out of here, I need you to get out of Primera." If I lose here, even if that Rich is dealt a heavy blow by a herd of zombies, it is highly likely that he will march into the capital without the (...) fragment (...) of the criminal (...) who gave it to him (...). You''ve outrun the Allies on the Houston Frontier, so you''ll have the intelligence to do it. "Tell me something stupid, and let''s kick it off!" And I''ll tell Primera and the others! ¡± ¡°That''s right. If we''re going to report it, it has to be a victory.¡± When I heard the word, I tried not to think about it. It seemed that Rich and Dragon Zombie-like signs in the [Forest of the Elderly] had made him feel weak in no time. "That''s right! Go!" As Grandpa pushed my back, I took out Ko Karasuma and rushed towards Rich. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don''t know if Rich was surprised by my rush or if it was because it was as expected, but he''s moving his mouth around like a word. And the next moment, I took out a big sickle (...) from somewhere as if it suited me. This time, I thought that it would be a magical meeting as well as [Old Man''s Forest] Rich, so it was surprising that Rich looked at Ko Karasuma in front of him and stood up to him physically (Kama). ¡±Rather than being rich, it''s like [Reaper] in a story... well, there''s no such thing as a real [Death (...) God (...)] cute¡± I muttered to myself, but it was not because I could afford it, but because if I remained silent, I would lose to Rich''s spookiness and become weak. It''s my first time fighting an opponent with a sickle, but since this weapon is shorter, I''m going to dive in the same way as my old long opponent...... (It''s been prevented! It''s better than I thought!) It was prevented by the scythe pattern. Moreover, it wasn''t just prevented, but even though it was an attack that went further and faster at close range and took the back, Rich responded well to the blow. (Besides, the power is strong) It was pushed together in the air with the attack prevented, but Rich''s force was so strong that even though it was the body of the bone, where did it come from? When I relaxed my mind, it seemed like it would be pushed aside. It lasted for a few seconds. "Ugh! Damn it!" The next moment I thought that the pressing force had loosened for a moment, Rich swung down the sickle to rotate his body. It seemed to be a bullshit attack method, but in addition to the fast rotational speed, the weight of the sickle itself was added, and the blow was a combination of considerable weight and sharpness. If the reaction had been delayed a little longer, my body would have been split into two by the sickle blade, but I was able to get the sickle blade from Kouwamaru nearby. However, because I was attacked in an impossible position, I was bounced to the ground, and I was temporarily left defenceless. I won''t let you do it! Rich tried to pursue me in such a state, but my grandfather cast magic between me and Rich, so I interrupted the attack and kept a distance. And this time, it was Rich who turned his body toward Grandpa. You''re going to dodge that! I took out all the [Air Blit] I had fired and turned my body back on us. It''s moving fast! Rich was going to settle for melee, not magic, and all of a sudden he was coming from the sky. Because of the increased rate of falling, it could have been a deadly blow if we had delayed our reaction a bit. Maybe it''s close to my maximum speed under normal conditions. (I haven''t used magic yet, but... it''s better to think of physical abilities as complementary or greater.) Rich''s attack prevented him from releasing a blow to the counter, and the meeting ended up as it was, but there was no decision to strike each other. I didn''t know why Rich didn''t use magic, but I would appreciate it if you didn''t use it unless you knew what the other person was capable of. Well, it''s plenty to think of using magic in the most effective scenes, and because of the close-quarter battles, Grandpa, who had been turning around for support earlier, was turning around with me and Rich at a distance without being able to use his magic. (I can''t read the attack because my expression doesn''t change....) Because it''s a monster with a skeleton figure, there''s no facial expression, so I can''t read the emotional changes. However, it seems that the emotion itself is not completely lacking because the mouth is sometimes rattled. However, if you can''t read even if you lack emotions, it doesn''t make sense. Even if you can fight each other now, you will start to be pressed. "(What do we do? Distance once, or attack all at once...) I''m done!" I guess that''s what I had to think for a moment. At that moment, I was poked into the loose gap of the attack, and I grabbed the arm of the person holding the small Karasuma in Rich. (Grunts) I don''t know if you''re scolding me for being alarmed in the middle of a battle, or if you''re laughing with certainty of victory, but Rich is here for the first time to reveal his emotions. "Damn it!" When I saw that creepy laughing face up close, I felt an ominous feeling rather than being cut by a sickle, and I set up a body strike with one or eight. I guess Rich wasn''t expecting this attack. I stopped my creepy face and tried to swing down the sickle, but before that, I tried to keep my body, gained momentum, and kept pushing on the rich. ¡±Gaaa!¡± I pushed into a swarm of Rich Zombies. Anyway, I kept pushing it without thinking about anything, and in time, my altitude dropped and I caught up with a swarm of zombies that were probably falling behind me. With the impact of thrusting into the herd, Rich rolled to the ground like a zombie, and I was bounced overhead. Fortunately, the shock eased considerably as he leaned against the zombie, causing nothing but a bruise and a light fracture to the pain in his body. "Temma, back off!" Just waiting, Grandpa began to emit magic as he watched Rich, who was buried in a swarm of zombies. "Let''s use healing magic while we still can!" I honestly think that Temma''s attack and this magic will destroy that rich! " Grandpa keeps releasing magic without putting it in his hair. If you were an ordinary monster, if you could shower your grandfather''s magic with dozens of shots after colliding with the ground, you wouldn''t be able to keep his form alive, but if that richness was more than the richness that appeared in [Old Man''s Forest]... I don''t think you could defeat it with an attack as close to a dragon zombie. "Grandpa, I can''t see through the smoke, so stay away from me!" After healing my injuries with healing magic, I immediately went to my grandfather''s side and distanced myself while keeping an eye on my surroundings. Well, what happened to Rich? ¡±As always, I''m not hooked by my magic, so I don''t know where I am or what state I''m in... but I don''t think I''m dead.¡± If the opponent could be defeated by this much, the richness of [Old Man''s Forest] would have been defeated by [Tempest] alone, and the magic released by Grandpa earlier was also powerful, but if it was said that it was more powerful than [Tempest], it would be no. "Temma, can''t you use ''Tempest'' or ''Takemika Tochi''?" "If you just use it, you can, but I think it''s highly likely that it will be richer." It''s still fine if it just falls off, but I think it''s highly likely that you''ll be able to pierce the gap before and after the magic. " The power of [Takemika] might work with that rich, but high-powered magic needs to be prepared accordingly, and the gap after release is huge, so there''s nothing you can do if you hit it. Moreover, it is only said that there is the ability (...) to defeat (...), and it is too dangerous to place a bet at the present time. "Then you can''t." The special blow is definitely meaningful... Temma, you''re still alive. " "The cloak is blowing up, and it looks like it''s taking some damage... but it doesn''t look like it''s fatal." Rich, who was presumably alive, emerged from the smoke with his cloak hidden. If even one of your arms or legs had been blown off, you might be able to win if you keep firing magic with your grandfather, but it looks like there''s no major damage to your bones. At most, some of them are missing. ¡±That''s why the collisions and magic didn''t work much... I was quite confident in the magic¡± "There was a crash on the ground, but there was quite a shock... but if I had made a mistake, I would have been better off" While saying such a strong thing, Rich was moving his limbs to check his health. I obviously didn''t get half of the damage I expected. I don''t know if you''re showing us a gap on purpose or appealing to us that it''s nothing, but Rich''s behavior was unnatural. That''s why my grandfather and I can''t move very well. However, while Rich was checking his health, he stopped moving suddenly for some reason. That''s why I feel it''s more unnatural than the previous movement. "Grandpa... that Rich, doesn''t it look like he''s in some kind of a hurry?" "That''s right. Maybe something unexpected happened... it''s really a movement between people..." Rich sees a fluctuation in emotions, as if the poker face were a lie. It was creepy when I grabbed my arm and squeezed it, but it was also creepy when I was in a hurry. Maybe because there were too few zombies? If you think about it, the timing of Rich''s appearance was the moment he tried to defeat more zombies in the second [Fire Whirlwind], and he was so obsessed with close quarters battles that he was reluctant to reduce the number of zombies in a magical encounter, but he was still caught somewhat convinced. "I don''t know if that''s the right answer, but it might be worth a try... Temma!" It''s not a magic fight from here! " Roger that! I''ll take on Rich just like I did before, so try to target the zombies while he covers for me! It''s not particularly burdensome, and it doesn''t increase the danger, because it only changes the way we fight. Rather, it might help you to take on Rich, so I think it''s the first time my morale and grandfather''s morale have risen since we started fighting Rich here. "Well then, let''s do it... that''s it!" When Grandpa cast his magic on a swarm of zombies, Rich tried to cast his magic on Grandpa to stop it. "Are you too impatient to forget about me?" Before that, I slammed Halvard on the side of Rich who was looking away. You look fine, and you''re actually strong! Actually, there was a buildup of clashes and magic damage, and Halvard''s blow could smash several of Rich''s ribs. I guess it was good that it was a surprise, but I felt exhilarated by the damage I could see clearly for the first time. However, Rich didn''t seem to have any pain, and it was a pity that even if his ribs were smashed, he didn''t show any gestures of pain. "If Grandpa is distracted, his body will be broken!" Rich was more concerned with his grandfather even when he was attacked, and although he avoided fatal injuries, he was able to get attacked all he wanted. "Nghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" My grandfather kept casting his magic on a swarm of zombies while keeping an eye out for Rich. Thanks to this, the zombie herd quickly reduced its size from half to about two-thirds. If this were a human army, it wouldn''t be strange to be judged annihilated... but since the opponent is a zombie, it''s ideal to bury everything instead of judgment if you can. My grandfather knows that, and he''s attacking without loosening his hand. In that case, maybe Grandpa''s health or magic would be exhausted before the zombies were gone. It looks like you''re getting pretty weak, too, so let''s keep winning! I attacked Rich without loosening my hand, and finally managed to break one of Rich''s arms. But the next moment, You think I''m gonna let you get away with this! Rich suddenly turned his back and began to flee. I was distracted by Rich''s defeat in the arm, and I was only delayed for a moment. Maybe Rich sacrificed his arm to get out of here. "Grandpa, Rich has escaped! Be careful!" While chasing after Rich, Grandpa halted his attack and moved to distance himself from Rich''s path. Did you stop? "If you stop suddenly even if you escape, maybe you''re planning something... no matter what, you''re definitely weakened." If you''re going to slap me, now is the time. " Even though he ran to the point of sacrificing his arm, Rich who stopped halfway was creepy, but his grandfather was right. Even if he was planning something, it was a way of fighting to crush Rich more than to give him time to recover. Rather, if we don''t get rid of it at this time of weakness, that Rich has a fear of not knowing what to do. Besides, if I let you get away with this and you''re fully recovered, you''re going to have to try to kill me from the beginning. "Ok. Then I''ll go all at once... eh?" When I tried to emit magic at the same time as my grandfather, something like a black daisy appeared behind Rich. It seems that the zombie is coming out of the zombie, and the zombie that is no longer coming out is collapsing on the spot. As if it were the soul of a zombie, it never disappeared into the sky, but was continuously sucked into the richness. ¡±Temma... his arms and wounds are healing...¡± Rich, absorbing the riches, regenerated the arms that had shattered before, blocked the wounds in his body, and drifted the original... no, it was more haunting than it was at the beginning. "I don''t know what the rationale is, but I''m not sure that you''re recovering from that!" The magic power seems to be rising, and you can''t put your hands on it like this! " "Grandpa, buy me a little time!" Use ''Tempest''! " Roger that! In order to slow down Rich''s absorption time a bit, Grandpa began to infuse Rich and Rich with magic. However, it wasn''t very effective for Rich to move it from the spot, and the magic was scattered a little, but it didn''t seem to have completely disappeared. Temma, it''s coming! "Grandpa, stay under my protection!"... [Tempest!] " When Rich finished absorbing all of his energy, he slowly turned his gaze towards me. Since there were no scratches on his body, either Grandpa''s magic didn''t work or he recovered faster than his magic damage. Rich, who seemed to have grown stronger than at the beginning, came toward me almost at the same time as Grandpa was moving under me, shaking up his sickle. I guess we made it in time. However, before Rich jumped on me, [Tempest] activated, and Rich suddenly clashed with [Tempest] that appeared in front of him. You''re going to break through! Rich bumped into [Tempest] and instead of playing it, he tried to force it to break through and didn''t stop moving forward. If we keep going like this, we''ll really have the momentum to break through. "Grandpa! If you can''t stand it anymore because I will increase your power, you can get caught by my legs!" When he said that, Grandpa immediately reacted and grabbed my leg. "''Tempest F2''... ''F3''" The riches encountered in the "Old Man''s Forest" were unbearably rolled up in "Tempest F3", but it would be necessary to raise them one more step. "Tempest F4" I could still increase my power if I had everything I needed, but my magic would be gone if I had any more in my current state. "Are you still sticking to it..." Rich also endured the [Tempest] storm, which was even more powerful. However, the momentum of trying to break through to the boulder seemed to have stopped, and he seemed to be desperately holding back on the spot. In that case, I thought that I would raise it one more stage in preparation for self-destruction, but even though it was difficult to maintain it as it was, there was also a possibility that [Tempest] would disappear at the moment of raising it any further. I''m still in a state of reversal, but my magic power is about to expire before Rich''s health, so it''s quite unfavorable. In the meantime, Even this one! Grandpa threw a few knives at Rich. Well, the knife got caught up in the [Tempest] and most of it flew somewhere... but just one of them passed right by Rich. "Grandpa! I''ll give you a weapon you don''t need, so you can throw it at me!" "Roger that... oh no!" It''s too heavy! I almost got caught up in it! " When I dropped down a barrel full of various broken weapons that I had put in my bag to give to Kelly or Master Ganz, Grandpa almost broke his balance as soon as he grabbed the barrel and pushed it into the Tempest. If you think about it, the cask is so big that it''s packed with weapons that it might be a little strange to have a grandfather who can handle it. Alright, forget it! It was Grandpa who started throwing weapons, but after throwing about ten, "Ehhhh, that''s awkward! Temma, next time!" That''s why I threw it at each barrel and asked for a change. When I threw the barrel, the weapon in the third barrel hit Rich. I throw every barrel, and when I hit, I hit dozens of weapons. Rich''s bones were strong enough to finally break with Halvard''s force, but if the power of the [Tempest] were to be used as a weapon of destruction, it would be close to Halvard''s destructive power, and the area where the weapon hit was worn out. That''s enough! Grandpa threw the barrel he had in the same place as the third and tried to stab Rich..... "Exploded!?" On the verge of being hit by a weapon, Rich suddenly exploded and went blind. I don''t know why it exploded, but I don''t know why it exploded, so I decided to keep looking. When it was more than ten minutes since Rich became invisible, it became more difficult to maintain [Tempest], so I decided to cancel it. If I unlock it, Rich, who was hiding from me, might attack me immediately, and the moment I unlock it, I get a pretty big gap. So, at the moment of release, I decided to ask Grandpa to follow up. "Grandpa, I''ll unlock Tempest." III. 2. 1¡­ lifted ¡± "Ugh!... where did you go?" At the same time, Grandpa moved in front of me and turned around to watch out for Rich, but Rich was nowhere to be seen. I took a breath and searched for Rich, but he didn''t seem to be within sight. However, I''m afraid that Rich will be able to erase the signs, so I can''t be sure that he won''t be there even if I can''t find him in Explore. I can''t even sense the signs of a zombie anymore than I''m rich, but what''s going on with Temma''s magic? "Wait a minute... it''s true that Rich can''t be found by magic from the beginning, but the zombie signatures have disappeared... at least it seems that there are no zombies within the" "exploration" "range" Perhaps Rich managed to retrieve the zombies and escape? "That''s... no, it could be." That Rich didn''t want the zombies to be defeated along the way, so he could have escaped while he was out of sight of [Tempest]. " ¡±Hmm... so that explosion was caused to forcefully move away from the [Tempest] and to escape from the weapon I threw at you?¡± "I think so. Maybe it''s because the explosions I triggered are less damaging and I can escape from Tempest instead of hitting a bunch of powerful weapons." Besides, the damage taken by the explosion will be healed by absorbing the damage emanating from the zombies. " I still have a lot of questions, but I think it''s okay to think that Rich has fled somewhere. Well, I haven''t lost my temper yet. "Anyway, even if Rich is hiding, there''s nothing I can do to restore his health and magic power." Temma, let''s take a big step back. I was on the ground with a good view, and I was resting. " According to Grandpa''s suggestion, I rested on a small hill in the middle of a meadow more than ten kilometers away from where Rich encountered me, but... even if the sun went down and the night was late in the morning, Rich didn''t even show a single zombie. 284 Chapter 19-9 Hori Grandpa, the Knights are a few kilometers away. "Hmm. Then we must not be surprised." Is there anyone nearby who''s keeping an eye on the area? " The sun is starting to set, and it may be noisy when approaching from the sky, so I decided to ask someone who was vigilant around me to mediate. So I tried to make contact with the five nearest to me... but it seemed that the suspicious was approaching, and I was greeted by a unit of 100 people. Well, the misunderstanding cleared up quickly. Incidentally, the members of the Knights had not selected any close acquaintance of my grandfather and I, and several knights who had been together in Din''s training had served as the captain. "What! A swarm of over a hundred thousand zombies!" Besides, we destroyed it together!? " The day after I encountered the Knights. When my grandfather and I reported the zombie herd, Ernesto was surprised that his jaw was about to come off. Well, even if the opponent was a zombie, it would be natural for the royal capital to suffer a great deal if it was a herd of over 100,000. Ernesto hastened to take me and my grandfather to the Royal Castle. And in the carriage along the way, A monster that both Temma and Merlin can''t defeat!? I screamed again. At this time, the horse was surprised by Ernesto''s scream, and the carriage was almost flipping. If it hadn''t been for Mr. Clif, he would certainly have had an accident. However, Clif seemed surprised at what Ernesto had shouted, and it seemed that he didn''t have an accident because his body was moving on its own even when he was unconscious. "In other words, you''re not sure, but you''ve found an effective way... However, I''m not sure if you''ll be able to suppress the richness with Lord Merlin and Temma next time..." "No, to be honest, it''s quite unfavorable." That Rich is going to try his best from the beginning. However, at that time, we weren''t in perfect condition..... " "There are a few conditions, but I know the strength of the richness to some extent, and I will not lose unilaterally if it is in perfect condition." My grandfather and I were taken to the kings while Ernesto pulled us, and we told Ernesto the same thing. And the kings who heard the report (Caesar, Zain, Lyle, and Jean) reacted in the same way as Ernesto and Cliff, so it took a while to calm down. The exchange just happened after the kings calmed down a bit and then reported on the rest (what seems to be Rich''s effective countermeasure at the moment). ¡±Temma... that''s what I''m saying. Doesn''t that mean you can count Temma as the (...) power (...) of the Kingdom?¡± "You don''t have to think that." The Empire... If that swarm of zombies and Rich attack the capital, it will be a life-threatening event for Primera and her stomach. " "That''s not what I''m saying." However, the Otori family is a collaborator and does not belong to the military. " ¡°Even with Your Majesty, the Crown Prince, and the military, the House of Otori is only an ally, and I think it is necessary to recognize them as an independent force that is more than equal to the nobility.¡± "From the point of view of Lord Treasury, I think the Lord of Military Affairs is right. It''s dirty, but if you count a golem as a force for the Otori family and add it to your umbrella, the allowances you pay after the war will be massive. It''s not very expensive, but it''s not something you can pay for. As an independent force, I think it would be possible to significantly reduce the cost if we decided on a rough reward in advance and then asked for cooperation.¡± Anyway, I don''t think Zayn is the kind of person who talks before me and my grandfather, but... I would like to concentrate on Rich and leave some room, so I appreciate Zayn''s remarks. I understand that Zayn also said that (including in financial terms), and I think you deliberately said it in front of us. "Hmm, is it really easy for that person to do it as a royal family or as an otter family? However, since it is only a collaborator, it is necessary to follow the instructions of the royal family at least, but can you understand that, Temma and Merlin?" When my grandfather and I nodded to the king''s confirmation, we immediately talked about the reward. Well, all the rewards are successful rewards, and the amount of the reward cannot be determined now because it is combined with other aristocrats, but the tax exemption (the number and type of years are still to be determined) required for the Otori family to live in the Kingdom can be received as a separate reward from the money. "Apart from that, I want to ask Temma, an adventurer, to do the job" When the reward conversation was over, Caesar started talking about his work. However, in case it became a battle near the King''s City, they planned to build a moat and a moat around the King''s City so that they could fight against the zombie herd in a slightly advantageous way, but they wanted help with that. The plan came shortly after reports that a swarm of zombies had broken through the borderline of the Borderland Territory. They say that we are currently talking about where and what to make, but I don''t know if it will be in time, so I want you to build a moat surrounding the King''s City that I think is absolutely necessary. Of course, I''m not the only one to do it, but if I (+ golem) join in, the work speed will be greatly improved. Incidentally, it seems that the request fee is scheduled for 50 daily workers in one day, but since the golem fee is included in the fee, even if I give 50 allowances to one person, it is calculated that the work efficiency is enough to get enough change. To be honest, I don''t want to take on extra work right now, but given the imperial capital''s safety, I decided to take on the moat with certain conditions because it is absolutely necessary. Well, the condition itself is not a big deal, so it was immediately accepted and we entered into consultation on the work plan. The conditions are: "Work in times of trouble... well, your salary is good and easy!" That''s right. Just giving simple instructions to the golem will get you five people''s share, so it''s just enough to make some pocket money¡­ But if you lose to the herd of Rich and Zombies, you might just get in the way of the money. They hired Amur and Grandpa to take charge of the golem. I had to give instructions to the golem while building the moat alone, so I had to hire two golems who could be hired as support personnel because it would be tedious and inefficient. "Well then, I''ll dig the ditch a lot, so Grandpa and Amur will give instructions to the golem to make the ditch wider and deeper." And the primera must never be forced. If you feel anything unusual, let me know immediately. Jeanne and Aura, too. " By the way, at the time of the decision to hire Grandpa and Amur, they decided to send a request to the "Otori Family" rather than an individual. In this way, the Otori family side will have fewer request fees per person, but the number of replacement personnel will increase. As a royal family, the request fee will not change, but the efficiency will increase. Therefore, the name of the contractor was suddenly changed. However, as for me, I thought that Primera would stay at home (so I planned to ask Aunt Martha and Aina to come), but sometimes I said that it was better to exercise lightly outside, so I decided that everyone in the Otori family would act together for a long time. It should be noted that since the scope of the word "Otori" also includes the maid (provisional), the tension of Aura is falling. Probably, within a few minutes, a thunderbolt fell... Aura holds her head and twitches, seemingly in tears. D ~ 3 people always have free time (because there are also Surarins, actually), so it seems like they are going out to play with their family, but they will not complain because they are doing their job properly, and even if it is free time, it is planned to be used for training, so it will not be seen as if they are playing. However, since we have submitted the Otori family''s action table (work plan) in advance, even if the work progressed on schedule, there should be no problem. According to the plan discussed in advance, the groove where I am the base of the moat is magically dug, and the golem spreads it under the instructions of the grandfathers, so I will make a groove about 1m ¡Á 1m in advance. Well, making a ditch doesn''t mean using earth magic, it just means dropping the core of the golem at equal intervals. Therefore, there were places that were just holes rather than grooves, but now I leave them as they are and go ahead. Then, turn back about a kilometer and create a groove next to the groove that you already have. This results in a groove having a depth of 1 m, a width of 2 m, and a length of 1 km. The golem body (soil) created to dig ditches will be utilized in the future when making bowls, etc., so it was collected in an unobstructed place and the nucleus was recovered. By the way, it took about an hour for all the golems to return to the soil since I started making the trenches, but it only took me about 20 minutes to get back and forth. The remaining forty minutes were mainly spent recovering the nucleus and bringing the golem to me. This work was repeated in the opposite direction, and the morning work was completed. I have a little more time until noon, but I have finished most of the work planned for today in the morning, so I will take a longer lunch break and spend the afternoon training time under the supervision of Golem. However, my grandfather and I still have the fatigue of fighting a herd of Rich and Zombies, so we said we would do basic training while checking our health. So Amur and Aura are in charge of the fight. There was also Aina who would be a good instructor. These afternoon scenes of the Otori family''s work were looked at in a strange way by similarly requested vendors and adventurers, as well as by ordinary people who happened to be passing nearby and coming to see the situation, but the work itself progressed more overwhelmingly than anywhere else, so there was no complaint. However, "Jeanne, you have less health than everyone else, so run deeper!" Amur! When I''m giving you advice, I don''t surprise you! It''s dangerous! " "Tsk....." From the next day, for some reason, a guardsman named "Superintendent" was appointed... I wonder if the people in this role are scorpions, but in fact, "Superintendent" is like an extra. The original purpose is to keep an eye on whether there is a spy among the workers (the imperialists and forced reformists), and to inspect the site so that it is easy to set up other necessary things and operations in the moat. Therefore, not only the Otori family, but also other places have knights dispatched. Chris was chosen because his family is out of standard in many ways, so he decided to send someone familiar with the Otori family. The result was the birth of another demon instructor. By the way, another supervisor has been dispatched, and the other one is Mr. Edgar... he seems to have given up on Chris''s failure to do his job, and has completely ignored Chris''s actions and checked the work and terrain. Among them, we also discussed the moat and the ridge, but with regard to the terrain, it was also around the royal capital, and since there was no great ups and downs, it was regarded as a problem that it was difficult to take tactics using the terrain. Therefore, I made a proposal such as hitting a pile, but it was not suitable for attacking even if it was effective to protect, so it was put on hold. After consulting with Din, I decided to propose it to Master Lyle. The next day, on the third day of work, the moat was completed, and later adjusted to make it easier for the knights to use. On that day, Din and Jang had come to see how things were going, and although they were surprised at the speed of completion, they were convinced by the number of golems mobilized. It should be noted that all of the boreholes operated by other merchants seemed to progress by about a quarter, and from the perspective of the royal family of the ordering party, the Otori family''s cost performance was quite high. So, an additional job was ordered. The next place to work is a few kilometers away from the King''s Capital, a place that will be passed when the zombie herd progresses from the provincial side of the Houston fringe, and it seems to be one of the places where the army expects to intercept the zombie herd. The request included several boreholes used by the army for defense and transportation of dirt and stones. This time, I can''t take Primera because there is a little distance, but Din told me that if I had replacement personnel and my grandfather and Amur could do it in a day or two, I would be able to do it in an empty moat, and Din told me to start work tomorrow. The terms of the contract will extend the work so far, so the conditions will remain the same. However, it seems that the empty moat is smaller than the one built by the imperial capital (a few are needed instead), and it seems that only one round trip is needed to build a single moat. If you do your best, maybe you can make it through the day? No, isn''t it possible to stretch the work there for a day or so? "...... Tenma, Master Merlin, the Captain said tomorrow, but we need to determine the exact location of the moat, so please start the day after tomorrow." Mr. Jang changed the work day. Tomorrow, the Knights'' task force will be dispatched to locate the moat. I don''t think this is because you and Grandpa were truly joked about, but in fact, it''s because the empty moat we dug could get in the way of the Knights. When Din received a simple document with the completion of the work on the moat requested by the Otori family and the work from the day after tomorrow, and everyone (¡¤) tried to go home, "Onee-chan should go home with Din-san..." "Aura, you shouldn''t say that..." "Jeanne, it''s too late." There was a scene in which Aura held her head and wept again, but other than that, she was able to return home safely without any problems. 285 Chapter 19 - 10 Alliances (planned) "Temma, what''s more important to ask now that you''ve built ten empty moats... do you need them so much?" "If this is the case, I think the zombies will fill it soon." Rather, if you''re only thinking about defense, you might not be able to do it this much. ¡± "Brother, I think Temma is right." Well, in fact, if you slow down your progress in this moat, you''ll be using a magic tactic that will slow down your numbers. ¡± "Hmm... in that way, I guess I''ll need multiple positions like this one?" "Yeah, well... I''ll take care of the funds, please." Zayn, who came to see the empty moat in two days as planned, seemed to feel that it would be in the way of the Knights, but I felt that the moat would be immediately filled with 10,000 to 20,000 groups. Lyle was only involved in the military, so she immediately concurred with my thoughts, but Zayn couldn''t seem to understand until he was explained in more detail... or she was concerned about the cost of building this position. As for the cost, Lyle was desperately preaching the necessity of the position, so eventually I was able to get Lyle to deliver it almost exactly as Lyle requested... but when purchasing materials, I was reminded to accept all checks by Zayn or Zayn''s designated subordinates, and to mobilize knights and soldiers or cheap contractors for the work on the moat and moat... In other words, I was asked to nominate me or to find a place to undertake the work for the same amount of wages as me. ¡±Thank you, brother... that''s why I''m asking you, Temma¡± It seemed like Lyle had already decided that I would take on, "Lyle... do you mind if I report this attitude to your mother?" Zain-sama bewitched me and apologized. She was desperately asking Maria-sama to keep it to herself. ¡°Even if we''re going to turn to Temma and other vendors, we''re going to get a lot of people out of the military. In front of the vendor, you can roughly figure out how many people you can get out of the army, so calculate right away!" Ryo, got it, brother! Even though he was supposed to be the same in the position, he could not defy the power relationship between his brothers. Lyle ran to talk to the army cadre who accompanied Lyle in the way of being slapped on the ass by Zayn. "Now, Temma, I need to ask you something before Lyle is gone..." Zain-sama confirmed that Lyle-sama was far enough apart, and then she opened her mouth casually. I felt that the way it was said was somewhat difficult to hear, so I wondered if I wanted to talk about money. How likely are you to think that the boreholes and positions you plan to build in the future will not withstand the zombie herds, and that the interior of the King''s City will become a battlefield? Is it possible that a swarm of zombies will go around (...) and (...) enemies? "Yes, it is." Apart from the herd of zombies... this means that reformers can use the confusion to storm a coup or even to attack with Rich, who might be leading the zombies. In response to that question, "I think more than 50%. Rather, it might be better to assume that it will definitely become a battlefield.¡± "I knew it...." If it was just a swarm of zombies, I thought the odds were about 50%. It was true that Rich was a strong opponent, and there was no guarantee that he could win with me and Grandpa, but I could expect the Knights and Adventurers to help me next, so I wouldn''t be pushed by the numbers. Even if we lose a few battles, I think we are winning in quality, and I can count on the support of Din, Jang, and other people who are used to fighting Jin. For that reason, I''m sure that if we create a line of defense around the capital, we''ll be able to fight to our advantage. The only concern is how far Rich''s strength will rise, but if it''s as strong as the last fight, I''ll be able to buy myself enough time if I fight in full force, and I don''t think I''ll lose if I fight with my grandfather alone. However, if the traitors attacked Rich and the Zombie herds from behind or from the interior of the King''s city while they were dealing with them, it would be difficult even to capture the Zombie herd. Even if it wasn''t, if a coup d ''¨¦tat were to take place in the interior of the king''s city, the king''s city would have become a battlefield at that point. "The fact that the interior of the royal capital becomes a battlefield means that the first targets are father and mother... Tema, if the interior becomes a battlefield, it will be almost a lost battle." At that time, at the very least, either Teda or Luna, and preferably either your brother or Lyle, will be kept in a row (...) to escape (...) to escape (...) to (...) " Not the King and Mary? ¡°That''s right. If I can afford it, I''d like my mother to take me there, but if I can afford it, Temma will be holding the coup before I run away.¡± There is no doubt that the king and queen are the icons of the country, but Master Zayn would like to see them killed and give priority to Tedda and Luna. Is that so, Master Zayn is sure that I will escape in such a situation? "In the past, Temma would not only help my father and mother, but also my sister-in-law and I would try to help Mizaria, but now Temma has more to prioritize than us. If I had been forced into such a situation, Mizaria alone would have tried to escape.¡± Then I''m even more concerned that Mizaria-sama is not among those I want you to prioritize. To answer my question like that, Master Zayn, "However, as a royalty, I am also in a position to consider leaving the royal bloodline in case. Therefore, either Teda or Luna, who are likely to be able to connect the next royal family, must definitely be allowed to escape. Only Temma could get the two of them out of here and protect them. If that''s the case, I''d appreciate it if you could help me think of it as my father''s and mother''s last wish." I bowed my head. I promised Zain-sama with a serious expression that I would do my best, and Zain-sama''s expression was a little relieved. However, when I continued to ask what Mizaria-sama was going to do, ¡°We''ve already discussed that with Mizaria. And if we do, we''re going to end up together." Zayn seemed to have the lowest priority for himself and Mizaria-sama. Since it''s about Zain-sama, I thought it might be just Mizaria-sama, but since Isabella-sama and Maria-sama have lowered their priority, there may be no exceptions. Instead, it would be that we would be together at that time. "Just keep what we talked about here a secret." If Lyle or Tedda knew about this, they would rebel. ¡± When the two of them learn this story, it is obvious that Zain-sama will rebel as he says. However, Lyall should be the next crown prince anyway, and Tedda might be a problem as a royal family. "In case the time comes, I will drag you there, but don''t worry." "Please." I can''t say that I can definitely help you, but when I decided to do everything I could, I shook hands with Zain-sama, Brother, I''ve roughly put out the number of positions and the number of people I think I can put out! Lady Lyle ran out loud. Lyle saw me and Zain-sama shaking hands, and for a moment, she looked strange, but she immediately put it back and gave Zain-sama a piece of paper with numbers written on it. "Rejected. Still too dependent on temma." At the very least, I''ll give you these times. And there''s no detail on why we need this number, not even in terms of the number of positions. I can''t give you a budget like this. " and instantly rejected it through his eyes. Then, I took Lyle to the military cadres (and the finance cadres I brought in) and started an extraordinary meeting. I was invited to the meeting for some reason... but it seems that both the military and finance executives decided that I was the person needed for the meeting, and they asked for my opinion normally. As a result of the meeting, I decided to take charge of only the foundation of the borehole, as I could not build half of the first level of positions in the army''s required budget. Although the foundation is said to dig at some depth and width, it is planned to be used as a moat as it is, so the army can concentrate on the ground part such as the bowl, and even after the ground part is formed, the hand is added to the dig, and it is judged that it is sufficient to meet the zombie herd. It''s a way to use a golem, so even though it''s not very burdensome... it''s annoying to have too many of them. "Well, I can only say I''m sorry... but instead, I don''t know what to say, but it should be easy to do the job because I let my men mark the work schedule ahead of time." Lady Lyle says, "Lyle... it''s only natural for the military to do that." Temma, I assure you that the royal family will pay me and Lyle personally as soon as things settle down. As for the work cost, it is impossible to pay the full amount, but I have arranged to pay some of it right away. As early as today, we''ll be able to give it to them. I''m going to pay the rest as soon as possible. " As soon as the meeting is over, Master Zayn has sent some of his men back to the capital to make paperwork for my reward. I didn''t specify the amount, but it seems to be a very small amount that can be paid immediately under the authority of the Lord of Finance, so if there is nothing else, I can receive it today or tomorrow. As far as I''m concerned, I''m not in a hurry, but it seems to be Zayn''s sincerity. At the same time, it also means that you personally pay for it. I didn''t say what it was about the royal family and personal rewards, but I don''t think it''s somehow financial, so I think it''s probably like tax exemption... or I don''t have any trouble with the money so far, so I''d appreciate it. Well, I can''t ask you to do that. I didn''t know what I was getting, but I was done talking about the reward, so I had a meeting about the work, and then I flew right to my position. Lyle''s men were on standby during the first meeting to prepare me for the task. As a result, the work proceeded more smoothly than expected, and three places were completed during the day, and the remaining seven places were completed the following day. Since there are three boreholes of about 500 meters per location, it is a fraction of the size of the first position, but since it is not intended to be defended there, it may hinder the movement of the kingdom if it is made larger. Moreover, because these areas were to be intercepted in the Royal Capital, the aim was to slow down the zombie herd''s progression rate and reduce the number of them slightly, so instead of making them into elaborate structures, they would make a simple fence to complete them. However, I will not be involved because the military and the contractor arranged by the military will do the work. Welcome back. "Oh, it was earlier than I thought." I just finished when Temma asked me to do it. " Back in the Mansion, just as Grandpa and Amur were coming out of the front door, they joined the bowl. Everything I asked for was over, so I was about to do some exercise. ¡°I''ll write down how much to give to who, so you can read it later.¡± Having said that, Grandpa threw me a few bundles of paper. I saw them off to the garden, and I read what was written on the paper that was given to my grandfather, and when I entered the dining room where someone else was supposed to be, "Ah! Welcome back, Temma-san" Primera was eating. Although it was a halfway time, Primera''s appetite seems to have increased recently, and she is increasing the number of meals she can eat without being forced to. Well, it seems that there is no particular problem at the moment, because the amount of meals per meal is small, and even if you add all of them together, it is about as small as Jeanne''s. Rather, when it comes to childbirth, I think it might be better to increase the amount of exercise in order to improve my physical strength... I personally think, but at the same time, Aura who eats the extra amount as a taste, thinks it would be better to increase the amount of exercise in the future. Do you want to eat Temma-sama too? You feel something from my gaze, Aura stops you and recommends the rest to me. If Aina sees this scene, she says, "Who would recommend the leftovers to the Lord!" I may be angry with Aura, but it''s not something that bothers me (unusual), so I decided to have it prepared without saying anything about it. Incidentally, the moment I said "eat", Aura wanted to be sorry because it was easy to understand. Temma-san, is that the report of what Grandpa was doing? As I finished my meal and read the rest of the report, Primera tended to hesitate to ask me if I was concerned about the report. I didn''t write anything to hide, and it is something that can be said to have something to do with the primera, so when I gave it to the reader, two people peered into each piece and read it. This may also be a reason for preaching from Aina''s point of view, but as you can see from the fact that Primera herself made it visible to Aura without saying anything, this is also a normal sight at home... whether it''s good or bad. The report contains information on the address of the people of Kukri village, the distance to the Otori family, and figures on how much weapons and food they plan to give to anyone in case the capital is caught in the middle of a war. If the King''s City becomes a battlefield, the Otori family will be gathered to engage, or all of them will escape from the King''s City, but depending on where they live, they may be delayed in escaping, and they may not be able to come to their homes. That''s why I decided to give you weapons and food to improve my chances of survival. ¡°I appreciate you writing about the Duke of Sangha, but I don''t think it''s okay. I think Niisama is hiding it, but he''s definitely preparing for the worst. Likewise, the Marquis of Sammons and the House of the Houston Margins are famous. I already lend a lot of golems, so I think it''s enough to lend the missing amount at the time of the rendezvous. On the contrary, we should increase the number of royals. Even if the Royal Capital suffers catastrophic damage, if there is even one royalty left, it can be revived.¡± Primera has proposed the same thing as Zain-sama. I feel a little cold towards my parents (Albert), but the need to go out of my way to lend a hand where I can afford it is probably thin. Instead, it seems that it is better to move for the sake of the royal insurance and the later cause. "Actually, Zain-sama said the same thing." In the worst case, I was told to protect either Tedda or Luna. ¡± Speaking like that, Primera nodded like, "I knew it." "Then perhaps we should correct the numbers immediately and have a discussion with the royal family." In some cases, it is possible to evacuate from the capital and rendezvous in different places, so I think it is necessary to select candidates and routes for evacuation. " Primera told me that I would be able to afford the support for the three houses for the time being, so I blanked it out and capped the support for the royal family. ¡°When it comes to the price, make sure the people in Kukri are safe after the rendezvous. When you''re in a group, the first thing you''re going to get is a weaker person to kill you. I don''t think the Guards, who know Tenma and Merlin well, will turn the Otori family into enemies, but I don''t know what to do when they are cornered to the brink, and I think they will choose to cut off the ends of the Knights who don''t know the circumstances easily. In order not to do so, I will ask you to pledge your safety in the name of the royal family. Next, during your escape, you must officially acknowledge that the Otori family is not under the complete authority of the royal family, but is in an equally close position. I think it will make the people of Kukri more secure.¡± It doesn''t matter when everything else is over, but I told Primera that she should only promise the two things in advance and leave them in the form of a contract if possible. That doesn''t mean that the royal family can''t be trusted in extreme circumstances, but that they can better suppress the soldiers and knights under those circumstances. In other words, if you treat people close to your alliance and close to them, you may be hostile to me or your grandfather, and you may not be able to protect your royal family. In fact, I think it is unlikely that such a situation (a situation in which the people of Kukuri village flee from the capital in a group, and the people in the middle of it meet irrational eyes) will occur, but it was Primera''s idea that it was not enough to prepare for it. "All right, let''s talk to the kings as soon as possible, including what I said." It''s a little late today, so I decided to ask the kings about their plans for tomorrow and set a date for discussion. I don''t know what the outcome of the discussions with the kings will be, but I think it is highly likely that they will approve the terms. At any rate, the Golem alone is going to be a lot of force. You''ll be on our side, so you''ll be able to accept it in limited circumstances. After that, I broke up with Primera to take a bath, told Grandpa what I had just discussed, and went to the garden to ask him to accompany me to the discussions with the kings. I... I forgot to tell him that I wanted the two of them to discuss and accompany me to the discussions, because I lost sight of the timing of the conversation. After all, I told my grandfather what I had discussed with Primera just before I left the day I promised the kings (two days after I discussed with Primera). Well, in the carriage on the way to the Imperial Castle, my grandfather roughly understood, and in the middle of the discussion, he followed me and at the same time he was engaged with Ernesto in Norinori (Adribe tried to extract the reward from Ernesto personally). Incidentally, the Otori family refused any assistance other than medicine (weapons and food), but they fully accepted the conditions for escape. As I thought, if a large number of golems are on our side, it''s only natural to insist on a near-equal footing, saying that there is nothing wrong with being on the royal side. 286 Chapter 19-11 Contacts with the South A few days after the conversation with the royal family, Rani and Reni arrived from the south as official envoys to the Otori family. Well, officially speaking, as usual, I bring products from the south, so the emissary feels like one, but Lani and the others say that it''s a very serious story, so I and Grandpa, together with Primera and Amur, quickly prepared a place for the discussion. ¡°Thank you for setting up this space. This is a letter from my Lord. Please check it." With a different wording and attitude, Mr. Rani sent a letter from Ms. Hana. When I opened the letter received from Mr. Lani on the spot and read it, it was written as expected. I turned it to my grandfather, and from there I crossed over to Primera, and finally to Amur. Since the letter was addressed to me, it was unnecessary to turn it to Amur, the daughter of the Southern Viscount family, regardless of Grandpa and Primera, who claimed the identity of the Ottori family. However, Primera who had read the letter gave it to Amur as a matter of course, so it was not long before anyone told Amur what it was. Well, it wasn''t the content that was problematic because Amur knew about it, and it was Primera''s decision that it didn''t matter because it was written that it was related to Amur. By the way, Grandpa and Primera only nodded after reading the letter, but Amur frowned a little. ¡°I think I''ll give you a thank-you note I wrote in the name of the House of Otori at a later date. I''m sorry, but I''d like to ask you to stay in King''s Landing for three days. If the accommodation is not available, please use our house." "I understand. However, I have plans in the future and the accommodation has already been arranged, so please just ask for my sister''s room." As for the letter, we will drop by in three days, so please prepare it by then. " "Now, let''s give Leni his usual room." I will prepare the letter by noon three days later, but if I can''t come due to urgent business, can I leave it with Leni? " ¡°Please do that.¡± Lani has another job to do after this, and she plans to return to the south sooner than Lenny. She said that she will return to the south after receiving the letter three days later. Perhaps the other task is to gather and bring back recent information from our fellow citizens operating in the Royal Capital. And it seems that Leni has a job to hear from me and my grandfather about the flock of zombies. And, as usual, Amur''s vetting. When I finished talking as a messenger, I called Jeanne and Aura and told them to prepare Ms. Lenny''s room. After the two of them who were on their way to prepare, Ms. Lenny and Amur followed. However, Amur may have planned to stay here a little longer because he was forced to leave by Leni instead of following him. "Now, from here on out, you are the usual pedestrian... here is Temma''s catalogue of yuzu pepper." I have secured the yuzu citrus this time, so I brought it with me. And the beans. " This time my share (instead of stamp duty) is only yuzu and soybeans, but instead, they bring dozens of kilograms each (five bags containing a dozen kilograms each). The amount is much more than usual, but the sales of yuzu pepper have been good recently, so they have increased it. In addition, I bought a number of products brought by Lani and was noticed by Primera, but I was able to go shopping satisfactorily as usual. After shopping, she answered some of Lani''s questions and held a meeting for an hour or so. In the meantime, I was a little concerned that Amur and Reni had not returned, but maybe they were also collecting information separately. Now we can secure a place to escape when we have to. ¡°Yes, but it hurts as a royal family to fail to pledge reinforcements to the South.¡± "It can''t be helped, can it?" If a swarm of zombies also emerges from the "Forest of the Elders", it is conceivable that they will progress to the south. " In the letter from Mr. Hana, it was written that if we were to escape from the capital, the South would accept the Otori family and their (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...). However, it seems that it is difficult to send a rescue team to the royal capital at that time, and if the situation is such that we can escape from the royal capital, it is highly likely that the south will be blamed afterwards, so it may be possible to pick up only a short distance away from the last moment in the Southern Viscount Territory. Although the Beastman is basically a sturdier and more physically active race than the human race, it does not change that it is difficult to travel long distances, and it is written that my family and Amur have little in-laws to help the kings by putting themselves at risk (the letter to the kings said that they wrote another reason, so I would like you not to talk about the contents of this letter). "If you read this, you can say that the South is cutting the kingdom off, but it''s not written that you won''t help." In other words, I feel like I''m staring at you. " Hana-san''s letter only mentioned when the King''s capital was in a critical situation, and did not touch on the previous stage. "Even in the south, if you want to sell your debt to the royal family, you would want to create a more effective model." It was only natural to be reluctant. It may have been written in Alex''s letter, but it may not have been written in the letter to the Otori family. " "Since the Southern Viscount Territory is an autonomous region, even if it is requested by the royal family, it may not be shown unconditionally in" Yes, I will give it out ", and at the same time, it may not be good for the southern family to be regarded as giving priority to the Otori family over the royal family. The Viscount of the South has an Amur in the House of Otori, so it is not strange to say that you will accept it in case of emergency, so even if the contents of the letter to the House of Oori are known to others, there will be no problem.¡± Although it is a troublesome story, the southern part is not completely controlled by Mr. Hana''s Southern Viscount family, and the "Southern Viscount family headed collective" aspect is still strong, and the worst south alone has the power to do as a country. If Hana is judged unreliable, the flag may be changed to another person, and the south may choose the path of independence. For that reason, it''s not good to think that Hana-san is not very good at it, and the royal family cannot strongly criticize it even if it is rejected once because its friendship with the south may be broken. However, since Hana wants to avoid being told that she is contemptuous of the royal family at this time, she may have omitted that part from her letter to me. Well then, do you feel reluctant for the first time and accept the request for the second time? "At the same time, I''ll let Alex bow his head." Anyway, I could ask Ernesto to bow his head... that would be more interesting! " "I thought you were overdoing it..." As usual, Grandpa''s prank was a bit of a draw in the Rock Primera. If I was the only one listening to this, I would definitely be laughing and listening. "However, it might be a good idea for Grandpa to enter between the royal family and the south." As long as Ernesto and I are playing games together, Grandpa said, "I''ll take the space with the south, so be grateful!" In terms of what I said, if the Southern Viscount Family and the Royal Family alliance were realized from there, it would fit in surprisingly well. " Although I can say it myself, my grandfather and I are quite popular in the south, so many southern residents may be convinced that it would be unexpected if either of them were in between. However, when I move, the Otori family''s great achievements will increase again, so I want to use the rotten edge of Grandpa and Ernesto to strengthen the impression that the royal family and the Southern Viscountry family have arrived unhappily from their personal connections. This makes it easier for me to tell you to give it to Grandpa personally, even when it comes to rewards. "Hmm... it may be interesting indeed." Best of all, I could be the star of what I know will almost certainly succeed. Ernesto and Alex can expect a reward, and it''s not a bad story. Then we should hurry and meet! " ¡°And we have to get ready! While saying so, Grandpa ran to his room. Surprisingly, maybe Hana-san wanted me or Grandpa to be in the room. "Maybe...... or maybe it''s true." Of the close acquaintances of the Southern Viscount family, Temma and Grandpa are the most influential of the royals, so it would be odd to think that one of them would not be a bad thing for the South if they were in between. ¡± Temma-sama! Merlin just jumped out the hallway window! A few minutes after Grandpa jumped out, Aura rushed to let me know that she was talking to Primera. Apparently, Grandpa flew out the hallway window without leaving the front door. Surprised by the sight, Aura seemed to have come to inform her that something had happened, but when I said that my grandfather had gone to Ernesto to play, he returned with a convincing face, "What, it''s always the same thing?" "I''m used to it, but even if it''s normal at home, it''s unusual to fly out of a window upstairs, so please be careful in front of your children." "Yes... I''ll take care of it..." Primera told me never to do anything good, but to be honest, I don''t think I can. Well, I couldn''t say such a thing even though my mouth was torn, so I nodded silently... but I didn''t feel confident that I could protect it because Primera had found out, so I was pushed several times. By the way, Grandpa came back about an hour after he jumped out. Anyway, for the royal family, Grandpa''s proposal was for a ship to cross, and he said that he would immediately start negotiations with the South, using Grandpa as his point of contact. The reward is a lot of expensive liquor and unusual liquor, and I think it''s like Ernesto''s contract who knows his taste well... he''s doing well to use his grandfather. "I''ll give you a name, so we can do other things ourselves..." "No, that''s a nominal thing. Since Grandpa will be your point of contact with the South, you need to know the contents of the discussion and the letter, and above all, you need to write to Hana-san from Grandpa, right?" To have fun and take only delicious places with you is too rustic. ¡± "Yes, as a royal family, we can just wait until the next negotiation." "Ernesto told me the same thing as Primera." Without owning the name of the Lord, we should be together in less than a month. " It''s like a race that was originally made, so you probably knew that eventually you would be talking to the south. Maybe even if Grandpa were in between, it would only make the difference that a month would be shortened to half a month. However, by daring to accept Grandpa''s evil spell, the royal family must have attached importance to the half-month difference. Otherwise, the King could not have accepted Lord Caesar, Lord Zayn, or Ernest as he was. However, since the story was almost settled, while talking to the kings in the future, Grandpa was disgusted by Ernesto''s stupidity and ran away. However, as far as I can tell, it feels more like a complaint about Grandpa''s behavior than a fool''s fault... but even if Ernesto was sneakily conditioned after that, it would mean that Grandpa, who wasn''t there until the end, would be in bad shape. "But no matter how many days I could shorten, if the royal family wrote to the Southern Viscount''s house immediately, I wonder if it would arrive in about a week?" If I get a reply from you at the same time, I''ll get a request for reinforcements to the South Viscount''s house, and the South will have time to form an army, armor, and food. It''s going to take a while to move the army... so it''s going to take about two months at the earliest. " "There is a possibility that only a small number of troops with fast legs will advance, but if the battle starts before the whole army is in place, it may be incorporated into other noble troops and used to destroy them, so even if you split the number and come to the capital, at least you will be able to move as the Southern Viscount Army alone." So far, I haven''t heard that the zombie herd seems to be moving, so I am focusing on strengthening the army and facilities. However, if this situation continues, it is possible that the army will advance to the border area of Houston, and those who want to rescue the border area colleagues and invade the imperial territory will emerge. In that case, I don''t know how many aristocrats will send an army, but I''m sure the Viscount of the South will refuse. After all, the enemy is not the only zombie coming from the Empire. "I don''t know where the zombie herd is based, so I can''t move so badly, and the kingdom has reformist problems in the first place, so I can''t even show you the big gap... At least, if you can make it clear what the enemy is and where they are, the situation will change." "When you''re advancing to the frontier territory, you have to think about defending the royal capital." We''ve gone out of our way to reduce our numbers, and there are so few facilities that we don''t know when to betray them. It would be a bad idea to break in. "That said, even if you are waiting near the King''s City, your dissatisfaction is accumulating on one side... it may be the most difficult war in the history of the Kingdom." If there were any other plans that could change the situation... we could somehow pull up the army surrounded by the border to the capital city, organize the army again, and then pull the zombie herd into the frontier territory and smash it. It''s impossible, isn''t it? I think it''s the solution down there. The Duke of Sangha and the Marquis of Samons may retreat, but the Houston Frontier will almost certainly remain. That''s because making that choice means abandoning the frontier territories and their people. If you can let all the people in the frontier territory escape, you may agree with the frontier territory, but it''s close to impossible... It might be impossible. If you imitate the frontier territory and abandon it, the royal family will be finished even if the kingdom wins this war. "Besides, it seems that the army''s idea is that the zombie herd came straight to the King''s City because the border colonels are stuck near the border." Even if the zombie population is larger than the Royal Army, it is my impression and Grandpa''s impression that the average strength of each Zombie will increase the army''s military strength, and it is reported to the Military Department as one of the few information about zombies. That said, the zombie herd is aiming for the royal capital at the shortest possible distance to take advantage of its greatest strength. "The kingdom should be winning at movement speed, so as a zombie, if you reduce the number of herds, you may think that you could be destroyed individually." Moreover, if you spread the herd poorly, it will be easier for the Duke''s army and the Frontier Lord''s Army to escape, so it may attack the zombie herd from behind. " In fact, it is unclear how much Rich thinks he is leading the herd of zombies, but in the current situation where the Sangha dukes are staying, the zombie herd has been aiming straight for the capital city, so the army thinks that the plan to intercept them near the capital city will cause the least human and economic damage. When we intercept them in the Royal Capital, the Southern Viscount Army, which is worried about working with the Knights of the Royal Capital, will be treated like a Rangers? "Well, I guess that''s fine." In the first place, the southern soldiers and the noble knights fight differently, so it would be more efficient to keep them separate from the beginning, and there would be less trouble. Because the beasts in the south prefer individual martial arts to collaboration. " In that case, Temma-san and Grandpa might fight alongside the Southern Viscount Army a lot. That''s like saying that the way I and Grandpa fight is by the side of my brain... but maybe it''s a good tactic for me and Grandpa to let go of their magic and push the front line while the soldiers in the south kick out the leaks. That might be the case, so I might need to meet with Hana-san once. Well, as a Southern Viscount Army, it would be better to go rampaging with us than to stand side by side with the strange nobility. It''s difficult to make a moat as a ranger, but since there are golems on the moat, it''s possible to make one while moving. "The Otori family and the Southern Viscount Army''s [Mobile Fort] raid... no, it''s a raiding party?" If it wasn''t for Rich, we could have invaded the Empire like that. " As for resupply, I have a lot of magic bags and dimensional bags, so if the opponent does not have enemies with non-standard or ranged attacks like Rich, they will be able to invade the Imperial Realm, but they will be able to go to the Peripheral Realm. "Well, I think I can go, but the presence of that rich is the most important problem." If it wasn''t for Rich in the first place, it wouldn''t be a big problem. " Not only Rich, but also the four-armed monster was a threat, but since we found the weakness, we could take some countermeasures. Otherwise, unlike Rich, the knight would need a few people to deal with it. It''s because of this richness that the kingdom has been cornered so far. "On the other hand, you can say how powerful Temma and Merlin''s [House of Otori] are." To be able to hunt down a monster that hunts down the kingdom with me and my grandfather, Primera is right, the strength of the House of Otori is one of the best in the kingdom. "If you can win and finish safely, this time you''ll have to pay attention to the [...] side..." As long as I and Temma are around, I''m worried after that. While I''m alive, I''ll be a deterrent myself, so I''ll manage, but I don''t know what to expect. Perhaps Tedda''s next generation will judge the House of Otori to be in the way of the Kingdom. "You can say that the way I and Temma get to know each other is completely different, so you have to be careful with your grandchildren''s education." You may ask for a primera, but if you have to, you should bow your head and beg the Sangha Dukes to teach you. When I told them, Grandpa and Primera agreed, but soon after, "In that case, please remember that Temma-san and Grandpa are at least fine before the children." I was told with a smile. You must be worried that your attitude towards me and my grandfather''s kings will have a negative impact on my children. Well, I can''t deny it, and above all, I was scared of the smiling primera, so my grandfather and I nodded honestly without a word of disagreement. "Um... may I have a moment?" When my grandfather and I were under the pressure of Primera''s smile, Reni and Amur peered at us from a slightly open door gap. What''s the matter, Lenny? Is something wrong? My grandfather and I spoke to Lenny almost simultaneously to escape the pressure of Primera. I wonder if Primera has been distracted by our appearance, and the pressure she had just experienced has completely disappeared. "I heard a little talk, but if the House of Otori and the House of the Southern Viscount were to fight together, I thought it would be nice if you could lend it to the House of the Viscount in the corner of the garden." It seems that there are bases for the activities of the Southern Viscount family in the King''s City, but they are not suitable for activities with one or two people in the King''s City. "It''s okay." If you have a way to contact the south when you have to, I''d appreciate it. " I also checked with my grandfather and Primera and decided to set up a temporary Southern Viscount hub in the Otori family''s garden. The place I rented out was a storage room for noble servants that I had built before, and compared to that time, I got a lot of things so that I could sleep in without any problems. However, even though I gave permission to rent it out, it seems that this story is at Lenny''s discretion. After consulting with Lanni, he wrote to Hana and decided whether to borrow it officially as soon as he responded. "The South didn''t have much to do with the King''s Capital, so I was struggling to find just the right place... well, the Otori family was the first choice." I was talking about it as if I had just come up with it, but from the beginning, I was going to rent a part of the Otori family''s mansion as a base. Well, I thought it was unlikely that I would be turned down because I had stayed in the top class of the Viscount family many times, except for the Robo Honorary Viscount. "Oh! I will thank you properly when it is officially decided, and rest assured that the intelligence agents who will stay will be especially trustworthy!" She wanted me to lend her the remaining water from the bath because she would be careful not to get in the way of the Otori family. 287 Chapter 19-12 Back Gauge "Temma, according to the report of the person who just returned from scouting, a swarm of zombies has begun to move." However, as before, instead of aiming for the King''s City in a straight line, everything was divided into the largest flock and some small and medium-sized flocks, and progressed in a horizontal spread. " Has this information been delivered to the king or Lyle? "No, not yet. The Southern Viscount family is not yet officially in the fight." Therefore, we have been instructed by Hana to first report to the Otori family and move in accordance with Temma-san''s instructions. " "Well then, please report to the Royal Castle as soon as possible." At that time, raise the flag of the Otori family with the flag of the Southern Viscount House and tell the gatekeeper to call the butler, Clif, or the maid Aina. If you tell either of them why you came to the Royal Castle, they will report to the King or Lord Lyle immediately. ¡± Leni and his southern counterparts are in the custody of the House of Otori, but it is only natural that they should be responsible for this, since they have recommended that we lend them a piece of the House of Oori. Besides, as a Southern Viscount family, I want to avoid being used to keep Leni and the others besides me, or being taken away with the southern grip. That''s why, instead of letting House Otori know what Leni and the others have learned first, we''re going to keep the agents safe until the Southern Viscount Army is ready. Even if Leni and the others go to the Imperial Castle to inform them of the situation, it is highly likely that they will eat the front door or take the information with them to someone else. In order to prevent that from happening, we need to hold the banner of the Otori family, and ask Clif or Aina to report directly to the kings, who are familiar with Leni. There is also a way for me to take it with me or follow Leni and the others, but even if it is temporary, it may become the property of the Otori family to which I belong, so it is better for Leni and the others to go alone in order to strengthen the impression of the Southern Viscount House. "At the same time, as the representative of the Southern Viscount Family, please remember the name of Amur." Roger that! Although Amur does not work for the Southern Viscount family at all, he is the only Viscount family member in the southern part of the capital, so if you put his name on it, the impression of the Southern Viscount family will be even stronger. However, he would hate to be troublesome, but Hana would definitely agree, so let''s say that Amur has no right of veto. After Leni and his men headed for the Royal Castle, I immediately gathered my grandfathers and started a discussion. Uncle Mark is among the conversation members. ¡°In other words, if a herd of zombies advances as reported by agents in the south, the capital could be surrounded in all directions.¡± Maybe. However, no matter how many zombies there are, I don''t think it will be possible to completely encircle the King''s City, so I''ll concentrate most of my herd on the east side and feel like small to medium-sized herds are coming from other directions. We could easily handle Albert''s guards on a small scale, and we could handle him on a medium scale. However, even if all the attacking herds were small, if they attacked several places at the same time, it would be impossible for the Guard to deal with them alone, so it would be necessary to divide the number of people from other units. This report would be unwelcome information for the Kingdom, as it would reduce the number of troops prepared for the largest horde that would be attacking from the east. If this were to happen, perhaps we should have invaded from the Kingdom''s side. I''m sure it was difficult to make a decision because reformers will be happy this time. That''s right. However, if we attacked the frontier territory, we could count on the forces of the frontier army, the duke army, etc., so we might have been able to fight more than each other. "Temma, it''s no use talking about this now." However, I derailed from the talk about the movement of the zombie herd and the strategy adopted by the Kingdom, but I quickly returned to the original story with the Tsukkumi, which is a natural part of Amur. "So, this is the policy of the Otori family, but first I think my grandfather and I will wait close to the front line to prepare for Rich." While my grandfather and I were gone, Primera was in charge of the Ottori family, assisted by Jeanne and Uncle Mark. In particular, my uncle wants me to do something related to the people of Kukuli Village, so please work with Aunt Martha to bring the people together. " "Eh!?" "Oh! Leave it to me!" Jeanne looks worried, but she has already packed up her luggage and food so that it''s easy to take them out, so you just have to remember about Zhu Bei and the others when you actually escape. When I told Jeanne about it, she seemed a little less anxious. With regard to my uncle, I have experience when the village of Kukri was attacked by zombies, and at present, it is like the representatives of the people of the village of Kukuri living in the capital city, so it is not very different from my current position, and there will be no particular problem with my aunt''s help. Temma, what''s my role? ¡°Amur thinks the Viscount of the South will move to King''s Landing, so you can help Jeanne and the others move around at any time.¡± Amur is a top-notch fighter among southern officials in the capital, and is also a blood relative of the precious Southern Viscount family, so perhaps Hannah is thinking of a role. Therefore, as a family of wolves, you can''t be in charge of anything. "In other words, although there are conditions, Amur is the (...) commander of the Rangers." I see! The moment I said that my affiliation might move, it was Amur with a very unpleasant face, but my grandfather was in a good mood when he immediately followed me. Well, it sounds good when it comes to the Rangers, but for now (because of grandpa''s first thought) there''s only Amur, so it''s unclear when there will be more of them under your command... Maybe some helpers will come from the Viscount of the South, so you''ll be in a position to bring them together. "So, in the worst case scenario, escaping from the royal capital won''t change, but I think we should change the first candidate for escape route from the south to the west." According to Leni''s report, the zombie herd is spreading across the side, so after escaping from the capital, it is more likely that the zombie herd will surround us. Perhaps the soldiers will be unable to pass the entrance on the south side. " Temma-san, in that case, isn''t it the same way that the west is consolidating the entrances and exits? In Primera''s opinion, the grandfathers also nodded, "There are many reformist territories in the west of the kingdom, right? That said, the soldiers gathered in the West are very likely reformers. Reformed nobles, if anything were to happen in the capital, they would be able to rebuild themselves if they fled to the west.¡± "I see... if anyone escapes from the West, it is the nobility and soldiers of the Reformists. If the nobility abandoned the royal capital... no, if they escaped, it is like abandoning the position of the nobility of the Kingdom." I mean, a traitor can be judged to be a hostile force, to put it more simply. If that''s what you said, there''s no problem even if you kick it off. " "It might be a problem, but the kingdom won''t be able to afford to take care of it, and if anything happens that you have to escape from the Dao King''s capital, you will be hostile to the Reformers." Since the only [opponent with a very high likelihood of becoming an enemy] is the [enemy], we should improve our own chances of survival, right? " Well, that''s right. Neither I nor my grandfather... said that the Otori family basically hates reformists, so I had no objection to kicking them apart when I had to. "So, if the opponent was a reformist, that''s fine... the worst case is if the opponent was a" Royalist "or" Neutral "." If you''re an aristocrat you know, you''ll be able to handle the conversation, but you''re unlikely to say that you happen to have an aristocrat you know where the Reformers are going to take it seriously. ¡± ¡°Besides, most of the aristocrats with the Otori family are royalty and neutrals, and I think they will be more importantly placed because they will be trustworthy from the royal family. I think it would be better to think of it as nothing (...) rather than low." "If that happens, you might not be able to honestly let me go through with the discussion....." The fact that the people of the Otori family are leaving the King''s City means that I and my grandfather are likely to retreat from the front line, so if we don''t get the Primeras out of the King''s City, you may think that I and my grandfather will fight in the meantime, or you may think that you can let them escape because you can''t make a decision on your own, and you may think that we will keep them until you give us instructions. "If that happens, we''ll have to break through by force!" House Otori is not a nobleman in the first place, so we don''t need royal or noble permission to run!...... should be. " "Well, Amur is right." It would be a request from the royal family to join the battle, but in reality, it seems like cooperation is based on goodwill, so even if you make a contract, only me and Temma would be on the front line. However, if you show a gesture of taking our family and related people hostage, you won''t be able to complain even if you break the contract on the spot and be turned around by your enemies. " "I think that''s fine with me, but when I formally contract with the royal family, it''s up to Temma and his uncle to fight, and I think it''s better to clearly state that the Otori family and their associates will go around to support them. That way, we can claim that our retreat from King''s Landing is a plan for the two men on the front lines to fight without fear, so we may be able to avoid forced breakthroughs.¡± It was decided to deal with the nobles who might be consolidating the entrance and exit, and later we discussed the escape route and the rendezvous point with me and Grandpa... but we couldn''t decide much more. First of all, the route at the time of the escape, this depends on the number of passages in the capital and the state of war at that time, and since the capital has never been in crisis so far since the founding of the country, there is little information to refer to, so it was only possible to determine the priority of the escape direction. Similarly, with regard to the rendezvous point after the escape, since there are many reformist territories in the west that seem to be safe in the direction of the escape, it is not possible to stay in the same place for a long time. Besides, it is unknown when I and Grandpa will leave the King''s City, so in the end, I decided roughly on the passage for Primera to go, and I and Grandpa will fly and chase it later. However, it may not be possible to rendezvous to Nanao in the south, which is the destination, but it was the opinion of everyone except me that it would be less dangerous for Primera and the others to advance to Nanao than to slow down or stop poorly. "Temma is worrisome." But there are Marthas to take care of Primera, and there are Surarins on the battlefield. Best of all, there are over a thousand golems, plus a few out of standard golems. Whether a bunch of nobles is a bunch or not, it''s not the number of things. " Even if you encounter thousands of enemies, if the usual golems fall into the Wall and defend the Primers, and if the Thrallins and Parsival''s off-standard golems (including Scorpion Golems) fight in the meantime, a thousand or two thousand won''t be an enemy, and perhaps ten thousand won will be a good match. "Best of all, golems can become walls as they move." It''s not just about being stopped and scraped. Besides, the attackers should retreat if they know it''s going to take a while. Anyway, the longer it takes, the more likely it is that Tema and I or the Southern Viscount Army will intervene. " "Hmm, if you share your path with your mother through Renitan, the South will definitely come to your aid, even if it''s impossible." Because... I can sell my gratitude to Temma! " It seemed that there was no other way to say it, but it was more convincing than that, so I agreed with everyone. "Then, shall we leave it at that for today?" Next, let''s talk again with Leni. " If we''re going to let Hana know about the escape route, we need Leni''s help. Besides, Leni may know the safe routes used by agents in the South (including in the King''s city), and he has the highest level of knowledge and ability to escape and escape among my acquaintances. To be honest, I know someone who seems to be better than Leni... but since she''s not nearby or difficult to consult, Leni is the most suitable person in many ways. That said, everyone agreed, and today''s discussion was dissolved. Uncle Mark left the Mansion in a hurry to tell the others what we discussed today, but we didn''t have any urgent business, so we decided to run an escape simulation together. At this time, Primera''s active experience was useful. Primera... or Gunjo City is not caught in the crossfire, but we may train for siege and castle battles just in case, and even other Knights will not significantly change the content, so we decided to devise a plan based on that knowledge..... "After all, if you put a scorpion-type golem in front of you when it''s dangerous, most things will be solved." It was concluded that It is a scorpion-type golem with little chance of using it, but it does not have a handle, but it has been regularly tested for movement and improved. As a result of adding as many hands as possible so that it is not manipulated as a rich countermeasure this time, it exceeds the Minotaur-type golem in terms of speed and small turns, but it is inferior to the Knight-type golem, and the intensity of the blow is higher than the Knight-type of those below the Minotaur-type. In other words, it was halfway between the Cavalier and Minotaur shapes. And there are other things that are noteworthy. Even though it''s improved, it won''t cost more than the Cavalier or Minotaur models. Since it is not made with the intention of making fine movements like a knight type, it is made with a large number of joints, and because it is not made to walk on two legs despite a giant body like a minotaur type, it is possible to increase the number of feet if the body cannot be supported or if it is likely to be crushed by weight. If the Cavalier and Scorpion battles, they might beat the Cavalier with less evasiveness and attacking methods, but they''re likely to beat the Minotaur. The basic method of attack is swinging the scissors and tail, so it is likely to be missed by the Cavalier Golem, but it seems easy to break the balance and push down before the slow-moving Minotaur attack, so the overall strength will come next to the Cavalier. Besides, if you''re fighting against a swarm of humans and human monsters, you''ll be more effective than a knight. The Knight type has a high attack power, but that includes handling weapons, so the scorpion type, which can be a hit-and-kill just by poking into it, is probably too good a golem for a personal weapon. ¡°Yes, I think so. So, even if they get in the way during an escape, if you put the scorpion at the head, I think the other person will be honest and clear the way. If it doesn''t pull back, you just have to let it go." Certainly, Primera is right, the opponent who is hardened in a narrow place like the entrance will be a prey for the scorpion-type golem. Well, the impact could break the walls at the entrance, but at that time, all I had to do was put out a minotaur and make a passage. ¡°Likewise, even if you''re surrounded by reformist noble armies on the move, if you let ordinary golems penetrate the scorpion, they will escape by raising their value first. Moreover, if you let scorpions and knights rage against the golems on the walls in that state, the enemy will not even be able to choose between them, so I think they will escape or surrender faster. Well, if you choose to surrender instead of escape, I don''t think you need to take the extra time to attack without admitting it." It may be said that it is inhumane to unilaterally attack an opponent who has lost their will to fight, but it may be a plan to use it as a shield to stop the Primers, and it is not a rule-based fight in the first place, and we are on the run, and if we lose, we could lose all of our lives. Primera insisted that if he did not want to cause harm, he should not deal with the Otori family in such a situation from the beginning. And that argument was something everyone here would agree with. "Well then, when the battle begins, let''s adopt Primera''s plan." Jeanne, Aura, and Scorpion remain in the same ownership, but follow Primera''s instructions on when and for what purpose to use them. ¡± Yes! Roger that! Since the scorpion type was what I gave them, I didn''t tell Primera to transfer ownership, but instead, I told them to absolutely follow Primera''s instructions. However, because they are the maids (slaves) of the Otori family, they have no right or choice to disobey or refuse Primera''s orders from the beginning, but at the same time, Primera is not allowed to take up what I gave them, so I decided that Primera''s orders are absolutely necessary for use. "In the Otori family, Primera is completely out of command in group battles... or there''s nothing else I can do but Primera." Even if I and Temma meet up, I might as well leave the instructions to the golems and Marks to Primera. " I think a small number of commanders would be enough for me and my grandfather, but I''ve never commanded a hundred units, including a golem, so even if we meet, the Commander would be better off as a Primera. However, sometimes it''s a baby on the stomach, so in the worst case scenario, Thalarin will be in charge of the golems, and the people of Kukuli village will ask Uncle Mark to do it. "If this were to happen, I should have made a multi-legged golem like a scorpion... someone who used the magic core of the Earth Dragon." The Dinobot''s Magic Core could make a golem stronger than the Scorpion. Well, it was possible that the will of the Dinobot could be inhabited, but it was fine like a knight... No, it could be inhabited by a demonic Rakshasa, but in the unlikely event, I could only destroy it with all my might. Perhaps, even if I had the will of the Dinobot, I might have heard what Ryden had to say. That''s what I would normally disagree with. "Sure enough, if you succeed, you''ll have a lot of power boost." It''s a shame. " "Yes, there will be a lot of problems, but it would be a pity to say that just by mimicking the shape of a dragon, you can put a lot of pressure on it." "Even though the temma was unusual, I couldn''t believe that it was behind my eyes..." On the contrary, words of regret came out of Grandpa, Primera, and Amur. 288 Chapter 19-13 Operation Initiation Lyle side My lord, the enemy is approaching the first position at the speed expected. "Okay, we''re going backwards as planned." For those in the first sector, beware of being too tenacious! " Not only in the first position, the construction of the position far from the royal capital has been simplified, so rather than fighting there, they treated it like a place for necessary supplies, and planned to destroy it before there was any damage. However, there was the most usable space in front of the first position, and it was not necessary to wait quietly for the enemy to approach, so they set a certain trap. However, in order to maximize the effect of that trap, the Knights in the first position were considerably more dangerous than originally planned. ¡°At the same time, tell the 2nd and 3rd Squads not to fail to accept and prepare for the retreat of the 1st Squadron!¡± Roger that! Whether or not the trap succeeds, and even if it does, how badly it strikes is unclear, but fortunately there are examples of multiple successes in two battles. After listening to the successful person, I will execute it, but due to the nature of the trap, it is still worrying to say that it is a hit production. "Temma said that if I failed, I had no choice but to divide it because I couldn''t get the side effects... but I just want to scrape it when I can. Well, if there''s any damage, it doesn''t make sense." To tell the truth, I want to succeed even if I can''t, but if I fail, I will not be able to avoid the demoralization that comes from the distrust of the upper levels. It would have been best if Temma had moved it, but Temma needs to save her strength for the rich temples. As she murmured, Sir! I can see a large pillar of fire in the direction of the first position! "That''s right! That''s great!" So, is there any damage here? " "I''m sorry." So far, I''ve only been able to see the pillars of fire, and I haven''t received any reports from the First Sector yet. ¡± "Oh, I see, I see." In the meantime, we succeeded in creating a "fire whirlwind". I''d like to wait for a report, but we''re leaving on schedule. " This place, only a kilometer away from the first position, was originally prepared suddenly to confirm the success of that trap. When I failed, most of the military junior officers who were there were opposed to me when I first told them that I would see the results of the trap here, where the military junior officers were supposed to stay as far as I could and be a temporary headquarters for giving other orders. Well, I managed to (forcefully) paraphrase them, but as a condition, as soon as the operation was carried out, I was to return to the headquarters built right next to the capital city. "Those who are still here will risk their lives more than anything if they become dangerous!" Leave the paperwork behind when you have to. It was the zombies. I don''t have a head to understand if I leave information! " I ordered him to get into the carriage so that he could move around at any time, and immediately left the temporary headquarters. I don''t know how much we can hit with this trap... but even if we can defeat it, we won''t be able to command the Royal Army. My words were also nodding to the executives who were riding with me. We have succeeded in a flashy operation. I want to use this momentum to my advantage all the time. Even if the trap seems to have succeeded, you can still deceive me as much as you defeated it. And so, when I returned to the headquarters of the Imperial Castle... I was captured by my elder brother who was waiting for me there, and I was put to my seat in front of my mother. It seems that it was a bad thing to go to the front (including not getting permission from my father and my brother)... but since this is my job as a military sergeant, I honestly couldn''t solve this situation. Well, I couldn''t put it in my mouth. Lyle, it''s side. Amur side Hmm! Another goblin swarm! I am now leaving the capital for the south. I didn''t run away. Just because Temma gave me the role of best fit. "At this rate, I might be able to reach Nanao in 20 days?"... whoa! Leiden, don''t get too excited! " Leiden thrust herself into a herd of goblins and kicked the goblins as if she were crushing ants. I wave my favorite Baldish at the Goblin, but Ryden was overwhelmingly slaughtering the Goblin. Looks like Leiden''s in a bit of a foolish mood. Well, Leiden doesn''t seem to like being ridden much except temma, so there''s nothing I can do about it. If you''re giving instructions while this is connected to the carriage, then I''ll give you my orders, but it''s a different story to get on. However, I don''t hate being with Temma, so perhaps it''s unacceptable for pride to put someone other than the one who defeated me on their back. "It''s a little rough to run, but the speed is running, and I''m not going to do anything directly, so there''s no problem." As soon as he left the king''s city, he decided to think so. If you ask me why Temma lent me Leiden, the key to escape, and let her run to the south, it''s because the western part of the kingdom began to behave suspiciously. It''s information that Renitan (his men) secretly procured, but apparently the Dalams in the west of the kingdom are gathering weapons and food in one place. You might say that you are only preparing for a herd of good beauty, but the important thing is that even the royal family secretly began to take such important military action. As a precaution, Temma hurriedly took the information that Renitan had brought to the emperor''s attention, but it seemed that Lyle, the military lord, was completely sleepy. His Majesty heard the story and immediately tried to summon Dalaram to the Royal Castle, but Lyle convinced him that it was dangerous to bring the insects inside the lions to the Royal Castle under the current circumstances, and decided to place Albert''s guards on the west side. Well, that''s not enough to hold back the Dalai Lama army, so I''ve rallied soldiers from royalty and trusted neutral aristocrats who can still afford it, but it''s no match for the Dalai Lama army, which can mobilize tens of thousands of men, so I''ll call on the other two Dukes, excluding the Sangha Duke. However, even if they manage to do so, there seems to be an overwhelming shortage of time. That''s where I came in. Now that reinforcements from the south are heading towards the capital, I''d like you to change their planned course to the west and enter the capital from the west in order to suppress the Dalaram Duke''s army. That''s why Leiden, the fastest man on the planet in the capital, became my partner. The customer (Leiden) decided on her own, so she may be dissatisfied with the decision. The Southern Army must be leaving Nanao, so if we don''t change course, we''ll be able to meet in a few days. I don''t know exactly how fast Leiden is or how fast the Southern Army is progressing, but Renitan predicts the South will be nearly halfway to the King''s Landing, so he said they could rendezvous in about ten days at the latest. Even if we change course from there, it seems that it will be possible to reach the capital before the Dalai Lama army... I don''t know the details, but if Renitan says so, so be it. "Nh! Leiden, I suddenly don''t run for the next herd!" While thinking for a moment, Leiden runs out to find the next prey (this time a few flocks of orcs). Apparently, the herd of zombies was causing the group of monsters on the east side to move to the west. If it was a group of goblins or orcs, even if I left it to Leiden, there would be no problem, but if they were to run away suddenly, they would fall, so I might not be able to relax until I took a break... I thought that the orcs would turn into minced meat at some point. It''s muddy, and I don''t think I''ll be able to eat it. Amur side. "Grandpa, Lyle''s carriage has entered the capital." "It means the war has begun. How do we move?" "I think we can still wait." If you move close to the front line now, it''s likely that it won''t fit when Rich attacks the King''s City from another direction. " My grandfather and I have to prepare for Rich, so if the front lines collapse and our allies lose, we can''t go to the rescue. From here on out, I don''t know how the battle between the Royal Army and the Zombie herd is going to go, but unless there''s anything else to do, the Royal Army won''t lose. For the rest, four-armed monsters were swarming and attacking, as were monsters from the Rich or Rich classes. "There''s something else I''m worried about... a non-standard monster zombie like [Dragon Zombie]." The ancient dragon class dragon zombie would be stopped in Kukuri Village, but the possibility of the following dragons and dragons becoming zombies is well thought out. Well, if you were a zombie, you would lose the strength of the dragon species, so it would be possible to defeat it. " The Knights of the Kingdom might be able to deal with a Dinobot-class monster if it turns into a zombie, but in the meantime, their vigilance toward other zombies could be diminished. If things were going to get too bad, I might have to come out with a tempest, but the number of wizards with the Knights would be aligned. We shouldn''t move unless the zombies attack near the royal castle. That''s right. If you move poorly, you might get in the way. Lyle tells me that my grandfather and I are dedicated to Rich, and we have his approval, so if we move at our discretion, we are likely to get in the way, so if we move, it would be better if we received a formal request from the military. "The movement of the Reformers is getting smelly in line with the clash with the herd of zombies, and I''m afraid I can''t read what will happen... Temma, do you think you can really suppress the riots in the King''s city?" "I''m not sure, but the Reformers will leap when it happens, so I don''t think it''s going to be massive if we can even detect it in advance... but the capital is huge." Worst of all, suppression by force of ordinary people who participated in the uprising will result in death. " I will sacrifice my little one to keep the big one alive... It''s a bad idea, but as for me who belongs to the big one, I can''t speak up about the idea of sacrificing the little one in order not to harm my family. At best, be careful not to make your acquaintance small, and if so, you''ll only have to persuade them. "Well, including that, it''s not ''war''... but when some idiots, who are supposed to be the same people, are about to cause a disturbance during this national tragedy, bugs and saliva are running." My grandfather also seems to think that there is no choice but to sacrifice to ordinary people, but it seems that he is not convinced that the sacrifice may be caused by the reformers. "Like the Hard Links of Light, the Tamers, who are dependent on nosey monsters, are centered around the capital, so I think it would be a certain deterrent." If you think about what happens after winning, the sacrifice of ordinary people is not too small. " One of the main tasks of the Guard is to patrol the city, with Tamer as the main focus. This was a suggestion to Ernesto from a police dog in his previous life, but I don''t know if he has succeeded in the war so far, but I don''t hear that the reformers have taken action. However, since it can help relieve the stress of Tamer''s family members, and since it can be investigated to the point where people overlook it, it can be said that the work of watching is suitable for Tamer and his family. "Also, he secretly sent me a route suitable for the escape that Wright examined." For now, I think it would be helpful if we pair it with what Lenny knows. ¡± Some of the Tamers are checking their escape routes alongside their patrols in the event of a critical situation in the capital. Although it may not have been praised to divulge information about the king''s city, it is likely that there are royalty members in the Otori family who escape when they have to, so Wright said that he released the information he had obtained. Well, it seems that if you use it as a shield, you will be less likely to be punished, and if you sell your favor to the Otori family, it will be easier to accompany you when you escape. "When the light moves like that, it''s better to think that the Tamers'' Guild will rely on the Otori family when it has to." Even though I can trust you, you are very welcome to fight with me. " My grandfather is closer to the agrari than I am, so it seems that Tamers'' Guild would be happy to be on the side of the Otori family for that reason. As for me, I can trust the Tamers'' Guild with everything I need to escape with everyone in Kukri Village. I was grateful to have you with me. "Grandpa, let''s check our meals and belongings in the meantime." If possible, I''d like to sleep a little and save my strength. " "That''s right. Even though I check my belongings, I''ve already used my favorite weapons many times, and I don''t have enough time to check the golems and medicines, so I can only check the type and number... well, I guess that should be enough while eating." Although it was a rear position with plenty of room to spare, it hurt to have a grand meal or a nap on the boulder, so I decided to go back to the tent provided for the Otori family and eat while checking their belongings. I don''t know when the time will come, so I made it hard to digest, so I only used a small amount of the finished product, but it is not enough, but it is better to eat too much and cannot move. "Grandpa, please be patient with your change." "Hmm... well, I can''t help it." Then I guess I''ll just lie down a little bit. " Grandpa, who was offering me an empty basket, reluctantly pulled the basket back and lay down on the floor. When I was lying down like my grandfather, I seemed to be asleep at some point. When I noticed the signs of people and opened my eyes, it seemed that Chris came to see how it was. He looked down at me and my grandfather, who were lying down in shock. Primera side "Primera-san (...), Kelly-san and the employees of the workshop are visiting." "You may enter the premises. After that, ask the employees to wait in the garden and bring Kelly here.¡± Unlike usual, I decided to ask Jeanne to bring Kelly here to call me (...) instead of (...). The evacuation of Kelly and the others is on schedule, but we need to hear the reason for the visit as well as discuss future actions. Primera-sama, I can''t thank you enough for accepting me and my men this time. "It''s okay. Instead, I''ll have you follow the directions of the Otori family in case of an emergency. Are you sure?" "I understand that." Though accustomed to rough work, it is not always practicable, but it is always confident when it comes to handling weapons. Please don''t hesitate to use it... is that okay? " "Yes, as the Otori family, I would appreciate Kelly''s cooperation, and I just need to be sure that they will act together with the Oori family, so you can treat them as you normally would. Well, I''d appreciate it if you could think about it a little bit.¡± The point is that Kelly and the others move under the umbrella of the Otori family when they have to, so until the time comes, it''s okay to do as usual. "In the meantime, until that time comes, I''ll have to take care of the weapons that Temma is collecting and leaving alone." I couldn''t carry the furnace with me, but I brought the other tools with me, and with some maintenance, I should be able to do enough. Also, I''ll have the tent cleared in the corner of the garden, but I don''t mind. " "Yes, in the mansion, there may be a hard-to-use person, so I''m sorry, but I try to keep it as empty as possible." Instead, feel free to use the bath or toilet. The garden has a simple divider on the ground, so choose where you''d like it to be. However, we can''t recommend it because it smells a little near Zhu Bei''s hut. ¡± Although they may eventually be evacuated to the Mansion, they may be used by royalty when they are evacuated, and there may be other aristocrats who have a friendly relationship with the Otori family, such as the Count of Sylphilde. In addition, we will also need a room for operation meetings and a hospital room, so we discussed with Temma and the others to leave the room in the Mansion as empty as possible. Primera-sama, Mark is with the people of Kukuri Village. "Oops! If you''re hanging around, you''re about to run out of good places." Then I''ll decide where to locate the tent with my people and let them work on it afterwards. If you want to prepare for the bath, thank you. " ¡°Oh! Let me check the location of the tent once I know where it is.¡± Roger Kelly said so and quickly left the room. And soon after that, Mr. Mark came along with Aura. "Primera-san, I''ve brought about half of the people from Kukri Village with me today." The rest of them are doing business with me, so we couldn''t get together right away. " It seems that people who run restaurants and shops are going to close their shops and rendezvous as soon as the ingredients and products are gone, but people who run inns like Mr. Mark are likely to stay in the shops until the last minute due to the guests. For the time being, he told guests that he might suspend the operation of the inn depending on the situation, but in the worst case, he said that he might abandon the inn by leaving the guests as they are. ¡°Have you heard about the ingredients and products of the dish and what they are going to do in the future?¡± "If you hear it lightly, it seems that future arrivals will be tough. They don''t come in as much as they used to, and even if they do, the military will get their hands on them first, so it seems that they are now purchasing from a merchant with whom they have a personal relationship. However, because of this situation, it seems that the price is more than double the usual price, and the purchase is not enough. It seems that the only place where you can do business properly is under the umbrella of a major company." "I see... so why don''t you say that you buy the ingredients and products left in the store at the Otori Family House? I don''t know what will happen to the Kingdom in the future, so I think we should all gather in one place whenever we can.¡± Food can be used for today''s meals, and it is a necessity during flight, and goods may be able to turn it into living capital after flight. And above all, the Kingdom''s coins could be lost besides their metallic value. We need to acquire as many other assets as we can. However, in the case of the Otori family, if there is a Temma-san and a grandfather, I don''t think there will be any trouble in life wherever you go... but there is still plenty of room in the magic bag, so even if you collect it, it won''t be in vain at all. "Then let''s talk to those who haven''t arrived yet." If you want to buy it out, can I bring it directly here? " ¡°It doesn''t matter, I''ll bring it and buy it right away. I would appreciate it if you could summarize the purchase price in advance, as it can be the price at each store. And before you leave, you''ll have to decide where you want to pitch your tent and tell us where you did it.¡± "Oh, okay. I don''t think I''m here, so I''ll tell him to report it to someone else." "Primera, do you want a cup of tea?" "Yes, please. Let''s serve some sweets and take a break with Jeanne." I think Aura will be back soon, so three people will be enough. " When Mark was gone, Jeanne returned to her usual tone and made her a cup of tea. Recently...... or tea since the discovery of pregnancy, it''s mainly herbal tea, so Jeanne naturally started to prepare herbal tea for three people. I thought you''d miss Temma-san, Grandma, and Amur, but it quickly became more busy than usual. ¡°That''s right, but it''s still lonely that there aren''t people there as a matter of course.¡± I don''t know when the House of Otori will completely regain the busyness of the streets, but I told Jeanne to come back as soon as possible. That''s right, but at that time it might be more busy for another person. and came back. Primera side. 289 Chapter 19-14 Preparation for Action "No, well... I know I was sleeping to save my strength, and I have no intention of blaming it at all." I just want you both to stop sleeping on the floor. If you want to sleep, at least make a proper bed in the corner and let me sleep... If you''re sleeping in the middle of the bed on a boulder, I''ll be honest and pull it out. " As soon as I ate it, the place where I sat (near the center of the tent) turned into a bed, so Chris who came in wondered for a moment if something had happened to me and my grandfather (the suspicion seemed to be cleared immediately by my sleep and my grandfather''s snoring). For a moment, I was sleeping with my cloak underneath, but the adventurer''s style didn''t say "decent bed" to Chris. "So, why is Mr. Chris here?" Did you get demoted after being beheaded by the Guard? " "Then people have told me to have the calmness appropriate for my age... but if it becomes dangerous, you should run away without hesitation." You''ll be punished for being so blatant, so don''t be so impatient! " "No! If Temma and Merlin are fighting Rich, the location will be quite fierce!" However, the two of you must focus on Rich, so the upper level believes that most of the zombie herds that Rich seems to be leading will march as they are. In order to cope with this, we selected a special force from all units, including the Guard, and placed it in this position. " I am casually saying that I am chosen to be here... but obviously, there is a person in a better position than Chris behind the chosen one with his chest up. ¡°Generally Chris is right, but to be exact, the selection team, including Chris and I, are here to support the Otori family. His Majesty and Lyle have chosen us to be the most familiar in their ranks, because the Otori family has no servants, not to mention private soldiers.¡± According to Jean, who is a better person than Chris, it is not necessary to send the Guard to support the general public, but in fact, it is a joint fighting unit of the Otori family and the Guard, and the detailed support is to let Chris, who is closest to him, do it at the end of the fight. By the way, Chris understood that one of the reasons he was chosen was because he was close to me, but it seemed that it was the first time he had been told that he was trying to get support, and he was lightly confused. ¡±Hmm, Chris, let''s have two cups of tea... no, three cups of tea please¡± "Jang-san, go to the chair." "I''m sorry about this... Chris, I need you two to make some tea." However, it''s only natural to be in a hurry, but I''ll make you a cup of tea that you won''t be ashamed of in the name of Konoe. " I recommended a chair to Mr. Jean, and the three of us waited for Mr. Chris'' tea. Chris murmured something in a whisper, but the order to the Guard was from the royal family... This time it was from the King or Maria, so he acted without disobeying Grandpa''s instructions. When it comes to the tea that Chris made, You''re reluctant, aren''t you? It''s sinister. "It''s not good." He was highly rated by us. Well, it might taste acceptable to people who like sinister tea, but at least it didn''t suit our mouths. In response, Chris said, "I can''t help it!" Usually, I don''t add tea, but tea is often added! " Jang said, "You should have been taught the least when you were a rookie. When I asked, "No, well, I don''t know what to say... I don''t know what to say myself, but I was born early..." and said.... ¡°In other words, the basic chores were out of hand.¡± Even if you''re born early, you''re the youngest in the Guard, so you think they''ll keep you busy? "Maybe someone else was helping out because they were too young." I''m sure that Chris was just as sweet as Chris. ¡± After all, the three of us came to the conclusion that it was because Chris had been waiting. Chris didn''t say anything to this decision, but he said he couldn''t say it back without saying it because he looked reluctant. "So, when Rich shows up, how do the Jangs move?" And how many elite troops are there? " First of all, there are a hundred people who have been dispatched here, and we will also fight if there is an emergency, but basically think of it as a liaison team with other units. Individual combat abilities are small, so they prioritize acting as a liaison between House Otori and other units over fighting this unit alone. Using elite units, including guards, as liaison personnel is too luxurious and impossible, but if you have guards, you can move around most battlefields unconditionally, because you won''t be affected by the chain of command of units that are not led by royalty. So I don''t know where we''re going, but it''s perfect for a squad to keep up with the moves we''re going to make against Rich. "If it were true, I would have wanted at least five hundred, but it was impossible to pull so much elite into the boulders." In the meantime, since we have given priority to people who have acquainted with Otori-sama through training, it seems that there are few worries that they will rebel and disturb the peace. " "Well, even if it''s 500, it''s not just impossible because the amount of zombie opponents moving in thousands and tens of thousands is bad." Unlike me and Temma, you can''t fly and escape. In that case...... Chris, please refill the tea. " "Oh, mine, too." "I''ll take mine too." Don''t make a mistake this time. " The second time, Chris began to make tea quietly, but the taste turned out to be sinister. Besides, for some reason, Chris was staring at me while he was making tea. And Jang-san found out and was mad at me. Jang-sama, I have a report! Let''s go! Jang called out from outside the tent as he drank his second cup of tea. Before replying, Mr. Jang nodded as he turned his gaze to me and my grandfather, and put the knight who had come to report into the tent. "The first position has been broken through." We don''t know the exact number, but the zombies that broke through are better than 10,000. ¡± What''s the damage? "It seems that only a few of those who remained behind because of the trap were able to come to the second position, so it seems that most of them were sacrificed." The ones who were supposed to stay because of the trap were the ones who were good at magic among the Knights, and the ones who were supposed to be the main force in the first position. "The number of people I''ve heard is about a hundred, but most of them have been sacrificed. Does that mean that for some reason they''ve been caught in a spell or something unexpected has happened?" ¡°That''s all we''ve got so far.¡± According to what Jean told me before he came here as an elite unit, there were hundreds of them, but perhaps the plan was changed after he left the Guard, so I don''t know the exact number. However, even if the number of people increases from the original plan, it is unlikely to decrease significantly, so it should be assumed that almost all the troops that can use 100 magic have been eliminated. I''ll report it! Almost immediately after the first report, the next one came in. According to the report, he was ambushed by a four-armed monster in a herd of zombies and a new zombie that had not been identified before. I hate to come here and say that a new zombie is appearing, but even more troublesome, it seems that the zombie uses the magic method. "I guess it''s a little rich... and there were several of them..." "Perhaps... it seems that the new zombie uses magic, but it''s not the kind of monster that Lord Otori reported." Rather, the four-armed monster might be stronger on its own. ¡± According to the Knight, who managed to escape from the first position, a zombie who used magic to stand in the way of the [Fire Whirlwind] attacked from a distance, and the four-armed monster rushed out in a manner that pierced the gap. Why is a magical zombie weaker than a four-armed monster? "After the four-armed monster rushed in, the magic zombie also advanced into a brawl with the Knights, but unlike the four-armed monster, the magic zombie was weak in strength and durability, and did not use powerful magic at long distances or in brawls." From the above, it is unclear whether the magic that can be used is low-power or hidden, but it is decided by the upper level that it is not very threatening in close-quarter combat. " It''s possible that the zombies are just hiding their power, but I can''t check it at the moment, so it''s less dangerous than the four-armed monster. "Then, of course, we have to be careful about the zombie''s magic, but the subsequent lunge of the four-armed monster is more threatening..." "But on the other hand, if the magic flies, then the four-armed monster will come next, so it''s easy to understand, isn''t it?" For me, it''s easier to cope than suddenly appearing when fighting a swarm of zombies. " "No, you can only say that, Lady Merlin..." and that''s just as much as Tenma-kun and Captain Din. No matter how low the power, if you don''t do something about magic, you''ll be forced to fight in an unfavorable situation. " The first position was broken through, and a rich zombie appeared, but as long as the target Rich didn''t show up, I and Grandpa couldn''t move here poorly, so even when I received the report, there was a relaxed air... just ''between me and Grandpa''. Jean and Chris seem to be calm on the surface, but when they look closely, they feel impoverished and their fingers are tapping the table and knees many times, so they are probably anxious inside. Maybe it''s because Jan and the others can''t leave this place as badly as I do. "For now, Jang-san, don''t you think you should be able to move your troops at any time?" My grandfather and I can jump out at any time, but the knights are ready... especially the horses, right? " Horses are creatures, so they must be fed and rested, and they must be prepared for it after going out to battle. However, considering the burden on horses, it is not possible to keep them equipped with saddles and reins during rest. "That''s true..." Kris, notify the entire unit to be ready to deploy at any time. And make sure you''re ready for the horse''s gear. ¡± If you can''t wear a saddle or something in advance, I decided to let you take action to reduce the preparation time a bit. It seems that when a unit is made up of only knights, they sometimes bring a caretaker of horses, but this time the unit is easy to move to match the movement of my grandfather and me, but they don''t bring a caretaker who will move on foot. Well, they say they couldn''t afford the number of people to take care of them. However, even though they often take care of the horses, there is nothing a knight riding the horses can do on his own, and by the time he is a newcomer, he will be thoroughly taught about the equipment of the horses, and will also do things related to the preparation of the horses during normal training, so there is no need to worry. However, she said that she was still good at it, but that too many knights were playing when she was selected. "Temma-kun... why did you see me there?" "No, Chris told me that he got out of life early earlier, so I couldn''t do the basics, so I''m on it." "It''s not like I can''t!" I was properly taught about horses when I was a newcomer, and I still have training! " It was overtaken by events. ¡°I can assure you that I supervise your training.¡± Jean there assured Chris of his prowess, so for some reason Chris was chest up.... "That''s how it is...... Chris. The two members of the Otori family are in a position to form a (...) coalition (...) with the Royal Army in a sense, but what do you think of your words?" As Jean pointed out, Chris said, "Eh! Now!?" I said (I thought the same thing)... but when I thought about it, I started to do things like a meeting after I put out the table, and I felt like it was the first time that Chris and I had spoken properly. Until then, maybe Chris was waiting silently for a cup of tea, and basically, he only spoke with Jan, so he didn''t point it out. As soon as she thought so, Jan didn''t have to pay attention to her own conversation, but no matter how close she was to her opponent, she was scolding them for their minimal attitude in view of their current positions. "Jang-san, I don''t care, please let him do it." "That''s right. I always pass by and I don''t care at all." It doesn''t bother us, so if we just keep Jean quiet, it won''t be a particular problem. " Aiming at Jang-san''s scolding, he called out, and Jang-san still wanted to say something, but he released Chris as if he were saying so to me and Grandpa. Chris felt like he could say thank you to me and Grandpa before stroking his chest... but when I said that, Jean''s sermon started all over again, so I decided to keep quiet for now. By the way, Jean and Chris were preparing their horses, but they told the knights who were nearby to prepare instead before they could seriously scold them, so I guess it was time to finish and wait for the next instruction. "I''m sorry, but I will see how my subordinates are doing." Chris, let''s go! " Hah! Now excuse me. Chris was frightened by Jean''s anger earlier, and his movements were particularly thrilling. "If that were always the case, I would be a little more respected by Jeanne and Aura..." "Well, that''s because I''m wearing a cat for stopping by." If you come to my house, I''ll throw it away immediately. No matter what, he laughed and said that he couldn''t gather more respect for Jeanne and Aura. "It''s more troublesome to say that a zombie can use magic than that." Even though I thought that attacking from a distance was a unique experience for the Royal Army, even though it was low in power, if a zombie could do it, it would make it easier for the zombie to get close to it. " "That''s right. Even if it wasn''t effective against zombies like bows and arrows until now, I could expect them to be effective if they were used together, but from now on, I''ll use magic from the beginning instead of bows and arrows." That means the knights and soldiers on the front line will be more burdened. " Until now, in order to suppress the consumption of magic power, it was supposed to be the first to launch a physical ranged attack called a bow and arrow or a throw. Since the opponent is a zombie, physical ranged attacks are less effective, but even if they can''t be defeated by physical attack, they are friendly in the sense of gaining time, and since the previous zombie''s steps become so dense as to slow down, the efficiency of its next magic attack should have increased. If you can''t do that, not only will the burden increase, but if it becomes a magical meeting, there is a risk that the damage will increase from the beginning. "Grandpa, in some cases, we might have to think about not only waiting for Rich to show up, but also luring Rich out of the battlefield from our side." "Hmm. We should avoid wasting our magic power by launching attacks, but if we just wait here, the damage of the Royal Army will only increase." If you just fly around like you want to see how things are going, you won''t be too tired. " In that case, Jan and the others would be more burdened, but if they stayed away from the zombie herd and started the battle with Rich, they might be able to keep the burden to a minimum. As soon as Jang and the others come back, shall we talk to them? I decided to talk to Jang and the others because I got your consent, and they came back and immediately cut out our plan. On the other hand, Mr. Jang looked reluctant while thinking about it, but in the end, he agreed with me by saying that the troops would match the movements of my grandfather and me. However, in order to minimize the chaos of the Royal Army, I was told that I needed time to notify the neighboring troops that I would be moving, and I had to wait here as usual until the knights who had sent the message returned. 290 Chapter 19-15 The Otori Family & Selection Squad VS Rich & Zombie Army opens Grandpa, are there any rich ones? "No. At least, it doesn''t seem to be within sight." Well, he seems to be good at clearing signs and hiding, so there might be some overlooked. That''s right, I heard that the power is low, but it would be a bit troublesome if you let it go. " "On average, it''s as good as Luna''s magic." Well, it seems that there are individual differences, so I can''t be too relieved. " After the operation was communicated to the surrounding troops, my grandfather and I flew directly over the herd that had passed through the first position as the first of them. Since it''s flying about 50 meters from the ground, the four-armed monster is just strangling us, but the zombie that can use magic stops and starts aiming at me and my grandfather. So far, all we''ve got is four-armed monsters and magical zombies, and the other zombies keep advancing regardless of us. Perhaps four-armed monsters, magical zombies, and other zombies have different priorities for things. "Maybe four-armed monsters and magical zombies are like special forces in an army of people." Perhaps it''s your job to get rid of the threats and obstacles on the battlefield. " Well, even if Rich didn''t show up, would it be effective for us to fly over the herd? That''s right, that''s right! When I was talking to Grandpa, the magic that seemed to be faster and more powerful than before suddenly attacked me. I thought maybe Rich had appeared for a moment, but Rich was too low in power. Just in case, when I looked at the situation at a higher altitude than before, it seemed that the atmosphere was a little different from the zombies who used magic before. Somehow, it doesn''t feel like a zombie much. There is no movement in the expression, and I don''t feel pain even though I don''t have one arm or drag my leg strangely, so I think it is a zombie, but compared to other zombies, the movement is smoother, and if there is no defect, people may mistake it. "[Appraisal] doesn''t work, and I wonder if I should think of it as a nasty enemy like a four-armed monster?" Grandpa, can we just take them down? " "That''s right. However, considering Rich, it might be better to refrain from temma as much as possible." First, I''ll go alone. " Having said that, Grandpa lowered his altitude and fired a "Firebrite" at the zombie that was emitting strong magic. ¡±It looks like it hit the middle of my chest... but it doesn''t seem to have taken much damage¡± Grandpa''s magic broke through the zombie''s chest, but the zombie didn''t seem to suffer, so he threw his magic at Grandpa. Unlike the four-armed monster, the zombie might not have a magic stone in its chest. My grandfather seemed to think the same as me, and he put several shots to his chest and head. Then, after I knocked down two or three of them, I came back to my place. "Temma, they seem to have some magic resistance and it seems they can''t do it with one shot, but if they hit a few shots, they''ll be able to defeat it without any problem." You might be better with us than the four-armed guy. I''ll deal with them, and Temma will save her strength. " That said, Grandpa started aiming at zombies that use magic from above. Along the way, zombie magic and four-armed monsters throw stones. If this was a magical meeting on the ground, a four-armed monster would plunge in after the zombie''s magic, but a four-armed monster that can''t fly in the sky would be filled with refinement by throwing things overhead. Besides, it has a good speed and range, but it can''t defy gravity more than it throws overhead, and it''s not a threat to your grandfather who is attacking at a safe distance. For the same reason, some of the zombie magic that had been removed had disappeared before reaching Grandpa. And there are strong individuals of the zombie who can use the magic in question... but if it hits, it will reach Grandpa with the power to cause considerable damage, but if it''s that much magic, Grandpa can''t avoid it, so he hasn''t visited any dangerous scenes so far. When you think about it, "I caught you, Grandpa!" Suddenly, a strong magic spell was unleashed in a manner that poked Grandpa''s blind spot. However, the magic didn''t even bother me or my grandfather because I smashed the magic and canceled it before it reached him. "Temma! I''ll go to the support as per the meeting!" You can take down any zombie that uses magic, but watch out for the bursts from below! And... hey! " As he moved further away from Rich, his grandfather cast a magic spell overhead, causing a firework-like explosion. This signals the appearance of Rich to Jean, who is waiting at a distance, and to the kingdom forces that are forming up around him. Using this magic as a signal, the surrounding kingdom forces intensify their offensive against the zombies as they move further away from Rich''s location, where they rendezvous with reinforcements from the surrounding kingdom forces to intercept a herd of zombies that will come out of our midst. It''s going to be a pretty dangerous fight, but when it does, you''re going to have to leave me and Grandpa and retreat to a safe position and get ready. "This time it seems like you''re serious from the beginning..." Previously on Zombie Vitality in the middle of a fight? I turned it into my own power and became stronger, but this time it seems that I have already strengthened it in a different way. If it had been the same as before, we would have fought to reduce the number of zombies while keeping Rich stronger, but we were taking action against the boulders. I didn''t panic because I assumed this pattern, but it must be a tough situation. Moreover, even if I could do damage to Rich, I could recover countless zombies below, so I had to do it in parallel with the zombie thinning. "Temma! Don''t hit me!" While Rich and I were fighting, Grandpa was the first to move. Grandpa unleashed countless orbital magic that attacked from diagonally above Rich, and attacked the zombies below Rich as well. "Nh... it doesn''t seem to be very effective." You say that you can firmly use more powerful magic. " Because Grandpa''s attacks were magic that focused on numbers and speed, each one of them was low in power and could deal heavy damage to the lower zombies, but for Rich, it seemed like he had been thrown a pebble. Most of them were easily defeated or eliminated by the scythe he took out. Some magic was driven by the number of shots, but it didn''t seem to do much damage. Well, it looks like it could be used to thin out zombies. If I was released in the middle of a fight with Rich, I might get shot, but I don''t think Grandpa would do that... It would be a dangerous method of warfare, but Grandpa''s magic earlier would also be a curse against Rich, so it would be troublesome if you used it often, but it would also be troublesome if you didn''t use it at all. However, my grandfather is more experienced than I am in the area, so you won''t make a mistake in what you use. Temma! The Jangs are starting the battle! I can''t turn my gaze away because I can''t take my eyes off Rich, but I can see that the sounds I hear have been a fierce battle since early. I''m going in, cover me! Jean and the others may be fighting closer than they thought. It is conceivable that the tip of Rich will turn towards Jang and the others, so it may be better to attack with a momentum that pushes Rich rather than being passive. Roger that! Hoyasa! Trying to outrun me, Grandpa''s magic attacked Rich, and I managed to put a blow into Rich by punching through the gap. Jean Side The Jean Brigade (...) Captain (...)! The House of Sal Thermo and the House of Count Kalliostro each sent reinforcements! "All right. Bring the delegates here." In the Guard, I''m a deputy captain, so I''m not familiar with the call yet, but if I show you that, those who come to the reinforcements may lick me. After all, not all reinforcements are willing to obey my instructions. Rather, it is not surprising that you are plotting to defy orders, achieve results here, and win more prizes after the war. Among them, I was grateful that the earls of Saltharmo and Kalliostro had rushed to me first. The two houses are part of the royal family''s Duke Sangha family faction and are headed by the Duke Sangha''s son-in-law. And he''s also Temma''s brother-in-law. Even if you have some intentions, you probably won''t take any action that would put Temma at a disadvantage. As soon as I was more attentive than usual and gave Chris instructions, I immediately brought in a knight, each of whom was my representative. When I talked about the purpose and the chain of command in the form of a light meeting, the two knights offered me a letter from their respective Lords. To summarize the letter, it was written that the commander of the special task force was to follow the instructions of the commander of the base (...). At the end of the letter, the signatures of each chief were also inserted. After reading the letter, I checked with both of them just in case, and they told me to obey unless it was an unreasonable order, and they sent me back. At that time, it was also said, "To be useful for your brother." Both armies were said to have said almost the same thing, so there must have been a discussion in advance between Count Salzamo and Count Cariostro. Jang-san, do you think you can trust these two? "Well, it''ll be fine." Both the Count of Salso and the Count of Kalliostro, Temma has a fairly deep fringe through the Duke of Sangha. Rather than moving poorly and being strangled by the House of Otori, the House of the Duke of Sangha, and the royal family, it is possible to reap considerable profits by moving without difficulty. If you think about it normally, you will choose to obey honestly. Besides, if you follow my directions, I can tell you that I''m responsible for everything. By the way, if you send reinforcements first, you will have a better impression of the royal family, and unless you have time, you will have a stronger voice than the reinforcements that came later. " After that, reinforcements arrived, and soon the number of troops reached more than a thousand. Although it is a small number to fight a herd of zombies that are over 10,000 strong, each of them is an elite unit on horseback, so it would be enough if we didn''t force our attack. Including reinforcements, more than half were royalty, about 30% were neutral, and the rest were sent by reformers (moderates over royalty) and unaffiliated nobles. Notable among them were, after all, the first arrivals of the Count of Salso and the Count of Cariostro. The reason for this is not only that they arrived first, but that there were many other nobles with more than fifty reinforcements, whereas the two families each sent one hundred and fifty knights. As a result, nearly one-third of the troops were to be occupied by the faction of the Sangha Duke''s family, which, to put it mildly, may be related to the fact that the Earls were the highest nobility among the reinforcements. In the meantime, a swarm of zombies unleashed magic on Temma and Merlin, and as Merlin began to fight back, we were finally getting closer, and as we prepared to fight, we received the news that new reinforcements were coming. That''s obviously far more reinforcements than we''ve ever had. Chris! Hah! I''ll check it out! I''ve already lined up, and I''m sorry to hear that the reinforcements are coming, but I still need to check where they''re coming from, so I sent Chris to pick him up... but after a while, he came back in a hurry. Behind them were several knights. The flag of the leading knight had a family crest that surprised everyone in the room, and the knights sent by the Count of Salzamo and the Count of Cariostro were not particularly upset. I didn''t expect reinforcements from Lord Kromfel''s house. The Marquis of Cromfell is a historic family headed by the son of the Minister for Foreign Affairs, Count Alan Van Cromfell. The Earl of Chromfell (then the Marquis) gave his seat to the president as soon as possible and returned himself to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs when he was young. Later, in less than a decade, he was the foreign minister. By the way, the "Count" in the title is owned by the Marquis of Cromfell. ¡°I''m sorry I''m late. My uncle, who is the head of the Marquis family, told me to take the aspirations of the neutrals with me, but the number of people gathered was higher than I expected, so I went to get permission to move the battlefield to the army department just in case, so I arrived now." Calling Marquis Cromfell uncle means that the young man in front of him is in a position to be close to the Marquis''s bloodline. If you are not good enough, it may cause the command line of this unit to be disrupted. However, the letter from the marquis says that I will be responsible for commanding it. He said that since the young people are young people, it doesn''t matter whether they are in the last position or not. However, it is not possible to leave the Marquis''s nephew (the son of the Marquis''s real brother, who does not currently hold the title, but who is likely to obtain it in the future) in the last seat as he said, and he rearranged the line up next to the House of Count Salzamo and House of Count Kalliostro in front of the unit. The knights of the Earls might be dissatisfied with the sudden rearrangement, but I want you to be convinced by the side-by-side arrangement. After all, the Royalty and Neutrality were reversed with the participation of the Marquis of Cromfell, who came here. While the Marquis told me to follow instructions, I wanted to avoid making bad waves and disturbing the peace. "Captain Jean! Rich has appeared! Along with this, a swarm of zombies has begun marching! We will reach the intercept point in a few moments!" "Understood! As soon as the enemy reaches the intended location, we will begin our operation!" Again, our goal is not to destroy a herd of zombies! Reduce the number of opponents and provide support to Lord Otori while minimizing the damage as much as possible! Those who wage melee will never be pursued! If you think it''s dangerous, pull back! Those who use magic, always try to emit it far away! Even if you don''t aim, there are a lot of people who are sure to hit you if you release them towards the herd! And don''t forget to interrupt the fight and pull back when you get the signal! " As part of our role this time, Temma and Merlin''s support includes helping to reduce the number of zombies as much as possible. This meant that Rich tried to sabotage the zombies a little bit to strengthen and restore himself. In that case, I naturally thought that I could form a large unit and slap them all at once, but this time, Temma and Merlin could not move carelessly. If it gets in the way, it''s better to just take care of the two wolves before the battle, and step back and watch. However, sending ordinary people (in my personal opinion, the Otori family will not fit in that frame) to one battlefield of war, and entrusting them with the whole battle, involves the significance of the army''s existence. So we''ve come to the conclusion that elite forces can help by reducing their numbers little by little, but no matter how many individual abilities they collect, they often don''t make sense before the amount of violence. Moreover, as the number of troops increases, the accuracy of cooperation decreases, so it is difficult for everyone to move according to the instructions at the same time. In order to avoid it a little bit, we divided a force of about 1,500 troops (about a thousand before the arrival of the Marquis of Chromfell) into three, the first team was alerted to the surrounding area during the battle, and the third team was used as a reserve force for rest and emergencies. For the sake of clarity, I only used the magic that Temma taught me to create a small explosion in the sky. With this explosion, the troops in battle will fall backwards and the next units will come forward. If the next unit does not come forward, it is that something unexpected has happened, and the unit that was fighting is determined to follow the instructions of the commander of the next unit. By the way, I am the commander of the first battalion, Chris of the second battalion, and Captain of the First Knights with whom I know Temma of the third battalion. I asked the person in charge of each reinforcement (or the person in charge when they solidify in the same faction) to divide the troops into three, so that each force is as even as possible... I guess I''ve concentrated my forces on my first team. That''s because, like the heads of the Salzamos, the Cariostros, and the Marquis of Cromfell (Neutral Coalition), the first team is the most prominent and active. After the war, it looks like someone attacked or defeated the first zombie, but you''ll have to do it when it''s all over. No matter how hard our troops do, they''ll be dusted before Temma and Merlin do their job. Rather, it might be embarrassing to just make a fuss. I''m worried about Chris in the sense of fighting... but in his case, even though he''s close to Temma, he won''t hang around until afterwards. If I were to do it, it would be like begging for something that would make me dress up like a temma. He''s probably the only one in the kingdom army who can do that. Lyall might be able to do it, but... if you do it, you won''t be stylish. Maria-sama would be furious too. Captain Jean! The zombies have reached their intended location! "All right! Unit 1, get ready!" Never risk your life! Rather than forcefully defeating the one in front of you, you have to defeat the second and third after pulling! It''s no shame to pull! It is shameful to fall in a barbaric manner! And after the barbarism, you''ll know the end is waiting for you to put your people in a corner! Then let''s go! " I don''t know how effective these words are, but let''s hope this reduces the recklessness of even one person. The first group of knights, who started to act on my worries, are lunging at a swarm of zombies, just like I said. Some of them had more strength than others, and they had plunged into a swarm of zombies and fell into the horse. That momentum may have killed her before she was attacked by a zombie. While the horse is healthy, use your mobility to fight! As soon as I started fighting, I realized that I was making a big mistake. It means that "I don''t have enough combat experience with a riding team of a few hundred people." In a kingdom of peace, for better or for worse, no great war has broken out in the last few decades, despite skirmishes. For this reason, even though they may form a riding squad for the purpose of exercising, they are the only ones who have not experienced actual combat. Of course, if you are an individual or a few people, there will be someone in this unit who has experience in horseback riding and is called a master or master. However, not only the exercises, but also the experiences of individuals and small groups are not very helpful when it comes to practical battles on this scale. "Gathering more than I thought was one of the reasons... damn it!" We need to get back on our feet! " Before the rally, I thought that even the reinforcements would not reach a thousand, but if I opened the lid, the reinforcements from the neighborhood alone would reach a thousand, and even more so, the unexpected battle of the Marquis of Chromfell had exceeded 1,500. As a result, the number of units that were planned to be divided into three from the beginning nearly doubled, making it difficult to cooperate. Besides, many royalists who burned their consciousness against the last neutrals in the battle have lost their momentum and are blind to their surroundings. "What are you going to do when royalty pulls their legs, huh?" As I skipped instructions to the people around me, I slashed away the zombie that was trying to get close, and even though it hadn''t started enough, it gave a signal to retreat. "It''s too early, but this is your chance to get back on your feet... retreat!" Fall back! Fall back! When I raised my voice as much as I could and gave instructions to retreat, except for some people, I immediately reacted to my voice and started moving. However, there are those who are too excited to hear or too deep to move. In the end, those who were too excited were able to return by forcing those who were around to pull, but for those who were too intruded, instead of getting out, they were pushed through the gap where they tried to retreat, and the zombies dragged them down from the horse and lost sight of them. In that case, he won''t be alive anymore. Even if you''re still alive, you won''t be spared secondary damage if you go to help, and it''s worse than meeting up with your mistakes, but you''ll have to kill them. Let''s go second! Sewing between us as we retreated, a second formation led by Chris rushed toward a herd of zombies. Unlike our first team, we see failures in front of us, so it looks like no one is ahead of us for the most part. "Assemble your ranks! And see the damage!" Moving to the back of the third formation, I immediately gave instructions to those who were the lords of the first formation. So what we found out is, "Twelve people didn''t make it back..." It seems that only twelve people were damaged when they stormed into enemies of that size, but even though the number was actually different, they were weaker than their own (the four-armed monster and the zombie that can use magic were headed towards Temma, which could not be confirmed in the previous battle), but the damage was enough from the start. Besides, it''s a headache to say that most of them came from royal reinforcements. "Keep your injuries under control while you can!" Even if it''s a small scratch, the zombie can cause the scratch to rot later! ¡± Depending on how rotten the zombie is, it''s not uncommon for a scratch from an opponent who doesn''t know what kind of dirt they have to be small or life-threatening. For this reason, this unit has been given as much medicine as it has been given to the tens of thousands of troops. In addition, there are medicines provided by the Otori family, and they hold enough wound medicines to be used casually, even for small wounds. However, if this keeps up, we may have to reduce the frequency of use. I''ll check on the second formation a little bit. When we moved to the third sector to see what the second sector looked like, Chris and I, unlike the first sector, defeated the zombies at our leisure. "Chris and the others seem to be doing well... but I don''t know what they''re going to say to me after that." Chris and I are very happy to be captains, but considering Chris''s attitude to me after that... it''s a headache. It''s Jean-Side. 291 Chapter 19-16 Amur Rendezvous Chris Side "Jang-san, you can''t hold back the knights who came with reinforcements... they''re much faster than expected, but I''ll give the first signals of retreat!" And before you give the signal, take a good look at the first team! Thanks to some knights who have made a strange effort, the first formation is about to collapse! I know you know, but it''s worse than doing what you gotta do and losing! After everything is over, Tenma-kun... if Lord Tenma-Otori told me that reinforcements were just coming to get us... we''d be making history. Of course, in a bad way. " Victory and defeat are not uncommon, but it''s not uncommon to lose everything once, and you won''t even have a chance to recover. If it''s their rampage, even if they survive this battle, many of them will give us their backfingers. Even though some people may give up if they have their back fingers, everyone here has some idea and has been dispatched from higher beings. In other words, we will put mud on the face of our existence as it is, and if there is a family, it will cast a shadow on the future of that family. Did you understand that? Earlier, those who were cheering as they saw their faction''s knights in the first formation burst into a swarm of zombies were now looking at the first formation with a bitter face. ¡°If you understand, we''ll move as a herd!¡± It''s a strategy, but it''s not that sophisticated. In advance discussions, we decided to adopt a simple method of warfare, which is basically when we are arranging people who can use magic, such as "the person in charge of melee warfare stops the opponent and the person who was waiting behind performs ranged attacks such as magic". In some cases, people who are in close quarters before a ranged attack may be pulled once, and there is a danger that they will be attacked from behind at that time... but the opponent is a zombie that has slowed down and has no weapon other than a few battles. At present, it seems that the four-armed monster and the zombie that can use magic are not distracted by Temma-kun, so the simple method of warfare should have a high success rate and effect... everyone was convinced. It seems that some of the knights in the reinforcements were dissatisfied because they could not predict their personal success, because they were expected to move in a well-led manner, but it seems that they were not dissatisfied because they saw the struggle of the first team first-hand. I apologize to Mr. Jean, but I would be very grateful. Give a signal to the first battalion to retreat! Roger that! When Jang heard my instructions, the knight who was waiting for him unleashed his magic overhead and signaled the first battlefield to retreat, he immediately began to leave the battlefield. It seems that some of them were dragged down by the zombies too far in, and they were delayed in noticing the signal, but immediately the raw (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) before the zombies disappeared.) "The person in charge of melee is going to rush off with me!" Don''t forget to work with your friends! The ranged agent should be ready to attack at any time, but wait for my signal at a distance! so as not to collide with the knights of the first battalion who are retreating...... second battalion, charge! " On my orders, the knights in charge of the melee ran their horses out loud. Rather than being angry, I feel nervous when I see the first battle, and it sounds like a voice to deceive, so don''t just push yourself. At the end of the slope, he passed the first knights, but all his expressions were reluctant. It''s probably because they couldn''t get it back on their feet, even though they realized that they had done it wrong. In particular, Jang-san is the most reluctant face I''ve ever seen. Somehow I felt pathetic, and when I snuck my horse''s legs loose... I was strangled for some reason. I can''t figure it out. Well, it only took a few seconds to find Mr. Jang and then we passed each other. My eyes met for a second or so, so maybe it was my mistake. "Fight calmly! I''m not fighting with all my might! There are many enemies, but if you don''t rush to join forces and defeat them, we will win! If anyone has only arms that can''t work with their surroundings, turn around right and go back to your former camp!" I slipped through the first formation and blasted everyone just before bumping into the zombie herd. I bumped into the zombie in the front row of the herd as I let out my enraged voice. But my blast worked, and after the first blow, I didn''t go deeper, and I always started moving my horse to attack the zombies. Few zombies were killed in a single attack, but they were quickly defeated by other knights. Since the horse is healthy and the knights are fighting with high morale and cooperation in mind, I can fight without getting injured within my sight. Melee group, pull once! As I told you, the knights in charge of the proximity walked away from the zombies, though they didn''t move unscathed, and the knights in charge of the distance used their magic at a time when they were all apart. Although the Rock was not as powerful as Temma and Merlin, the Zombie Horde that was stopped by the knights in charge of proximity was more dense than when the first team was fighting, so the ordinary magic of power dealt a heavy blow to the Zombie Horde like the magic of high firepower. "Ranged team, stop attacking!" Let''s go again with the melee team! " Once again, lunging into the Zombie Horde, the first attack was preceded by fewer zombies, which widened the gap between the hordes and made it easier for the horses to move. However, since there were zombie shards and parts in the middle of burning by fire magic rolling around, I needed to be careful not to step on them, but our horses were all well-trained horses, so I was grateful that you avoided them without giving any instructions. When the proximity group fought the zombies to a certain extent, and the herd became dense, the ranged group repeated twice after saying..., and the third round of ranged group magic came to an end. It may seem personal, but it was nearly twice as fast, actually. However, since we in the second formation have no casualties, we can say that it was a great success in terms of damage and battles. Third Strike! The 3rd Squad, which replaces us as we retreat, has divided our forces into two, so we will have a plan like ours. If we spin it like this, we might be able to destroy the zombie herd faster than expected. However, there will be zombies that use four-armed monsters and magic before they are destroyed, so I don''t think it will be such an ideal situation... but if you can scrape a swarm of zombies, that richness won''t get stronger, so if Temma can afford it, she can count on Merlin''s help. Then our victory will be over now. After passing by the knights, who seem to be the ranged armies of the third formation, I can see the first formation, but I think I should salute Mr. Jean on horseback. So I looked for that figure...... Jang looked very scared at the head of the first formation and stared at the herd of zombies. Therefore, I saluted in my heart and aimed to the back of the first formation as far as I could from Mr. Jang''s sight. ¡±Jang-san, you were so shy... but it wouldn''t be dangerous to run wild, would it?¡± Perhaps this time, I was worried that Mr. Jang might make an early change. Chris, it''s side. The battle with Rich continued to be a stalemate in which it was impossible to give each other a decisive blow. However, when we are hit by Rich''s attack, our recovery means are limited and it is easy to reach a large gap. However, even if Rich is damaged, he will recover by killing the zombie. Although it''s a stalemate, its content is quite unfavorable to us. However, as the Selection Squad became active, there began to be variations in Rich''s recovery rate, albeit gradually. Since the start of the battle with Rich, there have been four-armed monsters and magical zombies wandering around underneath me and my grandfather, but ordinary zombies keep moving forward without stopping their legs and are defeated by the selection squad. As usual, there are enough to think how long it will take to defeat all the zombies, but the aftermath of Grandpa''s range attack will increase the number of places where the zombie herd is divided, and when the place is directly underneath, Rich will lose his recovery speed (the amount of zombies that go towards Rich from below). From this, I tried to hypothesize that the distance for Rich to use the zombie for dead animals is narrower than I thought, and that for some reason, the four-armed monster and Rich who can use magic may not be used or cannot be used for dead animals. I passed on the hypothesis to my grandfather, and now I''m trying to increase the number of range attacks and capture a rough range. Temma! However, it seems that Rich uses more than 1km and less than 2km to recover! When Rich recovered, he confirmed that the range from the zombie was less than 2km. It''s dangerous to rely entirely on that information to fight, but at the end of the last battle, Rich didn''t realize that a lot of zombies were involved in the aftermath of the battle with me, so he would manipulate the zombie herd by empowering them, but he doesn''t have the ability to share the information that the zombies gained. As a result, Rich doesn''t seem to have all of the zombies under his control, so it is sufficient to think that there are conditions such as distance to extract power from the zombies. "Grandpa, Jang-san has come too far in front of you, so tell him to go farther in the right place... and go back another three kilometers!" Even though I was afraid that my grandfather''s support would be gone for a short time, I was moving around in the fight against Rich, and with Jan''s momentum exceeding that of the zombie herd, the distance between me and Jan''s group, which was nearly five kilometers after the start of the fight, was now about three kilometers. Rich could change the tip of his spear if he got any closer, so I wanted to ask Jean and the others to step back. Besides, thanks to Jan''s efforts and Grandpa''s range of attack, we thought that now that the number of zombie herds was decreasing and the amount of Rich''s healing was falling, we would be able to go on a desperate offensive. Jang and the others stepped back to avoid getting involved in the offensive. "Alright! Don''t push yourself until I get back!" And this is a bonus! " Grandpa fired his magic rounds at Jan and the others as he stepped back to damage Rich and slow his movements. It was possible that Rich would turn to Jean and the others in line with Grandpa''s movements, but I let go of his strong magic in order to blend it into Grandpa''s magic, so Rich chose to step back and distance himself rather than move forward. Jean Side "Slow down a little and get your breath in!" Thanks to the magic that Merlin started using to attack a wide area, the horde of zombies that were coming towards us was in a state of perforation everywhere, so compared to the first one, it was dense enough to allow horses to run around the horde. However, I don''t know when Merlin will stop the range attack, and there''s still a huge army of zombies behind Rich, so we should restore his health while we can. Thinking so, I thought that Lord Merlin might have used more powerful magic on a wider scale than before, and flew towards me. "Jean! Let''s lower all the troops by a few kilometers in a good place!" Lady Merlin! Did something happen!? I thought something unexpected had happened to the sudden instructions. "It seems that Temma is about to set it up." That''s why we want Jean and the others to evacuate behind us. Moreover, compared to when the battle began, the lords were pushing a large herd of zombies. I don''t know when Rich will turn towards you when the distance gets closer. " Roger that! Once we retreat backwards! ¡± "Hmm, I beg you, because thanks to the work of the lords, we are also very helpful." There''s still a long way to go, so don''t just push yourself. " Merlin said that and returned to Temma. The last time you praised us, you did it to keep us from getting anybody to stick around and show us their merits. I appreciate the thought, but I don''t think there''s anyone in the first team who''s impatient or thinking of running away. Above all, it was the most important and prominent gathering of people. Moreover, within a few minutes of the start, the second side told me to take turns, and I was ashamed. Some of them were reckless to save their lives, but most of them were either losing their lives or leaving the front. The rest of us who saw those people in front of us were now more focused on collaboration than the 2nd and 3rd. This force, working together across factions, is one of the ideals of the Allies, but given the sacrifices they made to get there, I''m not entirely happy. Well, I could say it was because I didn''t understand myself in the first assault, and I don''t think it would be a bad thing later because there are words from Lord Merlin... but it must be a stain, so it''s a headache. "It wasn''t the time to think like that... hey!" I''m going to step back and tell Chris and the others what Merlin told me. Stay on your feet until you get a signal! " As soon as he instructed the knights nearby, he went to Chris, who seemed to be watching Merlin talking to me, and had already waited for the commander of the third battalion. On the spot, I gave both of them instructions from Lord Merlin and immediately signaled the first team to retreat. The first team followed me to the back of the third team. On the way, I told Merlin that I would go further back, but I couldn''t live through the instructions, and I wasn''t able to stop, so I was surprised, and some people stopped on the spot. However, those who said so were delayed by instructions from the second group from behind, but were able to rendezvous properly. I don''t think there are any zombies around here, but be on your guard! A few kilometers from where we were, we stopped and regrouped. Since the current position is in the middle of the meadow, there is no shield that the zombie can hide, but since the four-armed monster seems to be quite wise, it is not impossible to say that it is diving and hiding on the ground. However, even if wisdom turns around, it seems unlikely that we will be able to predict that we will be able to fall back to this place a few kilometers behind, so it is quite unlikely that we will be waiting for an ambush, but at the same time, it is an instruction to be careful and not to let the knights'' nervousness relieve. As I waited for the knights and walked out to meet with Chris, an explosion occurred a few kilometers away. I haven''t heard how Temma would attack us, but it would be a magic spell that would have the power to lower us further apart. "At least, if I could use a tenth of the temma, I might have been able to reduce the burden on those two even a little..." Perhaps you won''t want a magical talent in your future life as much as you do now. It''s Jean-Side. Hana side "Sister-in-law, it''s a little early, but I think you should rest around here today." If you give me this far, I will be able to reach the capital in half a month. You should stop here once and wait for your brother''s troops who are coming after you. " "That''s right... I''ll be camping here today!" Send a message to the surrounding troops! Also, send a message to her unit..... " Something is coming at a tremendous momentum from the north! When I was trying to follow Blanca''s plan and give instructions to the surroundings, the soldiers who were watching the area ran in a panic. "There was still a distance, so I don''t know what it is, but something black is approaching at a speed of (...) degrees (...) above the horse (...)." The number is probably one. " "Position the troops in front of you so that you can see them in front of what they are (...) and make them stand ready to intercept you!" When it''s black and it''s faster than a horse, it''s a bicorn that comes to mind, but it''s also possible to call it a black individual dragon. Either way, if we bump into each other properly, we won''t be able to win. I hope they can be alert and change course by showing up, but otherwise we''ll have to be prepared to take a lot of damage before we get to the capital. "Blanca!" I know! If we''re going to barge in without altering our course, we need to hit Blanca and myself before the common soldiers get hurt, and try to contain the damage. "Something has broken through the forward unit!" It looks like... a bicorn! " The forward troops are supposed to be a few hundred meters ahead of us, so maybe the Baikon was faster than I told them to. "Blanca, let''s go!" "Oh!... wait a minute, sister-in-law! That''s Leiden!" Blanca, a little late in her response, screamed at me as I ran towards the Baikon and noticed the identity of the Baikon. "Eh! That means Temma''s here!?" "Too bad! I''m here!"...... Ugh! " For a moment, I was surprised to think that Temma had arrived, and the one on Leiden''s back was my amulet. Amour jumped high from Leiden''s back and rolled in the air many times... noticing the attention from around him. ¡±Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I won''t make a fool of myself in this emergency! With a light pat on the head, Amur exaggerated his pain, holding his head and nodding. "Amur! Tell me why you came here so quickly! I don''t think he borrowed Leiden to find the Southern Viscount Army for no reason!¡± "Sister-in-law, I don''t think it''s possible to speak immediately after that blow to the boulder..." When she tried to find out the reason from Amur, who was still pretending to be in pain, Blanca said it with a dazed look on her face. I intended to do it lightly, but it seems that the blow of the power of Soko (...) Soko (...) has entered at a pretty good angle. "Phew... I''ve been in terrible trouble... ah!" This is a letter from His Majesty. The Archduke gave it to me, and when I tried to go to my mother, Temma lent me Leiden. " When I saw the letter that Amur had given me, it certainly contained His Majesty''s name. Inside..... "Blanca, gather those who were lords of the army. His Majesty''s death came directly to the Viscount of the South." "Roger that... hey!" Gather the captains and vice-captains of each unit immediately! " Blanca flew instructions to the surroundings and immediately gathered the army commanders. On the spot, I told him why Amur was there, and then I told him his life, and most of the captains were accusing and angry about the rebellion of Dalaram, but those who knew the reputation of Dalaram were convinced that "he would do it". "So your Majesty wants to leave the Southern Viscount''s house to the west rather than the east side of the capital." However, the Duke''s army may arrive as soon as we arrive and move to the eastern side of the battlefield without any help... but perhaps it will arrive only after we destroy the Duke''s army. ¡± "In other words, the Viscount arrives in the capital earlier than any other Duke''s house, and sells his debt to the royal family by overthrowing the Dalai Lama''s army. Or you''re going to destroy the Dalai Lama''s army before the Duke''s army and sell the royal family an extraordinary debt.¡± ¡°That''s right, Blanca. And you know which one I''m after, don''t you?¡± Everyone in the audience, including Blanca, was cheering as if their emotions had exploded. "What''s the matter!?" And Amur, who was falling asleep pretending to be listening quietly beside Blanca, jumped up in amazement at everyone''s cheers. 292 Chapter 19-17 Worst [Red] Hana side "The first thing to do is to contact the later unit." Blanca, choose about ten people who are strong and fast, and send them as a message. " Sister-in-law, aren''t there more than ten people in the flowing rocks? "If that person passes the route as planned, there will be no problem, but perhaps he may have changed his route along the way, right?" I feel like it''s faster this way. " "Ahh... that''s true." "There are other things about him, so even though I''m going the wrong way, even if others don''t listen to me, I''m going to go the wrong way... yeah, it could be, it could be" Surely that''s possible. "If you''re using a different path, I think it''s more likely that Amur is saying it... I see." Let''s pick about fifteen fast-footed men and send them to my brother''s unit. Sister-in-law, I need you to write to me as soon as possible. " Spending more time on people than I asked for is called Rock Blanca. I haven''t seen him up close. "I want to hurry to the west side of the King''s Capital, but since I told you that I would be camping here once, I think you should stop moving today... someone, bring me a map!" "If it was a map, I would have kept something for the military to use with me." According to the Grand Duke, this is the latest map around the capital, so there will be no more of it at the moment. " "Give it to me sooner, totally... it''s certainly been painted in quite a few detail." Moreover, the territory of the nobility, who was politely taking a chance, was surrounded in red. " I mean, come to the capital while threatening these nobles. The nobility who is now taking chances may change their minds by simply entering the King''s City with more than 10,000 new Southern troops. Even if the movement is slow, if you look at the Southern troops passing through the territory, you may not have enough time to think about how they are doing. "Among the opportunistic aristocrats around King''s Landing, there''s only one house... the Count." Hmm? It says something... ''Ask the Count to refer to another letter for information?'' " "Oh! That said, I''ve got two more letters!" "So, let out what you said first!" When I received the letter from Amur, one was addressed to me, and the other had a name that I did not know. First, when I opened the letter to me, it contained the interior of the Count''s house. Apparently, the reason why the Earls are taking the opportunity is that the owner is indecisive in character, so the earls of the Earls are more dependent, so give them another letter (the name I don''t know belongs to the earl). Perhaps His Majesty will give a royal decree to the man to succeed the Count''s family and to come to the capital. "That said, after we make threats, we should send the army that led the man to the capital... Amur, go to the count''s territory now and make contact with the man there." "Huh!? Why! I just got here!" "Shut up! This is an order from the Viscount family!" Even though we have a royal order, we need to hurry up a bit because it may take some time for the man to take control of the Count''s house. As it stands, you''re the fastest man in our army on Leiden! Given Leiden''s temper, you''re the only one who can get on board if you''re borrowing directly from Temma. Then you''ll have no choice but to go. Besides, if you rot, you''re the daughter of the Viscount family, so you won''t get in the way! If you understand, go! " I gave Amur a letter to the man and pushed his back, and while complaining of bumps, I went to Leiden properly. But when I looked at Amur''s back, I had a really bad feeling, so I chased him with the map. "Leiden, I''m sorry, but take Amur to this place." I don''t think Amur will ever remember the way. " With that said, he spread the map out in front of Leiden and asked Leiden to help him. Then Leiden began to stare at the map. On Leiden''s back, Amur was shouting out a protest... "Can you really remember the way?" As I said it, I stared, silently turning away from my gaze. "Amur, remember only the name of the house of the count and the name of the man... I will write it on the paper, so do not lose it. Worst case scenario, you can get there if you know your family name." I don''t know how much Leiden''s intelligence is, but if you have something close to Baikon''s intelligence and understand people''s language to some extent, you may not need Amur''s help, but if you can only remember the general direction, you will need Amur who can speak people''s language. Thinking like that, Leiden looked away from the map, so he hurriedly wrote the family name of the count and the name of the man in his hand (the envelope of the letter), and sent it with the letter addressed to the man in mind so that it would never be lost. "I knew Leiden was fast." It''s already as small as a grain of rice. " If that were the case, I would write to the count''s son by tomorrow, even if it was late. If you''re right, I''m sure the Count will be on your side. Then only the opportunistic aristocrats in the vicinity would have a problem..... "If you''re going to ask the count who''s going to be your ally, you''ll need a handy gift... I think it might be a bit rough, but I think I''ll get you a very special gift." Fufufu..... " "Sister-in-law, the message is ready." The letter says...! What are you up to, sister-in-law!? " When I thought about the souvenir to the Count, Blanca returned after preparing the message. And she was shouting rude things at me. However, when Blanca heard about the handicrafts from me to the Count''s house, she looked so fierce and vicious that Yoshizune couldn''t see them, so I don''t think she deserved to say anything about me. "I''ll write to you right now, so I''ll keep you waiting." I don''t think you need to explain anything later, just the change of destination and Amur''s joining the army. ¡± "Well, that''s true..." Blanca was convinced, and I hurriedly wrote a letter. There are only two lines of letters, so writing fifteen is not a big deal. "Well then, please do me a favor." It''s relatively safe to walk from here to the area where there are supposed to be backups, and it''s possible that the zombies will change the situation suddenly. Worst of all, even if we weren''t able to rendezvous with the Late Expedition, we would eventually meet in the King''s City, so I said, "We have to risk our lives to deliver it! ''I don''t want to think about it, but if we can''t meet, I don''t want you to be held responsible because the Robo Honorary Viscount may not have taken the planned path.'' I will not be held responsible only if I have done my job properly, and I intend to have sex with you without asking questions if I jerk off or run away. If Blanca chose her personally, I know what I''m thinking without being told. Well then, go! The fifteen messengers returned to the road we came on at an incredible speed, looking a little blue. It''s not comparable to Leiden, but if it''s just the speed, it''s comparable to me and Blanca... I hope it''s not the speed of the rampage that''s overstretched. The next morning, early in the morning, when we sent a message to the Late Departments, we began our march, raiding the territory of the opportunistic nobility on the road... Well, even if it was an attack, we did not conduct combat acts, and marched into the territory without giving any advance notice. The nobility (or the person concerned) who came to complain showed the letter from the emperor (only the envelope with his name and mark without showing the contents), and asked why we did not send reinforcements to the capital, and promised to march to the capital under the pressure of more than ten thousand troops. By the way, I can''t take you with me, so I told him to be ready and standby until he picked me up. After three days of repetitive assaults, he succeeded in getting ten barons and viscountrymen to obey him before he could enter the county. Perhaps it is an unusual achievement to have ten nobles unharmed in three days, even though there was His Majesty''s life. There hasn''t been a large-scale war in at least the last few decades, so if we were to look for an example, we would have to go further. When I passed through the count''s territory with such pride, the news came that thousands of troops were waiting a few kilometers ahead. Well, there are reports that the army''s frontrunner, Amur across Leiden, is doing well, so it''s safe to assume that he''s on our side. Worst of all, even if the Count''s army were to deceive the Confederates (us), they would be able to do something because they are superior in numbers. Blanca, just in case, you stay. "... Roger that." Blanca was a little unhappy, but she honestly obeyed her orders. Perhaps if you were to make face-to-face appearances at the same time, you might have thought that you should go first rather than me, but at the same time, you might have thought that it would be rude to send a representative instead of the principal to greet the Count whose family is lower in form. Of course, I don''t have to worry about that either, but I''m confident that if there''s no one in that group with Temma or Merlin class combat prowess, we''ll be able to escape unless we get some unexpected surprises. Even if I get hit by a surprise, I trust Blanca to come and help me before it''s too late. And as I approached to greet the new Count with vigilance, I was thanked before I greeted him. I thought I was helping to get rid of my predecessor, but... apparently, I''m grateful for sending Amur as an envoy. In fact, the earls of his predecessors had lost the time to send reinforcements to the capital because of their indecisive nature, so they were worried that the count''s army might be put on the sidelines in a tough battlefield because of the delay in sending reinforcements. The earlier count thought that Amur might be able to do something because he came to La (...) a (...) de (...) as a messenger from the Southern Viscount House. It seemed that the Earls themselves were to be crushed, but the letter that Amur had brought to the emperor said that the Earls'' position should be given to the man and reinforcements should be sent to the capital city, so the punishment for the Earls'' house was not written. Therefore, the earl of the previous generation interpreted the transfer of the position of the earl to the son as the punishment of the uncle (...) and the family (...), and immediately prepared to send reinforcements with the son as the count. He interpreted it as he liked it, but he thought that if he obeyed the only punishable thing written in the letter, he would not punish the Count''s family again after everything was over. Also, after deliberately depositing a letter with the Southern Viscount family, I had them deliver the letter to the related members of the Otori family (it seems to be judged as such because they were riding in Leiden), so it seems that they would not imitate deception of the Earls until they were involved in the Southern Viscount family and the Oori family. So the new Count in front of him was delighted that the transfer of the title was over without hurting anyone, and he said he was grateful to me. Moreover, the Earls take their own armies and the armies of the nobles around them that the Viscount of the South has subordinated to the Royal Capital, turning from the point where they might be hostile to the royal family. If we don''t do more than that, we''ll be able to get more than that. Even for me, the count''s work is to be welcomed. After all, the more active the Count is in this war, the better my reputation will be. It''s not that I''m happy about the possibility of my title rising, but that my reputation will rise in the south at the same time. Recently, aristocrats have begun to try to seize the interests of the south by officially receiving the title of viscount, so it is one of the purposes of this time to show the power of the south to the entire kingdom at the same time as selling favor to the royal family. After a brief meeting with the Count and permission to move around the territory, the Southern Viscount Army and the Count Army moved in separate directions. If we''re going to the King''s City, the road is the same, but the Count has to retrieve the aristocrats around him. Well, as far as I''m concerned, it''s easier without the count, so I just need to get permission to pass through the territory. Ten days after I met the Count. We proceeded smoothly along the road to the point where we thought we would arrive at the capital in a day or two. Isn''t there something going on? And you''re doing so well that you''re worried. Thinking of that, Blanca, who was going to see what was going on at the beginning, came back. "Sister-in-law, I think we should go a little further today, but let''s pause here and get back in line." From here, it''s close to the King''s City, so it''s not strange whenever the enemy shows up. " "Sure is." I don''t know when it''s going to be a fight, so if we don''t get back in line and tighten up, we might not be able to win the battle. " Blanca came to see my face and offered to do so. It was with those words that I realized that I had lost my mind. The journey from the south to here was not particularly battle-like, and even when dealing with opportunistic nobles, it was only by flickering the Southern Viscount''s army and dashing his gaze. Even I, who thought I was squeezing, didn''t realize that Blanca had been arrogant until she told me, so some soldiers in the army were more arrogant and cautious than I was... or, if you look closely, they were asleep in Leiden. It is unusual to be alarmed so far, but I am more alarmed than I thought because I don''t realize it. "... that''s it!" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I''m not kidding!" Unaware of Blanca''s arrival, Amur continued to fall asleep when he lightly poked Amur''s flank with a spear collision, and Amur lost his balance in a startled beat, almost falling from Ryden''s back... somehow clinging to Ryden''s neck to avoid falling, but when he realized that I was the culprit, his slumber rose to the shelf and came blaming. "No, that would be bad for Amur." Even within the Southern Viscount Army, someone close to the person in charge is asleep. It''s no use being cautious. " Amur didn''t seem to notice that it would be embarrassing to be noticed from the front in front of everyone. As Amur exaggerated and rebuked me loudly, all those around him would have noticed that Amur was the cause of the good. ¡°Blanca''s right. I wish you hadn''t fallen asleep in the first place, but it''s wrong to put it on the shelf and complain to me.¡± When he scolded Amur, he was quiet without questioning whether he thought his part was wrong. "Amur, tell the captains who are behind you to rest from here to wake up. Blanca, go ahead, please." We are now about a third ahead of the entire army, so Amur, who is in charge of the back, will be running around, but it will be Ryden who is actually running, so you won''t be particularly tired. "Mmm... I can''t help it." Leiden, GO!... Leiden? " Leiden did not listen to Amur''s instructions at all, and for some reason began to look around. Then, when I suddenly thought that I had turned backwards, I barked at the sky. I''ve seen dragons barking a few times before, but they were more powerful than dragons. "What the hell... sister-in-law!" Something''s coming from above! " While I was distracted by Leiden''s actions, Blanca seemed to have focused on Leiden''s gaze. When I looked up in response to that voice... something big was falling from the sky towards the center of the army. "Everyone stay alert... uuuu!" I immediately tried to give instructions to the surrounding soldiers, but before that, a large object that had fallen from the sky crashed into the ground, and the shock wave and the winding sand smoke drove me from the back of my horse. Fortunately, because the body was floating due to the shock wave, it was not caught by the fallen horse, but when the sand and smoke were clear, nearly half of the soldiers in the vicinity were struck by the ground, and half of them were crushed by horses and luggage. "Sister-in-law, the worst has appeared!" If you don''t get ready right away, you''ll be annihilated! " When I looked at what had fallen in Blanca''s impatient voice... there was a huge [Dragon] with a reddened body. Hannah, it''s side. 293 Chapter 19-18 Denbushi A little extra time, huh? Thanks to the massive destruction of zombies near Rich, we were able to fight each other even without Grandpa''s help. In this situation, if Grandpa returns, he may be able to win without using his big moves. However, in the long run, there are still many zombies, so if you consider our health, the big moves will have a better chance of winning as early as possible. "Temma! I''ve informed Jang and the others!" I''ve instructed you to back off in a good place, so it''s about time you got something to do! " Grandpa, who came back at the right time, briefly talked about Mr. Jang and turned to Rich''s control. I thought that even one person could afford it, but when they were two, I felt that not only the margin but also the sense of security and stability had increased. My grandfather takes down Rich in detail, and I give him a strong blow. Based on this, you can also use attacks that involve the zombies that are approaching from time to time to control the amount of Richness regeneration and ensure that it deals damage. With this repetition, the gap of richness increased, and gradually weakened as the gap increased. Rich feels that his current situation is clearly unfavorable. Sometimes I was beginning to show a gesture of concern about the location of a herd of zombies behind me. "Grandpa, if I jump on the next Rich, please step back to Jan and the others as soon as possible." Until then, please do as you''ve always done. " "I''m not going to decide next time." Got it! " I said it was the same as before, but maybe it was because Grandpa thought the end was near, or he began to emit magic that was more powerful than the previous fight. Unlike magic that focused on inhibiting previous actions, it seems that the damage caused by each shot of magic that increased in power for Rich was not negligible, and he was trying to avoid or defend each one firmly. In the meantime, I made preparations to stab him, and measured the timing... diving into Rich''s nostalgia while drowning in Grandpa''s magic. "Temma! I''ll take care of the rest!" Just before he dived into Rich''s pocket, Grandpa stopped his magic and stepped back toward Jan and the others. My grandfather continued to shoot magic until I dived into Rich''s pocket, so by the time I stopped the magic, I had driven a few shots, but I hadn''t taken any direct hits, so I didn''t take much damage. When Rich noticed my approach to me, he seemed to have distracted himself from Grandpa''s magic. Just before I dived in, he took a direct hit. Thanks to that, I was able to dive into my nostalgia in a good way, and I was able to successfully prepare myself before releasing my magic. Even in front of the stone (rich), it''s difficult to pull a thousand pieces of rope made of sillowmal hair, right? In order to prepare to apply magic to Rich, I tied up a few spare ropes made of Siloumal hair so that Rich could not escape easily. [Tempest! While controlling not to let Rich get away, I let go of the magic that I was most confident in. In [Forest of the Elderly], it was a magic that could not defeat a solid inferior to the one in front of it, but at that time, Jeanne was beside her, so she could not raise much power, and immediately after this fight, Rich was obviously a superior to the richness of [Forest of the Elderly], but now that it is weakened, it is probably a little more powerful. "Tempest F2... F3!" When I activated [Tempest], I immediately increased my power. Since only Rich and I are inside [Tempest], even if Rich cuts the rope of Siloumal, I can only jump up to the sky and escape outside [Tempest] so that my power is weakened or defeated, but I don''t have enough room to give such a gap. Tempest F4! When I continued to increase my power, even I was near the center. The strong wind blew inside the [Tempest]. Even I was so close to the center that even a few meters outside, Rich was stirred up by the strong wind, and was wandering around like a kite. Moreover, in addition to the twisting, sometimes a sharp wind like a blade blew, and the rope of sillowmal began to fray. I was still fine, but if I stayed like this, the rope would be broken. But that''s just what I expected. Rather, I thought that it was more likely to be cut by rich, so it could be said that there is quite a margin compared to that. [Guardian Giganto]! When I gave [Tempest] to Rich before, I couldn''t break it apart like I did when I was a dragon zombie because Rich was light. "Shred it!" Giganto pushed Rich toward the outer periphery. It was a giant, rugged, arm-shaped golem. If I had done this physically, I wouldn''t have had my body in front of Rich. That said, as you advance to the point where you can damage Rich, you can hear the sound of Rich and Giganto constantly being cut by the blade. For once, Giganto''s one arm was used as a shield to protect himself from the storm, and even more, he was trying to protect himself by magically generating wind around his body, but since the storm that was blowing inside [Tempest] was stronger, there were small cuts all over his body. And Rich, like me, was protected from the storm by magic. However, unlike me, I don''t bleed out of the bone, so I don''t know how much damage I''m doing unless there''s a crack in it. "Not yet... just a little bit more..." I pushed in the rich little by little, but the rebound was stronger than I thought at that time, and just pushing in one meter required a lot of health. In addition to the severe depletion of health, the Silomal rope was not broken at any time, so I might lose my plan instead of defeating Rich. "Phew...... Phew!" So I decided to be prepared and push in as hard as I could. Until then, I grabbed Rich with my other arm, which was used as a shield to protect myself, and used [Flying Magic] with all my might, while reducing the resistance to the storm. Thanks to this, I moved forward a few meters at once, but instead, the number of cuts on my body increased, and the blood that burst out was dancing in the air. I was a little surprised at the amount of blood that danced in the air, but it wasn''t a major injury like a missing limb or a broken eye. Even after it was over, it was enough to be treated in time. "This... can... push it... to the limit..." A few seconds after I decided to be prepared, I was able to push Rich to the point where I couldn''t go any further. However, in a few seconds, my health was drained considerably, and I feel that my blood is draining from my body to the point where I think it is dangerous. Rich had taken a lot of damage, but he wasn''t quite as desperate as he was. At last, the rope made of Shiloumal''s hair was cut. I know you''ve had enough of this, but it freed Rich''s arms. Until now, I could not use my arms and magic was used to protect myself, so Rich''s face, which had been tied by a rope until now, seemed to me to be laughing for some reason. [Tempest F5! Well, I had one more hand left. By increasing the power of [Tempest] to its maximum, Rich and I began to be pushed inward with fierce force from the position we had pushed into. When I tried to push Rich forward with all my strength so as not to defeat it, I was pushed by a tremendous force, but the speed of retraction slowed down, and the damage to Rich increased by that amount. And that damage is similar to Giganto''s. "Your right finger is starting to break... hold it a little longer!" Within the right arm where the storm hits hardest, the part of the hand that is the least intense due to the most complicated hits began to crack due to the [Tempest] that raised its strength, and finally one finger broke apart. Then, the right hand is completely broken, centered on the broken finger. But still, I fixed Rich with my left hand and kept pushing him with my right arm, which was gone. While doing so, the movement of the right elbow joint and left wrist became suspicious. There is no damage that would interfere with movement other than joints, but if the joint part is broken, it will become useless. However, at the same time as Giganto''s defect increased, something was wrong with Rich''s body. First, Rich''s left arm was shattered before Giganto''s right hand broke. Next, the left leg is broken from the hip joint, and the right leg is also missing from below the knee. All that remained were the head, torso, and left arm. Even so, Rich tried to escape the restraint of Giganto by beating his right wrist repeatedly, but... the moment he raised his arm during the second beating, his arm was shattered by Giganto''s stiffness and storm. Adding more pushing force to stop Rich, who had lost both hands and feet... Rich interrupted the magic he was using to defend himself, and I woke up and released the magic. Even though Rich was weakened, if he was caught by magic at close range, it was an attack that could cause a turnaround in one shot... but it was only a bad thing for Rich. For that reason, even though I was defending myself with magic, I was shredded by a storm, but I threw my defense away from it. You must have been too impatient with the situation to know what you were going to do before you could cast your magic on me. "This... is the end!" I prevented the magic from being released with my giganto right arm and hit Rich, who had lost his magic guard, with his right arm, which had just prevented the magic. Rich was struck by a beating and pushed outward a few dozen centimeters from where he was strangled...... as the advance broke apart, he was rolled up into a [Tempest]. When it fell apart, the glossy mass that seemed to be the magic nucleus had also become fine together, so it would be impossible to revive it anymore. "It''s over..." The war is not over yet, but I saw off the wreckage of Rich that would separate me and unlocked Tempest. And when I looked around to see where people were gathering in order to report Rich to my grandfathers..... "Fufu..." I was struck by a hot, intense pain that came out of my back and into my abdomen. For a moment, I couldn''t understand what had happened, but soon I noticed something like a black stick growing from my stomach. If I had a blade attached to something like this black stick, it wouldn''t be strange if my body was split into two at the next moment, but fortunately, this stick looks like a weapon for spikes, and I can''t cut it just because it''s pointed. "Guu... nuuah!" I grabbed the tip of the stick coming out of my stomach, pushed it out, and at the same time kicked some (...) person (...) in the back and got out of the place. While applying recovery magic to my stomach, I turned around to find out who was trying to kill me..... "Are you serious..." A woman wearing a black hood floated there. However, it was a monster that had an atmosphere similar to that of Rich who had just defeated it, but clearly had a sign of being superior to Rich. 294 Chapter 19-19 Defeat "What a nightmare to have a monster more than this rich..." When I tried to distance myself from the woman with a foolish whisper, the surprise was that the woman was only looking up at the sky without trying to obstruct me, so I could easily move from that place. However, she didn''t want to let me go, and she stared at me about 50 meters away. The face is so terrible that the cold sweat just now doesn''t stop. The creepiness of a woman may be more than the time of a dragon zombie. "He''s lickin ''my blood..." The woman began to lick the blood on her hand when she pierced my stomach with a sting. It''s also a somewhat trance-like expression... and the face further enhances the spookiness of the woman. She looks like a woman close to Primera and Chris, but the signs are obviously not human. That said, they don''t say that they''re rotten or have bones like Rich or Zombie. Moreover, since "appraisal" does not work, I do not know anything other than the appearance, and I can only say that it is a monster whose identity is unknown. If Grandpa noticed something strange, would it take a few minutes for him to come to the assistant sword? If you just fly in, you can come for a minute, but because the sand rolled up by [Tempest] is making your vision worse, you may not have noticed that I''m confronting that monster. If that''s the case, we won''t be able to help you until your vision is a little better. As you can see from my grandfather, there is a way to use magic bangs to fight, but the previous battle with Rich left little health and magic power, and we must continue to heal the pierced abdominal wounds. First, I decided to return the gigant to the magic bag to improve my movement and suppress my magic power. As for the wounds and magic power, it may be that each medicine will heal to some extent, but I want to know how much medicine I need to take to restore my magic power. As for the wounds, it seems that there are no major injuries on my internal organs, but I usually need to rest for a while if I can make a hole in my stomach. It still takes time to heal such wounds, and if you are a fellow Rich (Zombie), you may have concerns about bacteria, so you need to treat them carefully. ¡±The pain won''t go away with one-handed treatment... it''s pretty tough to fight in this condition¡± If you earn a few minutes, Grandpa will come running, but those minutes could be the longest I''ve ever had. Honestly, I felt like I could still afford it when I was dealing with Dragon Zombies. "I hope it''s too late for this squabble... but it''s not that sweet!" I wanted to treat the wound at some distance, but the woman suddenly closed the distance even though she said that the wound was not half blocked. I was wondering if I could move faster than my eyes because I was taken from behind in time, but that''s not what I said, it was a speed that was not very different from when I and Grandpa flew. It''s not difficult to deal with it at that speed... but in my current state, it hurts when I move a little, so I can''t move as usual, and it''s difficult to avoid it with all my strength problems. "Still, if you just want to defend... damn it!" It was difficult to escape and evade, but I thought I could do something if I just waited and defended, but the woman''s weapon reminded me that it was a sweet idea. Is that spear telescopic? A woman''s weapon penetrated my stomach and looked like a stick, but it was actually a spear with a pointed tip like a thorn. However, because the blade is not attached just because the tip is pointed, I thought it was not a major threat if I paid attention to the tip. However, I was looking at the timing to defend myself, and the length of it changed just before I was about to receive it at Ko Karasuma. The reaction was delayed because the spear stretched out suddenly from a position like a piercing position, and I managed to do it on a piece of paper, but by twisting my body forcibly, the wound was opened. "Yaba... now the blockage is completely open..." Moreover, it seems that the wound not only opened, but also spread further, and it bled more than when it was pierced. I don''t know what''s going to happen right now, but I don''t think I''ll be able to move for much longer because of the amount of blood. "There are still (...) (...) (...) (...) it''s incomplete, but I have no choice but to do it" I decided that even if I tried to buy time like this, I would not have my physical strength, so I decided to play one or eight games. Even if you can''t defeat him with this, you can still buy him the time he needs to come. "The question is, do you want to make sure you hit the magic that only has one shot..." If I could stop the movement, I would be able to hit it somehow, but I didn''t have the time, magic, or health to do that. (We have to suppress the depletion of health and magic power a bit...) Since it consumes magic power to fly, there is a risk of being attacked from above. However, when the altitude was lowered to try to descend to the ground to use the medicine, the woman also lowered her altitude for some reason. And when he got down a few dozen meters from me, he was staring at me. (I don''t know why, but now''s your chance...) Quickly use wound and healing medicine without turning away from the woman''s eyes. [Air Cutter! I released several shots of the "air cutter" in a sideways manner. Of course, I didn''t think I could defeat it, and the moment I left, the woman was levitating overhead to avoid it. "Knock it off! [Takemika Tachi]!" I was preparing for when I couldn''t defeat Rich with [Tempest]. "I managed to hit it... even if the power is falling, if you eat it, you won''t be safe..." Due to the time it took from preparation to release, nearly half of the magic power rolled up into the sky was scattered, and the power was dropped. However, the speed of the lightning fell slowly due to this, and the lightning bearing the name of God pierced through the woman...... Eh! While my sight was blocked by the sand, a black thorn pierced my chest trying to get away from it. That thorn didn''t pierce me, it just stabbed me in my left chest for about 2-3cm. And I look at that thorn, and what is it? Why did you stab me? Before I even thought about it, I tried to grab the thorns and pull them out in a reflex...... Giggle! As soon as I grabbed the thorn, a shock ran through my body. The shock does not set the point of view. Eventually, the earth smoke cleared up, and in the center of the [Takemika Tsuchi], there was a woman holding the end of the thorn that was sticking to me with her right hand. The woman''s left arm had disappeared from around the middle of her two arms, and under her missing left arm, another black thorn stretched to the ground and stabbed her. Even though she was about to lose consciousness, the woman who saw me trying to escape by pulling out the thorns came up to me and lifted my neck with one hand. And Rich floated up into the sky like that..... "Ahah!" I laughed happily. And immediately after that laughter, my consciousness was cut off. Merlin side "Hmm... it''s a pretty big [Tempest]." Even though we''re a lot apart, there''s a strong wind coming this far. Jang, I don''t know what''s flying in, so I''d better make sure everyone''s careful. " "Hah! Whoa! Tell everyone to watch out for flying objects and if there are horses scared of the wind and sounds, lower them back to the army!" Roger that! I don''t think a trained military horse would be scared of the wind and sound, but if he had stayed upset in previous battles, he would have gotten a little rampaged. This kind of cooperation with the boulder is not a good idea ¡°We can''t expose ourselves to ugliness anymore, and it may be harder to be useful in this battle, so we need to be sure of this.¡± "That''s not what you humble yourself with. Besides, even if Temma defeats Rich like this, there are still a lot of zombies left. There are still plenty of places to be active." It seems that Jan is still dragging on to making a big mistake in his first assault. From what I''ve heard, I can''t say that the captain, Jean, is not responsible, but if Chris tells me that it is a rampage of some of the knights, I think I can see that Chris is following the mistake and that he has recovered from his subsequent activities. I know you''ll be careful, but on the whole, it won''t be a big deal... I''m not sure you can say it. It is difficult to make Jean (...) bear all the responsibility for some of the rampages. Most of the knights who caused them are already dead. If you search for and punish those who survive, your Lord and those close to him may change their faction. Well, a Reformed Knight wouldn''t be a big deal, but if you''re part of this reinforcement, you''re a Royal Reformer, and if you''re Royal or Moderate, you''ll have more enemies. In that case, this is an unexpected accident that occurred in a special situation, and if it was recovered due to the subsequent individual and overall activities, it would be less problematic for Alex to reward rather than punish. Nevertheless, Rich seems to be pretty sticky. But, Merlin-sama, Temma-san says that Tempest is the magic of range attack, so isn''t it inefficient to deal with Rich? "However, Chris and Otori also use" Tempest "for the richness of dragon zombies and" Old Man''s Forest "in the past." Well, it seems that the [Forest of the Elder] stabbed him with a different magic afterwards..... " Jean was the first to argue against Chris''s question, but he lost confidence in what he was saying. "Certainly, as Chris said, using [Tempest] against a small number of enemies would be inefficient in the sense that it was magical." However, as Jean was right, even a single opponent would be effective against a giant, low-defense opponent like a dragon zombie. As for the richness of "Old Man''s Forest", it''s an exception. It''s called "temma", and it''s a cloth stone to connect to "takemika-tsuchi". " "That means I''m going to stab you with my [Takemika Tsutsuchi] again this time!" Chris made a voice that said that the point of convergence had been reached. It''s true that Temma is preparing for the [Takemika Tsutsuchi], but I think this time it will be finished with the [Tempest]. ¡°Why is that?¡± This time, I heard that Jean was interested. "I''ve never been inside, but the inside of [Tempest] is surrounded by a wall of wind and there''s no escape." Actually, there''s an escape route up there... but by the time we get there, we''ll be defenseless from underneath. Well, you can also reverse (...) and prepare for an attack, but [Tempest] seems to be able to move by the will of Temma to a certain extent, so it seems that running normally does not change the danger level. " "In other words, is Master Otori going to settle in his favor without a place for Rich to escape?" "That''s not what you''re saying." Moreover, in the weakened state of Rich, it would be difficult to break through the Wind Wall or escape from the sky, so we had to fight Temma even in unfavorable situations. Well, if Rich can still fight. " If Rich was the opponent who was weakened and his movement was blocked, Temma would have a better chance of bringing him into a one-sided situation. That''s why I felt Rich was more sticky than I expected. Huh? It looks like the wind is weakening? "Hmm. You''re certainly getting weaker." It was probably settled. I think Temma won, but sometimes it''s just in case. Jean, I will wait until my vision is a little better, but the lords should wait until the smoke is completely clear. " I really want to fly right away, but if Temma is losing, I can''t wait for Rich to dive into her poor vision, and it''s possible that everything will go back to now. In that case, we should act in the worst case scenario. Isn''t it better for us to move forward at the same time, Lady Merlin? "I''m going to fly, so unless there''s something like that, I''m not going to bump into anything, but the lords on the ground are different, right?" I don''t know what''s happening to my feet on top of my poor vision, but I feel sorry for my horse. " Chris was convinced, but if Temma were to lose, if she were to advance with me at the same time, Chris would definitely be the first to lose her life. "Oops... I think it''s time for me to go... nh?" The smoke was getting thinner, so I thought it was time to pick up Temma, but at a distance... there were signs that magic was still being used around the thick smoke (after years of experience, I felt that way with the smoke movement), and soon after that, lightning fell and a small explosion occurred. "Is that a [Takemika Tsutsuchi]!" Was the battle still going on? " If this were the case, the [Tempest] would have moved soon after it disappeared, but it immediately floated in the air... The explosion of lightning earlier caused more sand and smoke, and the perimeter of Temma would have been even worse. Even in this state, I tried my best to go under Temma... but before I could go halfway, I found two shadows that were heading from the center of the smoke to the sky and stopped moving. "Temma..." It was a strange woman who was lifting such a temma with one hand. 295 Chapter 19 - 20 Nightmare Chris Side "Chris! Don''t do anything of your own!" When I saw Temma-kun who was about to be taken away by the sky, I immediately tried to run the horse, but Mr. Jean grabbed my horse''s leash and stopped it. "Why are you stopping!" Temma is taking you! " "So how are you going to help Temma by yourself!" Lady Merlin! " "Um, um. I''ll go ahead and somehow pull the temma out of that woman." Jean and the others need help! ¡± Merlin always seemed to be jumping first, but Temma was probably shocked that you were in such a state, and the reaction was delayed. Well, I flew out to give Jean instructions right away... but because of the distance, I couldn''t catch up with him right after I jumped out. ¡°There you are! Follow me!" Hey! Jang-san needs you to gather up your troops and chase after us! He pointed at the riding knight in front of him and ordered him to follow Merlin immediately...... but Jean still didn''t let go of his reins. "I''m dealing with someone who defeats Temma!" Let''s gather up our forces a little and go together! " and Mr. Jean yells, "I''m just letting Lord Merlin face such an opponent!" Even if we don''t have an effective means of attacking him, we can still distract him by making a stir at his feet! Originally, we are here to support you and Merlin! What are you going to do if you''re useless at a time like this? Besides, since there''s another one like Rich, I definitely need Temma-kun more than I do! " Yelling back, I forced the horse to run. There were only ten knights who could move quickly, but they seemed to be following me. "Everyone, follow him while watching your surroundings!" If you can use magic, you don''t have to reach it, just let it go! " Temma, I don''t think our magic will reach you because you and he are so high up in the sky, but if you pay a little attention to us, we might be able to help you. It might get in the way, but if it''s possible, we should try it. Besides, even if Lord Merlin''s magic were to be released like a rainstorm, he would not hesitate to go to Temma. "Just a few moments before Lord Merlin arrives at Temma-kun''s place... and we''re still at his feet..." I wanted to draw your attention to it for a moment, but it looked like the knights were shooting magic, but the distance seemed to make it completely ineffective. "Master Chris! I''m going to use a little bigger magic!" Give me some time! ¡± One of the knights who followed him shouted so he decided to let the knight who was near him support him. While he concentrates, Lord Merlin is close enough to reach Temma in a few seconds. I''m coming! When he said that, he threw the ball upwards with both hands, releasing magic. The magic was released at a considerable speed, but the angle was too high. When I thought this wouldn''t reach the woman, "Don''t look up! Look away!" When he heard the scream, he closed his eyes and turned downward, and immediately afterwards a dazzling light enveloped him. "It''s just light magic!" There is no danger, so keep going! ¡± And he followed his word, and tried to move forward the horse, which had stopped, but the horse began to rage in amazement at the light. Even so, I managed to exclaim and run to close the distance with Temma-kun, but all the horses were surprised by that light, and half of the knights were swung off their horses. Half of the knights who were defeated were able to ride again immediately, but the horses fled farther away, so it was unlikely that they would follow any further. ¡°You guys go back right now! There are not many enemies left from here!" Merlin had just caught up with the woman when she tried to run the horse by giving instructions to the knights who had fallen off the horse. Lady Merlin tried to strike the woman''s head with her beloved staff, but the woman grabbed the staff swung down with her open hand. And as it was, it was a comparison between Merlin-sama and the power of a woman. "What a guy!" How dare you stop Merlin with one hand! " However, at first glance, the power of the two seemed to be reversing, but since the altitude of the woman was slowly decreasing, Merlin seemed to have a slight advantage. "I''ll catch up with you soon!" Fly! " It''s a height we can''t reach yet, but if Merlin keeps pushing her like this, our assault could bring us as close as we can get. Master Chris! It looks like the zombies are gathering under that woman! It''s a distance I can''t see yet, but it looks like a good knight, and at this rate we might get under the woman a little faster. "Everyone, be careful!" It''s very likely that the fight will start as soon as we get there! " Even if we weren''t too early, the enemy would be coming for her while she was attacking us. On the other hand, it will be difficult for our horses, which have been running so close to full speed, to escape. If anyone''s scared, come back now and join Captain Jean. I asked, but no one came here and turned around. Well, if anyone really turns back, that knight is unlikely to make a comeback. It is lightened by the other knights who are taking part in this battle, in the double sense of painting the mud on the faces of the bosses sent out. It''s falling down a lot, but it''s still tall... does anyone have a bow and arrow? ¡°I brought what I was given, but I''m not very good at it.¡± When I asked if he had a bow and arrow because it was a weapon that was about to arrive, I received it because one of the knights had a set of bows and arrows supplied with a magic bag. If only there were knights who were good at magic left, but the knight who was good at magic could not help but fall when he released the glowing magic. "Sure enough, while shedding magic power on the bow, I used wind magic as an arrow....." Until now, I''ve seen Temma and Merlin cast magic on their weapons to increase their performance and power, so I decided to try it out. If you fail to use your magic, you will be in danger, but this is the only way I can think of to attack her. "Just in case, you guys take a little distance from me!" Shouting so, the knights immediately moved a few meters away from me. If it''s true, I don''t know what kind of failure it will make, so I want you to stay farther away, but if you stay too far away, you won''t be able to deal with when the enemy is lurking, so I decided that this is the limit. "The first shot... noooo!" The first shot went as far as strengthening the bow and using wind magic on the arrows. However, the moment the arrow left my finger, the magic that was on the arrow flashed, and the shock bled from my cheek. At that time, the arrow did not fly more than it normally did, and it only rose to a height of about ten meters. "The second one... cuuuu!" The second shot was released while paying attention to how to use the wind magic. Although it jumped incomparably with the first shot, it still seemed that the magic control was sweet, and countless scratches were found on the right hand the moment the arrow moved away from the finger. But it was a shame to pass through the woman''s soothsay, and passed about twenty meters below her. "Almost got it." Next time, it will arrive! " Lady Merlin''s altitude is falling, and we''re getting close, so we should be able to get close to her next time. Besides, I know somehow, but I also know that it''s like a trick, and I can see that I''m concentrating in a very good way. However, if there is a problem, I don''t feel like it will work well when it comes to magic control... I know that even if I can''t control it perfectly, I''ll just have to endure the pain until I get injured enough to be unable to draw my bow. "Phew... phew!... spare me!" On the third shot, the arrow passed close to the woman. Instead, I had a scratch on my left hand this time, but it seemed to be getting used to the magic control little by little, and the scratch was small. "Master Chris! The zombies seem to be behind us!" However, it seems that if we stay like this, we will pass under Lord Otori and collide without much time! " Well then, I''ll have to shoot her down first! The fourth shot that followed was bigger than the third shot, but this was because the woman tried to impose my arrow with vigilance. Then Merlin could not have missed the gap and was pushed all at once. Finally, the woman''s altitude dropped to about a dozen meters. It seems like it would arrive without an arrow. "Shoot the magic because you can be less powerful!" There''s no need to guess, just aim a few meters below that woman! " Even if you''re not good at magic when you get this close, you''ll be much more likely to hit Merlin, so it should be easier to designate a place where you won''t be hit. Besides, even if you hit our magic with dozens of shots in the first place, I don''t think you can do much damage to her. When I put an arrow in the bow while thinking like that, "Ooohhhhhh!" Temma-kun! Lady Merlin pushed the woman further along with her tremendous temper, and the hand of the woman who was grabbing you by the temma was released. Looking at the falling Temma-kun, I reflexively threw bows and arrows and ran the horse, but no matter how hard I tried to catch it, it was not in time. However, I will be the fastest to get to Temma-kun''s place before Merlin-sama and hers. "Please, don''t just fall weirdly!" Considering Temma-kun''s ruggedness, I wouldn''t be surprised if he fell from a height of about ten meters and was intact, but that''s when he was firmly conscious. I don''t think that Temma-kun in that state has any consciousness, and if he falls from his head, it doesn''t matter if he dies instantly. On the contrary, if you fall from the foot, most injuries will be healed by Temma-kun who regains consciousness. I was aiming for the drop prediction point with the hope that I could stay with as few injuries as possible... but there was no sight of Temma-kun hitting the ground. Chris, it''s side. Merlin side Thanks to the support of Chris and the others, I was able to push the woman further... but as a result, an emergency situation occurred in which Temma fell. At least it would have been nice if Chris had been underneath, but unluckily, Chris is still a few dozen meters away. Temma will fall defenseless!... when I thought about it, something unimaginable happened. Somehow the woman who had been held by me until now and hadn''t been able to move, disappeared from before her eyes in an instant. No, I chased the temma so fast that I had the illusion of disappearing, and before I crashed into the ground, I pushed it through the air (...) and grabbed it (...). If this was a few tens of meters high, I think I can do the same thing, but considering that it was suppressed at the start from a height of about ten meters, I don''t think I can imitate it very much. I think it would be Temma, but it''s a suspicious thing if Temma could do it. "Kris, run!" I was surprised by the woman''s movements and stopped for a moment, but Chris was the most dangerous person in the situation. Chris threw out his weapon (bow and arrow) to secure Temma and focused on running the horse. The mysterious woman who suddenly intercepted me in front of such an unprotected Chris...... and who was the one who attacked me until then should have noticed. In that case, it is easy to predict what a woman will do next. Higiiiii! Chris took a blow from the side of something like a black spear that a woman took out from somewhere, and he was flown a few meters from the horse and crashed into the ground. The woman''s spear (like a weapon) is like a black long thorn at first glance, and it doesn''t look like it has a blade on its tip, but it can be seen that it is a very lethal weapon because it easily jumps off the neck of the horse that was in front of Chris at the time of the horizontal knife. Chris! Fortunately... I don''t know if I can say that, but Chris didn''t get slashed like a horse''s neck because of the power he lost to the horse... but the impact of the spear was still quite a thing, and above all, it didn''t move because it crashed into the ground. The woman shook her spear at Chris like that, I won''t let you! Before moving away from my hand, I aimed for the magic between the woman and Chris from the sky. Perhaps because she was disarmed from the timing by magic, the woman was carrying a swung spear again, so she tried to pierce the gap and receive a blow from the wand from the sky. "You coward!" For she stood before me as if she were a shield. I quickly stopped my staff and forced my body to land away from the woman, but now it''s harder to rescue Temma... no, there, "Stop it! The lords must escape!" The knights who had come with Chris to rescue Temma were all attacking the woman. Since the woman was pointing her body towards me, I decided that now would be a good time... but that woman could not possibly use such constant (...) people''s (...) work (...) hooks (...) surprise attacks, etc., and the knights who set it up quickly became prey to the woman''s spear. The Knights have been defeated, and all I have now is Chris behind me. But Chris isn''t even sure he''s still alive. In this impossible situation, she grabbed Temma''s chest..... "Geez..." I pressed it against my body and took it into my body. It looked as if Temma was being eaten from his head. "Fufu... I finally got it..." The woman muttered and flew away somewhere without even glancing at me and Chris as if they were no longer interested. The scene just now was too shocking, and I could only vaguely see off the woman who was flying away. Merlin, it''s side.